《Reincarnated as both God and The Devil》
Character List
Character List
These are the list of current named and recurring characters with their corresponding detail the first time they were introduced. Do note that this might contain spoilers.
Viel
Main Protagonist of the story. A 5-year-old with 3 old gods inside of him.
Current Alignment in the Story: Chaotic Neutral, maybe. No idea, dude is bipr as f*ck.
[ Viel''s Insides ]
Lu Yi | First introduced - Chapter 1
A god that primarily uses light as her weapon.
Judge of Karma | First introduced - Chapter 4
A god that oversees the Cycle of Life.
Xanthus | First introduced - Chapter 2
A demon god, called the Devil in Viel''s world.
[ Taizhou City - Taizhou Academy ]
An Da | First introduced - Chapter 7
Examiner for the Taizhou Academy.
Anna | First introduced - Chapter 14
A femalebat instructor of the Taizhou Academy.
Diao Mei | First introduced - Chapter 7
Granddaughter of the General that oversees Taizhou Academy.
Fu, Headmaster Fu | First introduced - Chapter 12
Headmaster of the Taizhou Academy. The Emperor''s brother.
Hamburgdole | First introduced - Chapter 11
A professor of the Taizhou Academy. Wears wigs.
Li Zhao | First introduced - Chapter 5
A star teacher of Taizhou Academy. Biological father of Viel.
Violet | First introduced - Chapter 8
The only other westerner in the Taizhou Academy besides Viel.
Wei Song | First introduced - Chapter 7
Exploding boy.
Xiao Pei | First introduced - Chapter 7
A boy with a scar and a mysterious background. A spy from the Royal Pce.
[ Taizhou City ]
Charlotte Quinn | First introduced - Chapter 5
Viel''s biological mother.
Diao Chan | First introduced - Chapter 22
Diao Chan''s mother. A high level cultivator but currently injured.
General Diao | First introduced - Chapter 22
A Great general that guarded the entrance to the country of Choryu against the armies of the Devil. Oversees Taizhou City and is also the first inmand.
Guard Leader Bai | First introduced - Chapter 5 / 7
A guard leader. Husband of an important character.
Ling Chunhua | First introduced - Chapter 5
Viel''s adoptive grandmother. Very caring.
Ling Hao | First introduced - Chapter 6
Viel''s adoptive grandfather. Very grumpy but secretly doting.
Wei Ning | First introduced - Chapter 31
Wei Song''s sister. A student of the Taizhou Academy post timeskip.
[ GOLDEN PAVILION SECT ]
Li Xue | First introduced - Chapter 84
Sect Master of the Golden Pavilion sect.
Yinji | First introduced - Chapter 104
Matriarch of the Golden Pavilion sect. Viel''s first crush.
Xing Cai | First introduced - Chapter 9 / 10
Xing Cai''s sworn sister. An Elder of the Golden Pavilion Sect.
[ ROYAL PALACE - CHORYU ]
Emperor Cha | First mentioned - Chapter 42
Not much is known yet except he is the Emperor of Choryu.
Princess/Headmistress Cha Jin-ri | First introduced - Chapter 12
Daughter of the Emperor of Choryu. Very seductive and has arge bosom.
[ DUNGEONS ]
[XIANYING/LU YI''S WORLD ]
Augustus | First introduced - Chapter 38
A winged-man. A high-ranking subordinate of Lord God Lu Yi.
Emperor Han | First introduced - Chapter 43
Emperor of the country that Xianying lives in.
Xianying | First introduced - Chapter 32
First individual that Xing Cai met when she entered the dungeon. Grew close to Viel.
Kebab.
[ FOREST OF THE ELVES ]
Albert | First introduced - Chapter 72
A prisoner guard. Talks to Viel a lot.
Antote | First introduced - Chapter 84
A greedy receptionist of the Burgerstatter''s Adventurer''s guild.
Emilia | First introduced - Chapter 84
Also known as Emi the Swift Cat. Introduced Viel to the Adventurer''s guild.
Earth Goddess Mire | First introduced - Chapter 95
A god that was overseeing the world of this dungeon. Likes to y with prophecies and is always naked.
Ilrina | First introduced - Chapter 74
Revealed early as the Princess of the Elves. Tried to rescue the Special Prisoner but failed.
Karl | First introduced - Chapter 88
Lord of the city of Burgerstatter. In love with Emi.
King Leon | First introduced - Chapter 82
King of the country Viel was in. Leader of the Shadows.
Felix | First introduced - Chapter 89
Butler to Karl''s manor. Was found to be a demon.
Silbern | First introduced - Chapter 87
The child of prophecy, but not really.
Sofia | First introduced - Chapter 75
Oldest daughter to King Leon. Known as the strongest mage of the country.
Zachary | First introduced - Chapter 110
Emi''s son.
Chapter 1: Prologue 1: Vessel of The God
Chapter 1: Prologue 1: Vessel of The God
"Quick! The Lord is soon to perish! Retrieve the chosen vessel from the ancient coffer! Hurry!"
"S-senior i-it''s not here!"
"W-what!?"
In an immacte pce seemingly made with clouds, up above the skies. A group of white winged-men in robes are running around, full of panic and distress. Perhaps white winged is not the right term to describe them, as their wings are more akin to the rays of the sun.
The men continued with their plight as they try to find this chosen vessel. Suddenly, a man with a noticeablyrger wing barged in to the pce room, carefree and seemed to be eating something. The man was surprised to see his brethren panicking and running all around the ce.
"What''s themotion all about, my friends?"
"E-elder Chen! Where hast you been!? No I suppose it matters not. We humbly require your assistance in finding the Lord God''s chosen vessel!"
"W-what!? Very well."
Even though Elder Chen was taken by surprise, he still nodded and calmly ced the food that he was consuming on the nearby table. To his bewilderment, all the winged men were staring at the food he put aside.
"E-elder C-chen With respects, b-but what did you just ce on that table?"
"Oh, this? It is my ration, my friend. I did not get the chance to finish it because of an emergency expedition. Thus, I am eating it now. It is very savory and strong, if I may say so myself", Elder Chen casually licked his fingers.
"A-and Where did you get it?", the small winged man started to sweat.
"Huh? Are you questioning me? What do you mean where did I get it? Of course I got it from-"
As Elder Chen was about to point at one of the ss coffers on the corner of the room, his expression writhed in regret as he suddenly realized something. The one beside the ss coffer he was pointing at has a hugebel stered on it, "Elder Chen''s Daily Sustenance". Rtively, the ss coffer he was pointing at had abel as well.
"The Lord God''s Vessel. Please Do Not Touch."
Elder Chen''s expression bes even uglier as his wings made of light started to flicker. Everyone else present could not help but stare at him and to the ss coffer he was pointing at in silence. Some of them already crying.
"W-WHY DID YOU GUYS PUT IT THERE!?"
---
Elder Chen is currently kneeling in front of a throne. Seated on the throne was a bright light. Or more specifically, a human shaped light.
"L-lord God! Please! Forgive this foolish servant! I shall take my life and condemn myself to hell if the Lord God desires it No, I shall do it even if Lord God does not order so!"
As Elder Chen was about to pull his wings off, the light sitting on the throne waved its hand slowly.
"Stand, my servant. It matters not as it is already done."
"B-but Lord God, I-"
"Enough! It is done.", the light stood up. Suddenly, everyone in the throne room felt a colossal pressure dawning upon them. Some almost choked to death at the majestic presence. Not one of them dared to move, afraid they will perish if they do so. But as soon as the pressure came, it also went away as swiftly.
The title Lord God is bestowed amongst those who have transcended immortality. It is a title that carries utmost authority and power. A being that is superior to all minor and senior gods alike. The pressure emitted by the Lord God is as strong as being toppled by a thousand mountains.
"My servants, my light is disappearing. I can feel it, the time for me to perish hase."
Hearing this, the winged servants all carried a grave expression. And even though they can no longer feel the heavy pressure on them, they all still kneeled on the floor and started to cry. Elder Chen was the most affected of all, even though no tears fell from his eyes, his wings started to dim and his expression nk.
"Lord God! Please, tell us what to do!", all the other winged men shouted in despair.
"Bring me the Soul Searcher!", the light waved its hands.
Elder Chen, who was still kneeling on the floor, suddenly vanished.
A few secondster, a sh of light suddenly appeared, and Elder Chen can once again be seen kneeling on the floor- carrying what seems to be an orb made of ss.
"Lord God, I dare not ask for forgiveness again, I only wish to help you find a suitable vessel as soon as possible!"
The light nodded as Elder Chen handed him the Soul Searcher.
In the hands of the Lord God, the Soul Searcher lit up. It was bright enough to even blind the mortals. Suddenly, the light scattered like a hundred billion fireflies.
Everyone held their breath as the Lord God stood up from his throne and looked at the orbs of light floating around the pce.
A minute,
an hour,
a day,
a week.
The servants watched as their Lord God continue to fail to find a suitable vessel. And, for once in their existence, they can feel it.
Their Lord God is dying.
The light that once surrounded their Lord God slowly disappear.
In ce of the divine light that veiled their Lord God, is a woman. A frail old but beautiful woman.
Seeing this, the tears that Elder Chen has been holding back started to fall like a storm.
''This this is all my fault. The Lord God is dying because of me what what do I do.. Lord God please.. tell me what to do''
Elder Chen once again looked at their Lord God''s face who was still calmly trying to find a vessel. The other winged men only saw a calm woman, but not Elder Chen. Elder Chen can see the desperation in their Lord God''s eyes.
And just like that, Elder Chen''s expression suddenly seemed to be full of resolution.
"Lord God this life, I offer to you", Elder Chen smiled as he ripped his wings calmly.
The rest of the winged men saw this action and couldn''t help but be filled with admiration. Each one of them closed their eyes and bowed their heads in respect. Even the Lord God, who was concentrating looked in shock.
Elder Chen''s wings slowly turned into a ball of light. That soon grew bigger and bigger until it resembled the sun.
"Lord God! I offer my soul to you! Use this lowly one''s life to find your vessel!"
The Lord God, who now resembled an old beautiful woman, smiled and nodded. She closed her eyes and spread her arms wide.
The ball of light was quickly absorbed by her as if it was sucked into a vacuum. As the ball of light was almost gone, the Lord God spoke.
"Little Chen Fan Your life, I receive.", The Lord God looked at Elder Chen with a very warm expression.
Hearing this, Elder Chen smiled and gasped at the same time. Hearing his name being said by his Lord God after a million years again. He was full of joy and also sadness, for he knows that this is also thest time he will be able to hear it. His Lord God''s face also grew younger and younger until her skin is as smooth as porcin, revealing a beauty with noparison.
"T-thank you, Senior Lu Ying I-"
Before Elder Chen can finish what he wanted to say, the light faded from his eyes as he fell down. Like a puppet with its strings cut.
And just like that, he was gone. The oldest servant of Heaven has died. A sacrifice needed for their Lord God to live. For a servant of God, is this not the most honorable thing in the universe?
"Everyone, prepare the assimtion! I have found a suitable vessel and wish to transfer immediately!", The Lord Godmanded.
"Yes! Whatever your Lord God demands!"
Chapter 2: Prologue 2: The Devils Gift
Chapter 2: Prologue 2: The Devil''s Gift
A few moments before Lord God Lu Yi has assimted to her chosen vessel, in a far different world, separated by an unimaginable distance, a Devil was taking hisst breaths.
The Devil''s 6 horns were cloaked in fire, but it was weak, perhaps one might even say that it was just ember. His long ck hair waved in the air, hitting the four horns that were on his back.
And behind him, was a silver-haired woman, a gigantic axe slinged on her back.
The two of them were standing on top of a mountain of ashes, or at least that is what it looked like. It was devoid of all life, where one could only see death from miles.
"Cortana, I guess it is time for me to go", the Devil spoke as he looked at the horizon, "Can you feel it?"
"Yes, Demon God", the silver-haired woman called Cortana answered, a hint of sorrow in her voice.
"Oh, wait really?", the Devil chuckled as he got a blunt reply, "Well, I guess it really is time if you too can feel it. The Devil shrugged his shoulders.
"Yes, Demon God", once again Cortana replied bluntly. She has been replying this way since their conversation started.
"Are you sad?", said The Devil as he looked at the silver-haired woman behind her.
Hearing this question, Cortana hesitated to answer. Her breaths became heavy as she tried to stop herself from moving.
And finally, after a few seconds, she replied, "Yes, Demon God"
Once again, Cortana''s answer was still the same. The Devil could only sigh as he once again looked over the horizon.
It was a lonely view. Empty. There were no trees, no animals, no people, not even insects. Only the ashes that rained down like snow greeted them. The trickle of the ashes, the embers on the Devil''s horns, and their breaths- These were the only sounds that echoed through miles.
The two continued like this, in silence.
Peace, just for even a little while.
The silence was only broken by a meek and hesitant voice.
"Have you chosen a vessel yet?", Cortana said in a weak voice, "I could help you, if you need it"
Hearing Cortana''s question, The Devilughed.
"Me? To continue on living?", The Devil shook his head, "I of all beings would know that I do not deserve to live. With everything that I have done in this world, a second chance to life is something that is impossible for me".
As soon as he said this, the embers on his horns started to flicker. Then, they started to wither. And yet, the Devil smiled.
"It is time, Cortana. You know, I always knew you will be the one to send me to my death", the Devil chuckled, "But I never thought it would be like this. You were supposed to pierce a sword through my heart but the only thing that pierced my heart, was your beauty"
"", Cortana was silent.
"Y-you''re supposed to react, you know?", The Devil''s eyes twitched, "It''s a bit awkward if you don''t respond"
Hearing this, Cortana sighed with a slight chuckle.
And once again, the two of them stared at the horizon in silence.
The embers on the Devil''s horns grew dimmer and dimmer, and yet again, a smile was still stered on his face.
But this was it, he could already feel himself wisping away. A long breath, that is all it would take and the light that kept him alive will be gone.
And slowly, the Devil let himself be drift away by the wind, his body swaying to the ends of the mountain. He let himself fall.
But before his feet could even reach the air, he felt an embrace from behind.
The embrace contained a warmth that was different from the fleeting embers that clouded him. This warmth was surrounded with life.
They remained like this for a minute, perhaps afraid of missing each other''s warmth.
"Cortana, Hero of Freiden", the Devil whispered, "Take care of the people that are left"
"", Cortana, however, did not reply.
"You know I really do love you", the Devil whispered.
Hearing the Devil''sst words, the tears the Cortana was trying to hold back blew up like a damn as it burst through, carrying the deepest feelings she held imprisoned inside her.
"No!", Cortana shouted as her embrace tightened, "You do not get to say that and just leave! This world still needs you! I need you!"
"I have done too much already, Cortana", the Devil shook his head, "I have tortured too many, and it is my turn now. My only regret is leaving you this colossal burden"
"Why?", Cortana sobbed, "You could just hide, with me. We can leave this ce, go to the east. So, why!? Why do you have to go!?"
"Because I am the Demon God!", the Devil shouted as he released himself from Cortana''s embrace, "I am the Evil Monarch I am the Devil! I thrive in war and death. You think a being such as I have a ce in an era of peace?"
"Once we tell the people what you have really done for them-"
"What, that I killed a billion of them?", the Devil chuckled sarcastically, "And do not be mistaken, Cortana. I enjoyed each and every moment as I slowly took their pathetic lives. I tortured the fathers of millions of children, I bathed my minions with their blood and Iughed as I did it"
"But-"
Before Cortana can even say a word, the Devil put her in his arms, embracing her fully.
"Enough Cortana", the Devil smiled as she breathed in Cortana''s scent, perhaps for thest time, "This is enough"
Feeling the Devil''s embrace, Cortana could not help but choke in her tears as she once again wrapped her arms around the Devil.
"Please Xanthus", Cortana sobbed, "Please don''t leave me. I lo-"
But before she could even finish her words, the tightness that wrapped her body disappeared as she slightly stumbled. All that was left were the ashes that fluttered like fireflies in the sky.
Just like that, the Devil was gone. The only thing that Cortana could do was feel the warmth that was still left on her arm.
Cortana then looked at the fleeting embers floating in the sky as she gently touched her belly.
"Farewell, Xanthus Farewell, my beloved"
Chapter 3: Prologue 3: Clash of the Titans
Chapter 3: Prologue 3: sh of the Titans
A few hours after Lord God Lu Ying''s assimtion, she found herself in a vast and almost unlimited darkness.
''This!? I have never seen a vessel possess a Dantian this big.''
Lord God Lu Ying was utterly speechless in what lies before her. Darkness as far as the eyes can see.
In her world, a person''s strength and innate talent is measured by his or her dantian. The bigger and more vast the dantian is, the stronger the potential of the being.
What Lu Ying is seeing right now was almost enough to make her faint. Her chosen vessel''s dantian is way too big. Even bigger than hers before she ascended to Godhood, way bigger.
''This vessel Little Chen, this gift of yours, I shall treasure for eternity.''
Lord God Lu Ying breathed in, and proceeded to shout full of pride and resolute.
"Let this vessel and I be named as Lou Chen!"
"HAHAHAHA! Lou Chen!? Who in tarnation is this Lou Chen?"
"Who-!?"
Suddenly, Lord God Lu Ying was startled as she heard someoneughing in the shadows.
''This!? How long has he been here!? I couldn''t even sense him.. but more importantly-''
"Who art thou!? I order thee to show thyself!", Lord God Lu Ying waved her hand as she shouted with pure dominance.
"Hahaha! Show thyself? Thoust speaketh as if an ancient hag", the mysterious voice answered, clearly mocking the mighty Lord God.
The man continued tough as he revealed himself from the darkness. It was a tall man with long ck hair with four horns protruding on the back of his shoulders.
''This man, he is strong!''
Feeling the pressure being emitted by the stranger, Lord God Lu Ying raised her hand and summoned a thousand des covered with light.
"Fool! Do you want to perish!? Withdraw your weapon now, woman!"
"Answer me first! Who are you to intrude in my vessel!?"
"What in the hells are you talking about? I was here first."
""
Lord God Lu Ying thought about it, and the stranger made sense. She would have noticed if someone as strong as the man before her trespassed into the vessel after her.
"Hmph! It matters not. This vessel belongs to me! Vanish or I will be forced to extinguish you, Demon!", although Lord God Lu Ying said this, she was actually quite hesitant to fight the man.
She knows that if she fights this man, even if manages to win, the toll on her soul would be so critical that she might not have the strength left to possess the vessel. But she has no choice. The most important thing right now is this vessel. After all, she only managed to gain a vessel this powerful because of the sacrifice of one of her beloved juniors, Elder Lou Chen.
"Did you just call me Demon? And kill me? Do you think you have that kind of power, Celestial?", the stranger cracked his knuckles as he showed an annoyed expression on his face.
"You dare!?"
"Of course, I dare", the stranger smiled.
Seeing his smug reply, Lord God Lu Ying couldn''t help it, she waved her hand and the des of light surrounding her suddenly vibrated and shot towards the position of the stranger.
However, before the des of light can even hit the stranger''s nose, they disappeared.
"Wha- What did you do!?", Lord God Lu Ying was clearly at a lost as to what had happened. She did not even feel the stranger use any of his powers.
"My turn, Celestial."
The stranger raised his hand and pointed. A huge ball of fire appeared above him, it was as if he summoned a dwarf star.
Lord God Lu Ying immediately put up her guard and summoned a barrier. She gritted her teeth as she prepared to block the iing attack.
However, the shield of light she summoned once again vanished.
"Oh no!", Lord God Lu Ying panicked.
But to her surprise, the colossal fireball summoned by the stranger also vanished into thin air.
"Rx, woman. Did you see what happened just now?", the stranger said as he calmly sat down.
Lord God Lu Ying didn''t reply and she immediately nned another counter attack.
"It''s not going to work, our powers do not work in this weird dimension.
"Do you really think I will believe that!?",
"Eh? Who cares what you believe in. Anyway, I said what I said. None of our attacks work here."
Lord God Lu Ying was about to once again debate with the stranger, but she decided to retract it. Seeing as there seems to be some truth as to what the stranger is saying, she also rxed herself and sat down.
"It matters not, this vessel still belongs to me. I can''t waste the gift my junior gave to me just because of you. Leave before this vessel matures into a live human."
The stranger''s ears perked up. "A human so we are inside a human''s core? Intriguing very intriguing. Haha!", the strangerughed.
"Why are you alwaysughing, and why are you still here? Do you not understand the consequences if both of us remain here for long?"
"Heh. I wish I could leave.", the stranger whispered something.
Lord God Lu Ying could not hear the stranger so she just chose to meditate, telling the stranger once again to leave before she closed her eyes and concentrated in circting her enormous ki.
The stranger, despite being told to leave, just sat down in front of the meditating Lu Ying and watched her.
Minutes, hours, days- they stayed like this before the Lord God Lu Ying could not help her annoyance.
"Hmph! Do you truly not wish to leave this vessel!?"
"Woah, I thought you were dead!?", the stranger faked a surprised expression.
"Just answer my query, stranger."
The stranger chuckled before he answered, "I can''t leave. I have been trying to do so before you even came."
"Hm, what do you mean?", Lord God Lu Ying tilted her head and looked at the stranger with a curious gaze.
"Both of us are probably stuck in this so called vessel of yours."
"Impossible! You could just exit from one of the meridians if you wish to!"
"Meridians? What the hell is that? Anyway, I truly can''t leave. Whenever I try to something. someone is trying to push me back."
Hearing this, Lord God Lu Ying once again closed her eyes and tried to reach the closest meridian of the vessel with her will.
When she did so, she immediately felt a heavy pressure as a huge pair of eyes appeared before her. She felt as though someone was staring at the very depths of her soul. Lord God Lu Ying instantly retracted her will and opened her eyes. If she had a real body, she imagined that it would be full of sweat right about now.
''What in the world was that!? Even in my millions of years as a god, that was the first time I have felt that kind of pressure!''
"Woah, you''re one crazy woman, are you not? Even though I have warned you that something else was here. In fact, it is probably watching us right now. Brr, I get the chills just thinking about it. What a pervert.", the stranger embraced himself as he shook his entire body funnily.
"What was that!?"
"I told you, it''s something."
"This is this not one of thy tricks, stranger!?", Lord God Lu Ying pointed at the stranger.
"Xanthus."
"What?"
"My name is Xanthus. Xanthus of Freiden.", the stranger stood up as he bowed.
"I did not ask for thy name, stranger.", Lord God Lu Ying looked away.
"Well, if we are going to be stuck here until this vesselhuman child is born, we might as well know each other."
The stranger reached out his hand to Lord God Lu Ying.
"Hmph, very well. I am the Lord God. I permit you to call me that.", Lord God Lu Ying said proudly as she ced her hands on her waist and puffed out her enormous breasts.
"."
Xanthus paused for a moment, before suddenlyughing his lungs out.
"HAHAHAHAHA!"
"W-why are youughing again!?"
"HAHAHA! L-lord God, she said! HAHAHA!"
"You dare mock and defile my title!?"
"HAHAHA! We''re using up our titles? Very well, I am the Devil, the Evil Monarch, Destroyer of worlds, bane in the existence of humans, the Demon God- Xanthus."
Xanthus mimicked Lord God Lu Ying as he also puffed out his chests and ced his hands on his chest. However, the smallest hint of loneliness and disgust as Xanthus uttered his titles did not escape Lord God Lu Ying''s eyes.
''The Devil- a path full of thorn and regret'', Lord God Lu Ying thought. "This one''s name is Lu Yin, Lu Yin of. Xuezhou."
"Xuezhou An eastern name. I have explored all of the eastern countries. Howe I have never heard of someone as strong as you there?", Xanthus ced his hands on his chin.
"We are probably not from the same worldor even universe, Xanthus of Freiden."
"Hm, I suppose."
Being as powerful as they were. The notion of there being another world was not something they disapprove. Thus, Xanthus did not bother with the topic anymore, so he just asked what their next step should be.
"I do not know, Xanthus. Perhaps we are meant to die and rot inside this vessel."
"Hmmm."
"I just wished it isn''t so. One of my friends- a junior, sacrificed himself so I can find a suitable vessel and continue to travel the six paths. But then here we are, just my luck.", Lu Yi exhaled with disappointment.
"A friend? I am deeply sorry about your loss"
Xanthus knew the burden of beings as powerful as them. To even have one acquaintance, much less a friend is a blessing for them. To treat one as such must mean that this "friend" of hers must truly be special.
"I as well, left someone in my world, Cortana.", Xanthus smiled as he closed his eyes in reminisce.
"Cortana? She seemed very nice."
And just like that, two extraordinary beings are having a very ordinary conversation. They realized this fact at the same time and they couldn''t help but chuckle.
"I can not me you for choosing this vessel to assimte to, Xanthus of Freiden. It is very strong. Abnormally so."
"Choose? I am afraid you have the wrong idea, oh mighty Lord"
"Hmph, exin."
"I am supposed to be cut off from the cycle of life. I did not want to be reincarnated."
"", Lu Yi remained silent.
"Instead, I was absorbed. Absorbed by this treasured vessel of yours.", Xanthus exhaled as he lowered his shoulders in defeat.
"What!? Is that even possible?"
"I can not exin it myself, as thest embers of my existence was about to disappear, I could feel a ck hole suddenly sucking me in at first I thought it was Cortana sucking me, if you know what I mean", Xanthus winked at Lu Yi as he deliberately made a dirty joke to try and lighten up the conversation.
"A ck hole?", Lu Yi, however, totally disregarded thattter part of what Xanthus said.
"Yes, it just sucked me right in and before I knew it, I was here. I tried to get out at first but I felt an extreme pressure going through my body. I''ll be darned to try that again."
""
"A few momentster, I heard someone shouting, and so here we are."
Lord God Lu Yi thought hard about what could have caused this, but s, she just couldn''te to a conclusion.
One thing is for sure though, whatever brought Xanthus here, the owner of the pair of eyes that emitted a heavy pressure was surely involved, she thought.
"Could it be the owner of the eyes earlier?", Lu Yi stated.
"Maybe. This vessel of yours is mysterious for sure. In fact, I think you didn''t even choose this vessel, it chose you."
"That is imp-"
Before Lu Yi could finish her reply, both of them heard a loud sound, a thump. Suddenly, a colossal pressure came down upon them, causing them to kneel down.
"Oh boy, n-now what?", Xanthus muttered as he tried to stand up, but couldn''t.
"S-shut up,I am trying to concentrate here!"
Suddenly, tworge eyes appeared before them.
"It''s here!"
"Who are you!?"
Therge pair of eyes just continued to stare at them before closing and finally vanishing.
And then once again, before Lu Yi and Xanthus can rx, another thump resounded through the darkness.
"T-that sound"
"It it can''t be!? It is still to early! This vessel is not even ready yet! It should not have even been a week!", Lu Yi formed an ugly expression on her face.
Indeed, what they heard caused a chill down their spines.
It was
A heartbeat.
Chapter 4: Prologue 4: Hold my Hand!
Chapter 4: Prologue 4: Hold my Hand!
"How could there be heartbeat!? This vessel is barely even a week old!"
Lord God Lu Yi couldn''t believe with what was happening right now, out of all the unusual things that have happened to her in her entire existence, this is presumably the most impossible one.
A beating heart from a vessel that was barely 5 days old from conception was just impossible.
"You know, could it be that the semen is really strong?", Xanthus replied, still finding the time to joke around even in their dire situation.
"W-what nonsense are you spouting again!?"
"Hey, if you have any ideas, I am all ears.. f-fuck", Xanthus was starting to struggle.
The both of them were trying their best to withstand the pressure being emitted with every heartbeat.
*Thump*
*Thump*
At this point, even talking to each other was taking its toll on their souls. When Lu Yi''s pride could no longer take the humiliation of being suppressed by the very own vessel she should be possessing, she shouted.
"I, the Ruler of All that is Light, will not take this kneeling down!", Lu Yi mustered up all of her strength and summon a million des of light.
But to her surprise, she could not control her powers, the des that were supposed to obey her started pointing their edges at her and Xanthus.
"W-what are you doing, Lu Yi!?", Xanthus was rmed at what Lu Yi was doing.
"Itit is not me! I have lost control of the des!", Lu Yi started to panic as she tries to forcefully regain control of the millions of des that she summoned.
"H-hey! Retract your des at once!"
"GAAAH!", Lu Yi shouted with all of her might as she finally sessfully regained control of her des for a split second, immediately retracting the des.
"That was really close, oh mighty Lord God. I swear, why are people from the east always want to be so arrogant and domineering!?", Xanthus scolded Lu Yi.
Although Xanthus doesn''t really mind dying- as he was already tired with living, dying like a glowing porcupine is not the way he wanted to go. It was not a fitting end for The Devil, after all- or is it?
After a while, Lu Yi gathered her wits again and calmed down.
"I apologize, Xanthus. It is just that I can not take this lying down. It feels like someone is toying with us.. like we are nothing but a pair of children.", Lu Yi regretted her actions and sighed. "When do you think this pressure upon us is going to stop?"
"I-", before Xanthus can even reply. A monotonous voice suddenly resounded through the darkness.
[Gathering of Souls- Complete]
[Requirement: 2 SSS Souls Complete]
"W..who is speaking!? Show yourself!", even though Lu Yi still could not move properly, she shouted with all of her might.
"Oh boy, I do not like the sound of that..", Xanthus frowned as he felt that something dangerous was about toe. His thousand years of instinct that was honed in the battlefield is shaking, telling him to run away.
"Gathering of Souls? 2 SSS Souls? Could that be us!?", Lu Yi immediately analyzed the situation as she looked at Xanthus.
"I think you are onto something here, Lord God There''s only us two here.", Xanthus nervously chuckled in reply.
[Requirement: 1 SSSSS Soul Failed..]
"1 SSSSS Soul!? Even stronger than us wait, there is someone else here!?", Xanthus looked around as if he tried to see if there was another soul on board other than them.
"Could it be the owner of the eyes earlier!?", Lu Yi replied as she also tried to find this SSSSS soul that the voice was referring to.
Xanthus nodded in agreement. After all, out of this vast and empty core, the only things that have shown themselves so far were him, Lu Yi, and the mysterious pair of eyes.
[Requirement: 1 SSSSS Soul Failed]
[Requirement: 1 SSSSS Soul. Failed]
[Reducing Y velocity of the ''Gravity'' to -50]
Both Lu Yi and Xanthus could not help but scream in pain as they finally lost the strength to resist the pressure.
[Requirement: 1 SSSSS Soul Complete]
Suddenly, a pair of eyes appeared in front of them. The pressure that was being emitted by the voice have also disappeared.
"Y-you!?"
"Who are you!?"
The pair of eyes did not answer them and just looked down.
[Staring the Absorption Phase.0%]
Hearing this, Xanthus shouted in panic, "Lu Yi, unleash all of your power! Unleash it now!"
But before Lu Yi could even react, both of their bodies began to sink in to the darkness. They felt themselves slowly being sucked in.
"W-what is this!? Absorption phase!? Do not tell me-", Lu Yi started to panic.
The reason why Xanthus told Lu Yi to release all of her powers was because he felt something like this before.
"Yes, this is the same feeling I felt when I was about to disappear through oblivion", Xanthus sighed in defeat.
[Absorption 10%]
"W-what!? This could not be! I need to live!", Lu Yi continued to struggle as she tries to pull herself out of the darkness.
[Absorption 20%]
"No! I refuse to give up, my friend sacrificed his soul in order for me to be here!", Lu Yi was putting all of her strength in to freeing herself. But like a quicksand that has imed a million lives, her efforts were in vain. Tears soon fell upon her face.
[Absorption 30%]
Unlike Lu Yi, Xanthus held a calm expression. ''So This is how it really ends for mehuh. Cortana, this is truly farewell.''
[Absorption 50%]
Xanthus closed his eyes and smiled, readily epting his fate. He started to reminisce the first time he met the Hero of Freiden. A woman in a full-ted armor, brandishing an axe as she threatened to end the Demon God''s life. He could not help but chuckle as he remembers their memories together.
[Absorption 60%]
"No! I must live!", Lu Yi still continued to struggle, her voice almost cracking as the desperation in her started to grow.
Hearing Lu Yi''s prayers, Xanthus was about to tell Lu Yi to give up and just ept her fate, but he paused when he saw the Lord God''s face.
Lu Yi, was in tears. A being that is probably even older than him is crying. Lu Yi''s expression was something that Xanthus was familiar with, it was the same expression his beloved showed when he was about to disappear.
Suddenly, Lu Yi''s image and Cortana''s ovepped in Xanthus'' mind- and without hesitation, he reached out his hand.
"Lu Yi, Quick! Grab my hand!"
They did not know if there was a merit in doing so, but just like animals driven by instinct, both of them reached out their hands to each other.
[Absorption 70%]
"GAAAAAH!", "HHOOO!", both of them screamed their lungs out as they tried to pull themselves.
[Absorption 80%]
"GAAAH!", they continued to shout, but, like a mountain being pushed by a flicker of wind- their efforts were useless.
[Absorption 90%]
"LITTLE CHEEEN!!", "CORTAAANAA!", both of them could not help but shout their reasons for wanting to persevere. Yes, once again, Xanthus found a reason to live.
He was reminded that even if the whole world wanted him dead, if Cortana was there, living was worth it.
[Absorption 91%]
"GAAAAH!", "HHHOOOO!"
[Absorption 92%]
[Absorption 93%]
"."
Realizing that no matter how much they struggle, their fate was sealed. Xanthus smiled as he started to calm down.
"Lu Yi I thank you.", Xanthus closed his eyes as his grip tightened.
Lu Yi, who was still full of tears, did not reply. Instead, she just looked at Xanthus and nodded.
[Absorption 94%]
"If that karma of fate allows it, let us meet again in eternity, Xanthus of Freiden."
And with that final statement, Lord God Lu Yi also closed her eyes.
[Absorption 95%]
Lu Yi could not help but reminisce on her oldest memories, when she was still a mortal living in the cultivation world, how she grew stronger until she became an immortal, when she first met Lou Chen and finally, her ascension to Godhood.
[Absorption 98%]
Both of them were now ready to ept their fate. They once again opened their eyes and stared at each others eyes with a warm smile.
[Absorption 99%]
[Absorption 99.9%]
And just like that, they were gone.
Two beings that can topple mountains with the snap of their fingers have been submerged into the darkness.
[Absorption 100%]
[Absorption of 2 SSS souls- Comple-]
Suddenly, the dark space distorted. A bald man came out of the darkness.
If Xanthus and Lu Yi were both still here, they would easily identify who this man was solely based on his eyes. Yes, the man was the owner of the huge eyes that was looking at them earlier.
The man walked towards to where Xanthus and Lu Yi disappeared into. He kneeled down as he stabbed his hands into the darkness. His whole body shook as if he was trying to pull something out of the ground.
He struggled for a while before finally being rewarded for his efforts as he could feel his hand loosening.
[Absorption 99%]
His hand slowly started to reveal itself as he slowly pulled two pair of hands holding each other from the darkness.
[Absorption 99%]
The man suddenly smiled and revealed a smallugh before opening his mouth, "Very well, children. The Karma of Fate allows it."
[Absorption 99%]
[Absorption 99%]
[.ERROR MHW-50382: Can''t proceed]
[Checking if power is sufficient at 99%]
[.]
[.....]
[Check Complete..]
[Analysis: 99% is within eptable range]
[Passing power parameters to yer object 100%]
[Trying to delete excess souls 0/3]
[]
[Failed]
[Skipping excess soul deletion]
[ Passingplete control to yer object]
[10%40%80% 97%]
[97%]
[Can not proceed further because of excess souls(3)]
[]
[Control allotted to yer: 97%]
[]
[Loading]
[]
[Begin?]
Chapter 5: Prologue 5: Western Whore
Chapter 5: Prologue 5: Western Whore
"Western whore! How dare you show yourself to me?!"
In a lively tavern, A handsome man can be seen beating a woman that has golden hair, most of the onlookers and bystanders were either sneering,ughing, or just tantly ignoring the situation.
"Y-young noble, p-please stop it.", the woman cried, begging for the young man to stop.
The man who was beating the woman started tough as he continues to beat the life out of her, not caring that the woman was already puking blood.
"L..Li Zhao, p-please..", the woman said as she curled herself into a ball to protect herself.
"You dare say my name with your dirty mouth, western whore?!", the man shouted in anger as he kicked the girl, this time with more force.
His kick threw the woman almost 5 meters away until a table stopped her flight. The hot soup that was sitting on the table poured onto her golden hair and soft white skin.
"Gaaaa!", the woman shouted on top of her lungs, a huge amount of blooding out of her mouth. Suddenly, she felt a strong "thump" on her stomach which caused her body to feel warm andfortable.
Finding that she regained strength after the weird "thump", she summed up the courage to speak again.
"Li Zhao, w-why?! I thought you said you love me?! We just the other night.. we", before the woman can finish her sentence, the man named Li Zhao interrupted her.
"Nonsense! I don''t even know you!", Li Zhao sneered andughed. "You''re just probably after my money? Aren''t you?"
Hearing this, the people in the tavern looked at the woman with disdain. They all knew that Li Zhao was a teacher in the Taizhou academy and was one of their prized cultivators, having reached a soul level of 300 , putting him at the 3rd stage of the Soul Pinnacle Realm in terms of Eastern standards.
He was not the kind of man to settle down with a mortal woman, much less with a western mortal.
"Tch, despicable woman how dare he use our Teacher Zhao''s kindness", one of the female mockingly said this, not caring if everyone heard her. Soon, everyone was ndering the woman as if she was not the victim in this situation.
The woman who was still lying on the floor couldn''t help but grit her teeth. Her friends have told her that she shouldn''t be mingling with cultivators, as most of them treat mortals like specks of dirt.
"Enough of this, guards! Take this dirty whore away!", Li Zhao raised his arms and called the guards that have been watching the situation until a while ago, not daring to intervene.
"W-what? No, please! Young noble!", the woman pleaded Li Zhao once again.
The guards immediately grabbed the woman and covered her mouth.
The people in the tavern couldn''t help butugh at the sight of the woman struggling.
"Heh, serves her right.", the people watching the scenario once again gossiped. Taizhou kingdom does not take kindly to westerners, and they are not afraid to show it.
As the guards were about to escort the woman outside of the tavern, Li Zhao called the leader of the guards and gave him a bag of silvers.
"Kill her.", Li Zhao whispered into the ears of the guard. The guard was about to refuse before Li Zhao once again handed him a bag of silver, he hesitated for a second but then took the bag and nodded.
Even though the guard wanted to refuse, he was afraid to incite the anger of this young noble, he knew cultivators are quick to kill people they didn''t like.
"Men! I will take it from here.", thus, the guard leadermanded his subordinates.
After leaving the tavern, the guard took the woman to a dark alley near the slums of the city. The woman, still gagged, was struggling with all her might.
"Sshh.. Be quiet, woman!", the guard strongly pped the woman, causing her to fall down.
"Shit shit shit, what do I do? If I don''t kill her.. I am sure he''lle after me.", the man was lost in thought, not noticing that he was talking out loud.
Hearing this, the woman started to panic and tried to run away.
"Y-you! Don''t!", without a second thought. The guard grabbed the sword that was hanging at his waist and swung it at the woman''s back.
The woman fell down, squirming and crying on the ground, wanting to scream but the pain from her back stops her from doing so.
"F-f*ck, this is your fault! Y-you shouldn''t have tried to run away! That''s right this is your fault.. hehe..hehehehe", the man revealed an ugly expression as heughed.
"Just go die in this corner, you shouldn''t have tried to swindle Teacher Zhao, western bitch", the guard cackled as he left the woman alone in the dark alley.
Cold and alone, the woman couldn''t help but cry. Maybe the guard was right, she knew better than to trust cultivators. In her mind, if ever she survives in this situation, she will not make the same mistake of falling in love with a cultivator again. But s, the gods did not hear her wish as the cold wind curved through her body, taking along herst breath with it.
A few momentster, her body suddenly shifted slightly as something seemed to have moved in her stomach. A very tiny sound can be heard.
[Unexpected Error : yer''s Parent is dying]
[Ejecting yer from Parent Sessful]
Blood suddenly flowed from between the woman''s legs, clearly different from the blood that wasing from the woman''s back because of the sword wound.
This blood felt like it was alive as it started to squirm on the spot.
[Processing Sequence 03 : Simte Growth]
The puddle of blood bundled itself slowly into a ball before it took the shape of something organic. Head, body, and limbs can suddenly be seen forming from the puddle of blood. The thing grew until it somewhat already resembled a human baby.
Suddenly, a beeping sound can be heard.
[Warning : External factor "Excess Soul 02" trying to overwrite yer''s sex]
[Warning : External factor "Excess Soul 02" trying to overwrite yer''s sex]
"."
[yer''s sex is now equal to Male developing reproductive organs ordingly]
[Output : Excess Soul 03 expresses anger]
[Continuing Growth Simtion]
[263 days Growth Simtion Complete]
Where there were once a puddle of blood, a human baby took its ce. The human baby was very small, at least smaller than average, he also has thin strands of golden hair on his head, the same as his mother.
One by one, the baby''s limbs started moving, his mouth motioning like it was chewing on something. The baby moved like this for a couple of seconds before finally opening his eyes. Swaying his head as if he was trying to find something, he stopped when his view settled down on the woman that was lying on her own blood. Seeing his mother, the baby opened his mouth.
''L.lo''
"Llove", the baby suddenly spoke, if others could see this scene they would surely run away.
For some reason, the baby seemed to have associated the word "love" to a very warm feeling. Perhaps, he "heard" his mother while he was still in his mother''s womb.
The baby tried to stand before falling t on his butt, realizing that he can''t do so. He started to crawl towards his mother.
With great struggle, he finally reached his mother. He stared at her face for a while as if examining her, after a while, tears suddenly fall down from his face as he hugged her.
"love", the baby spoke while tears were still falling down from his face, after awhile, he opened his mouth and yawned. Feeling sleepy, the baby decided to close his eyes.
However, before he can do so, he heard a loud voice.
"Yo, guys! Look at this!", a man wearing worn out clothes called his friends over.
With the way they are dressed, they seem to be some low-level thugs belonging in the slums.
"Yo, what the f*ck, a dead westerner"
"Hehe, does it matter look at her, she looks goodhehe", one of the men wiped his mouth as he started to drool. The other two men smiled and couldn''t help but agree with their friend.
Slowly, they started to advance and make their way to the dead woman.
"Yo yo yo, what the f*ck, there''s a baby here", one of the men was startled as he realized that there was a baby hugging the woman.
"Is that her baby? Yooo, f*ck. What kind of f*cked up motherf*cker kills a mother with a newborn baby?!", one of the thugsmented.
Hearing this, the other two thug looked at their friend in disbelief, before they startedughing.
"Kakakakaka, maybe you should try looking into the mirror. Anyway, let''s throw this baby away.", the man drooled as he grabbed the baby.
But to his surprise, he couldn''t seem to be able to pull the baby away from her mother. He struggled and decided to use both of his hands before he was able to throw the baby away. The baby flew and hit the cold hard wall.
"Kekeke, now then Let the feast begin!", as the men were about to pull down their paints, they suddenly heard a small, squeeky voice.
"Yyoung noble p-p..please..ststop"
As they heard this, a sudden chill went through their spine. They all look into the direction of where the sound came from, to their surprise, the baby that was thrown earlier is now standing up.
"Yyoung noble.. p-please stooop", the baby was looking at them with cold eyes.
Seeing a baby, not even a year old, standing up and speaking, the men opened their mouth in disbelief. At first, the men were confused as to what they were seeing, but suddenly a huge pressure came down upon them.
"Yyoguys? Are you seeing this?"
"O-oi..Wwhat the f*ck is tha-"
Before one of the man could finish what he was going to say, his whole body exploded and turned into a mist of blood.
"Stooop", the baby once again spoke.
"RRuuuuun!"
The remaining two men immediately started to run away without even caring and wondering about what happened to their friend. The baby looked at them for awhile with a curious face as they ran away. The baby quickly lost interest and shifted his eyes to his mother.
He slowly walked towards his mother and once again hugged her.
The baby opened his mouth but soon closed it again, seemingly trying to find the right words to say.
After a few seconds, tears suddenly fall down from his face again.
"M.mother?", the baby spoke as he hugged his mother tightly.
Soon after, he started to cry as loud as babies could cry.
---
An olddy was walking through the streets of the slums while holding a basket full of left over bread. She was humming while walking and seemed to be in a very good mood.
"Hm hm hm, I got a lot of leftovers from the store. That old man should have noints anymore.", the old woman was speaking to herself as she walks.
"WAAAAAAAAAAAH!", suddenly she hears a loud crying sound.
Like instinct, she dropped her bread and started to run to the direction of the sound. When she reached a dark alley, she couldn''t help but reveal an ugly expression.
"Ack, isn''t this the smell of blood?", it didn''t take too long before her question was answered. In front of her, a mother and a baby was in the middle of a river of blood.
Seeing this, the olddy quickly ran towards the two and started checking their conditions.
"Hm, no good. The mother is dead. What kind of heathens will do this?!", the olddy revealed an angry expression before calming down as she turned to look towards the baby.
"Aw, hello there little one..Were you the one crying earlier? Here,e..e to grandma", the olddy slowly and gently reached out her hand and tried to grab, but suddenly, the baby looked at her, seemingly full of killing intent.
The old grandma quickly retracted her hand and sweat quickly fell down from her face.
''W..what?!''
''For extruding this kind of pressure what", her surprise didn''tst long as she suddenly revealed a sad expression.
Tears suddenly fall down from the olddy''s face as she once again reached out her hand.
"It''s alright, I am not going to hurt youe to grandma"
Hearing this, the baby looked at the grandma with a curious expression. Then, he looked at his mother then back to the grandma again.
"It''s alright, this grandma will take care of you", said the olddy while still reaching her hands out to the baby.
After a while, the baby let go of his mother and flew towards the olddy''s arms.
Seeing this, the olddy was rmed at first but stayed calm, afraid that she will startle the baby on her arms.
"Tt..that''s right, this grandma will take care of you", the olddy continued to soothe the baby on her arms while she was sweating buckets.
''I.. I guess babies fly nowadays?'', with this thought, she left the dark alley and decided to report the body to the town guards before finally deciding to go home.
---
In a tiny home slightly outside the city..
"Honey! I am home!", an olddy joyfully cheered as she went inside the house while carrying a baby. Suddenly, a loud sound can be heard. An old man can be seen running towards the olddy.
"Finally, woman! What took you so long?! You better have brought some fo-", but before he could finish his sentence, he looked at the tiny thing on her wife''s arms.
"What is that? W-where''s our bread?", the old man hesitantly asked, seemingly afraid of the answer.
The old woman stared at her husband for a while before finally revealing a strange smile.
"II forgot", the old woman replied, slightly chuckling.
"YOU FORGOT!?"
"ssshhh, don''t shout. You''ll wake the baby"
"AND WHY ARE YOU EVEN HOLDING A BABY?!"
"Eeh, I picked it up?", the olddy looked at her husband with a slight smile.
"Wh-what do you mean you picked it up?!", the old man continued to shout until saliva came out of his mouth.
"Like I said, I picked it up and I decided that we will take care of him", the old woman was full of resolution, not wanting to be budged.
"What do you mean we?! Tch! Anyway, send it to the guards!", the old man walked away angrily, deciding that arguing with his wife will lead nowhere. But before he could reach the door,
"A-anyway do you have a name for it yet?", the old man said in a quiet voice.
"Eeeeh? I thought we were going to surrender him to the guards?", the old woman jeered.
"E..Do whatever you want!", the old man mmed the door as he went outside, full of anger.
The old woman chuckled before pointing her attention to the baby in her arms.
"Don''t mind grandpa, that man ate a bagpipe when we were still in the army. He isright though, you do need a name hmmm", the woman tilted her head and stared at the baby in front of her.
"Hmm, since your mother was a westerner How about", the woman was still lost in thought until he saw the golden strands of hair growing on the baby''s head.
"How about Viel? Do you like that? It means "Morning Star" in westernnguage."
Hearing this, the baby smiled andughed.
"Oh, you like that.. don''t you, little one?", the grandma made baby noises as she yed with baby Viel.
Suddenly, the baby''s mouth opened.
"...Viel"
"."
''S..surely, babies can talk very young nowadays?'', the olddy was dazed. Hermon-sense edging to the point of no return.
Thedy shook her head and tried recollect herself.
However, when she was about to regain herposure-
"O-oy, w-what the f*ck", the baby spoke again, imitating the thugs earlier.
"."
And just like that, 5 years have passed.
Chapter 6: Give it back, please.
Chapter 6: Give it back, please.
In a bed of flowers, a little child with golden hair can be seen floating in the air. The child''s skin was as smooth as porcin, you can almost see your reflection on it. There was a warm aura enveloping the little child.
Even with all the peculiar things surrounding the child, it was not until he opened his eyes that one can truly see his most unique trait- pupils darker than the night itself, almost as if it wanted to suck you in.
The little child always liked being far away from the city, the reason so is that when he was only 3 years old, he could hear the noise and the voices of the people of the city even though their house was half a kilometer away from it. He could hear everyughter, the deafening sermons of ve owners, and the casual chuckle of each and every people as if they were right in front of him.
This caused him to find sce in ces far away from the bustling city.
Although he learned to control his hearing as time went on, Viel still had the habit of going to this ce. Originally, this ce was barren and only had des of grass growing on it, but after Viel made this ce his hideout, the most beautiful of flowers suddenly decided to grow here like they wanted to show Viel how beautiful they are.
"VIEL! Where the hell did that brat went off to again?! VIEL!", a voice of an old man resounded in the child''s ears. Viel chuckled and covered his mouth like he was afraid someone would hear himughing.
He looked at the direction at where the sound came from, but no one was there. Only the flowers greeted him.
[Soul 03: Walk of the Lightning God activated], a voice suddenly ringed in his mind.
"Thank you, Mr. Voice", Viel stopped chuckling as he replied to the monotonous voice that only he could hear. Streaks of lightning appeared on his feet and spread throughout his entire lower body.
Arge exploding sound echoed throughout the flowery forest as Viel suddenly disappeared into the distance.
---
"Ancient''s titties, where could have that brat ran off to now?!"
An old man who was carrying wood can be seen shouting near a small house in a settlement near Taizhou city.
"Boo!", suddenly a child appeared out of nowhere behind the old man and startled him. The old man shouted and jumped 3 feet high in surprise, making him drop the firewood that he was about to load on a cart.
"Y-you brat! You almost gave me a heart attack!", the old man scolded the child as saliva spewed from his mouth.
"Ew! Grandpa Ling", Viel covered his mouth as he chuckled in the cutest way possible. As he did so, Mr. Voice ringed in his mind.
[Soul 03 shows signs of endearment]
"Tch. Where did you run of to now, you brat!? Hurry and load all the firewood into the cart!"
"Eeh!? But there''s too many...", Viel pouted as he looked at the pile of firewood on the side. He then looked at his Grandpa Ling with his face in a cute smolder, "...can I have a candy after!?"
"T-this brat! Just load the firewood! I will tell Grandma to give you some candyter.", Grandpa Ling waved his hand as he hid a grin from Viel.
"Yay! Thank you, Grandpa!", Viel raised his hands in victory.
Suddenly, a distortion can be felt in their surrounding as a red ming hole appeared on the bottom of the pile of firewood.
[Soul 02: Hell''s Gate]
Mr. Voice ringed as the pile of firewood was sucked into the hole. A few secondster, another hole appeared on top of the cart as the firewood fell on top of it. Some of the firewood have obvious signs of burnt mark on them.
"O...oops?", Viel slowly and nervously looked at Grandpa Ling, "Teehee?", he stuck out his tongue and winked.
"Y-you... what do you mean teehee!? Come here you braaaat!", Grandpa Ling raised his hands and started chasing Viel.
"Nooooo!", Viel shouted as he ran straight to their house and closed the door.
"Tch", Grandpa Ling nodded as he gave up on chasing Viel. He wiped his sweat off and revealed a warm smile.
When Grandpa Ling first found out that Viel had these weird and strange powers, he was afraid. He thought that his wife picked up a son of a loose immortal cultivator, or maybe even a rogue demon. He was afraid that someday, someone might knock at their door and kill them for taking away their baby.
But s, 5 years have passed and they still seem to be living peacefully, even with all the little boy''s shenanigans.
"Grandma Ling! Grandma Ling! Save me!", Viel hopped as he went inside his Grandma''s room.
Grandma Ling, who was sitting on the bed dropped the book she was reading as Viel rushed to her side.
"V-Viel! M-my heavens! You need to stop surprising me, Grandma is getting old!", unlike Grandpa Ling, the old woman had on a smile as she reprimanded little Viel, "Now, what is this about?", she said as she patted Viel on the head.
"W-well... you see", Viel recalled the happenings with Grandpa Ling, with a little change of details favoring him, of course.
"Tch tch, let me handle your Grandp- *cough*", Grandma Ling was about to stand up from the bed before she vehemently started to cough. She covered her mouth to try and stop herself from coughing, but this only made it worst.
"G-grandma!", Viel said with concern as he reached for the ss of water that was beside the bed, "W-water, please have some water, Grandma!".
Grandma Ling finally stopped coughing as she looked at the little child that was worrying for her.
"Oh little Viel,e here."
Grandma Ling embraced Viel in her arms as a few tears fell down from her eyes, "Do not worry for me, my child. Grandma will be alright", she said with a warm voice. She only stopped hugging Viel after the tears stopped so that Viel would not see her crying.
"So, can you tell Grandma about your trip outside? I hope you didn''t go too far!", Grandma Ling waved her fingers as she interrogated Viel.
"No! I made sure not to cross the ocean this time! Hehe!", Viel proudly lifted his chest up.
His statement was not an exaggeration. A year ago, there were festivities in their settlement because their neighbor got married.
The noise was so loud that it started ringing in Viel''s ears. When he couldn''t take it anymore, he ran so fast away from the sound until he didn''t realize that he was already in front of the ocean.
"Good... good", Grandma Ling was relieved.
The both of the continued to talk about mundane silly things. After a while, Grandma Ling reached for something beneath her pillow.
"Viel, happy 5th birthday!", Grandma Ling handed Viel a wooden box.
"F-for me!?", Viel was happy to receive a surprise. But then he tilted his head as he realized something, "B-but... my birthday isn''t until next month?"
"Ssh, don''t mind it. Hurry, open it up"
Little Viel was still suspicious but he could not win over the curiosity of receiving a surprise gift. He happily opened the wooden box before once again tilting his head.
"Eeeh, Grandma Ling... What is this?", in Viel''s hand, was a b of shining copper with a quote on it, "Reach for Immortality! Enroll in our Academy!".
"That''s a token to take the examination for Taizhou Academy! Lots of schrs and top cultivators of various sects are an alumni of that school!", Grandma Ling pped her hands as she exined it to Viel.
Originally, the old couple were opposed to the idea of having Viel go to the academy. After all, even with their limited knowledge of cultivators, they know enough that Viel was different.
They were afraid that Viel would be isted and bullied in the academy for his difference, even worse if you add up the fact the he is a westerner.
But when they thought it through, would they not be isting Viel themselves if they do not allow him to mingle with other children?
It was also a chance for Viel to lead a more extravagant life. Afterall, once Viel bes a cultivator, it will not matter anymore if he was a westerner, the academy will protect him. This reason alone was enough to convince the old couple to finally allow Viel to have the chance to go to school.
"Eeh, but couldn''t I just stay here with you and Grandpa!? It''s noisy there in the city!", Viel lied down on the floor and started to roll around.
"No no", Grandma Ling shook her head, "Besides, there will be other children there. You can y with them!"
"WHAAAAT!? I get to y with other people!?", Viel suddenly stood up and ran on top of the bed as he hopped like a bunny on it.
"Yes, the children there will be as strong as you... probably. So we are not afraid of any idents happening.. we think", Grandma Ling replied hesitantly.
Viel continued to jump up and down on the bed as Grandma Ling tried to calm him down. Suddenly, Grandma Ling started to cough violently again.
"G-grandma?", Viel stopped jumping as he expressed his concern.
"I-I am alright, Grandma Ling is just too happy *cough*", c-can you call Grandpa here?", Grandma Lingforted Viel as she forcefully revealed a pleasant smile.
"O..okay, I will go and get Grandpa now!", Viel hurriedly jumped off the bed.
As Viel was about to exit the room, he turned towards Grandma Ling.
''Mr. Voice, please activate Eyes of Judgement!''
[Warning: Souls 02 and 03 is against activating the skill]
''P-please, Mr. Voice!''
[Soul 01: Eyes of Judgement]
His pitch-ck eyes suddenly turned white for a split second as Mr. Voice ringed in his ears.
Viel revealed a very sad expression before he finally exited the room.
A few weeks after, Viel finally entered Taizhou city for the first time.
"W-woah! W-w-w-what''s that!? W-what''s this!?", Viel frantically walked around all the stalls he could see in the city.
Initially, Grandma Ling and Grandpa Ling was supposed toe with Viel to drop him off at the exam venue of Taizhou Academy, but Grandma Ling''s health started to worsen so the old couple couldn''te.
The city folks started to gather as they notice a little child was running around the city with a stupid expression on his face and checking every stall he sees.
"Hm, who left this little girl here?"
"Hehe, how cute"
"Why is a western runt running around in our city?"
Amotion started to arise. Some of the folks expressed worry, some expressed joy, but there are also some who expressed annoyance.
"Someone call the guards, there''s a western runt running around our city", an old man said with disdain.
"Ssssh, watch what you''re saying, look at her waist!", another man reprimanded the old man as he pointed on Viel''s waist.
"T-that... a Taizhou Academy pass?", the old man swallowed his saliva as he nervously walked away from the crowd.
Although Viel was still not a student of Taizhou Academy, the guards will not take kindly to people who will make fun of anyone rted to Taizhou Academy, even if they are a westerner.
As Viel was still curiously checking all of the shops, a group of men calmly approached him.
"Hello, little girl. Are you going to take the exam for Taizhou Academy?", a skinny man with dark circles on his eyes tapped Viel''s shoulder.
As Viel turned around to see who was talking to him, the skinny man quickly retracted his hands as he was surprised to see Viel''s pitched-ck pupils.
"H-hello sir! Y-yes! I am going to Taizhou Academy!", Viel quickly prompted and stood straight as he saluted the skinny man.
''T-this runt.. I-I guess it''s nothing'', the skinny man wiped his sweat off as he nodded, "Can I see your pass? You see, we big brothers here are actually teachers of the academy.", the skinny man pointed at his small group.
For some reason, his group chuckled as they were introduced.
"Uhhmm, okay. Here you go, sir!", Viel handed the copper b to the skinny man.
The skinny man waved the b around to check it, he bit the b before nodding his head.
"This is indeed an examination pass,e with us. This big brother will take you to the exam venue", the skinny man put the examination pass inside his bag as he told Viel to follow his group.
"Y-yes sir!", without even a slight of suspicion, Viel nodded as he followed the group like a rabbit being led to the guillotine.
The skinny man''s group once again chuckled mischievously as they led Viel away from the lively za.
The group walked for a while until they reached a dark alley devoid of people.
"Eeeeh... it doesn''t smell good here, sir!", Viel covered his nose as they entered the dark alley. "A-are we at the academy yet?"
Viel looked around as he was surprised to see how different this ce was from the lively za he was in just moments ago.
"HAHAHA! You stupid little shit!", the groupughed as they suddenly revealed an ugly and perverted expression in their faces.
"This is a nice catch, boss. A little western girl like this will fetch a high price in the market", the fat man in the group said as he rubbed his hands.
"Are we sure about this? This little bitch is an examinee of the Academy"
"Rx, Fengfeng. No one saw us. kekeke"
The group started to discuss as they started to surround Viel in a circle.
"Uhhmm, w-what is happening, kind sirs?", Viel tilted his head as he found himself confuse as to what these men were talking about.
"Hahaha! You still don''t get it, little girl? We tricked you!", the skinny manughed evilly as he pulled out a knife.
"I''m a boy?", Viel looked at the skinny man as he bes even more confused with the situation.
"W-what was that?"
"I''m a boy."
"W-what? You expect us to believe that!? HAHA! There''s no use, we''re not letting you go, little girl", the skinny manughed even harder as he ordered one of his men to tie up Viel.
"Come here, little girl. I''m not gonna hurt ye, keke", said one of the men with a rope as he approached Viel.
"Uhhmm, does this mean you''re not going to take me to the academy?", Viel replied, this time with a slight disappointment with his voice.
"Oh, oh no. We''re going to take ye to a school alright, but a different school", the man with the rope said as he continued to approach Viel.
"Uhhmm, no thank you. I have to go to Taizhou Academy. Please give me back the pass, please", Viel shook his head as he looked at the skinny man who took his b.
"Haha! This is mine now, little girl. You are not going to need it where you''re going to", the skinny man waved the copper b around mockingly.
"Give it back please, my Grandma gave that to me", Viel reached out his hand as his face started to pout.
"Oh is that so? Then perhaps I should visit Grandma to thank her personally? Kekeke! Hurry up and finish tying this brat up so we can go", the skinny man turned his back and walked away.
"Okidoki bos-", before the man with the rope can finish his sentence, he felt his whole body shift as he felt a heavy force hitting his stomach.
The group was surprised with the sudden turn of events, all they heard was a sound of something exploding and their friend with a rope was suddenly nted on the wall a few meters away.
"L-little bitch, w-what did you do!?"
"I think I know what you guys are... my Grandpa Ling told me about you"
Suddenly, the alley that was already dark enough turned even darker as a chilling pressure started to build up. The group felt a painful cold bite their skin as Viel released a breathe.
Viel slowly raised his hand and pointed at the skinny man, the group trembled as they nervously awaited what was toe.
"W...wait! Young master! W-we were just joking... h-here, y-y-you can have th-"
"You guys... are pedophiles."
"....", the group looked at each other in bewilderment.
"And Grandpa said that pedophiles..."
"...Need their balls smacked!"
Chapter 7: What it means to be domineering
Chapter 7: What it means to be domineering
"Y-young master... p-please calm down, we were only-"
[Soul 03: Walk of the Lightning God Activated]
Before the leader of the group can finish his sentence, he heard a menacing and crunching sound as he felt his whole future crumble in front of him, or more specifically, below his waist.
His face turned blue as he spat a nasty amount of saliva. The pain slowly, but surely, reached his entire body.
It happened in a split second, the young child that was supposed to be their cash cow suddenly disappeared from his sight, and once again arge explosion was heard as he felt a numbing pain on his crotch.
The little boy was now standing infront of him, with his arms in an uppercut position aimed through his balls.
The pain finally registered in the skinny man''s mind as he let out not a scream, but a shriek. His shriek was apanied by another series of explosion as his remaining group of members suffered the same fate.
It all happened so fast, the boy disappeared from one ce to the next as the ground beneath him shattered.
Perhaps the fat member that was now nted on the wall is actually the luckiest of them all. ... or perhaps not, as a final explosion resounded in the dark alley followed once again by the sound of a dying cat.
The group was no longer a gang of hard-headed and vile criminals, but a gathering of unfortunate eunuchs.
For men who has only known how to oppress and bully weaker people, is this not a fate worse than death?
Or so the skinny man thought as he slowly lost consciousness because of the pain.
"Yay! Pedophiles have been swooshed from the world!", Viel, who just initiated a massacre of manhood, retrieved the exam pass and performed a weird victory pose.
[Soul 03''s nose is bleeding because of yer''s cuteness]
"W-what the hell is going on here!?", suddenly, a city guard entered the dark alley.
The guard was on a break near the area, he was supposed to be going back to his shift before he heard a series of thundersing from an alley. He quickly rushed through the scene only to find a group of men scattered randomly in weird poses. Some of them were foaming in their mouths.
''T..this, what is this!?'', he then noticed a very small child standing confidently with his left hand pointed above.
The small child then looked at him. The guard was startled at first because of the boy''s pitch-cked eyes, not to add the child''s fair skin and golden hair.
They paused and stared at each other awkwardly for quite some time until the boy whispered something.
"...I wasn''t here, woooosh", as he slowly, bit by bit, vanished into the darkness.
"...."
"What in ancestral tit''s was that!? W-was it a ghost!?", the middle-aged guard could not believe what just happened.
A group of footsteps can be heard approaching his position.
"Guard Leader Bai! W-we heard explosives in this area. Did you happen to notice anything, sir!", one of the men saluted him.
"Yes...", the Guard Leader weakly replied as he slowly pointed at the dark alley.
"S-sir?", the guard turned his head, "W..what happened here!?"
"It... was an evil spirit"
Yes, Guard Leader Bai was convinced that the little child was some kind of ghostly entity. But there was something that he could not quite put together, the little child looked somewhat familiar to him.
------------------
A long line of children of all ages were forming a line inside a spacious courtyard.
This courtyard is one of the training grounds for the students of Taizhou Academy. Currently, it is also the ce the academy is using to hold their entrance examinations.
Infront of the long line of children, a boy with golden hair stood out as he was joyfully looking at the other children behind him. He also stood out because he was the smaller child in the group.
Although Viel encountered an unfortunate dy because of some... pedophiles, he was still the first to arrive in the entrance exam. This is because he left his home as early as possible because he could not contain his excitement.
"Hello, my name is Viel! What''s yours?", Viel excitedly asked the girl behind him.
".Diao Mei", the girl quietly responded to his question before looking into the other direction.
Diao Mei was very beautiful, even though she was still very young, about 9 or 10, she exuded a graceful aura.
"Hehehe, nice to meet you, Diao Mei. Are you going nning to go to the academy? Oh of course, that''s why you''re here. Do you want to y after the exams? Ooooh, I hope I pass. Are you confident in passing? I am a bit nervous, it''s the first time I am being infront of a lot of people",
Viel continued to bombard the girl with unending questions. But the girl, as if not hearing anything, just continued to stare at the other direction,pletely ignoring Viel.
"Lady Mei, is this westerner runt bothering you?!". Suddenly, a tall muscr boy confronted Viel. This boy was originally in the middle of the line, but he decided to step in when he saw a westerner was talking to her "Goddess".
"Oh! Hello, my name is Viel! Nice to meet you!". Viel didn''t mind the arrogant tone of the boy. He reached out to shake his hands with the newly arrived party. But the boy just pped his hand away.
"Tch, you were a boy? You westerners all look alike.", the tall boy sneered in disgust.
"Anyway, don''t you dare talk to Lady Mei again!", the tall boy looked at Diao Mei for approval. But Diao Mei did not even give him a nce.
"See?! Lady Mei can''t even stand the sight of you! You should go to the end of the line, you golden haired mongrel!", the boy continued to bicker and insult Viel.
"Back of the line? But why?", suddenly, the tall boy felt a chill on his spine as he saw the little westerner staring at him. He could not help but back away as he thought he was going to be sucked in by the westerner''s pitch-ck pupils.
"W-what do you mean why?! I already told you, Lady Mei is annoyed to see you standing infront of her!", although the tall boy was slightly flustered with the sudden pressure, he couldn''t back down as he was afraid to look like a sissy in front of his goddess.
"O-oh...R-really?! Then, I shall go to the back of the line. Miss Diao Mei, sorry for annoying you". Just like that, the sudden pressure on the tall boy was gone.
Viel bowed to Diao Mei and the tall boy, before innocently walking away to the back of the line. Everyone watching the scene were disappointed, they thought that they were going to see a fight. They sneered at Viel, looking at him as if he was a pathetic weakling who backs out from a fight.
"W-what, he really did go? Ha..Haha! That''s right! Go to the back of the line! Your weak little ass belongs there, you filthy westerner!", the tall boy wiped his sweat off before he once again insulted Viel.
Diao Mei, who was keeping quiet from the start, opened her mouth. "Brother Wei Song, that was unnecessary", Diao Mei spoke to the tall boy, before looking at Viel, who was currently on his way to the back of the line.
"Hehe, no need to thank me, Lady Mei. I just did what I thought was right, that westerner was sullying everyone''s mood. People like him don''t deserve to be in the academy", Wei Song was very proud of what he did, even iming that he did for everyone.
He tried to speak to Diao Mei for a while and get into her good graces, but decided to go back in the middle of the line, as Diao Mei was clearly not in the mood to talk.
Everyone here knows who Diao Mei was, after all, the Diao family was a prestigious name. They have always produced top cultivators and were one of the leading families who defended their country when the minions of the Evil Monarch invaded theirnd.
Viel who was now at the back of the line waspletely oblivious that the other children were gossiping about him, secretly mocking him for being weak.
Suddenly, the boy in front of him reached out his hand.
"Hey, don''t worry about it. Wei Song has always been like that, being a leech of his family is all that he is good at, after all."
"Wei Song?"
"Yeah, the huge mutt that was talking to you earlier. My name is Xiao Pei, what''s yours?"
The boy who reached out his hand didn''t really have any special features, except that he has a long scar on the left part of his face, going from the brow to bottom of the chin.
Hearing this, Viel was surprised at first before excitedly shaking Xiao Pei''s hand.
"Woah, finally. Someone normal, hello. My name is Viel.". Viel was still vigorously shaking Xiao Pei''s hand as he adorned a wide smile. Finally meeting his first friend.
"Eeh?! You''re a boy?!". Xiao Pei revealed a disappointed expression. He couldn''t believe that the beautiful child in front of him was a boy. Although he saw the scene earlier, he couldn''t quite hear what they were talking about.
"I suppose it doesn''t matter. Man, that Wei Song always so domineering. I can''t wait until I put his stupid mug in ce. Hehe, too bad huh? Just earlier, you were at the front of the line and now you''re here with me, theter"
Xiao Pei said as he shrugged,menting the fact the he camete. Well, what''s important was that he was no longer the one who was at the end of the line.
"Eeh, I don''t really mind being on the back. Afterall, my Grandma Ling said that I-", but before Viel could finish what he was going to say, he looked at the direction of the examination tform adjacent to their line.
"Silence! The exam is about to start!". Suddenly, a loud voice can be heard as an old man suddenly appeared on top of the examination tform.
"You are gathered here today not to bicker amongst yourselves, but to take your first step of being a cultivator! Probably, most of you will not even pass the first entrance examination, so there is no point in making friends. I am An Da, I will be your examiner today".
An Da raised his hand as a huge b of stone appeared beside him.
"This is a Strength Revealing Stone from the West, as its name suggests, if you hit this stone it will disy the corresponding strength that you put into it." As the old man said this, he hit the stone lightly and a number suddenly appeared infront of it.
''600''
Seeing this, all the children were startled and revealed faces of shock.
"W-wah! 600! As expected of a teacher in the academy!", the children all shared the same exact thought, except for Viel, who was wearing a confused face.
"That''s right. The first test is a test of your physical strength. Even though most cultivators don''t rely on their physical strength alone, it is still the most fundamental aspect of a cultivator! If you can not even pass this simple test, then you have no right to enter this academy! In order to pass this test, your strength needs to atleast be above 30!". As An Da said this, he pointed at Diao Mei, who was currently the one leading the long line of children. "You will start first!".
Diao Mei hurriedly walked on to the stage.
"Diao Mei greets teacher An Da!" Diao Mei politely greeted An Da as she stood in front of him. An Da just smiles and nod before telling Diao Mei to proceed to the test.
Diao Mei stood in front of the huge b of stone. She switched to a fighting stance and readied to strike. She stayed like this for a while before releasing a fast jab with all her strength.
''66''
Diao Mei looked at her score before revealing a happy smile, after a few seconds, she returned to her usual calm expression. The other students revealed a shock expression, for children their age, a physical strength of 66 can be considered very high.
"Very good! As expected of General Diao''s daughter!", he nodded and smiled at Diao Mei.
"Next!"
After Diao Mei, all the other students who passed only gained a normal score of around 40. Most of the students have already failed, scoring below 30.
This pace continued until it was Wei Song''s turn.
*Pang*
''53''
Seeing his score, Wei Song quickly revealed an arrogant smile as he looked towards the other students who went ahead him and scored below him. He also looked at the direction of Viel and Xiao Pei and sneered at him.
"Good, very good.". Examiner An Da was very satisfied to see another good offspringing into the academy.
However, after Wei Song, there was another examinee who scored above 50, it was a girl sporting a long ck hair with a few hints of silver on her bangs.
Finally, it was Xiao Pei''s turn.
''58''
All the students were in shock to see another examiner score above 50, and it was even higher than Wei Song. Seeing this, Wei Song gritted his teeth and looked at the boy on the stage. Xiao Pei returned Wei Song''s re with his own, revealing a mocking smile, as if saying that he has won.
An Da was delighted to see 4 talented students enrolling in his academy this year, but his expression immediately turned in to a frown when he saw a small boy with golden hair climbing on the stage.
It was finally Viel''s turn.
"Tch tch. Those who arete will always best in life. If you keep up this attitude you will not achieve anything in life.". An Da lectured the little boy in front of him.
Hearing this, the other students couldn''t help but chuckle and sneer at Viel, especially Wei Song, who was currently wearing a twisted smile.
"Haha! That''s right! Westerners like you should just go back to the end of the line all the way to your country, filthy scum!", Wei Song couldn''t help but shout, garnering the attention andughs of the other children.
"That''s enough! The academy does not discriminate race! Little boy, you may begin!". An Da reprimanded Wei Song before urging Viel to start immediately.
"I thank Grandpa An Da! ...But I do not mind beingst.", Viel replied politely to An Da.
An Da revealed a weird expression as the little boy in front of him called him Grandpa. Although he was growing on in his years, he was still fairly young for a cultivator and considered himself to still be in a marrying age, 120 years old.
"What do you mean you do not mind beingst, little boy?". An Da couldn''t help but ask, making sure to emphasize the word "little".
Viel stood in front of the huge b of stone and slowly reached out his hand.
"Because Grandma Ling taught me". Viel smiled as he flicked his finger.
Suddenly, a loud noise can be heard as everyone stood in their ce and stopped talking to each other. Some children even forgot how to breathe.
Wei Song, who was dissing and badmouthing Viel with the other children, started to redden in shame.
Xiao Pei revealed a sweat before finally whistling in admiration.
Diao Mei, who has been quiet throughout the whole test, had her mouth opened in shock. She couldn''t believe at what she is seeing right now.
''69''
"to be kind and give way to people weaker than me"
Chapter 8: Loss of Common Sense
Chapter 8: Loss of Common Sense
"6-69?! That can''t be right?!", the other examinees were perplexed.
The children who were making fun of Viel had their mouths shut. Their faces were currently painted red in shame. Wei Song was the most affected among them.
"H-he definitely cheated! T-that stone is broken!". Wei Songined while ring at Viel.
"Are you saying this prestigious academy that has stood for thousands of years, is being cheated by a little boy?". An Da''s voice exerted authority. Even though he did not release any kind of malicious intent at all, the children still felt like they were being suffocated.
Wei Song, the instigator, couldn''t help but look down in disgrace as he was scolded by the examiner.
''This isn''t good'', An Da thought.
An Da was first and foremost a teacher. He knew that some of these kids will start to doubt themselves if this continues on. So he couldn''t help but encourage the examinees to not lose hope.
"You have to remember that Viel here has western blood. Westerners are known for their strength. Does anyone here know why that is?"
Diao Mei raised her hand, "Teacher! This is because their techniques, skills, and even their so called magic primarily rely in their physical strength! But Teacher An Da, even if that was the case, I remember Grandpa-"
"That is enough, Diao Mei. Very good.", An Da did not let Diao Mei finish her sentence.
As soon as the other examinees heard Diao Mei''s exnation, the they couldn''t help bute into realization and they once again started to brighten up.
Diao Mei, however, felt something was definitely off. He could not help but look at Viel with suspicion, but also an equal amount of amazement.
"Ha! That''s right! You westerners are only good at using your bodies!". Wei Song couldn''t help but return to his usual arrogant liveliness.
"That''s enough! Even though I said that, it doesn''t change the fact the he is physically stronger than all of you! Do not ck!". An Da quickly red at the little buffoon that doesn''t stop on yapping.
"We move on to the next test, all those who did not pass may leave now!". As he said this, the faces of the people who did not score above 30 showed signs of disappointment, majority of them crying as they leave their hopes of getting in to the academy.
''This kid there is something wrong about him''. An Da thought while seeing Viel happily hopping back towards the end of the newly formed line.
"That was... surprising. How the hell did you that, Viel!? ... you''re not some kind of monster, are you!?'', Xiao Pei jokingly asked as he poked Viel all over his stomach yfully.
"Hehehe stop that! Were you surprised, Pei Pei?". Viel chuckled as he covered his mouth, ever since Viel was able to walk and think, he had this strong urge to want to surprise and startle people. For some reason, it makes him feel happy and excited. Not Grandpa Ling, though, as he was always the receiving end.
[Soul 03''s nose starts to bleed due to the yer''s cuteness]
''T-this aura?! Why is this boy so cute?!'' Xiao Pei and the nearby examinees could not help but blush. Wei Song, on the other hand, was slightly annoyed, yet he was also blushing.
"E-enough! We will now begin the second test!". An Da waves his hand as he urged the children to stay quiet. With this, everyone once again put their attention on the stage as they anticipated whates next.
"Hehe. I am excited, I wonder what kind of game we will be doing next.", Viel''s eyes sparkled as he waited for the examiner to begin the next test. Yes, for him, this might as well be considered as a game.
"Aa game?". Xiao Pei couldn''t help but form beads of sweat on his face.
Suddenly, the big b of stone on the stage disappeared onto the ground.
"The second test is fairly simple. You just have to stay standing as I release my killing intent upon you. Those who can not suppress my will and kneel down in 30 seconds will fail the test. You do not need to move from your spot as I will release it equally at the same time amongst you. Be careful, the pressure will get stronger as every second goes by."
"Are you children ready?!"
"This student is ready!"
With this, everybody bowed and readied their stance. Some of them carrying a worried expression.
The examiner nodded. Suddenly, a heavy pressure came upon the children. A few of the children fainted immediately, while some kneeled in pain. Half of the group already failed as soon as the test started.
Seeing this, the examiner couldn''t help but exhale and shake his head. He was disappointed that with just the lightest pressure, some of the children already gave up. He continued to increase the pressure while scanning the rest of the children.
"20 seconds left!"
As An Da was checking the children, he nodded in approval when he saw the ck and silver haired girl who scored above 50 at the first exam. Even though she was sweating, there was a smile on her face.
''Very good, she has an aptitude for battle. Violet, was it? I did not notice she was also a westerner because of her ck hair. I wonder what they are feeding young westerners right now, they seem to be getting stronger.", An Da thought.
"10 seconds left!"
Diao Mei still had a rxed face as she controlled her breath.
Wei Song was shouting as he tried his best to remain conscious.
Xiao Pei had a very ugly expression, traces of blood flowed through his lips as he gritted his teeth. ''I musn''t fail here!''.
An Da continued to scan the talented students from the Strength Test earlier. He couldn''t help but reveal a wide smile. This smile, however, was short lived as his eyes reached the end of the line.
Viel was currently looking at the other children, he was wearing a very confused face. It was as if he didn''t even feel any pressure.
''T-this little boy?! Very formidable!''. Although An Da was very surprised at first, he became excited at the thought that a one in a million genius was going to attend Taizhou academy.
He wanted to test this little boy further, and he did do just that.
He exhaled and focused his eyes on Viel as he exerted more killing intent.
"....", Viel waved his hand in the air as if there was a mosquito flying around him.
Seeing that it still didn''t have any effect, he decided to double the pressure then triple then quadruple.
Beads of sweat started to form on An Da''s face as he continued to apply more and more pressure on Viel. ''T-this monster! Hahaha!''. An Da''s face distorted in excitement.
Perhaps because he was so excited, he couldn''t help but sneeze, identally losing control of the pressure he is releasing on Viel.
''Oh! Oh no! The little boy!''
An Da couldn''t help but worry, putting too much pressure on an untrained child, that will most likely result in death. He hurriedly tried to retract his will, afraid that the academy will lose a very talented student.
[Soul 02 expresses annoyance]
Suddenly, An Da felt a sharp pain on his chest.
He noticed that Viel was now staring at him with his eyes wide open. Viel''s deep dark eyes felt like it was trying to suffocate and suck him in. It felt like it contained a hidden malice, like a calm dragon luring you to intrude its terittory.
Fear, there was no other word to describe it.
Where did the innocent and cute child go? It was as if the little boy in front of him was a totally different person.
"!!!", An Da held his breath as he twisted his face in fear.
"Hehe, Grandpa An Da, your face is very funny"
An Da felt the pain on his chest stop as soon as he heard the little boyugh at him.
''W-what...C-could I just be imagining things?'', An Da thought as he regainedposure.
"Grandpa?", Viel continued to innocently look at him.
"I-it''s nothing! T-the second test is over! 30 seconds have passed!"
As soon as he said this, the pressure on all of the children stopped. They all eximed a breath of relief as the heavy pressure started to dissipate.
"EEEH?! The test is over!? Eeeh, what happened". Viel sulked as he lost his chance to startle anyone, not realizing that Examiner An Da almost died of shock because of him.
When Xiao Pei heard what Viel said, he couldn''t help but sigh, "I... i''m going home.".
''No! Don''t just ept it!'' Just like that, some of the children that also heard Viel were about to cry blood as they start their descent frommon sense.
Chapter 9: I really want go home
Chapter 9: I really want go home
Most of the people who have passed the 2nd test of the examination were starting to rethink their careers. It seems that they were actually over-reaching their capabailities. Did they even have any talent at all in cultivation?
It was exined earlier that Viel scored 1st on the strength test because he had western blood. But what about the 2nd test? It was a test of willpower. Was Viel good at it too? Does he have to be so domineering?
An Da, who was about to open his mouth to once againe up with an excuse to encourage the other children, decided to just close his mouth.
What if the little boy shows extraordinary results in the next test again? He will just elevate Viel''s status by doing so, and break the hearts of the other children.
"V-viel. You''re not some son of a famous cultivator, are you?", Xiao Pei was adamantly curious.
"Eehh, I suppose you can say that?". Viel thought for a second before replying.
"W-what?! Really? What''re they like? Are they as famous as Chen Fan, or maybe even the Hero of Freiden?!", Xiao Pei eximed.
[Soul 02 expressess interest]
Hearing the Hero of Freiden being discussed, some of the children turned their head to listen in on the discussion. The ck and silver haired girl, Violet, also grew curious.
"Eehh?! Hero of Freiden, what''s that? No my Grandma Ling is famous amongst the other Grandmas for cultivating nts. Hehe. One time, when all the other Grandmas thought that the nt that Grandma was taking care of was going to die, she took care of it and then when tomorrow came, the nt was lively again.", Viel proudly boasted of her Grandma Ling while beating his chest, smoke almosting out of his little nose in excitement.
The other children couldn''t help but put their palms on their faces. They knew that Viel was probably the youngest amongst them, maybe only 4 or 5 so his childishness and naivete could be excused, but this child in front of them was a monster who could score the highest on the Strength Test with just a flick of his finger. They couldn''t help but question what they have been doing with their short-lived existence.
"*cough* That''s enough, children. Reaching this stage means that ALL OF YOU are already deserving and have a chance to be a famous cultivator in the future, maybe you can even be an immortal.", An Da motivated the children.
Hearing this, the examinees just let out a wry smile. Their previous liveliness could no longer be seen. Diao Mei was still currently staring at Viel as her face was starting to be filled with admiration, the previous look of suspicion can no longer be found.
Viel, noticed that Diao Mei was staring at her. He smiled at Diao Mei''s direction and waved. Diao Mei couldn''t help but redden and look away, pretending to be annoyed.
"Enough talking! I swear, you guys just love to bicker amongst yourselves in between tests. We shall start the final test, once you have passed this. You are officially a student of Taizhou academy, you may not have noticed; some of our academy''s Elders from various sects have been watching you right at the very start of the test. If you are lucky and have done your best, there''s a chance that one of them might choose to sponsor you, and once you graduate, you will be invited to their sect to be an outer disciple!"
The children were ecstatic when they heard this. They once again gathered their resolve and was back to their earlier liveliness. This was their chance to be someone in life and maybe even be a famous cultivator in the future.
They were children, they do not truly know the hardships and cruelty of the road ahead, they were just following on their idols'' steps, not knowing the journey of every footprint was filled with blood.
"We will start the final test!".
The children''s eyes were full of resolution, already forgetting the fact that they were amongst a monster called Viel.
Unlike the rest of the children, Viel''s eyes didn''t really contain that much excitement anymore; he was just here to make friends and y, after all.
"The final test will be a test of skill! Show me the mastery of your strongest technique!". As An Da said this, he went into a fighting stance and shouted.
"Twelve Palms of The Dirty Turtle!". An Da changed his stance simultaneously, every stance ending with him releasing his palms to the air. With each strike of his palm, the air in front of him seem to harden, like it was making a shield of air. Each shield harder than the previous one. He released his palms for a total of 9 times before he stopped.
"As you children may have seen, I have not yet to truly master this technique, but with enough time, practice, and repeatition, I know I can reach the pinnacle of this technique. And so will you, if you follow our teachings!", An Da had a serious look ij his face as he exuded utmost confidence.
The children nodded in admiration. Even Viel was smiling, even to the point of shaking. An Da puffed out his chest as he finally got through to the troublesome little boy. But s, it was shortlived.
"Haha, Grandpa An Da is very funny d-dirty turtle he said", Vielughed as he held his stomach. He was not shaking in admiration, but was actually holding hisughter.
An Da reddened in shame but didn''t respond to the boy''s ''unintentional'' provocation, he knew he would just embarrass himself if he argued with a child.
"I-it''s your turn now. Diao Mei!", he pointed at Diao Mei who was currently deliberating on what technique she should show.
''..It has to be that!''. When she reached a conclusion, she bowed to An Da and once again climbed the stage.
She released a heavy breath from her mouth as she readied her stance.
"Lightning Saber of the Thunder Phoenix!", Diao Mei raised her hand as streaks of electricity were released from her shoulders until it settled in to her palms. The streaks of lightning wriggled until they formed into a spear. Streaks of lightning can still be seen trying toe out of the spear, when Diao Mei saw this, she couldn''t help but be disappointed. She has been practicing this technique ever since she was born, but even now she still couldn''t fully control it yet. She sighed as she released the spear of lightning to the nearby boulder. When the spear hit the huge rock, it tore of a big portion the size of an adult male until the lightning spear fully dissipated and lost its strength.
An Da couldn''t help but exim in admiration. "Very good! Although you are very young, you have seeded in practicing Lightning Saber of the Thunder Phoenix up to this point. You will surely bring this school a lot of merit in the future!".
"Yes, Teacher An Da!". Diao Mei nodded as she returned to her spot. With what An Da said, it was a sure thing that Diao Mei have already passed the exam and is now eligible to be a student of Taizhou Academy.
After Diao Mei, although not reaching her level, the students who went next could be said to be very talented and are sure to pass the examination.
Wei Song and Violet stood out as they performed a technique of the same element, fire.
Wei Song''s technique focused more on the sudden release of power. He hugged the huge piece of boulder and shouted.
"Explosion!". Wei Song''s body lit up as a sudden burst of me came out from his body and tore of a huge chunk of debris from the boulder. The damage was almost as big as his ego. He panted heavily after he released his powers as he slowly walked back to his position.
The girl with jet ck hair was the opposite.
"Dance of The Burning Fairy".
Violet gracefully moved as if she was dancing, smokeing out from her body. At first, it might seem that she was just dancing, but when she touched the boulder, the part where her palmnded melted. Her body umted enough heat to scrape off and melt a part of the boulder. After her performance, Viel pped and cheered loudly as if he just watched someone dance in a concert.
Seeing this, Violet smiled and bowed towards Viel.
[Soul 02 expresses shock]
Xiao Pei''s technique was simple but effective.
"Talon of the Shadow Rooster". He whispered as he disappeared from his position.
All the other students were at a lost as they suddenly saw Xiao Pei disappear from his spot.
Only Viel and An Da turned their head and looked at the direction of the boulder. The boulder''s surface suddenly revealed signs of being scraped. The marks almost looked like it was scratched by a huge eagle.
Xiao Pei suddenly appeared again from his spot after a split second. Everyone was amazed when they realized that the boulder suddenly revealed signs of being attacked. Viel once again pped and revealed a thumbs up expression.
"Woohoo! That''s my bestfriend up there!". Viel shouted and cheered. Xiao Pei couldn''t help but let out an awkward smile. He hasn''t even known Viel for a day but he was already beingbeled as his best friend. He just waved his hand like a celebrity before he returned to his position.
Finally, it was Viel''s turn again. Everyone held their breaths as he walked up to the stage.
---------------------------
In the 2nd floor of the examination courtyard, 5 elders were hiding in the shadows, discussing the test that was currently being held.
"General Diao''s grand daughter is exemry as expected. It''s just a shame She already belongs to the Lightning Phoenix sect.", one of the long-bearded shadows sighed.
"Hmhm, that other kid''s technique was also very good. His speed was very exemry and most of the students are probably slower than him.". The other elder praised Xiao Pei.
"Yes yes, but for me, the one with the arrogant attitude stands above all. I will invite him in my sect if he performs well in the academy."
"This Violet was very elegant. Her execution is the best amongst the student we have seen so far."
The Elders were discussing the most talented examinees they have seen. Out of all the discussions, not once did they mention the one that stood out the most out of all the children, Viel.
They were trying to divert the other Elder''s attention to the other exemry students. Perhaps by doing so, the other Elders will lose interest in Viel and they can snatch him up all for themselves.
One of the female Elder even started to salivate as soon as he remembered Viel''s cuteness.
Their discussion only died down as soon as they saw Vieling up to the stage.
-----------------------------
Viel stood on the stage, everyone was anticipating what kind of technique this little monster will do.
What they didn''t know was that Viel was currently in the process of being bombarded by a voice deep in his mind. Viel has his eyes closed and was currently frowning, the voice in his mind doesn''t seem to have any n on stopping.
[Soul 02 rmends using Devil''s Armageddon]
[Soul 03 rmends using Heaven''s Blight]
[Soul 01 rmends using Palm of Karmic Judgment]
The voice in Viel''s mind continued to ring, repeating the same words over and over again.
"M-mr. Voice, p-please stop. I can''t concentrate", Viel shook his head.
Although he wanted nothing but to shock and startle the people watching him, the techniques that Mr. Voice was rmending was not something he should use. Viel had a feeling that if he uses even one of those techniques, Grandma Ling might get mad at him and not give him anymore gifts.
Suddenly, a sudden burst of inspiration came upon him as he pointed at Diao Mei. "You, Miss Mei!". Viel shouted.
Diao Mei was startled, not knowing why the biggest weirdo in the group was currently pointing at him. Her face revealed signs of panic and she couldn''t help but exim. "Y-y-y-yes?!".
"Watch me!", Diao Mei blushed as the little boy on the stage was currently eyeing him out of all the other children.
But her expression turned into shock when she heard what came out of Viel''s mouth next. "T-that?!".
"Lightning Saber of the Thunder Phoenix", Viel eximed as bursts of electricity was summoned from his shoulder. The electricity wiggled as it went into Viel''s palm.
"Miss Mei, this technique of yours is called Lightning Saber of the Thunder Phoenix but why... did you form a spear?", as Viel said this, the electricity in his palm formed into a saber.
"". Everyone there couldn''t help but look at Diao Mei. Some of the children revealing hints of pity. ''Poor her, being targeted by this monster''.
Diao Mei couldn''t help but question herself, ''C-could it really be just that simple?!''.
If the Elders in her sect can see this situation now, they will certainly strangle Viel to death. Although it was called Lightning Saber of the Thunder Phoenix, the one who created the technique, their matriarch, always summoned a spear of lightning.
To everyone''s surprise, Viel''s lightning saber was still wriggling, it didn''t stop until it was so concentrated it resembled sun light. There wasn''t even a speck of electricity leaking from the saber.
Diao Mei''s jaw opened in shock. She was finally convinced that this was the right way and that she had been practicing this technique wrong all along. Diao Mei''s eyes shined as she concentrated hard on Viel, afraid that she will blink and miss even the tiniest of details.
"Hehe. Are you surprised, Miss Mei? Now watch this!". Viel chuckled as he casually waved the saber on his hand.
-------------------------
''N-not good!'' A sudden premonition came upon examiner An Da as he dashed towards the other children. He quickly raised his palm and activated a shield array, protecting the other children.
Suddenly, all the children could see was a blinding light, followed by a loud howl of thunder.
The other children felt the ground shake, but they couldn''t see what was happening as the courtyard was currently filled with light.
"W-what is happening?!"
"I-I can''t see!!!"
"M-m-mommy?!"
The other students feared for their life, few of them already peeing their pants with the sudden turn of events.
Slowly, the blinding light that filled the courtyard started to dissipate.
When the children opened their eyes, 5 new people were standing in front of them. Their arms spread wide as they had their backs against the children. They were the Elders who were discussing from the shadows earlier.
"..T-this.. isn''t this too much?". One of the Elder couldn''t help but retort.
"An Da is the old man hiring a new teacher?", the female Elder who salivated due to Viel''s cuteness looked at An Da with eager eyes.
The children were confused as to what was happening right now, who were these new people that appeared before them?
But before they could ask, they were silenced by the scenery in front of them.
The huge boulder that was used for the test was split open in half. But this wasn''t what shocked the other children, no.
The courtyard, that was once pristine and clean, was now cut in half as a huge crevice was formed along the boulder''s position, the crevice continued through the courtyard and into the woods outside the city. It was a good thing that the academy was positioned in the corner of the city, if not, there may have been a ton of casualties.
"O..oh no!". Viel tilted his head and covered his mouth, his eyes wide opened.
All of the people present had their jaws opened wide in shock. What is happening in this world right now? Did an immortal walked by and decided to grace them with his presence? If not, where did this sudden crevicee from?
Diao Mei''s eyes were full of admiration. She tried to remember everything before they were blinded by the bright light. ''S-so.. I can be this powerful if I fully master the technique?!''
Wei Song was currently embracing his head and cursing. Violet had her fists closed as she nodded.
Xiao Pei Xiao Pei just wants to go home.
"Who in the world is that kid?!". One of the elders eximed.
"W-wait.. speaking of the kid..". Examiner An Da was the first one to recover as he turned to look at Viel.
"Where the hell is he?!?!"
-----------------------------------------------
"G-grandma.. Grandpa, I am home!"
Viel shouted as he barged into his house. Yes, Viel was now back home.
"Viel?! Why are you back so early? What about the exams?!" Grandma Ling said in a worry.
"Eeeh, I failed. The others were really strong..hehe" Viel said as he knocked on his head with his tongue out, beads of sweat forming on his face.
"What.. ha.. I guess city people are really different from us" Grandma Ling was so sure that Viel was strong, but perhaps since she wasn''t fully aware of what cultivators can truly do, she overestimated Viel''s strength.
When she saw that Viel was revealing an ufortable expression, she immediately hugged him.
"Aw, that''s alright, little Viel. There''s always next year, okay?" Grandma Ling said as she tried tofort Viel. "Is there something you want? Grandma Ling will give it to you!"
"Really!? Anything?!" Viel revealed an excited expression as he hopped up and down like a bunny. Grandma Ling nodded as she smiled at Viel.
"thenhehe
can I have money to rece a courtyard?"
""
"VIEEEEEEEEEELLL!!!!!!!!!!!!"
Chapter 10: And so, I went.
Chapter 10: And so, I went.
I- I told you, that''s not me!"
"What are you saying?! We clearly remember your face! How many golden haired children do you think there are in the city of Taizhou?!"
"Eh? But I don''t live inside the city though. How many golden haired children do you think there are outside the city of Taizhou?!" Viel retorted, he was very satisfied with his logic.
There was currently a small boy and an old man arguing inside a small house. They have been going on about this argument for almost an hour now and have been repeating the same discussions ever since they started.
Examiner An Da was currently arguing with Viel.
After finding out where Viel lived, Examiner An Da and the female Elder, that was infatuated with Viel, decided to visit his home and ask him toe back to the academy with them.
Their goal was to finish the necessary papers and officially enroll Viel in Taizhou academy.
But s, Viel has misunderstood their intentions and was afraid that they will make him pay for the damaged courtyard.
"T-this child! Your settlement is still a part of Taizhou territory!", An Da didn''t know whether tough or cry. This little boy in front of him has beening up with excuses ever since they started talking.
The female Elder, who has been watching for a while now, smiled and started to speak.
"Lil boy, but ain''t this your name? Viel? It is listed in the registrant''s form." The female Elder gently pointed and showed Viel his name on the piece of parchment that she was carrying.
"V-viel?! T-that''s a funny name. My n-name isn''t Viel!", Viel looked away, beads of sweat starting to form on his forehead.
"Eeeh, is that so? What is your name then?" The female Elder cutely asked as Viel in a teasing manner. Although she was called an Elder, she looked particrly young, like somewhere between 25-30.
"M-my name?! Ahhh.. I-it''s", Viel was looking around, trying to find the right words to say.
[Random name based on region.... finalized]
''T-thank you, Mr. Voice!''
"My name... is Ching! Ching Chong!" Viel puffed his chest, once again very confident with his answer.
"Eeeh, is that so? That''s a very funny name, ain''t it boy?", The female elder twitched her eyes as she heard the obviously made-up name.
"Yy..yes! My Grandma gave me that name because of my good looks!", Viel ced his hands on his face while doing an awkward pose.
"Eh? but I clearly heard your grandmother shouting your name earlier. I think she called you ahmm.. what was it? Viel?" The female Elder chuckled as she tried to pat Viel''s head. Viel immediately dodged to the right, not wanting to be touched.
"T-that.. that''s my brother, Viel Chong Ching! Anyway, I am not who you''re looking for! I haven''t even seen this old Grandpa before! I am not paying for that courtyard!" Viel pointed at An Da with panic. An Da was about to retort, but was immediately stopped by the female Elder.
"Pay for the courtyard? Is that what you think we''re here for?" the female Elder curiously asked.
"W-what? You''re not here f-for thewait, what courtyard?! I don''t know anything about a courtyard. W-who are you trying to fool!? He..haha", Viel aggresively pointed back and forth the two visitors.
An Da and the Elder couldn''t help but ce their palms on their face.
"Examiner An Da and I are here to invite you to the academy toplete your enrollment."
"W-what?!"
"Yes. If you''re worried about the courtyard, then I, Xing Cai, will give you money to pay for the courtyard!" Elder Xing Cai waved her hard, immediately, bags of gold appeared out of thin air.
An Da was perplexed at this sudden turn of events. ''A-as expected of an Elder of the Nine Golden Pavillions. She acts fast if she wants something!''
Viel had his eyes wide open. He had never even seen a gold coin before, let alone a bag of it.
"R-really?! You will give me this money?!" Viel excitedly replied. Although he doesn''t truly know the true value of money yet, he knows enough that he can buy lots of candy with it.
"Eh? But I thought you''re not who we are looking for? Isn''t your name Ching Chong? Where''s your brother Viel?" Elder Xing Cai teased as she shook the bag on her hand.
"That was a lie! I don''t have a brother!" Viel puffed his chest proudly.
Both An Da and Elder Xing Cai sighed. They knew that arguing anymore with this little boy in front of them would just lead to further headaches.
"Okay, I will give you this bag of gold and even pay for the courtyard as long as you promise to visit my sect, Nine Golden Pavillions, after you graduate from the academy. Do we have a deal?" Elder Xing Cai smiled, she almost drooled imagining Viel being a part of her sect and training under her guidance. She imagined the things they would do, like dressing him up and putting him into woman''s clothing.
An Da couldn''t help but sigh again, this female Elder is certainly cunning. Elder Xing Cai was the first one to approach him when he was searching for Viel''s whereabouts, saying that she would help An Da to find Viel. He knew that she had ulterior motives, but Xing Cai was one of the Elders of the 5 respected sects, he couldn''t just refuse her.
"Y-yes! I promise, Miss Xing Cai!" Viel excitedly grabbed the bag of gold from the Elder and started to dance around like a bunny.
Elder Xing Cai immediately covered her nose as she spouted a mantra, trying her best to restrain herself from just gobbling about the little boy in front of her. Examiner An Da feeling something was amiss, coughed and spoke immediately.
"N-now that this issue is over, WE will talk to your guardians next in order to settle you down in the academy." An Da emphasized that both him and Elder Xing Cai should talk to Viel''s grandparents. He was afraid that if Elder Xing Cai remained in the presence of the cute boy any longer, she wouldmit a crime here and now.
-----------
"I am very sorry about the actions of our Grandson!" Both Grandma and Grandpa Ling were currently kowtowing to their guest.
"There''s no need for that. Your grandson is very talented. Can I ask where his parents are?" Elder Xing Cai asked, very curious as to what kind of parents would sprout such an offspring. Since both Grandparents didn''t exhibit any form of power of being a cultivator, Elder Xing Cai assumed that their daughter must have married a powerful cultivator from the west.
"T-this her mother died from child birth, and his father died fighting in the war against the Evil Monarch.", Grandma Ling has practiced this line many times over. She knew that someday, someone will inquire about Viel''s origins. So she practiced a line she knew would sound convincing.
"I-I see, I am sorry to hear that" Elder Xing Cai and examiner An Da have heard this story a thousand times. A child being orphaned because of the war was not umon just a few years ago, thus, they didn''t pry any further. An Da was about to speak, but was once again cut by Elder Xing Cai.
"Anyway, the academy has decided to ept Viel as a student. All of his fees will be paid by the Nine Golden Pavillion, all we wish is that Viel will visit our sect after he graduates", Elder Xing Cai said with a smile, holding the hand of Grandma Ling.
''T-this! The academy has already decided to waive Viel''s student fees ourselves, what is this olddy doing!?!'' Examiner An Da scratched his face lightly. Why go through all this trouble? Why not just invite Viel in her sect directly and skip the academy all together? No one can refute the academy''s number 1 sponsor.
Examiner An Da was right, Elder Xing Cai can just immediately invite Viel in their sect. But although Elder Xing Cai was infatuated with Viel, she wasn''t stupid. She knew that it was impossible that Viel was this strong without having any external factors helping him.
Viel spending the time in the academy can help her surmise and analyze where Viel''s strength ising from. His strength was extraordinary, evenpared with the top geniuses in her sect, she believed that no one can match up to Viel, specially at his age.
"This humble mortal thanks the Elder!", Grandma Ling tried to cover her tears as she bowed the Elder Xing Cai. Grandma Ling was very happy to receive news that his Grandson would no longer have any troubles in the future, being a cultivator ensured that their grandson will not have problems with money.
But all of a sudden, Elder Xing Cai and An Da felt a heavy pressure fall down upon them.
''T-this?!'' Elder Xing Cai hurriedly look towards the direction of where the pressure ising from.
"What... did you do to Grandma?"
There, Viel was currently looking at them with ill intent. His cute demeanor from earlier was totally gone. Elder Xing Cai couldn''t believe that this little boy could put pressure on her like that. Sure, she wasn''t really putting her guard up, but to release this kind of pressure against her can be considered impossible.
"Viel! That''s very rude!" Grandma Ling immediately pped Viel''s buttocks.
"G-grandma!" Viel immediately cried as he touched his butt. Although he didn''t really feel anything, he knew that he did something wrong because Grandma Ling scolded him.
"Grandma Ling is just too happy to receive good news, that''s why she cried! What did I tell you about staring at people like that?!" Grandma Ling continued to reprimand Viel for his actions.
"..."
The guests saw this as their time to exit. An Da handed Viel''s Academy Identification card as they left and bid farewell to the Grandparents.
After they left, Grandma Ling sermons continued after a while.
----------
"An Da, what do you think?" Elder Xing Cai asked An Da with a serious expression.
"Hm, the boy is truly not ordinary"
"We know that already! Do you think that there''s some immortal running around behind the scenes?"
"Hm, if there was, the academy should''ve already known. There''s also the possibility that Viel is truly just gifted by the High Heavens. Maybe they gifted him to us for finally defeating the Evil Monarch."
An Da theorized, convinced that there wasn''t an immortal behind Viel.
"I forgot that you Taizhou people were hardcore believers and also, we did not defeat The Devil, the Hero of Freiden did that alone", Xing Cai replied, clearly disappointed about something.
Both them continued to discuss for a while before bidding their farewells.
--------
Viel was standing in a hallway, walking back and forth, obviously thinking about something.
If you see this scene in the modern day, you would probably see a young little boy nervous about walking in on his first ss of kindergarten. But contrary as to what modern day people would believe, Viel was currently deeply thinking of how to make his entrance as shocking as possible.
Viel had been the very first person to arrive in the academy, but he decided not to go to inside so he can cook up a surprise for his future ssmates. But the harsh reality is, even if he just entered the ss, those who remembered him from the entrance exam would probably pee themselves.
Viel''s eyes glowed as he thought of something.
[Soul 02: Form of The Beast]
Suddenly, ming small horns grew on Viel''s shoulders. His golden hair turned ck and grew even longer and strands of fur can be seen forming on his face, ws appeared on his fingers and his teeth grew longer and sharper. Examining himself, Viel was very contended with his current beast-like form.
Inhaling a deep breath, Viel barged into the ssroom.
"PREPARE YOURSELF MORTALS!" Viel shouted with his cute little voice. Maybe if he was older, this would have been very scary. But s, his small frame and cute face didn''t really make much of a monster. He looked more like a baby cow.
The students, who were currently talking with each other, just stared at him, not knowing what to think of it. Most of the students in this ssroom were the ones who scored the highest on the exam, this was after all, the elite ss.
Diao Mei, Wei Song, and Violet was also already present. Out of everyone, the only one that held a surprised expression was Violet. The rest of them were just staring with a nk expression.
"r-roar?" Viel tried to imitate a roaring beast, but he only looked like a kitten purring. The other students smiled and were jubnt, like when a child sees a cute stray kitten.
Viel was disappointed with the oue, so he retracted his powers and returned to his usual look. Bit by bit, the furs on his body went back in. The horns grew smaller and smaller until you can''t see them anymore. He was back to normal.
When the students saw his original form, their eyes opened in shock. Some of them froze, and some even ran away out of the ssroom. The whole ss was in a state of panic.
Seeing this, Viel was initially started, but realized that this was his chance to surprise them. He spread his arms wide and heughed maniacally.
"HAHAHAHAHA! RUN! RUN FOOLISH MORTALS!", Viel shouted,pletely forgetting that he was no longer disguised as a monster.
The other students started to panic even more, one of them even jumped from the window. Only a few of the students remained on their seats.
Diao Mei''s eyes were shining, seemingly full of admiration. ''So, this is what having strength looks like!''
Wei Song remained seated as he sweat buckets.
Violet had a curious gaze.
Aside from them though, the whole ssroom was in chaos.
Children howling like monkeys and calling for their fathers and mothers, a small little boyughing maniacally in front of the ss, what is this if not chaos?
In the doorway of the ssroom, a boy with a huge scar on his face can be seen entering the room, this was Xiao Pei.
When he noticed what was happening in the ssroom, he stared nkly for a few seconds and
closed the door and left.
Xiao Pei didn''t want to have anything to do with what was happening in the ssroom right now.
Chapter 11: The Pride of Taizhou Academy!
Chapter 11: The Pride of Taizhou Academy!
Taizhou Academy''s prestige is known throughout the whole of the Eastern continent. But it wasn''t always like this. A few hundred years ago, the academy was ostracized for its unorthodox means ofbining Eastern and Western martial arts.
Qi and Mana, Magic and the mystic artsbined to develop techniques that would otherwise be impossible.
Their prestige was even more elevated when Cortana, a western hero, defeated the Evil Monarch almost 5 years ago now.
And no one was as proud of this fact as the academy''s most loyal teacher, Senior Professor Hamburgdole.
Professor Hamburgdole was born and bred in Taizhou. Yes, he is not a westerner. He was so fascinated by the western culture ever since he was young that he decided to change his name.
Hamburgdole is on his way to the elite ss as he was tasked to be their homeroom and history teacher, and this was supposed to be his first day meeting the academy''s future talents.
He wasn''t the most talented nor the most powerful teacher in the academy. But still, he was the most suited one to teach the basics to the elite ss. Afterall, he was well-versed in both the western and eastern arts.
As he was approaching the ssroom, he couldn''t help but notice a frantic noiseing from it.
He rushed in panic as he was worried that something bad might have happened to his young new students.
He opened the door, and lo and behold- the elite ss. Children iling around like monkeys. Crying, begging, and calling for their moms.
Lo and behold, the academy''s prestige.
Hamburgdole quickly noticed the instigator of this messy situation- a small, menacing, cackling golden haired boy.
-------------------
"HAHAHA! RUN! RUN FOOLISH MORTALS!", Viel was still at it. He couldn''t let go of this sweet oppurtunity to shock and startle people.
"I AM THE BRINGER OF DE-"
"What is this madness!?", amanding voice immediately resounded in the room.
All the chidren who were panicking looked over to the direction of the voice. Their scared expressions turned to smiling as a presence of an adult can finally be felt.
They immediately ran towards Professor Hamburgdole and hugged him.
"P-please sir! Please save us!"
"Mommy... please call mommy!"
"I wanna go home!"
Hamburgdole was bombarded by the cries of children. He quickly looked at Viel, the instigator of this whole madness, and told him to exin what was going on. In which Viel replied-
"I...it wasn''t me!", Viel quickly looked around in panic as his eyes settled on an isted girl.
"It was her!"
"W-what!? N..no!", the girl instantly denied. The girl Viel pointed at was no other than Violet.
"Enough! I know exactly who is at fault here! You are all dismissed! Our lessons will start tomorrow. I expect all of you to gather your wits and act ordingly as the academy''s elite ss!", Hamburgdole quickly reprimanded the whole ss.
"And you!"
"Y-y-yes sir, professor sir!?", Viel saluted as Hamburgdole pointed at him in a scolding manner.
"If anything like this happens again tomorrow, I will have you suspended"
"N...no sir! It will not happen again sir, I will make sure to watch over this girl sir!", Viel grabbed Violet by the shoulders, still implicating that she was the cause for all this disturbance.
"W-what!?", Violet quickly pped Viel''s hands as she defended herself to the teacher.
"Psst. Just y along, I will give you this candy after. hehe, eh, what do you think, miss", Viel whispered into Violet''s ears as he secretly showed her a bag of candies.
"Y-you!"
"Enough! The lot of you go home now!", Senior Professor Hamburgdole once againmanded as the children watch him exit the ssroom.
One by one, the rest of the students also left. The only children remaining in the ssroom were the top scorers of the entrance exam, excluding Xiao Pei, as he already went home before even entering the ss.
Only Diao Mei, Wei Song, Violet, and of course Viel were left inside.
"Phew, that was close. Here you go, friend", Viel had a wide grin on his face as he slowly gave something to Violet.
"F-friend!? W-who said I was your friend!?", Violet quickly harrumphed the other way. But, as she identally nced at the seemingly delicious looking candy at Viel''s hand, it made her resolve waver.
"F-fine! But you still owe me!", Violet quickly grabbed the piece of candy on Viel''s hands.
"Yay! First female friend, get! Hehe, Grandpa Ling will be proud", Viel ced his hands on his mouth as he chuckled in a cute manner. "My name is Viel, what is yours?"
"M-my name is Violet. Grandpa Ling?", Violet curiously asked.
"Yes, my Grandpa Ling said that I should befriend a lot of girls once I get in to the academy. He said it will give me the chance to have many wives when I grow up, hehe.", if Grandma Ling heard what Viel just said, she would surely beat the hell out of Grandpa Ling.
"W-w-wife!?", Violet covered her mouth as she coughed and almost swallowed the candy whole.
"I-is that true!?", suddenly, another female voice can be heard.
"Ah! Miss Mei!", Viel quickly acknowledged the source of the voice.
Diao Mei stood up as she looked at Viel with eyes azed.
"C-can I also have a...a..a candy!?", the always serious and always quiet Diao Mei shyly but resolutely approached Viel.
"Hm... of course! Now you''re my 2nd female friend!", Viel unhesitantly handed him a candy as he quickly did a victory pose for getting another female friend.
Diao Mei nodded as she looked at Violet with fierce eyes.
"E..eh?", Violet didn''t know how to react to Diao Mei''s seemingly taunting gaze.
Of course, Viel, our young yboy, was oblivious of the situation as he approached the remaining existence in the room.
Viel slowly approached Wei Song and ced a candy on his table.
"With this, we are also friends, my exploding brother!"
Wei Song did not react as he just stared at Viel in a nkly manner. Viel didn''t seem to mind as he just shrugged and returned to the two girls.
"So where are we off to, new fri-", before Viel could finish his sentence, he perked up and looked at an empty direction with a serious expression.
"V-viel?"
"What''s wrong?", the two girls were surprised at this sudden change of attitude.
"It seems that we have to put our adventure on hold.", Viel said as he slowly vanished into thin air, without even a slight of warning.
"V-viel!? Where where did he go!?", Violet couldn''t believe what just happened. Viel was just in front of them and suddenly, he was not.
"Viel!? Where are yo-", Diao Mei couldn''t finish her sentence before a beautiful woman barged in to the ssroom.
"Viel boy, I brought you some sweets", Elder Xing Cai aggresively entered the room as she waved a bag of sweets.
"Eh, where''s all the kids?", Xing Cai twitched her face as she nced at the 3 remaining people in the room.
"You, Diao''s girl, did you see where the golden haired boy go?"
"Y-yes ma''am! He... he disappeared", Diao Mei stood up straight as she answered Xing Cai''s question.
"Disappeared? Whatta you mean, girl?"
"He was here... but he suddenly vanished"
"!!!"
''Invisibility? No, if it was I could still sense him... could it be... Teleportation!? Impossible!'', Xing Cai knitted her eyebrows. ''But if it was... I must let the matriarch know!''
"Okay, keep up the good work. You can have this", Elder Xing Cai handed the bag of candies to Diao Mei before she hurriedly left.
"Uuh..", both of the little girls were confused. Everything is happening so fast that they couldn''t make sense of it. Will this be their life from now on if they stick with Viel?
With this thought, both the girls smiled and lightly chuckled, before Diao Mei once again looked at Violet in an intense manner.
They continued like this for a few seconds before deciding to finally leave the ssroom.
Now the once lively ssroom is empty, or is it?
"H-have all of them finally left!?", Wei Song searched the whole ssroom nervously.
Yes, Wei Song still hasn''t budged since the start of the whole fiasco. And the reason for this is...
He wet his pants.
----------------------
"Headmaster Fu, please reconsider! This boy is nothing but trouble!"
On top of the Taizhou Academy building, Professor Hamburgdole can be seen talking to an old man with a mustache.
"We should not have epted him in the first ce. The Golden Pavillion Elder seemed to be resolute in having the boy in her sect. Just give him to them! Please, Headmaster!"
"Hamburgdole, old friend", the headmaster massaged his mustache, "There is a saying, one must always be wary of a young one''s parents, for they might be dragons lurking in the shadows. Do you know what this means?"
"Headmaster?"
"The boy has strange powers. I am sure, without a doubt, that there is an unfathomable master behind him. They might not take kindly to us expelling their protege. So tell me, what would you have me do, Hamburgdole?", the Headmaster looked at the window as he gave his sound reasoning.
"But Headmaster... we must find a way to control the boy! If not, it will hinder the other student''s progress. The little boy is clearly a prankster!"
"I know, I know our predicament, friend. But if we do something, what happens if the boy''s master gets offended? Do we fight!?"
"T-that''s not..."
"I might be able to survive, but what happens to the city!? It will be eradicated! No, that must not happen... not on my watch", the Headmaster ced his palms on the window as his face was full of resolve.
"H-headmaster!", Hamburgdole was filled with admiration towards the Headmaster''s speech.
"That is why...", the Headmaster slowly turned and ced his hands on Hamburgdole''s shoulder.
"It is your responsibility now... I will retire", the Headmaster said with a stoic expression.
"..."
"...what?"
Chapter 12: Blooming Flowers
Chapter 12: Blooming Flowers
"Are you sure this info is correct?"
In another city thousands of kilometers away from Taizhou city, a voluptuous and seductive woman was talking to a bald man.
"Yes, your highness!"
"Headmistress! It is Headmistress, not Highness! How many times do I have to tell it to you people before you get it!? If we are in Yeungsei University you shall address me as such!"
"I-I apologize, Headmistress Cha!", the bald man quickly prostrated to quell the so called Headmistress'' anger.
"Enough. This intel, is it true?", Headmistress Cha was reviewing a scroll with her eyebrows knit, "Age 5, Golden hair, pitch ck eyes, a score of 69 in the strength test with just a flick of his finger, able to withstand enourmous amounts of killing intent from an adult, is a boy but looks as cute as a girl.... some of these are not believable, how credible is your source?"
"It should be true, your Highn- Headmistress Cha! My informant is supposedly close to the boy!", the bald man retained his kneeling pose as he respectfully reported to Headmistress Cha.
Headmistress Cha once again took a serious look at the report before licking her luscious lips.
"Very well, I must confirm this myself, Elder Ji. Prepare the chariot and bring lots of gifts for the boy! If this report is true, then our university must have this boy for ourselves!"
"At once, Headmistress Cha!", the bald man quickly vanished after he bowed.
"If we can mould this boy, we will finally be the number one school in the East!"
------------------------
"Grandma Ling! I am home!", Viel excitedly opened the door to his house. But to his disappointment, no one was in the house.
"Grandma? Grandpa?", Viel once again called but still, no one answered. He was about to use one of his skills, Soul Search, in order to find them but he immediately stopped when he heard a cough outside.
Viel immediately ran back towards their backyard.
There, he saw Grandpa Ling kneeling on the ground, with Grandma Ling lying on hisp. There was a basket and a litter of beautiful flowers scattered around them.
"G-Grandpa!? Gran-", Viel stumbled like the child he is and bit his tongue as he ran towards the old couple.
Collecting himself, he once again approached the couple, but this time slowly.
He saw Grandpa Ling carressing Grandma Ling''s forehead. Grandma Ling has a very calm and satisfied expression, her eyes- closed.
"G-grandma? Grandpa... what''s wrong with Grandma Ling!?", Viel gently holds Grandma Ling''s hand.
"Brat... you''re finally here... your Grandma Ling.. she...", Grandpa Ling could not find the words as he stuttered his phrases.
"N..no! I-it''s too early... M-mr. Voice said...2 weeks..."
"Boy... I.. It will be alr-", Grandpa Ling paused as he covered his face, visibly shaken.
"N..no..", Viel''s eyes started to water as he couldn''t contain his emotions.
"B-brat..yo- ouch!", before Grandpa Ling can finish his words, he felt something hit his head hard.
"Why are you speaking as if I am dead!?", Grandma Ling quickly sat up as he once again hit Grandpa Ling on the head.
"G-grandma!? I... I thought-"
"BWAHAHAHAHA!", Grandpa Ling suddenly bursted out inughter as he iled uncontrobly on the ground.
"W..what''s happening!?", Viel was visibly confused as he looked back and forth at the old couple.
"I... I just wanted to get back at you for always scaring me, you brat! Hahaha!"
"G-Grandpa Ling!!!", Viel wiped his tears before he jumped at Grandpa Ling, visibly upset.
"Bwahaha! O-ouch!"
"What am I going to do with you boys?", Grandma Ling chuckled before joining in on the fun. Of course, it wasn''t as fun for Grandpa Ling as he was the one being squashed on the bottom.
They remained like this for a while before Grandma Ling asked Viel to ready the dishes.
Grandma Ling stared at Viel''s back as he was going inside the house, her expression full of content but also sorrow.
"If only he grew up faster, I...I would have seen him get married. Ohh, what beautiful children he would have", Grandma Ling closed her eyes as he imagined Viel growing up, "Promise me That you will not follow after me as soon as I am gone."
"Do not worry, my dear. I''ll hit the brat if he goes too far."
Grandma Ling nodded with a smile on her face. Both of them know that she isn''t getting any better, they were prepared she was prepared.
"Dear thank you for loving me all these years.", Grandma Ling stroked Grandpa Ling''s beard as she ced her forehead near his face.
"My love will follow you in the next life, and the next and the next, my dear Chunhua", Grandpa Ling breathed heavily as he embraced Grandma Ling.
They didn''t stop hugging each other until they heard Viel calling them, shouting that he finished preparing the dishes.
As they were about to eat, Grandma Ling realized something. Viel wasn''t supposed to be home untilte afternoon, and yet here he was, having lunch with them.
"Hhmm, Viel. Why are you home so early? Don''t tell me you skipped your sses?", Grandma Ling squinted her eyes as she stared at Viel.
"N-no! No such thing! The teacher told us to go home early because there was a disturbance, he said!", Viel swayed his eyes as he tried to find a way to change the topic.
"Oho, is that so?"
"Y-yes! I-in fact I made new friends because he told us to go home early! I made sure to befriend girls as well!", Viel nodded as he looked at Grandpa Ling.
"Ooh, is our Viel going to grow up as a little yboy, hm?", Grandma Ling teasingly questioned Viel.
Grandpa Ling suddenly flinched as they touched this certain topic, "Come..e on, let''s eat. The food will get cold.", said Grandpa Ling with beads of sweat forming on his face.
"Y-yes! That is the goal! Grandpa Ling said that I should befriend as many girls as possible so I can have lots of wives. So I won''t be like him, who was stuck with only one wife in his whole life!", Viel raised his thumbs towards Grandpa Ling.
"Oho, is that so?", Grandma Ling whispered as she grabbed Grandpa Ling''s arm.
"Yes!"
"G-GAAAAAHOO!", Grandpa Ling shouted as he felt Grandma Ling pinched his skin almost to the point of bleeding.
----------------------
"Settle down, students!"
Once again, Viel and the other students were in ss as Senior Professor Hamburgdole just finished fixing their seating arrangements.
The top 7 students were seated on the front row. Viel, Diao Mei, Violet, Wei Song, and Xiao Pei all upied the seats along with two others that did well during the exam.
"Pssst, Miss Mei. Want some candy?", Viel once again secretly showed a bag of candies to the girl beside him.
"T-thank you!", Diao Mei blushed as she quickly took the candy and stored it in her purse. "T-this, you can have thi-", Diao Mei was about to hand something to Viel before she saw him also giving a candy to Violet.
Diao Mei once again looked at Violet with fierce eyes before going back to her calm expression as the ss started.
"First of all, congrattions for getting into the academy.", Professor Hamburgdole bowed to the students, and in turn, the students also bowed back.
"The road before you will be hard, it will be filled with pain, and sometimes of losing. But do not be disheartened, for we, your teachers, will be there to keep you on the path. The path to strength, and the path towards immortality!"
The students cheered in excitement, imagining what is in store for them in this journey.
"With having said that, let us begin your journey by first filling your head with knowledge and telling us what you know. Can anybody tell me the different progressions of cultivation?"
With Hamburgdole''s sudden question, the previous liveliness and cheering quickly died down as the children looked to the side, afraid of being called upon.
Diao Mei raised her hand, "Sir! There are 5 stages of progression! Progressively they are Earthen Core Realm, Soul Realm, Elemental Realm, Mind Transformation Realm, and finally the Ascension Realm. Each stage is separated by 3 parts, Initial, Tempered, and Pinnacle!"
Diao Mei bowed before she sat down again, her expression was calm and dignified. The other students could not help but look in admiration.
"Woohoo!", Viel pped as he praised the girl beside him. The previously calm girl could not help but slightly blush as she once again grinned at Violet. Violet, who had no idea why Diao Mei is always looking at her with fierce eyes, could not help but start to be irritated.
"Quiet!", Hamburgdole pped the chalkboard, "Very good, Student Mei. Now that all of you have refreshed your mind. I need all of you to forget it."
The students were perplexed at their teacher''s remark.
"What Student Mei just mentioned is our Eastern standard way of measuring one''s cultivation. In other words, they are outdated. And only the unlearned and the old use it. Does anybody know why?"
Diao Mei was about to raise her hand, but Violet stood up first and started answering before her.
"Because one''s potential can''t be measured throughbels and simple terms. There have been lots of events where a cultivator in the Earthen Core realm can beat a person 2 levels above him! These are only one of the many reasons why the Eastern Standard is slowly being overwritten by a number of progressive schools like Taizhou academy!"
Violet harrumphed as she nced at Diao Mei before sitting down. Clearly, this is the start of the rivalry between the two girls. One, in pursuit of love, and the other, probably just pissed off.
"Woo- ugh!", Viel was about to once again cheer before professor Hamburgdole threw a piece of chalk on his head.
"Very good, clearly the girls on the top of the ss are better than the boys, hm?", Professor Hamburgdole stared at the boys on the front row as if challenging them, "Does anyone have anything to add?"
"Me! Me!", Viel iled his hands as he jumped on his seat. Hamburgdole sighed as he tried to search for someone else to call, clearly knowing that this boy was up to no good again. However, as no one else was raising their hands, he could not help but to point at the boy.
"Yes! I have a question!"
"What is it?"
"Is it true that you dyed your hair to make yourself look like a westerner!?", with the sudden question, the whole ss suddenly turned silent, most of them trying to stop themselves fromughing.
"T-this how is this relevant to our ss!? And who told you that!?", Hamburgdole''s nerves were about to implode.
"Brother Pei Pei told me! He said you wanted to look like a westerner because you were trying to court another western teacher!
"Y-you Stand on the hallway! Student Xiao Pei, you will apany Mr. Viel outside!", Hamburgdole burst in anger as he almost pulled out his hair, but couldn''t do so, because he was actually wearing a wig.
"B-but I didn''t even do anything!", and thus, Xiao Pei, who wasying low the whole ss, stood on the hallway along with Viel until the next teacher arrived.
Chapter 13: Soul 01
Chapter 13: Soul 01
"This world of yours is still young, mine had advanced in ways you can''t even begin toprehend. Earthen Soul Realm? Elemental Realm? Such level of cultivation is meaningless against the technology that mortal men have developed on my world."
In a vast and seemingly endless darkness, 2 people were staring at a huge floating mirror.
"I know, I know. You''ve ingrained it to my head already, Lu Yi. Anyway, this mirror is really interesting"
"Heh. I told you it''s not a mirror. It''s called a screen, you caveman"
"Y-you!"
The two people that were bickering with each other were none other than Demon God Xanthus and Lord God Lu Yi. It would seem that they are already used to being trapped in this vast and empty darkness. No, it''s not exactly empty anymore.
1 year after being trapped in this darkness, around the time when Viel celebrated his first birthday, a huge screen suddenly appeared out nowhere.
When it appeared, it almost felt like it lit up the endless darkness, even though it did not really emit any kind of light.
At first, the so called screen did not really show anything, but after a while, it showed bits and pieces of images- images of what Viel was currently seeing.
"Anyway, our boy is developing to be quite thedy''s man, is he not?", Lu Yi ced her hands on her chin as she reviewed the screen in front of her.
"Heh, of course, it is to be expected. He got his good looks from me after all", said Xanthus as he flicked his long ck hair.
"From you? Ha, is that why our boy looks like a girl?"
"What did you say!?", Xanthus shouted as he jumped back. He lifted up his fists and readied a fighting stance.
Lu Yi did the same as somersaulted backwards before putting up her guard. They measured up each other, none of them making the first move. It wasn''t until Lu Yi got distracted by something on the screen did Xanthus rush towards her.
Lu Yi spun gracefully as he grabbed Xanthus'' punching hand. She was about to elbow Xanthus on the liver, but Xanthus kneeled before mming his shoulder horns on Lu Yi.
Lu Yi blocked it by stepping on the horns in thest second and jumping away.
The two grinned at each other as they were in a stalemate. They were about to start lunging at each other again, but a pping sounding from the darkness stopped them.
"Now now, children. Settle down."
A bald man slowly emerged from the darkness, smiling. The man looked truly ordinary. If it wasn''t for his elongated earlobes, you would mistake him as just amon monk. Each time you look at him, the more ordinary he gets. It was as if, if you stare at him enough, he would be faceless.
But there was, however, one thing that stood out from him.
His eyes.
It contained an unfathomable amount of authority. Enough to weigh you down like a million mountains crushing your very soul.
"Oh, nice of you to join us, Judge."
------------------
"Who are you!?"
5 years ago, just after the Lings adopted baby Viel. Lu Yi and Xanthus were still recovering and gathering their wits after they were pulled out from the darkness by a mysterious man. The both of them groveled in the darkness, as if they just woke up from an endless slumber. Thest thing they remembered was being sucked by an unknown force in the darkness, and that no matter how much they struggled, they couldn''t do anything. But yet here they are.
"Take your time, children. We can talk after you have collected yourselves.", the bald man said as he gently sat down with his legs crossed.
"Answer the question that Xanthus'' has imposed upon you, stranger!", Lu Yi shouted. She didn''t feel well being called a child as she was already more than a million years old. Sure, most of the million years were spent in secluded meditation, not allowing for any social evolution, but still, it has truly been a while that someone referred to her as such.
"Impatient, I see. Very well", the man smiled, "I am the Judge of Karma. That is my name and I go by no other. I am one who governs life and death. I am one who judges if one is to be cut from the cycle, or to be reborn and once again traverse the path of life."
Hearing this, Xanthus could not help but shiver in fear. Lu Yi even more so as she was the one who showed a domineering tone towards the man in front of them. They could not confirm the authenticity of the man''s words, but one thing they know for sure, is that the man in front of them was stronger than both of them.
Lu Yi immediately turned to Xanthus, as if asking what their next step was. However, when Xanthus noticed Lu Yi staring at him for help, he slowly looked the other way.
''T-this heathen! What was with the "Hold my hand!!" all about if you are to leave me now in distress!? The nerve! Imbecile! You-'', before Lu Yi could spout anymore curses at Xanthus in her mind. The man called the Judge of Karma started to speak again.
"Has that answered your question, 354728?", the Judge of Karma retained his smiling face.
Lu Yi noticed that the man was looking at him. She was visibly confused as the man seemed to have spouted a random number.
"354728? What does thou mean by this number?"
"I apologize, I am not yet acquainted with your name. 354728, that is your world, if I am to be correct. I know of this because you are one of the beings that stood out in the Path, one of the strongest, as a matter of fact."
The man answered without any visible hesitation. Seeing that there really was no merit in lying, considering the situation they were at, Xanthus and Lu Yi started to calm down as the both of them also sat down.
"May I ask why you brought me here, Judge?", Xanthus asked the man respectfully.
"I am afraid I can not answer that.", the Judge shook his head, still his smile remained.
"Why keep us here? If thoust wanted the vessel, you could have let us be absorbed by it.", Lu Yi knotted her eyebrows. If the Judge wishes to possess the vessel, she is dedicated to fight for it, even knowing that she will die.
"Hm. It seems that the both of you misunderstand our current predicament.", this time, the man no longer smiled. "The three of us are in the same situation."
"You mean you were also absorbed by this vessel!?", Xanthus stood up, visibly surprised.
"Not quite. I followed it. Someone something that should not exist in the cycle. It slipped through the Tower of Souls, unbeknownst to everyone else. Only I had the capability to feel and see it."
"What thing?"
"I do not know", the Judge shook his head in dismay.
"What do you mean? Should you not know every soul that goes through the cycle of life?", Xanthus started to doubt. If he really was the almighty Judge that he said he was, should he not know everything?
"Yes, I do know more than everyone, 79034581. But the one who trespassed and slipped through the Tower of Souls was not a soul nor a spirit, it did not harbor life."
"C..could it be, the voice!?"
"That is probably correct, 79034581. This thing, it forced itself into the Path, and as the Judge of Karma, it is my sole duty to retain bnce. Thus, I followed it to this realm and into this now living vessel. Such a fool I must be, to be trapped here with no visible way to return", the Judge sighed as tried to recall the events.
"Then then why did you hinder us when we tried to exit on one of the meridians?", Lu Yi asked as she remembered that the Judge of Karma''s eyes intimidated her when she tried to open up one of vessel''s meridians.
"I was not trying to stop you, I was trying to help you. But even so, our efforts are all in vain."
"This thing, the Voice. Have you figured out what it is yet?"
"I am afraid not. I have searched through this darkness with all of my efforts, but once again, it is in vain.", the Judge of Karma sighed again before finally returning to his usual smiling face.
""
The group fell into silence. They remained like this for a while as they try to let all the new information sink in. Suddenly, a spark lighted up in Lu Yi''s mind.
"The voice it reminds me of something in my world."
"Hm, Lu Yi?"
"Do speak, child."
"It is one of the many machineries that the mortals in my world have concocted. This monotonous voice it somehow reminds me of one of them."
"Machinery? Like a windmill? do windmills talk in your world?", Xanthus was visibly confused.
"No, you imbecile. Way more advanced. An autonom- no, never mind. Your caveman brain would not understand it anyway."
"Please do continue, child."
"It is nothing, Judge of Karma. What I speak of is just an impossible thought in my mind. And I do have a name, Lu Yi. If we are to be stuck here, I would appreciate if you call us by our names.", Lu Yi bowed as she introduced herself.
"And I am Xanthus", Xanthus nodded.
"Hm. Very well once again, I am the Judge of Karma"
------------------------
Back in the present day,
"Oh, nice of you to join us, Judge."
"Did you discover anything in your search, Judge of Karma?"
"As always, nothing. What is happening on this side? Is there anything of note happening with the boy?", the Judge looked at the screen and only saw what seems to be a hallway.
"Oh you know, the boy is still up to his antics. This new professor couldn''t take it anymore and he sent Viel outside as a punishment. And get this, he even managed to get one of his ssmates in trouble as well!", Xanthusughed as ced his hand on the Judge''s shoulder.
"Tch, baby Viel also gets this troublesome side from yours, Xanthus.", Lu Yi crossed her arms shaking her head as she looked at the screen, visibly upset.
What a sight to behold. 3 Godly beings watching a little boy go about his days as if it were just theatre. This has been their daily life ever since the 3 of them became acquainted almost 5 years ago. Watching Viel crawl, watching him stumble, watching him take his first walk.
In a way unknown to Viel, it could be said that he also has another family looking out for him. A family that was and is literally with him every step of the way.
"Heeh!? But I am sure unlike you, Viel will grow up as beautiful as th-", before Xanthus can finish his sentence, the horns on the back of his shoulders suddenly lit up as he revealed a quiet growl, "Gggggrrrr".
The Judge, who was currently being grabbed by Xanthus, backed away from his spot.
"X-Xanthus? W-what''s wrong!?", Lu Yi hurriedly ran towards Xanthus to see if he was okay. But as soon as her hand approached Xanthus, it was pped away.
"Wwhat is this", Xanthus kneeled down as he couldn''t control his emotions. He continued to growl as words involuntarily came out of his mouth, "..y-y-youngnoble p-please s-stoppp"
"What are you saying, Xanthus!? Snap out of it!"
"The mirror, look", Judge called Lu Yi to look at the huge screen.
"Why!?", Lu Yi questioned Judge, visibly confused and upset. She saw a man that Viel hasn''t met before in his short life.
"Who is thi-", before Lu Yi can even finish her sentence, the man in the screen spoke.
"What are you looking at, western brat?", a handsome man wearing a teacher''s uniform was currently in front of Viel.
[WARNING WARNING WARNING]
Suddenly, the Voice ringed repeatedly as it howled through the darkness.
"W-what? Warning!? For what!?", Lu Yi panicked as she looked back and forth at the screen and Xanthus.
"You dare not answer me when I speak to you, you western brat!?", the handsome teacher grabbed Viel by his cors.
[WARNING WARNING]
[WARNING: yer is experiencing a new negative emotion]
"What!? Who is this man!? Xanthus snap out of it!", Lu Yi shouted as she pped Xanthus.
"y..young noblep-please", However, like unaffected by the p, Xanthus still continued to mutter the same words over and over again.
[WARNING: yer is about to experience Rage]
"W-what!? N-no!", Lu Yi unleashed a flurry of ps towards Xanthus.
"I may have an idea who this man is", Judge, who was remaining quiet throughout the whole ordeal started to speak.
"Huh!? How!?"
"I saw him before I followed the Voice inside here."
"What!? Who is it then!?"
[WARNING: yer is about to experience Rage]
"If I am to be correct, it is the boy''s father."
"!!!???", Lu Yi was still visibly confused. Could it be that Viel remembers and knows something on the days that he was not even born? Seeing as Viel is not really a normal kid, anything is possible. But there was no use in deliberating it now, as the current predicament is not really allowing it.
"l..LiZhaop-please.."
[WARNING: Initializing Rage]
[WARNING: Initializing Rage]
"Y-you dare grab my hand!?", on the screen, it can be seen that Viel was already grabbing the man''s wrists tightly.
Not wanting to wait for the impending crisis that was about to happen. Lu Yi once again started to hit Xanthus, and this time, it contained all of her strength.
[WARNING: Commencing Rage]
Lu Yi hurriedly summoned a light in the shape of a hand and quickly mmed it towards Xanthus. The impact was so strong that it felt like it shook the darkness.
"XANTHUS! I SAID SNAP OUT OF IT!"
Chapter 14: Li Zhao
Chapter 14: Li Zhao
Viel and Xiao Pei were currently in a squatting horse position on the hallway as punishment for their antics.
"Ugh, why also me. Viel, why did you tell on me to the Professor!?", Xiao Pei was dismayed as he also got punished even though he didn''t really do anything and was just staying quiet the whole time.
"Pei Pei, there is a saying. Friends who stand together in the hallway will stay as brothers all the way!", Viel confidently said as he raised his thumbs up to Xiao Pei.
"You don''t snitch your friends, VIel!"
"Ooops?", Viel made a fist and lightly knocked on his head with his tongue sticking out.
"What do you mean "Oops"!?", Xiao Pei once again sighed.
The two were awkwardly quiet for a while until they nced at each other. They stared at each other for a good second until the both of them burst out inughter.
"HAHAHA! Did you see the Professor''s face when you told him his hair was fake?"
"Hehehe, but I don''t get why he was so mad it''s the truth though?", Viel was visibly confused as to why his actions warranted such a response from their professor. He only wanted to know the truth since he himself has a lustrous golden hair, albeit his was natural.
"Eh? Because he was embarrassed?", Xiao Pei looked at Viel curiously.
"But why?"
"Uuhhh maybe be-", seeing that Viel was serious with his question, Xiao Pei couldn''t help but think of an answer, but he too was not really sure about the reason why. He was about to say something but was stopped by a female voice approaching them.
"Are you students of the elite ss? May I ask what you''re doing loitering around outside the ss?", a redhaired woman wearing a teacher''s robe saw the two kids that were talking to each other, she couldn''t help but think that the two on their way to skip sses.
"This student greets the teacher!", Viel and Xiao Pei immediately bowed to the teacher.
"We..uh We were kicked out because the teacher thought that we were disturbing the ss!"
"T-that''s right, Miss Teacher! I only asked teacher Hamburgdole a question, but he couldn''t answer and instead he kicked us out of the ss!", the two of them reasoned to this unfamiliar teacher in front of them. Viel, although telling the truth, did not really bring out all of the facts.
"I see, so the old geezer is the one handling your ss? Tough luck, that pervert is extremely stubborn.", the female teacher shook her head as she seemed to be imagining something.
"Anyway, you children follow me inside and let''s kick that professor out, he is already passed his lecture time. I''m yourbat instructor for basic magic arts, you may call me Miss Anna."
"Yes ma''am!", the pair saluted to this new teacher of theirs as they revealed traces of admiration. They thought they will be stuck all the time with Hamburgdole for the rest of the sses, they didn''t know that someone else will be handling theirbat sses. And this Miss Anna seemed to be a lot cooler than their homeroom teacher.
Anna was about to open the door to the ssroom, but someone called her before she could do so.
"Anna, you left this in the room."
It was a handsome man, also wearing a teacher''s robe. But his robe was a different color and more stylish than what they''ve seen so far.
The man was handing a what seems to be a piece of clothing.
"Y-you!", Anna quickly grabbed the piece of clothing. Her face reddened as she quickly put it inside her pocket.
The handsome teacher had a mischievous grin on his face as he lightly touched Anna''s buttocks.
"Me what?", he whispered.
"N-not in front of the kids!", Anna pped the man''s hand as she voiced out her contempt.
Seeing this happening in front of them, Xiao Pei was lightly elbowing Viel and raising his eyebrows a multiple times as if implying something.
Viel, on the other hand, just stood there and stared at the man.
Anna coughed as she noticed the kids staring at them, "Ahem.. students, this is Professor Li Zhao, an inner disciple from the Azure Fist sect. He was previously a regr teacher in this very academy, but now, he is just here as a guest instructor."
Anna collected herself as she introduced the man called Li Zhao to the two kids.
"Oh, is that old man still kicking out kids he doesn''t like?", Li Zhao examined the kids in front of them. He looked at Xiao Pei but quickly lost interest. He shifted his gaze to the other boy, he smirked slightly when he saw the boy''s golden hair, but once again quickly lost interest. But as he was about to say his goodbyes to Anna, he noticed that the golden-haired boy was staring at him.
"Do you need something, boy?", he quickly became irritated at the boy as his voice became cold.
Li Zhao felt unusually more irritated than usual. For some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity with the boy that he couldn''t shake off, and he didn''t like it. It didn''t help that the boy was a westerner with golden hair. It reminded him of an affair he had with a whore a few years back.
"I said, what''re you staring at, you western runt!?", Li Zhao slowly approached the boy with amanding tone.
"Li Zhao, maybe it''s the boy''s first time seeing a famous senior and he''s just shocked in admiration. Let it go. The boy will bete for my ss", Anna signaled the two boys to quickly follow her inside before the whole situation gets blown to proportions.
However, the golden-haired boy, like hearing nothing, just continued to stare at Li Zhao.
"V-viel, c''mon. Let''s go", Xiao Pei tried pulling Viel away, but s, Viel did not even budge. "W-what''s wrong, Viel!?". Xiao Pei was confused, just a little while ago, they wereughing and bad-mouthing professor Hamburgdole, but after this Li Zhao arrived, his mood quickly shifted.
"You dare not answer me when I speak to you, western brat!?", Li Zhao started to grab Viel by the cors as the boy seemed to be resolute in pissing him off.
Viel seemed to be unaffected as he still continued to stare at Li Zhao.
"Y-you-", before Li Zhao can say another word, to his surprise, the boy grabbed his wrists as tears fell down on the boy''s face.
"Y-you dare!?", Li Zhao lifted Viel and mmed him on the wall.
"V-viel!", Xiao Pei shouted in concern.
"Li Zhao, what are you doing!?", Anna quickly grabbed Li Zhao''s shoulder to stop him. But Li Zhao just deflected it by shrugging his shoulders.
"What is going on here!?", Hamburgdole who couldn''t help but notice themotion just outside of his ss, exited the room to see what was going on. There were also other curious students behind him.
"V-viel!?", Violet quickly pushed Hamburgdole to the side when he saw Viel being grabbed and lifted by the neck. Diao Mei also followed as they tried to pull Li Zhao by his feet.
"What do you think you''re doing to my student, unhand hi-"
"Guh!", Hamburgdole was about to rush over Li Zhao. But Li Zhao suddenly groaned as dropped Viel, seemingly in pain as he backed away. The two girls who were grabbing Li Zhao''s legs were thrown off.
The onlookers revealed obvious shock on their faces as they were confused to this sudden upset of events. However, when they saw Li Zhao holding his wrists in pain, they saw a small hand print on it.
"Y-you!", Li Zhao''s expression could not be painted. It was a face of shock and extreme anger. How dare this western child, who was no bigger than a stool, make him feel pain.
"Wwhat''s happening? Why are all of you outside? Did professor Hamburgdole also kick all of you out!?"
Viel, the instigator of this whole mess, finally opened his mouth. However, it was like he had no idea of what he has done as he revealed a confused expression.
Before Viel could figure out what was happening, he felt a pain on his cheeks as he suddenly flew away. He rolled over a few good meters before stopping.
"Wwhat", Viel quickly sat up and held his cheek as tears started to appear from his eyes. He hasn''t been hit like this his whole life, not to mention this hard.
"V-viel!", Xiao Pei, Violet, and Diao Mei quickly rushed towards Viel to see if he was okay.
"G-guys? W..what''s happening?", Viel was still visibly shock as he stuttered his words.
"Li Zhao! How dare you hit one of my students!?", Hamburgdole released a punch towards Li Zhao.
Li Zhao quickly deflected Hamburgdole''s fist as he dodged to the side. He ignored Hamburgdole''s intent as he once again released a kick towards Viel.
"You western runt! You will wish you haven''t been born!"
"I think that''s far enough."
A woman in golden robes suddenly appeared in front of Viel and grabbed Li Zhao''s iing kick with one hand. The woman pushed Li Zhao''s foot away as she turned her back to check on Viel.
"Are you alright, boy?"
"M..miss Xing Cai"
Elder Xing Cai gently ced her hands on Viel''s cheeks as it glowed yellow. Viel immediately felt a warm feeling enveloping his cheeks as the pain that he previously felt went away. With the presence of an adult in front of him, Viel suddenly cried and hugged Elder Xing Cai. (AN: Xing Cai best girl)
"M..miss Xing Cai uwwuuu"
"Now now, Viel. It''s alright now."
"E-elder Xing Cai, will Viel be alright?", Diao Mei expressed her concern.
"Yes, she''s alright now, Diao girl. Return to your sses, I will take the boy home for now.", Elder Xing Cai lifted Viel, who was currently hugging her.
"Wait! I am not done with the western brat!", Li Zhao grabbed Elder Xing Cai''s shoulders. But as soon as he did so, Xing Cai released a barrier, causing him to trip backwards andnd on his butt.
"You''ve done enough, brat.", Xing Cai said with a cold voice, emphasizing the word "brat".
Li Zhao gritted his teeth. He still wanted to punish the boy for staring at him, but he knew that if he pushed any further, he would risk antagonizing the woman in front of him. He recognized that the robes the woman was wearing was a uniform of the Golden Pavilion sect.
Sure, his sect may be able to offend a low-ranking member of the Golden Pavilion sect, but the woman in front of him was clearly a high ranking member of the sect.
"Tch. Just you wait, you western brat", Li Zhao stood up and quickly left after threatening Viel onest time. He couldn''t just let this go after the boy humiliated him in front of all these people. He smiled as an idea to get back at the boy appeared on his mind. He remembered that there was an uing mockpetition happening just next week, and he was one of the judges.
With Li Zhao gone, Hamburgdole andbat instructor Anna asked the curious kids to go back inside the ssroom.
"W-wait, can Ie with you, Elder Xing Cai?", Diao Mei tugged on Elder Xing Cai''s robe before she could leave.
"No, you still have sses to attend to."
"P-please! I am very concerned about my friend!", Diao Mei did not let go of Xing Cai''s robes as she once again pleaded stubbornly.
Elder Xing Cai sighed, "Fine". Elder Xing Cai nodded at the teachers as she excused Diao Mei and Viel out of the ss.
"P-please wait! Can I alsoe!?", as they were leaving. Someone once again tugged on Elder Xing Cai''s robes, this time it was Violet.
"Ugh who else wants toe?", Elder Xing Cai rolled her eyes as she gave up on reasoning with the kids.
With this question, Xiao Pei raised his hand. He was also concerned for Viel as he saw that something was not right with Viel even before Li Zhao kicked him on the head. Also, he wouldn''t let a chance to skip sses slip by.
"W-wait! I am alsoing, I can''t let Diao Mei be alone with this brat!", Wei Song, who was quiet the whole ordeal, followed the group in thest minute as they were leaving.
---------------------
"Grandma! Grandpa! I''m home!", Viel opened the door to his house with a wide smile on his face. It was like the previous fiasco no longer affected him as he happily trotted towards Grandma Ling who was currently folding clothes.
"V-viel!? Why are you home so early aga-", Grandma Ling was about to scold Viel when she noticed there were people at his back, "Oh my, who might these little kids be?"
"We meet again, Madame Ling.", Xing Cai smiled as she bowed.
"D-Diao Mei pays her r-respect to the elder!"
"H-hello! Sorry to intrude"
"Yo, you must be Viel''s grandmother. Hello!"
"Hmph this ce is even shabbier than our stables"
""
And thus, like the starts aligning, the people who will shape the fate of the entire world gathered in the same house for the first time... and in a way, also thest.
Chapter 15: Putting up a Show
Chapter 15: Putting up a Show
"What!? How dare that man bully Viel. Dear,e get our shovel. I''ll bury him myself!"
Naturally, Xiao Pei recounted the events that happened and told it to the Lings, since he was the only one that was there when the whole situation started.
"But yes. The whole situation started because Viel was looking at the guy funny"
"Why were you staring at him in the first ce?"
"Uhm was I?", Viel tilted his head. He really had no recollection of what had happened at all. The first thing he remembers was suddenly being hit. It didn''t really hurt him that much, but the suddenness and the feeling of being hit itself made him feel extremely saddened.
"Yes, you were a little bit creepy. I tried to nudge you but you didn''t even move. It was like you were a statue", Xiao Pei nodded a couple of times.
"Tch, little western freak.", Wei Songmented on the side as he chewed on the snack provided by Grandma Ling.
"Excuse me, why are you even here?", Violet scolded as she snatched the snack from Wei Song''s hand.
"H-hey! I came here to protect goddess Mei. I knew Viel was living in the outskirts and there are lots of perverts here."
"Hmph, I don''t need your protection. And the only pervert I see here is you.", Diao Mei coldly flicked her hair as she looked away from Wei Song''s position.
"M-mei.."
"That''s enough, children.", Xing Cai reprimanded the rowdy students as they were getting noisy.
"It is alright, Miss Xing Cai. Our house has not been this lively since Viel was still running naked around the house. It''s a good change.", Grandma Ling said with a soft voice as she handed even more snacks to the children.
"G-grandma those are my snacks...", Viel''s whispers were ignored by Grandma Ling.
"Anyway, Miss Xing Cai. Who exactly is that man?"
"I think his name was Li Zhao, I heard from the Headmaster that they invited him to oversee a mock battle to test the caliber of this year''s elite ss... speaking of which-", Elder Xing Cai looks at Viel, "You seem to not be used to taking hits, seeing as how you cried just by being hit once."
"HA! You cry-baby little western frea-", Wei Song could not finish his insult before Violet hit him in the head. Wei Song groaned, a small tear can be seen on his eye.
"Heavens no! We would never hit Viel!", Grandma Ling eximed as she shook her head while Grandpa Ling nodded in agreement.
It is true, they never once hit Viel as a punishment, even Grandpa Ling. Instead, they give him snacks if he does something good, but if he does something bad- he won''t be allowed to have any snacks for a week.
Viel nodded back and forth towards Grandma Ling and Elder Xing Cai while eating his snack.
"That is a problem, as a cultivator, one must be ustomed to pain. Tell me, boy. Have you ever fought before?"
"Uhhmm I think so?", Viel recalled what happened before with the thugs in the alley.
"Waitwhat!? When was that!?", Grandma Ling was startled.
"Eeh, before the entrance exam? There were pedophiles."
"WHAT!?", all the female in the room, besides Elder Xing Cai, stood up.
"Yes but I smacked all of them on the balls. As Grandpa Ling told me that pedophiles should be punished by ball smacking!", Viel raised his fists in victory, his mouth still dirty with scraps of snacks.
Diao Mei and Violet pped their hands in agreement.
"A-anyway, I want to test your skills inbat without using your weird skills.", Xing Cai coughed before switching to a more serious tone.
She has always been curious about this boy''s weird powers that seemed to be gifted by the Gods themselves. As she and Examiner An Da have discussed before, it is impossible that Viel has this kind of powers without someone backing him up secretly. But if he was really trained, he should be used to getting hit.
"The mock battles should be being held sometime next week. So I want to see how you fight as soon as possible and since we''re all just idling here, now seems to be the best time, is it not?", Elder Xing Cai stood up as she exuded power.
------------------
The group who were just eating snacks inside the house leisurely were now outside still eating snacks leisurely, except for Elder Xing Cai and Viel.
"T-this can you people not treat this like a sho- ugh, never mind.", Elder Xing Cai sighed as she saw the group of people waiting for them to spar, like they were going to perform a show in some tavern.
"Viel, what do you think is the most important thing in a fight?", Elder Xing Cai suddenly switched to a more serious tone as she looked at the small boy in front of her.
"Uhhmm..", Viel slowly looked towards the group, as if trying to find someone to give him the answer. However, the only thing he found were expectant eyes. "Iisn''t it to have f-fun?".
The watching group almost fell down on their seats from Viel''s answer.
"I I guess it''s to be expected from Viel.", Xiao Pei scratched his chin.
"It must be because he is so powerful that fighting is just the same as ying for him", Diao Mei said in a serious and calm manner.
"Nno, I don''t think it''s like that.", Violet retorted. Ever since they met Viel, Diao Mei, the so called ice goddess because of her calm and cold demeanor, seemed to be changing and falling deeper and deeper frommon sense. But aren''t they all?
Hearing Viel''s answer, Elder Xing Cai once again sighed. Wondering when this boy will stop being soical, or maybe perhaps kids should actually be like this, and not like those who are born inside their sects, who only seem to know how to fight and take advantage of other people for their own gain.
"It''s knowing when to hit back and having the stamina in order to bide your time, this also works when you need to run away from your opponent", Elder Xing Cai said as she readied a fighting stance, "So there''s no shame in running away when you know you can''t even hit back. Come, boy. Remember, do not use your weird powers"
Elder Xing Cai finalized her fighting stance as she signaled Viel to start his attack.
"O-okay, here Ie, Miss Cai!", Viel loosely imitated Elder Xing Cai''s fighting stance, his stance was stiff and he almost lost his bnce while just standing up.
"Pft!", Wei Song once again smirked and let out an arrogant sound on the side.
Viel exhaled as he tried to collect himself, he smiled awkwardly to Elder Xing Cai and nodded, saying he was ready.
"Begi-", as soon as Elder Xing Cai dered the start of the battle, a booming noise reverberated in the air. Viel was no longer in his position, the only thing that can be seen was a foot print carved on the ground from where he stood.
Elder Xing Cai''s facial expression became serious as she shifted her gaze from left to right. A series of loud noises can be hearding from different directions. After fixing her gaze in one spot, she stretched her arm sideways and opened her palm to the empty air on her left. As soon as she did so, a cute and meek voice groaned in pain.
Viel''s face can be seen being pressed on Elder Xing Cai''s palms. The impact caused Viel to spin violently in the air before falling t to the ground.
"U-ugh"
"V-viel!", Grandma Ling and Grandpa Ling stood up as soon as they saw Viel in pain, struggling to get up. They were about to rush towards Viel before Elder Xing Cai shook her head and signaled them to stop.
"Stand up, boy. I know that did not damage you too much, if it did, you wouldn''t even be trying to stand up. If you are to continue being a cultivator, then rise. Let no one stop you. Not your friends, not your family and specially-"
"Not your opponent!", as soon as Elder Xing Cai finished her speech, she rushed towards the groveling Viel and released a spinning low kick that caused the dust to scatter in the air.
Viel immediately pushed himself upwards to the air to avoid Elder Xing Cai''s iing attack. However, Elder Xing Cai used the momentum of her kick to rotate her whole body, and as soon as her back was directly in front of the floating Viel, she somersaulted kneed Viel directly on his exposed back.
"Once you have the opportunity to hit back, never stop!", before Viel can even figure out why he was back on the ground again, he felt pain on the left side of his stomach as he flew into the air again.
"M-miss! Isn''t this enough!? The boy hasn''t even turned 5 yet!", Grandpa Ling once again tried to rush towards Viel, his concern grew even bigger. However, this time, it was not Xing Cai who stopped him, it was Grandma Ling, "D-dear.. why-"
Grandma Ling grabbed Grandpa Ling''s arms tightly as she tried to stop her tears. She looked at Grandpa Ling and shook her head, "V-viel he needs to learn thiswe I will not be able to teach him this".
Grandma Ling''s words had double meanings. Grandpa Ling nodded as he understood this. They are not capable of teaching Viel how to fight, how to survive in the cultivation world. And they know it too, soon, Grandma Ling will not be able to teach Viel anything at all once she disappears from this world.
The old couple watched on, their eyes full of resolution as they held each other''s hand tightly to stop themselves from interfering. The group of kids that were watching with them also have their eyes wide, afraid to miss anything.
Viel had no chance of fighting back as Elder Xing Cai''s onught of attacks continued. Viel doesn''t even have time to breathe before another punch or kickes his way.
"Bide your time boy! You clearly have the stamina to hold out!"
[WARNING: yer is receiving damage to minor parts!]
[EVENT: yer''s HP has been decreased for the first time!]
''M-mr. VoiceHP!? What is that!?'', Viel started to panic. Although he wasn''t really feeling that much pain, he was frustrated as he couldn''t even move and fight back, it felt like it was not fun at all. And now, hearing from Mr. Voice that he was "losing" something. He started to panic.
[Answering the yer''s query. The yer''s physical vitality is represented by HP or Health Points. Once the HP of the yer reaches to 0, the yer will lose his life.]
[yer''s HP is currently at 99.42%]
''W-what!? N-no! M..mr. Voice, please help!'', Viel continued to panic. This was the very first time Mr. Voice talked and told him about this, he had no idea what was happening. All he knows was that he was losing something, and he didn''t like it.
[Soul 02: Skin of the 4th Beast]
[Soul 03: Walk of the Lightning God]
Viel''s skin started to shine, "STOP!"
As soon as Viel shouted, Elder Xing Cai felt something weird from the boy as she backed away.
''This it felt like I punched an iron wall..did the boy finally lose his patience and used his weird abilities?'', Elder Xing Cai looked at her hand, feeling a slight paining from her knuckles. She looked towards the boy, but to her surprise, the boy was no longer there.
Suddenly, her view shifted as she felt herself flew a few meters away. Only when she stopped and felt a pain on her stomach did she hear a booming noise.
''T-this could the boy be faster than me!? But'', Elder Xing Cai was perplexed at first, but quickly collected herself as she raised her guard up above her head.
"You''re still very predictable, boy", Viel suddenly appeared above Elder Xing Cai, ready to stomp her with his small feet. A small crevice exploded on the ground below Elder Xing Cai''s feet as she blocked Viel''s attack.
Elder Xing Cai was once again surprised at the boy''s hidden strength, but quickly calmed herself down again. She grabbed Viel''s foot and mmed on the ground, forming another small crater.
"T..this my.. my nts..", Grandma Ling suddenly shifted her concern towards her nts that she has been growing on their backyard.
"This strength Viel, who are you?", the children who were watching on the side couldn''t help butment.
"Could he beat mother when he grows up? No impossible!", Violet whispered quietly as she bit her fingernails.
Diao Mei''s eyes were shining in admiration as her calm demeanor broke. Xiao Pei, however, was eerily quiet as he just watched on.
"Viel, I told you. Do not rely on your strange powe-", before Elder Xing Cai can finish her words, she was interrupted by Viel.
"No!", Viel raised his hand as a ck orb with lightninging out of it appeared above him.
[Soul 02: Orb of Defiance]
"Viel, stop!", Elder Xing Cai quickly summoned a barrier surrounding her and the watching group on this side.
"Noooo!", Viel cried as he released the ball from his hand and towards Elder Xing Cai.
Elder Xing Cai shouted as she inserted more qi to strengthen the barrier shielding the audience.
"VIEEELL!!!"
As the orb hit her barrier, the ground tremored as the ground scattered. The debris flying around everywhere. It was a good thing that Xing Cai also summoned up a barrier over the Lings and the children.
A dust of cloud formed over the Lings house as the tremor subsided.
"I-it''s happening again!", Wei Song, who recalled the entrance examination closed his eyes as he kneeled down.
Diao Mei walked in front of the Lings and also summoned a barrier of her own, just incase debris will slip inside.
Soon, the debris stopped flying around and the dust of cloud cleared away.
They saw Elder Xing Cai grabbing both of Viel''s hands tightly. Elder Xing Cai''s robes were torn off, her wless skin showing through the cracks of her robes. Her bosom, almost visible.
"Boy, your power. You need to control it.", Elder Xing Cai said with a cold voice, "Look around you. This is your home, you almost destroyed it. That''s another lesson, always be aware of your surroundings."
Viel looked around to see their backyard was almost unrecognizable. His face almost could not be painted when he saw his friends and Grandma Ling dirty because of dust that was flying around.
"And the final lesson is always finish the fight!", Elder Xing Cai shouted as she headbutted Viel. Causing Viel to fall, butt first.
"Phew..", Elder Xing Cai wiped her sweat and fixed her robes as she released a sigh of relief.
"Lesson, what lesson?", suddenly, Xing Cai felt bloodlust on her neck.
"How about I teach the both of you a lesson if you don''t fix my god damn garden!!!", Grandma Ling''s shout reverberated throughout the 5 continents.
----------------------
In the top floor of Taizhou Academy, two people can be seen discussing something.
"Headmaster, what do you think of my idea?"
"Hhmm, if you think it would be for the best then go for it, Li Zhao"
The Headmaster and Li Zhao were discussing about the uing mock battle of the elite ss.
"I am sure, Headmaster. It is no problem to invite some of my juniors from the Azure Fist sect. It seems that the elite ss this year is a cut above the rest, both sides would only benefit from this"
"Very well, I leave it up to you.", the Headmaster nodded.
"Thank you, Headmaster!", Li Zhao bowed before exiting the Headmaster''s room. Li Zhao did not really bow out of respect to his previous superior, it was just to hide the creepy smile he had underneath.
''Kekeke, just you wait, you western brat! I will make sure to break you into pieces!''
Chapter 16: Visitors and Guests
Chapter 16: Visitors and Guests
"Student Viel, I am really sorry for what Li Zhao did the other day"
At the courtyard of Taizhou Academy, the elite ss were hitting practice dummies as ordered by theirbat instructor, except for Viel. As Viel was once again isted on the side as he destroyed the practice dummy because he couldn''t control his strength. Instructor Anna took this chance to approach Viel and talk to him.
"I should have protected you as your currentbat instructor, I apologize for my inaction.", Anna bowed towards Viel, her cleavage showing through her robes.
"N-no. It is alright Miss Anna. As Grandpa Ling said, the petty will always find a way to bully the weak!", Viel shook his head as he looked above the skies, as if he was an old man contemting something.
''Y..you''re not exactly weak'', Anna thought as she looked at the broken practice dummy, "Still, if there''s something I can do"
"Uhm okay, I remember him handing something over to you before I cked out, you seemed very surprise. Can you give that to me so I can also surprise my friends!?", Viel looked eager as he stared at the instructor with his eyes wide open.
"N-no!", Instructor Anna immediately walked away. How can she give that to the young boy? It was her undergarments, after all.
"Tch, stingy..", Viel sulked as he saw the instructor walking away without giving him anything. Viel watched on as the other students practiced their techniques on the practice dummies.
"Students, gather around!"
After a few hours, Anna told the students to stop.
"As you may know, there will be an uing mock battle a few days from now."
When they heard this, most of the students cheered while some prayed to the gods that they don''t pick Viel as their opponent.
"However, there has been a few changes. Originally, the mock battle was just supposed to be within your ss. But Li Zhao, and the Azure Fist sect, have volunteered to have their sect''s young outer disciples to have a match with you."
The students voiced out in surprise.
"W-what, we get to fight sect disciples!?"
"Heh. This should be fun"
Thements of the students vary. Although being epted in the academy was as good as being in a private sect, most of them still wish to test their mettle against actual people that were trained since birth.
"Good, keep that tenacity when fighting against them. They may also be kids, but I assure you that they are tougher than you.", Anna crossed her arms and nodded in satisfaction as she saw the group of students willingness to fight, "Alright, that is all. ss dismissed!"
"Thank you for the lesson, teacher!", the students bowed as they left one by one.
"V-Viel, if it is alright with you Grandfathe- General Diao is home and I told him stories about you. Is it alright if youe home with me?", Diao Mei fidgeted as she approached Viel her face brimmed with redness.
Wei Song immediately raised his ears when he heard this and he also approached the two.
"T-this G-goddess Mei C-can I alsoe!?"
However, what met Wei Song''s enthusiasm was a cold hard no. He swayed as he walked home, bruised and defeated. The Azure fist disciples might as well beat him now.
"R-really, will there be food!?", Viel became excited. He kept hearing how prominent and rich Diao Mei''s family was. Surely, they must have lots of tasty food.
"S-sure. I''ll ask the servants to prepare some for you.", Diao Mei''s eyes brighten.
"Ya wait", Viel was about to jump in excitement, but he remembered that Elder Xing Cai was checking in on Grandma Ling''s condition as payment for the damaged garden.
When Diao Mei heard this, her brightness immediately shattered in disappointment.
"Ookay next time, okay!?"
She bid her farewells after making sure that Viel wille to her house next time.
------------------
"Grandma, Grandpa I''m home!"
Viel opened the door to their house and soon saw his grandparents, along with Elder Xing Cai. The group were having their tea in the living room.
"Viel, wee home.", Elder Xing Cai greeted him with the most gentle of smiles. However, in her eyes, a hint of sadness can be seen.
"Yes, thank you Miss Xing Cai!", Viel hurriedly paid his respects to Elder Xing Cai. He was not used to there being another person in the house to wee him other than his grandparents.
Grandma Ling beckoned Viel to sit with them after he changes out of his uniform.
"Viel dear, we and sister Xing Cai here have something to say to you", Grandma Ling patted the boy''s head. She looked at Elder Xing Cai and nodded.
"Viel, the physician was here earlier to check on your grandmother", Elder Xing Cai paused as she exhaled her breath slowly, as if not wanting to say the words that shoulde out of her mouth.
"Her condition is not getting any better.", Elder Xing Cai once again paused as she looked at Viel''s reaction. But Viel just stared at her without any expression on his face. Seeing as how Viel was still calm, she continued.
"She might have been looking better the past weeks, but that was only because of the medicine we gave her. But that was only to prevent her from coughing. Do you understand what I am saying?"
Elder Xing Cai''s voice was soothing as she tried to exin things to Viel. However, the boy being addressed to still did not utter any sort of response at all, his face still nk.
"Viel dear, what sister Xing Cai is saying is I am dyingGrandma Ling Grandma Ling won''t-", Grandma Ling''s voice cracked as she could not bear to say the news to the boy.
Elder Xing Cai closed her eyes as she looked away. She has seen many deaths in her life as a warrior, but sometimes, a peaceful death is more agonizing than dying in battle. As you watch the one you love slowly wither, and you know that you can''t do anything about it.
"I won''t be able to be there to celebrate your 5th birthday..Viel..I am so sorry", Grandma Ling cried as she hugged Viel. A month, Viel''s birthday was only a month away.
She wished deeply to the gods that she wouldst until Viel''s birthday, but s, fate does not seem to hear her prayers.
Grandpa Ling also joined in as they embraced each other for a minute.
However, even after the old couple released their emotions, Viel''s expression was still as calm as a brick. Elder Xing Cai noticed this and couldn''t help but exim.
"Viel, do you know what death is? Your grandma Ling y-you will no longer be able to see her as she will disappear to a ce far far away and she will never be able to return", Xing Cai stuttered her words as she tried to find a way to exin death to the young boy.
This time, her words got a reaction from Viel. Viel slowly looked towards his grandma Ling and blinked for a few times, before replying to Elder Xing Cai.
"It''s alright, Grandma Ling will not disappear", Viel smiled. And in the eyes of Elder Xing Cai and the Lings, this was denial.
"V-viel you see, in life", Elder Xing Cai sighed as the boy seemed to have not understood at all the significance of death. However, before she could finish her sentence, the boy surprised her with what he said next.
"Grandma Ling will just join the others in the cycle of life. Spinning and spinning and spinning until shees back! I am sure Grandma Ling will return as a beautiful flower!", Viel closed his eyes as he gently waved his hands in the air. He has a satisfied smile on his face as if he was seeing it unfold right in front of his eyes.
"Viel", the old couple was surprised to hear those wordsing out from their grandson''s mouth. They have never taught him anything regarding the life and death of a person. Could it be that he learned it from the academy?
"Boy Where did you hear this?", Elder Xing Cai had her eyes wide open. She could not believe that a boy at Viel''s age will be this ustomed and be epting of death.
"Uhhmm... I don''t know.", Viel thought for a while before shaking his head. He truly does not know where this idea came from. It was not really from Mr. Voice, as he does not remember Mr. Voice telling him this stuff.
Elder Xing Cai became even more curious about the boy''s identity. She has been sticking to the boy and his family for a while, and there doesn''t seem to be something amiss. Aside from Viel exhibiting extraordinary and weird powers, his family was pretty much the epitome of normal. But Viel, Viel was really different.
The boy''s behavior was erratic and sometimes even unexinable. Sure, it might be because Viel was still too young and his emotions are still developing, but at least most kids his age are consistent. But not Viel. Viel would cry when you expect him not to, he will be calm when you expect him to panic. And now, he knows things that he should not know with his age.
The boy was such a mystery for Elder Xing Cai, it was almost as if there were other people living inside of Viel, somehow influencing his thoughts and moods. But Elder Xing Cai shook her head as she quickly discarded that thought, that would be crazy.
The group was quiet for a whole while, not knowing what to make of what Viel just said. They were worrying that Viel might get crazy and hard to handle once he soon finds out the Grandma Ling will no longer be here. But the boy seemed to be the one that has epted the situation the mostpared to the rest of them.
Weirdly enough, it seems their worry was misced. The group finished their tea and Elder Xing Cai promised Grandma Ling that she will take care of Viel like a sister once she is gone before saying her goodbyes.
"Viel, you be good to sister Xing Cai when I am gone, okay?", Grandma Ling once again patted Viel on the head.
"Of course! I will add Miss Xing Cai to my wives to make you and Grandpa Ling proud!"
"."
------------------------
"Why does it seem that people are visiting my office a lottely?"
The Taizhou Academy Headmaster was just about to have his tea and rx before he was interrupted by a sudden visitor.
In front of the Headmaster, a voluptuous and somewhat seductive woman in red robes was waving a fan over her chest.
"Taizhou is such a horrid ce, no one even weed me as I entered through the checkpoint.", although the womanined like a child, she still exuded a sort of authority.
"Then maybe you should not havee here without notice better yet, note at all. With respects, Princess Cha.", the Headmaster smiled as he motioned his visitor to sit down.
"Tch. It''s Headmistress! Headmistress Cha! I am now the venerable Headmistress of Yeungsei College!", Headmistress Cha closed her fan and hit her palm with it, clearly showing her annoyance.
"Oh, is that so? Did the Emperor finally give up on his precious little daughter? To throw her out to some 3rd rate school. I would say it''s a smart move. You''re far away from the pce to cause him any trouble, you''re also working for free.", the Headmaster yfully mocked the Headmistress as he also sat down on his chair.
"Y-you!", Headmistress clicked his tongue, "Anyway, I did note here to bicker with you, Uncle Fu. I came to talk about a certain boy, I believe his name was Viel"
Hearing Headmistress Cha say the name of the school''s newest prodigy, the Headmaster''s expression turned serious, ''That was fast. The pce really does have ears everywhere''.
"Viel? Was there a student like that enrolled in this academy?", the Headmaster ced his hand on his chin, as if he really was trying to recall something.
"Don''t y dumb, uncle. I know he is here"
"Oh, so what if he is? How does that concern you?"
"I believe that a student like Viel will grow even better in the hands of my Yeungsei College. Give him to me, Uncle Fu. I will make sure father will reward you for finding such a good asset for the pce.", Headmistress Cha took something her robes and ced it on the table.
The Headmaster nced at the bag of gold that was easily ced on his table. He could not help but sigh at the actions of this beautiful youngdy in front of her.
He stood up to ept the bag of gold and quickly hid it in his desk.
Headmistress Cha brightened as she saw the Headmaster epting the bag of gold. However, the Headmaster slowly walked towards the door and opened it.
"Go home, princess. This is not your yground. If the Emperor really wishes to have Viel, then tell him toe visit me, his old friend, and we will dly talk things out"
"B-but you epted my gift!?"
"Why yes, thank you very much for your kind donation to the academy. The Pce is truly generous. Send my thanks to your father.", the Headmaster smiled as he motioned the princess to leave.
"W-wait! At least let me watch over the mock battle that''s happening soon, I heard the boy will participate in it!", Headmistress Cha now bargained, she already knew that there was no way that she would get the bag of gold back.
"Mock battle? What''s that?"
"A-are you ying dumb again!? I know that it''s happening not a week from now!"
The Headmaster sighed. His visitor truly does know everything. Perhaps the spy was closer to the academy than he thought. Is it perhaps a teacher? Or maybe even a student? But there was no use deliberating it now. If the pce really wanted to know everything, there was no use in stopping them.
"Fine. You may stay, princess. I will let the servants prepare your lodging"
"It''s Headmistress! And there is no need, I have already asked someone to prepare me a ce to stay. I will not stay in this shabby academy of yours, uncle."
"Whatever you say, Princess", The Headmaster forcefully kicked out Headmistress Cha, he did not forget to emphasize the word "princess" as he forced her to leave. They were in his academy after all, the only one that should be addressed as the Headmaster should be him.
The Headmaster once again looked over his windows as he revealed a contemting look. He could smell that a great change is aboute in their country, leaded by the new generation.
''I really should have retired'', The Headmaster thought.
And soon, the day of the mock battle arrived.
Chapter 17: Smile of the Devil
Chapter 17: Smile of the Devil
"Today, we will be holding a friendlypetition against our friends from the Azure Fist sect. Thanks to our honorable guest and previous star teacher, Li Zhao, you, the elite ss will get the chance for spar with trained disciples!"
Examiner An Da, who is now the proctor and also announcer of the fight, stood on the stage as he introduced the disciples of the Azure Fist sect. Li Zhao was just calmly smiling beside him, not even looking at the boy who injured his wrists.
The young disciples of the Azure Fist sect stood domineeringly on the stage as they looked down on the students of the elite ss. Their expressions were full of mockery, some are even ogling the two beauties of the elite ss, Diao Mei and Violet.
In response to this, Diao Mei was just looked to the other side with her usual cold demeanor, but Violet didn''t know where to look as she was embarrassed at being the attention of the boys from the Azure Fist sect.
"Tch. You dare look at goddess Mei!? Come here! I''ll beat you to a pulp!", Wei Song was about to climb on stage and pounce on one of the boys but An Da stopped him.
"I see you children are ready to fight. Very well, we will begin! As coordinated earlier, the student who drew the 1st number on the lot will go first! Remember, this might be considered a friendly fight, but we will not stop it until your opponent is unconscious or surrenders! Do not be afraid to be injured, we have healers ready to tend to your wounds"
An Da continued to exin the rules of the fight. One by one, the audience and guests of the academy took their seats as they anticipated the oue of the fight.
Elder Xing Cai was already seated and was talking to the Headmaster about the arrangement of this mock battle.
"Howe you epted this arrangement, do you not know of the altercation between that Li Zhao and student Viel?", Elder Xing Cai was currentlyining to the Headmaster.
Knowing that there were some bad blood between the two, Li Zhao won''t just sit this one down without nning something.
"Of course, that is why epted it in the first ce. Altercation and aggression is good if pointed into the right direction. The both of them will walk out stronger after his"
Headmaster Fu looked on the stage to see how Li Zhao was currently holding up. Out of all of the people present here today, the Headmaster is the one who knows how twisted Li Zhao''s personality actually is, specially against westerners. Li Zhao treats them as inferiors only to be yed with.
The only reason the Headmaster keeps inviting Li Zhao in the school was to watch his movement. After all, even if Li Zhao is now an inner disciple of the Azure Fist sect, he was still once a famous teacher in the academy and his name was still imprinted in the academy. People might still me some of his actions to the academy.
At least in this sort of scenario, even if Li Zhao has nned something sinister, it will be in in sight and easily preventable.
"Stil, where di-"
"My my, is that a wrinkled washboard I hear talking?"
Before Xing Cai can finished her sentence, a seductive but mocking voice interrupted her.
"Jin-ri!?"
Headmistress Cha slowly approached Elder Xing Cai, seemingly boasting her big bosom.
"Oh, why are you so surprised to see me here, senior?", Headmistress Cha emphasized the word "senior" as she stood in front of Elder Xing Cai, still somewhat boasting her big bosom.
"I was just shocked to see a cow princess walking in two legs", Elder Xing Cai''s eyes fidgeted as the woman in front of her continues to showcase her big bosom. Although Xing Cai was not entirely t on the front, it can be said to be nothingpared to the mountain that was right in front of her.
"Y-you!"
The bickering between the twosted for a while before it died down and they started to have a normal conversation.
"Truly, why are you here, Princess Jin-ri?", Elder Xing Cai''s tone became serious as she questioned Jin-ri. Although Elder Xing Cai probably already knows the answer.
"It''s Headmistress Cha now, and I am here for the same reason as you. The student named Viel", Headmistress Cha waved her fan as she looked at the direction of a golden-haired boy.
"Then I am sorry to disappoint you, the boy is under my tutge now. His guardians have already asked me to take care of him in their stead.", Elder Xing Cai crossed her arms.
"Oh? If letting him get hit by a feeble Azure First disciple is your definition of taking care of him. Then I am sorry to disappoint you, you are not very good at it."
Headmistress Cha rolled her eyes as she slightly smirked at Elder Xing Cai. Xing Cai was about to retort before she was interrupted by An Da''s shout.
"Begin!"
With the signal of the fight lighted up, thebatant from the Azure Fist quickly rushed towards his opponent.
The student from the elite ss immediately ducked down and countered the attack. The fight continued on with no one overpowering the other. Ultimately, the student from the elite ss won as the Azure Fist disciplecked in stamina.
For some reason, the matches continued in the same fashion. The Azure Fist has not yet won a single match.
"Tch. What''s with the arrogant attitudes!? Is the Azure Fist disciples this weak!? C''mon, I haven''t even warmed up yet!", Wei Song thumped his chest as he stepped on the head of an Azure Fist disciple.
The students of the elite ss cheered as they pride themselves on their winning streak. They kept throwing mocking gazes at the Azure Fist disciples on the other side of the stage.
However, the other Azure Fist disciple that hasn''t fought yet looked like they didn''t even care as they chatted with each other, not even bothering about the fight.
Li Zhao, who was watching on the side, was also the same. He just had his eyes closed even at the start of the match.
Headmistress Cha noticed that something was amiss. Although the students of the elite ss are good, the disciples from the Azure Fist seemed like they have not even put up a single effort to win, their performance clumsy and stiff.
"Of course, something is wrong", Elder Xing Cai sighed as she shook her head.
"Hm?"
"I have fought people from the Azure Fist before, and I can tell you this; Not one of these people have yet to show a single technique from the Azure Fist. This Li Zhao, what exactly is he nning?", Elder Xing Cai was in deep thought, to even tarnish the name of his own sect and invite these riff raffs to represent his sect. Is this Li Zhao truly mad?
The Headmaster grunted when he heard this.
"Oh? Curious. Is this Li Zhao really that petty? If this was in my academy, I won''t even let this kind of pervert near my students", Headmistress Cha said loudly, hoping that the Headmaster heard what she said, "But this is getting boring, I should have arrived at ater time if I knew that Viel was fightingst"
"Li Zhao was the one who oversaw the drawing of lots", Elder Xing Cai muttered.
"Hm"
The fights continued on, and although some fights were close, the students from the elite ss still kept on winning, only losing twice so far.
When it came to the top students of the Elite ss, the so called disciples from the Azure Fist sect did not evenst a second.
It was an instant win for Xiao Pei as his opponent could not even follow his fast movements.
Violet''s fight was more boring. She just stood on her spot, avoiding the flurry of attacks from her opponent as if she was dancing. When her opponent ran out of breathe, that was the moment she attacked, and it only took 1 hit to win the fight.
"Ready?", An Da signaled to the currentbatants on the stage.
Diao Mei nodded as she locked on to her opponent. It was a boy with a muscr body. No, perhaps calling it a boy is not enough. The opponent in front of her already has an obvious stubble on his chin.
Diao Mei felt creeped out because she could not shake this feeling that something was wrong. She shook her head to clear it out as An Da signaled the start of the battle.
"Begin!"
However, Diao Mei and his opponent did not move. Her opponent just looked at her, maintaining his fighting stance. They stayed like this for a while.
The first to break the silence was her opponent. The man rushed towards her. Diao Mei prepared to counter attack but just before the man was in her reach, the man crouched and touched the dusty stage floor.
The man quickly gathered dust on his hand and precisely threw it at Diao Mei''s eyes.
Diao Mei closed her eyes in pain as she backed away.
She shook her head to remove the dust on her face, but before she could collect herself, she felt a sting on her stomach as she flew a few feet away.
Diao Mei quickly readied her stance as soon as shended on her feet. She still had her eyes closed, patiently waiting for her opponent to attack. But contrary to her expectations, the opponent did not attack even after she has regained her sight.
She saw the man smirking at her. Diao Mei started to get pissed off. It felt like the man was just toying with her. When she could no longer control her temper, she rushed towards the man with all of her strength.
Halfway through her rush, she noticed that the man was no longer looking at her, but to the side. The opponent nodded to Li Zhao before once again looking at her with a smile on his face.
Diao Mei carefully fainted her attack as she thought that the man was nning something, she ced all of her strength in her feet as she aimed for the man''s legs.
Diao Mei was getting ready tounch another kick as she felt like her previous attack missed, however
"UGH!", the man kneeled down in pain as he held his knee.
Diao Mei immediately backed away and stopped her attack, visibly confused with what just happened. She was so sure that her attack missed, but as she stared at the man''s legs, she could not help but look away.
It was twisted in a very disgusting way. The man was crying in pain so loud that the students of the elite ss'' reactions could not be painted.
"Thebatant from the Azure Fist disciple can no longer continue to fight! Winner, Diao Mei of the Elite ss!"
An Da announced Diao Mei as the winner.
Diao Mei walked down the stage still confused as to what had happened. Could she be mistaken? Did herst attack actually hit her opponent?
She could notplete her thoughts before she heard someone pping.
"W-wow Miss Mei, I did not know you were so violent", Viel pped awkwardly as he wee Diao Mei back.
"U-un.", Diao Mei nodded in response. She was a little embarrassed as she felt like she did not really win the fight, unlike her friends.
"I..I''m next! I am a little nervous but I should remember Miss Sister Xing Cai''s teachings!", Viel rubbed his hands as he waited for his name to be called by An Da.
"Beat them down, Viel!", Xiao Pei said as he ced his hand on Viel''s shoulder, "B-but not too much"
"Please don''t overdo it. Good luck!", Violet nodded.
Viel excitedly waited on the side as his friends gave him advise and cheers.
"Now for the next match, Student Vi"
"Wait."
An Da was about to call upon Viel to the stage before Li Zhao interrupted him.
"What is it, guest instructor Li Zhao?", An Da was a bit pissed that someone interrupted his announcement.
"The disciple who got injured on thest fight was the best fighter I had in the group. Seeing as the student that will be fighting next is considered the strongest of the Elite ss, I feel like it would be a boring match to let him fight an ordinary disciple"
Li Zhao walked onto the stage with a dignified stride and a smile on his face.
"So, I suggest let us take this golden opportunity to teach some pointers to the students of the elite ss", Li Zhao looked over to the direction of the Headmaster.
"Let me give them lessons personally. And what better way but actual experience."
Li Zhao charmed most of the students of the elite ss with his speech. They were excited that an inner disciple from Azure Fist sect will be giving them pointers personally.
But unlike most of the students, the children that were surrounding Viel were not happy at all.
Diao Mei, Violet, Xiao Pei, and even Wei Song revealed signs of disdain as they looked upon this benevolent man in front of them.
"So, what are you suggesting?", the Headmaster replied calmly.
"Let me spar with the Elite ss'' best. Do not worry, it will only be for learning purposes", Li Zhao said with a smile on his face. He bowed down, once again not in respect, but hiding a malicious grin on his face.
"Hm. Very well.", the Headmaster nodded.
"W-what!? What are you doing!?"
"Uncle, are you crazy!?"
Both Elder Xing Cai and Headmistress Cha revealed exasperated gasps as they could not believe that the Headmaster will actually go along with this vile man''s whims.
"It is fine. I will stop him personally if he goes too far. And besides, you girls are here as well", the Headmaster winked at thedies.
The Headmaster saw this as a chance to finally reprimand Li Zhao.
Once Li Zhao does something that would endanger the life of a student, this would be taken as an offense and an attack to the Academy itself.
The Academy would finally be able topletely kick out Li Zhao from their annex, cleanly and legally.
Giving his assurance to both thedies, he then gave a go signal to An Da that he has allowed this arrangement.
"Very well. Student Viel, pleasee up to the stage and greet the instructor!"
"W-wait Viel, you don''t have to go!", Violet grabbed Viel''s arms.
"Violet is right, my brother. Let the other kids go, they are the ones who seem excited", Xiao Pei also joined Violet into convincing Viel not to go up on the stage.
He once again recalled of how Viel just nked out in front of Li Zhao, if the same thing happened again, Viel might really be put in danger this time.
Diao Mei just quietly gripped on Viel''s robes tightly. She put two and two together, she now fully understands that this whole thing was just orchestrated by Li Zhao in order to have a reason to fight with Viel.
"Hey brat, if you go, you die.", Wei Song crossed his arms as he stood in front of Viel.
However, even with all of his friends telling him not to go. Viel just chuckled and shook his head.
"I will be alright. Sister Xing Cai has taught me a lot of techniques! I will win", Viel confidently said as he pointed towards Li Zhao. After that, he suddenly grabbed the hands of the girls that were holding onto him
Diao Mei and Violet blushed in surprise as Viel oddly held their hands gently, like he was used to doing so.
"I will be right back", Viel calmly said as he turned his back from group before heading towards the stage.
Li Zhao smiled as he saw the boy that humiliated hime up to the stage slowly. His smile grew even wider when he noticed that the boy was shaking in fear.
"Student Viel, are you ready..?", An Da was about to check up on the shaking Viel, but he could not help but stutter when he realized that the boy wasn''t shaking at all, he was actuallyughing silently.
"Oh, An Da? Yes, I''m good", the boy stoppedughing as he replied to An Da with a smile on his face.
''An Da?'', An Da was surprised. This was the first time that the boy called him directly by his name. However, he put the thought outside as Viel was probably just nervous.
"Very Well. Combatants, bow to each other!"
Both Viel and Li Zhao bowed to each other. Li Zhao smiled like the devil as he could not help but get excited imagining the ways he will toy with the boy.
Still bowing to each other, Li Zhao took a nce at Viel to see if he was still shaking in fear, but he almost backed away when he saw that the bowing Viel was looking back at him.
And like him, the boy also had a sinister smile on his face.
--------------------------------
"Xanthus! Xanthus wake up! What the hell happened again!?"
In a vast darkness, Lord God Lu Yi was once again pping the life out of Xanthus. Just a moment ago, Xanthus assured Lu Yi that he was fine even after seeing Viel''s father.
But now, even with Lu Yi tugging and pping him repeatedly, Xanthus did not even lift a finger.
He just kept staring at the mirror with a nk expression on his face, almost as if he was lifeless.
Chapter 18: It Started with a Giggle
Chapter 18: It Started with a Giggle
"Xanthus, what is wrong with you!?"
Inside the endless darkness, Lord God Lu Yi was doing her best to wake up the seemingly unconscious Xanthus.
For the duration of the wholepetition, Xanthus was fine even though Viel was ncing at Li Zhao from time to time.
He just had this seething rage inside of him that he couldn''t seem to hold back, but still able to control. Lu Yi asked about Xanthus condition, but Xanthus just knitted his eyebrows and telling that everything will be fine.
As long as he concentrates, the anger and rage won''t consume him. He was doing fine. He was fine. But as soon as Li Zhao came up on stage and started spouting nonsense about teaching the students, and then calling Viel up on the stage, Xanthus suddenly nked out as he stared at the screen in front of them.
No matter how hard Lu Yi tries to hit or call Xanthus, it was in vain.
-------------------------------------------------
"Combatants, ready"
An Da raised his hand to signal thebatants to finish their preparation.
Li Zhao was still feeling a little bit creeped out when he saw Viel smiling back at him menacingly earlier during their formality, but he took his mind off of it when he once again get excited thinking of how he will toy and humiliate the boy in front of all these people.
Nothing gives Li Zhao joy other than ying with westerners. Li Zhao grew up in a very culturally narrow-minded family. Their house is full of ves, primarilyposed of westerners of all types.
cks, Red-heads, Blondes you name it, Li Zhao took pleasure in beating them to submission. The poor ves could do nothing but cry, begging for their life would usually only lead to more beatings. It only got worse when Li Zhao grew older.
Every month, a ve will go missing from their mansion. These ves are used as target practice by Li Zhao. This is one of reason why his craft grew stronger, by killing and testing his techniques on real live humans.
And then, as he matured enough to take in the pleasures of the body, his desires grew more twisted. He treated the female ves as nothing more than sex toys, impregnated them only to throw them away as their bodies be bloated.
Make no mistake, there were many people like Li Zhao. But unlike most of them, Li Zhao gets away with it not only because of his background and martial talent, but also because of his astonishingly good looks. One look at him and you will not even think that the man in front of you is a sexual abuser.
There came a time that Li Zhao grew tired of ves. They could only obey orders and say yes- there was no fun in that. That is why he ventured out to the immigrants.
Immigrants that came from the west to escape the war with the Evil Monarch. Immigrants who came to the east in search of hope. How fun would it be to make them fall in love with him, only to throw them aside as soon as he deflowers them?
With his astonishingly good looks and wealthy background, this would be like lifting a finger for him. And he was right, he got his first victim with just a single smile.
It was a beautiful blonde woman named Charlotte Quinn, who wanted to be a famous performer.
Li Zhao promised this woman that he can make her goalse to life, that with the status of his family, this would be easy.
Charlotte Quinn came from a noble family. But it was wiped out when the military and the Demon Lord''s forces decided to make their zone a battleground. Her brother was enlisted in the army, still not knowing whether he''s still alive.
Charlotte was treated as a princess and did not know anything about the world.
And because of this, Charlotte was easily swooned by Li Zhao''s charms and promises. For the first time since she immigrated to the east, she felt like she was home. But this home was shattered as easy as her chastity.
After Li Zhao got her way with Charlotte a couple of times, she was thrown away like a whore. Treated like she did not even exist. She was unlucky, in more ways than one. As Charlotte was Li Zhao''s first victim, Li Zhao was still lousy and did not know what to do after he got bored with her. And the only answer that came to Li Zhao''s mind was, to have her killed.
Charlotte treated Li Zhao as her life, her hope. But Li Zhao only saw Charlotte as the first of her many victims. Li Zhao, was all but life.
Li Zhao shook his head and concentrated to what''s in front him. For some reason, whenever he sees this little boy in front of him, he keeps being reminded of his first victim. It wasn''t only because of the boy''s golden hair, it was his whole being. The boy looked a lot like how Charlotte would be when she was younger and maybe he could even say that the boy looked a little bit like him. But he once again shook his head to remove this thought from his head.
Him and Charlotte having a child? That would be impossible. He had confirmed the girl''s death with the Guard Leader. He shivered at the thought of having an offspring with western blood in it. Because of this, his blood boiled even more as he looked at this smiling boy in front of him.
As he was in the middle of his long monologue, An Da finally signaled the start of the battle.
"Begin!"
None of the twobatants on the stage moved. Viel just once again stared at him with a smile on his face, like he was waiting for something to happen.
Seeing as the boy seemed to have no n in attacking first, he opened his mouth to speak. Surprisingly, true to his words. He turned his back on Viel and started giving out pointers.
"Very good, student Viel. What student Viel is doing now is matching up his opponent, waiting for the chance to strike. But this is good only if you know you have the chance to actually win. So this is my first lesson to you, the Elite ss", Li Zhao smiled and readied his fighting stance as he faced Viel, "To a weaker opponent, always strike firs-"
Before Li Zhao can even finish his lecture, he felt a sharp pain on his left cheek as he rolled over a few meters from his spot.
He looked around him and saw all the people were staring at him with their jaws wide open. He was about to impart his great wisdom to the kids but suddenly rolled away like a ragdoll. The students were confused, was this his lesson?
He then looked at his opponent, who was now standing on the spot he was standing on earlier. He did not even hear anything, no sound, no indication of being attacked. But there was no mistaken that he was kicked by the boy, seeing as there were traces of his blood on that boy''s shoe.
The students of the elite ss could not help but be in awe. Could a student actually be winning against a famous genius like Li Zhao? But considering that the one fighting him was Viel, a monster of his own-Was it really that farfetched that he can beat Li Zhao?
The only ones that made noise were Viel''s friends. They cheered as they saw what just happened.
"Wooo! Go Viel, kick his ass!", Xiao Pei was wild with his cheers as he almost climbed up on the stage just to hug Viel.
"You can do it, I know you can", Diao Mei could not help but nod at Viel''s show of strength.
"Do it, do it for us!", Violet clenched her fist, she was the only other student with western blood in the ss. She took pride in Viel''s strength.
"Tch, I can do the same thing if I was there.", Wei Song, as always, was snarky.
In response to this, Viel only nced at his group of friends and winked.
Li Zhao became irritated when he heard that the students was almost looking down on him. He was a dignified inner disciple of the Azure Fist sect. By all means, these students should be full with nothing but praise for him. He bit his lips as he stood up.
"Very good", once again Li Zhao opened his mouth. He must retain his dignity, so he pointed out another lecture.
"Student Viel here just demonstrated a very good lesson, always catch someone off guard. This might very well decide your li-", however, once again before Li Zhao can finish his sentence, he felt a sharp pain on his right cheek.
"Y-you!", this time, Li Zhao decided to immediately get back up to his feet. But Viel did not give him the chance to do so as Viel stomped his head from above with both feet.
" ba ba ", Viel finally opened his mouth as he walked over the body of Li Zhao, not giving him the chance to stand up.
"You speak of lessons, but have not the strength to back it up. A weak man who was arrogant enough to think that he could stand amongst the strong", Viel opened his arms wide as he smiled, breathing heavily as if relishing the moment.
During this, all of the students of the elite ss started to cheer along with Viel''s friends. They howled in excitement and wild abandonment, like what kids do.
Li Zhao tried to get up, but everytime he does so, Viel would somehow stomp down the very body part he uses to get up.
"My fellow students, the beautiful sister there has imparted me with this wisdom", Viel pointed at Elder Xing Cai, his smile as wide as a clown.
"When you get the chance to hit back", he then looked at Li Zhao, who was struggling to stand up beneath him, "Never stop!"
He then slightly jumped up and brutally stomped on Li Zhao''s hand. A crunching noise reverberated throughout the whole courtyard. And then, followed by a hollowing scream.
Finally, silence. The once rowdy hall became as quiet as the empty skies.
The cheers instantly died down the moment the children heard the sound of bone breaking. It was brutal.
"Sshit", the only thing that broke the silence was Wei Song''s utter.
At the stands, Elder Xing Cai stood up as she saw Viel''s disy of prowess.
"My my What are you teaching the boy, senior?", an obvious jab by Headmistress Cha, ''Hm, I heard reports that the boy was irregrly strong, but to think it was to this extent... My academy must get this boy, I can mold him to be the center asset for the pce!''
"T..this", Xing Cai was shocked. She knew firsthand how fast and strong the boy is, she experienced it after all.
But this was different. The boy he fought with had no technique at all and was just using raw power just a few days ago, but this
She did not even hear or feel anything when the boy first attacked Li Zhao. The ground Viel stood on does not even have the slightest sign of damage, unlike their sparring, where every step of Viel caused the ground beneath him to shatter.
This was a show of technique, a masterful show. But this wasn''t what made Xing Cai stand up on her feet.
It was Viel''s show of violence and cruelty.
There was no trace of the spoiled boy who easily cried when things don''t go his way. She looked towards the other elite students who almost had their eyes shut as they did not want to watch any longer. Viel''s friends also had conflicted expressions on their faces as they saw their friend one-sidedly beat an adult on the stage.
Viel continued on and did not even give the slightest chance for Li Zhao to stand back up. Once Viel sees Li Zhao even lift a single finger, he would immediately crush it with his small feet. And worse of all, he had this weird smile on his face like he was enjoying it. Like he was a cat ying with his prey.
Xing Cai had enough, this fight no, this ughter must stop. Any longer and Viel will no longer be able toe back from the abyss. Even his friends will truly treat him like a true monster if this disy of violence continues.
"Viel, stop!", so with all of her might. She shouted.
Viel immediately stopped stomping on Li Zhao and looked towards the direction of the Elder. Li Zhao took this chance to get away as he crawled his way out of Viel''s feet. He no longer cared about prestige, about the way he looked, he just wanted to get away from this little monster. So he crawled while letting out pained moans as he tried to move his broken bones.
"Viel, stop. Your opponent can no longer fightthat''s that''s enough", Xing Cai stuttered. She knew that with the boy''s powers, his path will be harsh and full of pain. But not now, the boy was only 5 years old. He should not yet carry the burden thates along with his power.
"No, continue. As we can see, Li Zhao is still able to move.", however, the Headmaster stopped Xing Cai. This was it, this was his chance to cut Li Zhao from the academy. Li Zhao was never ever going to get back from this, from the academy''s former star teacher, he is now going to be known as the Azure Fist inner disciple who was beaten by the academy''s top student. The Headmaster revealed a cunning smile.
"N-nonsense, the man can barely-", before Xing Cai can finish her words. She heard a loud sounding from the stage.
When she turned to look, what she saw horrified her. It was a surreal scene. She has seen a lot of things in her path to cultivation, but never this.
She saw a little boy, holding an adult''s leg and hammering him down on the ground a couple of times.
Yes. As soon as Viel heard the Headmaster said the he could continue, he immediately grabbed the crawling Li Zhao''s leg and proceeded to lift him up and smashing him on the ground back and forth. A total of 4 times before stopping.
Li Zhao was already gurgling with his own blood as he lied down on the ground. He could no longer think, the only thing thates to his mind was
"S-stop I g..giv-", however, before he could finish his words, Viel stepped on his throat and smashed it, "Ughck..k"
"Now, my fellow students, this is one lesson we should never forget", Viel once again started to talk to the students, seemingly mocking Li Zhao''s earlier lessons as he imitated him, "Never forget to have fun while fighting".
Viel then proceeded to lock the struggling Li Zhao by sitting on his chest. He then started punching Li Zhao on the face repeatedly, with just enough force not to knock him out cold.
"Gue..kh..ghk", Li Zhao was saying something, but only gurgling and disgusting noises can be hearding out of his mouth.
"Huuuhuuu", some of the Elite students are already crying. Even some of the so called Azure Sect disciples had conflicting expressions on their faces. As deducted by Elder Xing Cai, they were not really disciples of the Azure Sect but ruffians that were paid by Li Zhao to attend this mock battle. But even they felt like what was happening to their employer was too much.
"V..viel", Diao Mei''s voice was shaking as he watched the scene unfold in front of her.
"Kyaaa!", suddenly a female student could not help it anymore and started to bawl her eyes out, weeping. The other children followed as their cries filled the stage. The courtyard was filled with only the sound of Viel hitting Li Zhao and the cries of the students.
An Da, who was officiating the match, could not help but stare at the Headmaster. Was this really alright? To not stop this onught. The Headmaster, however, only looked calmly at the situation.
Suddenly, something happened that immediately stopped the cries of the student. Once again, the whole courtyard, like a guitar''s string being cut, was eerily quiet.
There was only one sound that could be heard, a giggle.
Then, it turned into augh
Viel wasughing, he wasughing maniacally while his small little hands strangled Li Zhao''s neck.
And then, theugh turned into a cry.
Chapter 19: My name is Viel
Chapter 19: My name is Viel
"N-no! Baby Viel, stop! What is that Xing Cai woman doing!? Why is she not stopping Viel!?", Lu Yi was no longer caring about the somewhat unconscious Xanthus, instead, she was hitting the huge screen.
She could clearly see on the screen that Viel was about to kill the man called Li Zhao. It would have been alright if Viel was acting normal, she was sure that Viel would stop before anything drastic happens.
But the Viel they are watching now was too different, he was too sinister.
"Voice, speak to us! Is this your doing!? Stop this!", Lu Yi shouted into the empty darkness, but no one answered.
The Voice, who always seemed to have something to say, was not responding.
"N..no, Viel please stop this", Lu Yi''s concern was the same as Xing Cai''s. Viel was young, so young. This is the kind of violence that he must not be exposed to yet. And yet, Viel was the very source of this violence.
Lu Yi kneeled down with her hand still ced on the mirror. What exactly is their role? Was it not to help shape this boy be the strongest? Was their role just to watch as the boy descends into the path of madness?
"Can we do nothing but watch!? Is this what you want!? Can can we do nothing", Lu Yi once again shouted to the vast and empty darkness. Even with all of her strength, all of her years she was powerless. "Xanthus what do we do", she stared at the unconscious Xanthus.
"Perhaps one of us is already doing something", suddenly, Judge, who had his eyes closed the whole time, started to speak.
"J-judge of Karma, what do you mean?", the disheveled Lu Yi curiously nced towards Judge.
"Xanthus I can feel him outside", Judge ced his hand on the mirror as he opened his eyes.
"WhatWhat do you mean?"
Judge then proceeds to also touch the unconscious Xanthus on the forehead. Judge released a huge breath as his head began to shake uncontrobly fast.
Lu Yi, who was anticipating Judge''s exnation, could not help but be weirded out. It felt like one of those bogus doctors on her previous world.
After a good few seconds, Judge stopped shaking his head as he continued to watch what was happening in the mirror.
"It is as I thought, I could feel Xanthus'' life force oozing out of the boy"
"I still do not understand, Judge of Karma. Are you saying that Xanthus is now in control of the boy?", Lu Yi started to calm herself to better get a grasp of what the Judge of Karma is saying.
"I am uncertain, I said I could feel him, but it is faint. So, it might be better to say that they have merged"
"What!? Are you saying that is possible!?", Lu Yi turned her attention away from the mirror and ced all of her attention towards Judge.
"A part of Xanthus is definitely influencing the boy. But as I said, I am uncertain. Everything I have known as the Judge of Karma amounts to nothing. Even with all of the trillions of unique souls I have seen, the boy is still a mystery to me", Judge shook his head as he took of his palm from the mirror, he then once again proceeded to sit down and close his eyes.
"But if what you''re saying is true then why is Then why does Viel seem to be enjoying torturing that man!? It is impossible that Xanthus would allow our Viel-"
"It seems that being stuck here with the Demon God has clouded your judgment. Never forget, Xanthus was the Devil of this world."
"That Even so, I know of his story. Even if he was called as evil by many, he is not an evil man", Lu Yi approached the unconscious Xanthus, stroking his hair with a warm expression on her face. She and Xanthus have bonded enough for the past 5 years to clearly know each other, Xanthus knows her story, and she knows his story.
Lu Yi could not help but pity the man. In truth, she might be older than Xanthus by a mile, but her time was spent mostly in secluded meditation, onlying out when wanting to. While Xanthus'' life was filled with nothing but inescapable pain.
Hearing this, the Judge of Karma just shook his head. "Being the Devil, it does not matter whether one is inherently good or bad. The Devil will be different in every world, but they will always have one thing that remains unchanged, their role in the cycle"
"The Punisher", Lu Yi muttered as she once again put her attention towards the screen. Viel was now strangling the life out of Li Zhao with his small hands,ughing.
Viel''sughter surrounded the vast and empty darkness. Sinister, the sound ofughter could almost prate the deepest parts of your bones.
"Correct. And they were made to enjoy doing so"
But as soon as the Judge of Karma said so, Viel''sughter ceased, only to be reced by tears.
"Hm"
---------------------------------------------
"Gughkk..gu"
Li Zhao tried his best to break free of from Viel''s clutches. But the earlier beating and his broken bones makes it seem impossible.
It was not supposed to go like this, he was supposed to humiliate the boy in front of all these people. The boy was supposed to be the one that is being strangled right about now, but s, it seems that fate had other ns for him.
At first, he thought that the boy just got lucky in getting the first hit, but now, his body knew that that wasn''t so. His body cried in pain as every inch of his being is now under the boy''s palm, literally.
He thought he was able to escape once the Golden Pavilion ordered the boy to stop attacking, but for some reason, the Headmaster told the boy that he can continue. Things only got worse for him after that.
He was mmed on the ground a couple of times by the boy, almost ripping off his leg. And after seemingly getting bored, the boy slowly creeped his hands towards Li Zhao''s neck while he let out the most sinisterugh he has heard.
It was like theugh of a devil. A devil that enjoyed inflicting pain upon people. So this is what his western victims as he raped and killed them. The helplessness of only being able to take in the pain, knowing that you are no longer able to fight back.
Viel continued tough menacingly. Li Zhao stared at the boy''s face and he could only feel one thing.
Fear.
The boy was not even looking at him anymore and was instead looking above the skies, as if he was relishing the moment knowing that he would take someone''s life at this very moment. But soon, Li Zhao felt a warm feeling on his face.
Tears.
Tears started to fall down from the boy''s face as the grip on his hand started getting tighter. The boy started to mutter something, but Li Zhao was in too much pain to hear.
"This is enough", Elder Xing Cai could no longer watch what was happening. There was really something seriously wrong with Viel. It was like his emotions are running amok, causing him to do things he would not normally do. Does her earlier assumption have merit? Does the boy actually have multiple personalities? But no matter what her thoughts are, the most important thing right now was not allowing Viel to take another person''s life this early in his journey.
"Sit down, Elder Xing Cai", the Headmaster grabbed her hand, his tonemanding.
"Stop me and I will make sure the Golden Pavilion and the Academy will no longer be allies", Xing Cai threatened the Headmaster.
The Headmaster paused for a bit before letting out a sigh. He loosened his grip on Xing Cai and proceeded to walk away, no longer caring about the ending of the match.
Elder Xing Cai hurriedly jumped down and rushed towards the stage.
"Vielboy..", Xing Cai slowed down her footsteps as he approached Viel. As she got nearer, she heard that the boy was muttering something.
"Y-young noble p-pleasestop"
"It''s enough you''ve done enough It''s alright now"
Elder Xing Cai gently grabbed crying boy''s hands. But it was like she was trying to open the gates to the heavens. The boy''s hand did not even budge a single bit. Not allowing anyone to stop him from taking this man''s life.
"Viel, let go", Xing Cai''s arms started to shake as he tried to loosen Viel''s grip. She was right, something was really wrong with the boy. During their sparring, the boy showed incredible strength, but this this was just monstrous.
"Viel, this is not what your Grandma and Grandpa would want!"
As soon as she said that, Viel''s grip quickly loosened as his eyes full of tears directly stared at Xing Cai''s eyes.
Xing Cai suddenly felt herself being drawn in by Viel''s jet-ck eyes. It was as if she was being sucked in by a vast and empty darkness, and she was.
She suddenly found herself floating in this empty darkness, it felt soothing. As if she was being bathed from the most precious materials in the world. But it didn''tst long.
A heavy pressure came upon her, it pierced through her bones as it slowly creeped itself towards her whole body. The scene around her started to shift.
Bodies, countless of bodies mangled on the ground started appearing one by one. People being burnt alive, the screams as their skin slowly wither away from their body.
Death. This was death.
Xing Cai wanted to fly away but she couldn''t as the bodies began moving around her and started pulling her down.
"Nnoo!", as soon as she shouted, the scene around started to darken again until nothing was left. She breathed a sigh of relief. A relief which also did notst long.
Once again, a heavy pressure.
But this time the pressure was so intense she felt like she was being ripped away in pieces.
She kneeled down in the darkness. She reached out her hand as she struggled to breathe in air, but when she did so, what she saw made the remaining air left in her lungs to give away.
What she saw was a figure of a man.
It was a figure that she was very familiar with. The figure of the man that decimated most of the western continent.
The Devil, Demon God Xanthus standing directly from her. There were two others at his back, but Xing Cai could not care to identify them as she tried her best to remain sane.
Xing Cai slowly and carefully backed away, as if afraid that the figure in front of her might notice her. But as soon as she took her 5th step, the 3 figures opened their eyes as a blinding light covered the entire view.
Xing Cai was about to shout in panic, but as soon as she opened her eyes. She found herself back in the courtyard, currently grabbing Viel by the wrists. It felt surreal, it felt like she was trapped in the abyss for years, but yet here she was.
She instinctively let go of Viel''s hands in fear. She almost backed away, but as soon as she saw the weeping boy in front of her, she resolved herself.
"It''s over dear it is over"
She gently hugged Viel as she tried tofort him. The boy did not stop crying for a minute until he fell asleep on Elder Xing Cai''s arms.
Elder Xing Cai was about to take the boy home when she remembered the boy''s friends. She asked them if they wanted toe again, but Viel''s friends could only reply weakly and shake their heads. As if they were afraid of him.
"I understand.", Elder Xing Cai said as she flew away, carrying the unconscious Viel.
And thus, the friendly match was finally over. Leaving horrified faces along the way and a man beaten so badly he could barely walk.
------------------------------------------------------
In a vast and empty darkness, Viel found himself awake and confused.
"H-hello!?", Viel started to run around, trying to find any presence he could. But no matter how fast he ran around, he could not find a single soul.
"Aanyone!? P..please..", Viel started to panic as he felt himself being alone for the first time in his life.
"G..grandma!? Grandpa where are you!?"
"Miss Xing Cai!?"
He called all the names of his friends, but to no avail. Not even a single wave of the hand greeted him back.
"Nno please"
He ran and he ran. He ran until his legs could not take it anymore. But there was no one.
Viel''s tears started to fall as he curled up into a ball.
"No..no..no..no", he swinged himself back and forth as he started to panic.
Suddenly, a light appeared from the distance. Seeing this as a sign of hope, he quickly stood up and ran towards it.
Slowly but surely, the light got bigger. Soon, he saw 3 silhouettes inside of the light.
"H-hello!?", Viel''s face started to light up as he see traces of people. His pace became clumsy as he got excited.
Soon, he reached the edge of the light as he saw 3 distinct people that were seemingly in a heated discussion.
His steps once again became quite as he got excited that somebody as finally here. He ran towards the group.
But as soon as he got near,
*thud*
He fell butt first as he seemed to have hit an invisible barrier.
"Owow..", Viel gently tapped his nose a couple of times to feel if it was still there.
The three people that were seriously discussing something turned their heads towards Viel. The expressions on their faces could not be painted. Truly, they were shocked beyondpare.
Viel saw the 3 slowly approach him. But just like him, they were stopped by an invisible barrier. Xanthus tried to punch the barrier with all of his might but there was no effect.
The three still didn''t speak as if they could not find the words to say to the boy that suddenly appeared in front of them.
Viel slowly got up and touched the invisible barrier, then he looked at the 3 strangers in front of him.
"Hhello, my name is Viel."
Chapter 20: Consequences (1)
Chapter 20: Consequences (1)
"Hhello, my name is Viel", Viel politely introduced himself to the 3 strangers on the other side of the invisible barrier.
"It it''s really you", the beautiful woman gasped. She kneeled down in order get a closer look at Viel, "B-buthow!?", Lu Yi nced at the Judge of Karma, trying to find an answer.
Judge just shook his head. As he mentioned in their talks, the boy is a mystery to him. And now, that mystery just got even bigger.
"Y-yes? Have we met?", Viel tilted his head when he saw the confused woman. He also took a nce to the 2 man that were beside her. For some reason, Viel felt a sense of familiarity and warmth towards these 3 people. It was as if they were not strangers at all.
"Oh Viel", confirming that that little boy in front of them is truly Viel, a slight tear came out of the woman''s eyes.
"N..no, we have not met yet. I am called Lu Yi. You can call me mother Lu Yi if you want to", Lu Yi ced her hands on the invisible barrier, opposite of Viel''s.
"You, a mother? What are you saying to the boy tch tch. My name", the tall man with horns on his body was about to introduce himself, but he stopped and put on a wry smile, "WellI am a friend"
Although Viel was slightly disappointed that the tall man did not introduce himself, when he heard the word "friend", Viel''s face lit up. He nced at the remaining unnamed stranger with anticipation.
"I am hmm", the Judge of Karma also stopped to think, definitely, the boy would be confused if he said that his name was Judge of Karma, so he decided to shorten it, "You may call me Jack, young one".
"Pffftt.. Jack!? What''s up with that!?", Xanthus could not help but tap Judge, now Jack, wildly on the shoulders.
"Hellohello!", Viel bowed when he saw how polite Jack introduced himself. He still looked at the tall man, waiting if he was going to say his name, but the tall man just smiled at him.
The group was quiet for a while, they really did not know what to say. The 3 thought that this was a meeting that was never going to happen, or at least not this soon. The first one to break the silence was Viel.
"Uhmm. Have you seen my friends? They were just with mebut then suddenly everything turned dark", Viel recalled running around in the endless darkness, it truly was a horrifying experience for him.
"What exactly do youst remember, baby Viel?", Lu Yi spoke in a very gentle and soothing matter, truly befitting of being called a mother.
"Uhhmm huck!", Viel tried to remember the events before everything became dark. He remembered his friends trying to stop him from fighting the man named Li Zhao, then things started to get hazy as soon as he saw the man with a wicked smile on his face.
Bit by bit, memories of him battling the man resurfaced. No, it can''t even be called a battle. Viel shook his head as visions of him stomping the defenseless man to the point of his bones breaking was flowing through his mind.
It did not stop there, he felt himself feeling joy as he strangled the man. Viel then kneeled down in pain as his emotions ran wild.
"Viel, breathe. Like how I do it, follow me", Lu Yi then proceeded to make exaggerated exhaling noises.
Viel focused on Lu Yi''s breathing as he tried to copy her.
"That''s right, just like that"
It took a minute for Viel topletely recollect himself and calm down.
"There, better, is it not, my child?", Lu Yi once again smiled gently, justifying her want to be called mother by Viel.
"T-thank you, miss Lu"
The breathing exercise that Lu Yi imparted Viel truly did calm him. However, Viel still felt perplexed as to why he would forget and do something like strangling someone to the point that his opponent was inches away from dying.
"Wow, I was not aware that you have this kind of side to you, oh Lord Mother", Xanthus yfully teased Lu Yi.
"Tch, what is it to you!?", Lu Yi immediately deflected the elbow that was poking at him.
Seeing this silly charade, Viel could not help but chuckle as he found the antics of the two funny. Both Lu Yi and Xanthus stopped bickering with each other as soon as they saw Vielughing at them.
In truth, the two of them really did not know what to say to Viel, even Jack, who usually have all the answers, was quiet. Should they exin who they really were and what they were doing inside of Viel? They probably should, but they themselves do not really know their true purpose here.
Does the boy even know that his consciousness is currently inside his vast core? This would only confuse the boy if hees to know of it.
There was so much they want to say and teach Viel, but for some reason, words are not reallying out of their mouth.
As the both of them were deliberating on what to say to Viel. A voice suddenly resounded through the darkness.
[Rebooting Sequence Complete Thank you for your patience, yer]
"MMr. Voice!? Are you here!?"
Mr. Voice, however, did not answer Viel. It just continued to spout some random words and numbers.
[69%...]
Suddenly, Viel felt a force pulling him away from his 3 newly found friends.
"W-what''s happening!?"
Viel ced his hands on the invisible barrier, trying to find a grip in order not to be pulled away.
"N-no... please help me!"
Lu Yi reached out for Viel''s hand, but the barrier stopped them from catching each other, all they could do was create an illusion of attachment as their palms felt like they were separated by an ind.
"Farewell, Baby Viel, we will meet each again" Lu Yi once again smiled towards Viel, a hint of sadness can be seen in her eyes.
"Take care of yourself, brat"
"Do not stumble, child. This world may not be ready for you, but remember to be strong"
It was a brief meeting, filled with only small talks. Perhaps it was better this way, perhaps once the boy was of age and able to understand more in life, he will return here. Then, they will be able to speak with him clearly, they will be ready to discuss things with the boy, teach him things about the world.
Viel looked on in worry as he felt himself being pulled away, but when he saw the 3 were smiling at him and telling him that they will meet again, he started to calm down.
"Uhn", Viel nodded.
Soon the force grew even stronger and Viel could no longer resist it.
"Don''t be scared, brat. Nothing can hurt you out there"
And with Xanthus having the final word, Viel flew away in the darkness.
----------------------------------------
"Viel!? Miss Xing Cai!? What happened!?"
Grandma Ling opened the door only to see Xing Cai carrying Viel in her arms, unconscious. Grandpa Ling immediately prepared the nearby couch for Viel to beyed down.
"Miss Xing Cai... what happened?"
"This...I''m sorry"
Xing Cai could not help but apologize to the Lings, it was not so long ago that they asked her to be Viel''s guardian once they were gone. But who knew that something like this was going to happen.
No, she should have been prepared, she should have known that something like this would happen. Xing Cai once again apologized before exining the situation to the Lings.
"He did that!? Our Viel!?", Grandma Ling could not believe what she heard as she almost passed out in shock. Xing Cai then said that Vielughed while doing so, that his emotions were erratic.
"Who... exactly is Viel?", at the end of Xing Cai''s story, she could not help but ask the Lings for Viel''s origin. They said that he was orphaned because of the war, if so, then who was his father?
Xing Cai could not help but recall the visions she saw when she looked into Viel''s eyes. Visions of unrelentless carnage. And the man she saw at the end of the vision... Can it be?
"T-this...", The Lings had a worried expression on their faces as they looked at Viel.
"Please. I need to know. If I am to be the guardian of the boy. I need to know his real identity"
Grandma Ling stuttered as she looked away, unwilling to tell a thing. Grandpa Ling however, decided to speak.
"D-dear!!"
"It is alright, dear. I know we can trust the sister here", Grandpa Ling winked at Xing Cai and he proceeded to tell the story of how they adopted Viel.
"P-please, don''t take him away!" As soon as Grandpa Ling finished the story, Grandma Ling immediately kneeled down in front of Xing Cai.
Xing Cai quickly grabbed her and motioned her to stand up. "I am not a part of the guards, Mrs. Ling. I won''t take away Viel"
It took a while before Grandma Ling calmed down. Grandpa Ling prepared tea before they started discussing again.
"Then her mother, did you know who she is?"
Grandma Ling could only shake her head.
"She was... a beautiful blonde woman. We tried to get back to her to atleast give her a proper funeral, but when we came back, she was already gone", Grandma Lingmented as she remembered the bloody sight that night. It was truly horrifying. Whoever did that to that pitiful woman is a beast.
"We figured the guards already took her body. But we were too afraid to ask as they might question us, and even take away the brat.", Grandpa Ling lowered his shoulders in resignment as he gently rubbed the boy''s hair. He noticed that the boy''s hair was darker and not as colorful than it was before, maybe it was just dirty.
Xing Cai was lost in thought, she was trying to make sense of it all but deliberating it now is meaningless, the information the Lings gave her was not enough.
Should she pursue her curiosity? No, this was no longer a curiosity, if what Xing Cai saw was real, this indeed should be investigated.
She was sure of it now, the man she saw in the visions was none other than the Evil Monarch. There was no way she could have mistaken the owner of those unique features.
Hopefully, her visions were just that- visions.
Xing Cai needed more information, and the only connection left she could see was Viel''s dead mother. She was the first key.
"Miss Xing Cai?", Grandma Ling called out to Xing Cai.
"Oh, yes?"
"Nothing, you just spaced out for a bit. Is something the matter?"
"No. I apologize. I still have matters to attend to. Please tell Viel that I will be gone for a while"
It was decided. Investigating Viel''s background is a must, and for this, her authority was not enough. She needed her sect''s help in order to move around freely in Taizhou City. Xing Cai then thanked the Lings for the tea before leaving and making preparations to return to her sect.
She did not know now, that this was the biggest mistake of her life.
A few hours after Xing Cai left the house, Viel finally woke up- shouting.
"WAH!"
"Ancient titties!"
Grandpa Ling, who was trying to wash the boy''s hair jumped in shock from Viel suddenly waking up.
"What in the world, you brat!? Do you want me to die!?"
Grandpa Ling was seething in anger as he spilled the water in the basin.
Viel, however, immediately hugged Grandpa Ling when he saw him.
"Tch this brat", Grandpa Ling couldn''t do anything anymore as he just smiled wryly.
-------------------------------------
In a dark alley, a wounded man can be seen sitting on the floor, holding a bottle of booze.
"ShitshitshitI will kill that fucking kid"
"Fuck that Headmaster fuck"
Li Zhao was currently drowning himself in alcohol to ease the pain he was feeling. He could not believe that the Headmaster was just threw him out of the academy after the physicians were done tending to his wounds. Saying that he brought brought nothing but shame to the academy and that he was no longer a part of it.
Why!? Wasn''t the Headmaster very fond of him? Always inviting him in the school and letting him brag about his prestige? Why would the Headmaster just suddenly throw their rtionship down the drain? Why would the Headmaster abandon him? Him, the golden boy of the Academy.
Li Zhaoughed and spat alcohol and blood from his mouth.
Yes. It was because of that western brat. Why are all golden-haired westerners such a bane to his existence? Yes, this was not over. It will only be over once he sees the boy suffer.
"That runt I will..I will"
Li Zhao stopped his words.
No, he can no longer go after the boy, all the eyes were on him. The Headmaster, the Golden Pavilion Elder, and now it seems that even the Royal Princess has taken a liking to the boy. Going after him will be tantamount to suicide.
While Li Zhao was lost in thought, a couple of familiar thugs walked on the alley.
"No one is taking us seriously now boss! Ever since ever since that Taizhou student"
The fat man almost cried as he stuttered on his words.
"S-shut up"
If Viel was here, he would clearly recognize this group of ruffians. They were the thugs that were going to kidnap him just before he was about to take the entrance examination for the academy.
The skinny man kicked a nearby wooden crate in anger as he remembered what Viel did to them.
"Demon titties!"
He jumped out in surprise as he saw a man sitting on the corner, bloodied and drunk. He smiled immediately, this could be a good source of ie.
"Well well, what do we have he-", however, before he can finish his words, his head split open in two.
Li Zhao threw the bottle he was holding in his hands. The skinny man''s henchmen immediately tried to run away as soon as they saw this.
"Stop."
However, Li Zhao was suddenly in front of them, blocking their path to escape.
"P-please, great immortal. Do not kill us!"
The thugs immediately kneeled and begged for their lives. They saw how their boss was killed, they knew that this man in front of them had no qualms in killing them like insects.
P-please we will do anything!"
Hearing this, Li Zhao suddenly formed a smile. Yes, this was it. A n suddenly came in to his mind.
"I need you to do something for me."
"A-anything please!"
Li Zhao ced his feet on top of the kneeling man''s head. His smile grew even wider so much so that it revealed his broken teeth.
"How would you like to hunt some old people?"
Chapter 21: Ironic Karma
Chapter 21: Ironic Karma
"Grandma Ling, can''t I go back to school now?"
Viel was slumping around the house bored, Grandma Ling did not allow him to go back to the academy. If a dangerous event like that happened to Viel in the academy, it will happen again. And this was already the 2nd time that Viel came home bringing horrifying news about the academy.
No. No. Grandma Ling was adamant for Viel not to go back to school. She did not want to worry about Viel in her grave. She won''t be at ease knowing that Viel was still enrolled in that terrible academy that lets their student fight to the death!
At first, Grandma Ling urged Viel to go to the academy everyday, so Viel will learn to spend less and less time with her. She thought that it would somewhat help Viel to lessen the pain once she is gone, but she knew now that it was the incorrect decision.
"B-but my friends are there! Please"
"No means no, Viel. Now go help your Grandpa with the logs"
Grandma Ling really did not give in even though Viel already climbed up on the bed pleading her. Holding her hand and begging her with the cutest of expression on his face.
Grandma Ling closed her eyes as she refused to listen to Viel any further. Viel, who knew he really had no choice in the matter, once again slumped around the house before getting bored and deciding to help Grandpa Ling.
"Grandpa Ling, I am here to help you of my own will!"
[Lu Yi: Gravity Shift]
''Eh, miss Lu Yi!?'', when Viel asked Mr. Voice to help him lighten the firewood so he can load it on Grandpa Ling''s cart. Viel was surprised to hear the name of her new friend that he met in the darkness. Could it be?
"Phew, good thing you did not burn the firewood this time, brat", Grandpa Ling wiped his sweat in relief.
[A Friend: Hell''s Gate]
However, as soon as Grandpa Ling finished exhaling his breath of relief. A ck hole suddenly appeared at the bottom of the remaining firewood.
"N-no!"
Grandpa Ling was, however, toote in stopping the boy as the remaining firewood disappeared, only to appear on top of the cart slightly burnt.
''So it really is them! Mr. Voice, tell them I said thank you! Thank you Miss Lu Yi, thank you Mr. Jack, thank you Mr. Friend!''
[The illegal settlers ept the yer''s thanks and expresses Happiness]
''Uhn. Thank you, Mr. Voice''
Mr. Voice also had an obvious change in the way he speaks. It was not as monotonous as before and one can even say that it has a newfound humor in his arsenal.
While Viel was talking to himself, an angry entity slowly creeped to him from behind.
"Yyou brat!", Grandpa Ling was so mad that his saliva almost flung towards Viel, but Viel, with his quick reflexes, bent his body forward. It was as if time stopped for Viel as he tried his best to avoid the iing hazard that was about to hit him in the face. Like in the Matrix.
Wait, Matrix? What''s that?
Viel, however,pletely put the thought aside as he anticipated the living embodiment of sermon about to nag him to death.
Viel could do nothing but stand quietly on the side as Grandpa Ling shouted at him. Grandma Ling who was resting inside the house could not help but shake her head and smile. It was really a shame that soon, she was no longer going to be a part of it.
The scolding continued for a good hour before Grandpa Ling got tired and needed to catch his breath.
"Go y with your friends outside!"
"R-really!? B-but Grandma Ling said"
"No buts! Go, go before you destroy the whole yard again!"
Viel smiled as he got the permission to go meet his friends in the academy. He hurriedly went back inside the house and put on his uniform. Grandma Ling was surprised to see Viel nning to go to school even though she strictly said that he was no longer allowed to attend it.
Viel just hurriedly said that he got permission from Grandpa Ling, he kissed Grandma on the cheeks and quickly disappeared.
"DDEAR! COME INSIDE THE HOUSE!"
Now, it was Grandpa Ling''s turn to meet his God of Scolding.
----------------------------
Viel happily walked on the grounds of the academy as he was excited to meet his friends that he hasn''t seen for days. It was currently their break time so Viel proceeded to go to the school''s cafeteria.
"I am back!"
Viel entered the cafeteria while doing his trademark awkward pose. He waited for the response of the students.
But nothing.
The students were eerily quiet. Viel looked into the direction of one of the tables, but the group of students that were seated tried their best to avoid Viel''s gaze.
This wasn''t like before. Before, the students who knew Viel''s strength, even though they were afraid of Viel, they also admired him for it. He was easy to talk to and was the light of the ss, he always turned ordinary situations funny.
Even with his extraordinary strength, Viel was never arrogant. But the students of the elite ss and the students who had the time to watch the mock battles now knew why. Viel was not arrogant, no. But he was merciless.
Every time they see Viel, they could not help but remember the boy that wasughing as he strangled someone almost to death. They still have nightmares of it.
They fear him.
Viel awkwardly walked away in disappointment as he went on to find his friends. The first one he saw was Diao Mei.
"Miss Mei! Where are the others?"
"O..oh.. Hi, Viel..", Diao Mei stuttered as she greeted Viel, "H-how are you? I''m sorry we could not v-visit you.."
Diao Mei was obviously flustered about something. She could not look Viel directly at the eyes, as she seems to be also avoiding his gazes.
"It''s alright, it is pretty boring in the house anyway. Do you want some candy?"
Viel took a candy from his pouch and handed a piece to Diao Mei. But to his surprise, as his hand got closer to Diao Mei, Diao Mei yelled and flung his hand away causing the candy to drop on the ground.
"V-viel I I''m sorry!", Diao Mei stuttered as a tear slightly revealed itself on her eye.
"M-miss M-"
But before Viel can finish his words, Diao Mei once again apologized before she quickly walked away.
Viel was at a loss for words. He picked up the broken pieces of the candy as he watched Diao Mei''s back. He saw Wei Song on the distance, but Wei Song could only shake his head and walk away.
"W..why..", Viel was stumped. He went to the academy, excited to meet and y with his friends. But so far, they seemed to be ignoring him. Viel just nkly stood in ce while holding the broken pieces of candy in his hand.
"Viel, what''s wrong?"
While Viel was lost in thought, a cute voice called for him from his back.
"M-miss Violet"
Viel turned around to see the only other westerner in the Elite ss, Violet. Viel then proceeded to tell what happened.
"Hmm, It should be alright. They''re still just a little shock. Mei wille around. Just ignore that Wei Snot, he''s not worth it"
Violet, like a mature youngdy,forted Viel. "It will pass. Don''t worry", she said as she slightly revealed a solemn expression while touching her straight ck hair. Having ck hair as a westerner was a taboo in the west. After all, it was the same hair color as the deceased Demon God. So even though her family was not too affected during the war, they decided to migrate to the east in order to start a new life.
"U-uhn"
The two chatted in the cafeteria for a while before the bell rang and it was time to go back to ss.
As soon as they got in the ss, Diao Mei quickly approached Viel and once again apologized to him. Saying that she was not really scared of him and that she was sorry about the candy.
Viel could clearly see that there was still hesitation in Diao Mei''s words as she was slightly shaking.
"Thank you, Miss Mei", Viel immediately hugged Diao Mei. This caused the previously shaking girl to instantly freeze as her face was filled with red.
"M-miss Mei!? Are you alright!?"
Once again, noise came back to the gloomy ssroom. Although most of the students were still afraid of Viel, at least he still had his friends.
After a while, Viel noticed that Xiao Pei was not around. It wasn''t really thatmon for Xiao Pei to be absent, so Viel just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think much of it. Xiao Pei was the school''s number one ss cutter, after all.
-------------------------------------------------------------
"Ha..haa..hooo!"
"Have some respect towards the Princess!"
"It''s Headmistress! How many times do I have to ugh nevermind. You may continue your report, little spy. You said the boy has been absent for a couple of days now?"
"Yes, Headmistress"
In a slightly dimmed room, A boy can be seen kneeling on the floor with a serious expression on his face. Along with him, there was a bald man who was also kneeling in front of a voluptuous beautiful woman- Headmistress Cha Jin-ri, the Royal Princess.
"I tried to visit him in his house, but the old couple said that Viel was resting. It would be weird to push any further. I apologize, Headmistress Cha"
"No, it is alright. What about his grandmother, what is her condition?", Headmistress Cha waved her fan as her huge bosom slightly jiggled.
The boy could only shake his head. "I am afraid she is dying soon. Even Elder Xing Cai has said that Grandma Ling Grandma Ling''s case is hopeless", the boy stuttered as he reported this news. A visible sadness can be heard in his voice.
"I see. If Cai already checked up on her, let''s leave it at that. You are dismissed, little spy", Headmistress Cha once again waved her fan, signaling for the boy to leave the room.
The boy quietly exited the room, as soon as he was out of the building, he yawned and covered his eyes to let it adjust to the sun light.
"Hhmm, now what do I do, should I go to ss?"
The boy''s face slightly revealed itself as took his hand away from his face. It was a boy with a huge scar on his face. It was Xiao Pei.
"Nah I''ll go tomorrow"
Xiao Pei said, knowing that tomorrow was a free day and they didn''t have sses.
-------------------------------------------------
"Is this the house?"
"Sshh, be quiet"
In the woods, a group of men can be seen hiding in the nts. They were currently looking at a humble house from afar.
"But the boy who left earlier, wasn''t he"
"Yes yes it was, what a lucky coincidence could this be keke"
The group of men that were hiding in the shadows were the men who almost kidnapped Viel, and also the ones who was almost killed by Li Zhao. What a string of events, who could have known that the boy who made them a eunuch was their target this time? What is this if not some twisted karma.
When they realized that their target was the boy''s grandparents, they hesitated at first. But they knew that if they disobeyed Li Zhao''s orders, they will suffer a fate worse than death.
"So, should we do this now that the boy is gone?"
"No, you dimwit. Our employer said we should wait for a week or so"
"Who cares, let''s just do this while that monster is gone!"
The impatient man stood up, but before he could do so, a fat man pulled him back.
"Are you stupid!? Do you want to suffer the same fate as the boss? He told us to wait so we will wait!"
"But.."
"Sssh! Be quiet. Let''s go before someone notices us."
And thus, the group quietly left and disappeared into the woods.
"Dear, what''s wrong?"
"Nothing, I thought I saw something there. Must be a rabbit or something. Hear, drink the medicine."
Grandpa Ling could not help but stare at the woods. He was sure he saw the leaves moving, but he disregarded it as he heard Grandma Ling coughing vehemently.
Grandma Ling made sure never to forget drinking her medicine so as to not worry Viel. But the medicine''s effects were slowly bing ineffective, her body was already rejecting it.
She could not help but look into the distance, she knew. Her death was near. She could not help but hug Grandpa Ling and once again tell him to take care of Viel. She always told herself that she was ready, but now the death ising, she could not help but be in tears.
Seeing Grandma Ling''s worry, Grandpa Ling could not help but kiss her in the forehead.
"Don''t be silly, Chunhua. Who was it that was shouting at me without a pause just this morning? You might outlive me just yet"
Chapter 22: Slight Changes
Chapter 22: Slight Changes
"This is your house!? This is almost as big as the academy! What''s that!? What''s this for? Why do you have a dead Bern in your house?"
Viel was currently running around inside a big hall. He was standing in front of a big preserved carcass of a dead monster. It had huge fangsing out of its mouth and long whiskers. A beautiful and majestic creature.
"Tthat''s a idag. Bern''s have bigger bodies. W-wait, that doesn''t turn that way!"
Diao Mei was currently touring Viel around the Diao Estate, but instead of touring, it was more sufficient to say that she was just chasing him around, trying to prevent him from breaking things.
Diao Mei invited Viel to their house, saying that her grandfather, General Diao, have been wanting to see him ever since Diao Mei told him about Viel. It was good timing as well, since Diao Mei wanted to prove Viel that she is not scared of him and that she is worthy to be his friend or maybe even more than that.
As Diao Mei was busy daydreaming, Viel continued to roam around the mansion like a little curious cat. Diao Mei''s daydreaming was only interrupted when she heard another voice.
"You have a really nice home, Mei. Thank you for inviting us"
"Yyeah", Diao Mei stuttered as Violetplimented her house.
Initially, she only invited Viel. Having Violet here was not part of the n at all. But it just so happened that Violet was nearby, causing Viel to forcibly grab her as well. So Diao Mei had no choice but tag Violet along, ''less she wanted to make the situation awkward.
It was a good thing that Xiao Pei was not around, if he was, Diao Mei was sure that that guy would also tag along even if Viel did not pull him. Don''t even mention Wei Song, it would be very annoying if he met her grandfather, as Wei Song was a military geek. She did not want to deal with all of Wei Song''s bbering.
"UhmMei, Viel is"
Diao Mei once again was interrupted in her thoughts as Violet called for her. She looked outside the window where Violet was pointing to and she could not help but jump in shock when he saw Viel.
"Hhmm, Miss Mei. This one is very ugly. What kind of monster is this? Its hair is very rough, this won''t even pass as a pillow"
Viel was on top of a giant bipedal statue. He was pulling on its beard. Viel had a confused and disgusted look on his face. After pulling the statue''s beard, he proceeded poke its cheeks.
"N-NO! Viel! T-that''s not a statue!"
"Hm?"
Hearing what Diao Mei said, Viel turned his head as slow as possible as he slightly nced at the statue''s face.
"GAH! Miss Mei! This corpse is alive!"
Viel jumped away as he saw that the "statue" was now looking back at him. He quickly asked for Mr. Voice''s help as he raised his hand.
[Jack: Palm of Judgment]
A huge palm suddenly appeared on top of the Diao Estate. The servants who saw this kneeled down and cried, shouting that the end of the world is here.
"Don''t worry Miss Mei, I will kill this ugly monster for you! The one who attacks first have the advantage! Begone you abomination!", Viel shouted as he waved down his hand, the palm floating in the sky slowly descended upon them.
"N-no! Viel, stop! T-that''s my grandfather!"
"Eh? This ugly creature is!?"
Viel stopped his hand and the palm disappeared as quickly as it came to life. Viel once again slowly looked at Diao Mei''s so called Grandfather, "A-are you sure?"
"Ye- Look out!"
Diao Mei was about to say something, but before she could do so, she saw her Grandfather suddenly rushed towards Viel.
"T-then, what about your grandma i-is she human?", Viel was oblivious to the old man''s attack as he was currently looking at Diao Mei. He did not notice that General Wei was already behind him. General Wei had his arms raised, and when his fast was about to reach Viel''s shoulders, Viel disappeared.
General Diao''s eyes moved around as he was trying to find the little boy, but before he could even turn his neck, Viel appeared floating behind him and kicked him directly on the head. General Diao quickly raised his arms to guard the kick, but that wasn''t enough as he moved a few meters away from the force of the kick, leaving streaks caved on the ground.
Viel was about to follow up on his attack while General Wei was still flustered. But he stopped his tracks when he heard a robustugh.
"HOHOHOHO. Good, good. It seems that our little phoenix was not lying about your ability. Little boy, how about marrying into the family? OHOHOHO"
"G-grandpa!"
Diao Mei rushed to cover his grandfather''s mouth, her face tinted with red. Diao Mei was surprised with his grandfather''s straightforwardness, but she still did not forget to nce at Viel to see his reaction. But to her disappointment, Viel didn''t even blink as he seemed so immersed in observing his grandfather.
Viel was still pondering if the old man in front of him was a human. General Diao was as tall as his house, about 3 times as big as his own grandpa. It was the first time that Viel have seen someone this tall, so he thought it was a statue of some beast at first. It didn''t help that General Wei''s grey beard covered most of his face.
"Hmm. Are you su-"
Viel was still unsure, but before he could ask again, Violet lightly hit him in the head.
"V-viel! Have some respect towards your elders!"
"Eeh but"
"This humble student greets the respected General Diao!"
Before Viel can finish his words, Violet immediately made a loud salute towards the general. When Viel heard the salute, he immediately perked up and made a salute as well, although a bit awkwardly.
"Hohoho. Good. Good. The friends you have brought this time are quite respectful, little Mei"
General Diaoughed while stroking his beard. Although Viel''s first instinct was to obliterate him, hepletely disregarded it as just a boy who was willing to protect his friends from potential danger.
"So, what about it boy. Are you willing to marry our little Diao Mei?"
"G-grandpa!!!!!"
Diao Mei once again stood up on her ends. Her face turned even redder with his grandfather''s persistent questioning.
"Ofcourse! That is the goal!", without hesitation, Viel raised his thumbs towards General Diao.
"Vviel..", Diao Mei gasped as she covered her tiny mouth. She was about to say something before Viel continued to talk.
"And also Miss Violet here. I will marry them both!"
"."
"Sshameless! W-what are you saying in front of the General!?", Violet raised his palm and quickly pped Viel. But Viel, with his quick reflexes, exaggeratingly avoided the p using his whole body.
"HOHOHOHOHO! I like you more and more boy! Little Mei, you seem to have a handful here. Do your best to keep up or else you will be left behind. HOHOHO", General Diao once again robustlyughed as he patted Diao Mei''s hair heavily. He also raised his thumbs to Viel in agreement. Truly, a weird brotherhood was built this day.
General Diao really did take a liking to Viel. At first, he was suspicious of the rumors about the boy. But when he tested his strength earlier, it all but confirmed the rumors. One can even say they were an understatement towards the boy''s strength. Truly, the boy was a mystery and one can''t help but wonder the origin of his powers.
But General Diao quickly put the thought aside. He was not the kind of person to worry about the politics of life. He only had one way of doing things, and that is with plowing through things using force. If one does not understand, then one must crush. That is the General''s motto.
"Hehe. You''re not half bad yourself even if you''re ugly"
".."
".."
-----------------
"Was it really alright for you not to introduce yourself to baby Viel?"
Inside of Viel''s dantian, Lu Yi and Xanthus were chatting with each other. Xanthus smiled wryly as he heard Lu Yi''s question.
"I don''t mind. If the boyes to know of my name, I am afraid that it might affect him negatively"
Xanthus was worried that of Viel knowing who he truly is, if this was another world, then Xanthus would even be the one to introduce himself first. But this was reality, Viel was in his world. A world that abhorred him. It is better for the boy to not know of him, for being associated with him will surely lead to the boy''s demise.
"''Tis a valid point, my friend. Our existence here is already affecting baby Viel''s mental health"
Lu Yi recalled every time Viel had a sudden drastic change in personality. They were already sure of it, it was their presence here that is causing Viel''s erratic behavior. Any sudden jumps of emotion will always lead to an exaggerated response.
Xanthus nodded. Out of the three of them, he was the one who knew this best. During Viel''s match with Li Zhao, his and Viel''s emotions seemed to have be one. He could not quite exin it, he wasn''t at all in control, but at the same time, he felt like he was.
He felt like a sentient puppet that still had strings attached to his body, perhaps that was the best way to describe it. Their thoughts were not the same, but their feelings were.
"I really hope nothing like that ever happens again. It might not be showing, but I can somewhat feel the boy''s current state is not the same as before"
"I too, feel it", Lu Yi nodded, "We must make our preparations. Grandma Ling will soon perish. We must do everything within our capacity to help baby Viel"
How they were going to do that, they do not know yet. The Judge of Karma usually had all the answers, even if they were vague. But he was always out in the darkness, trying to traverse the endless depths of Viel''s dantian in hopes that he might find something.
"Speaking of preparations, where is-"
Before Xanthus can finish his words, he was interrupted by a ringing sound.
[yer''s Adapting Phase is ending soon]
[Preparing Tutorial Phase 0%]
"Adapting phase? What''s the Voice talking about now?", Xanthus waited for the Voice to say something again, but to his disappointment, it didn''t have any further announcements.
"T-tutorial Phase? Like in a video game?", Lu Yi ced her hand on her chin as she was deep in thought.
"A veedoo game? What''s that, some kind of witchcraft?"
"No, you imbecile. It''s a ugh, nevermind. You will see it a thousand years from now if we''re still here, or maybe not. The inhabitants of your world seem tock the talent for technology"
yer, tutorial, these were words that only Lu Yi was familiar with. She has watched as the humans in her world havee up in their ways to elevate their source of entertainment. Video games was one of them.
But what could this mean? Were they trapped in some sort of game? No, that was impossible. Xanthus'' world is real.
Lu Yi could only shake her head. Instead of making things clear, the new information that she was receiving made her even more confused.
Xanthus was still waiting for Lu Yi to give him some answers. But Lu Yi seemed to be resolute in not telling him anything. He knew that Lu Yi''s world was much older than his, but she could at least pretend to try and exin it to him.
One of the reasons why Lu Yi is not telling Xanthus anything is because she knows that he will not even be able to grasp even the basic concepts of technology. And also because Lu Yi thinks Xanthus is stupid.
"Wwhy are you looking at me as if you were pitying me?", Xanthus could not help but notice Lu Yi''s expression. It was as if she was looking at him as if him as if he were a lost cause.
Lu Yi did not reply, instead, she just sighed and shook her head, looking towards the horizon.
"H-hey!"
The two once more bickered with each other.
Chapter 23: Battle of The Beards
Chapter 23: Battle of The Beards
"These look delicious, Mrs. Diao. Thank you"
The Diao Estate has prepared dishes for their little visitors. Viel and Violet was supposed to go home already, but then Diao Mei''s mother arrived and insisted that they stay for dinner. Violet didn''t want to impose, but Viel immediately nodded his head when he heard the word food.
The food did indeed look delicious, one can even say it was over the top. But when Mrs. Diao heard that the boy that has been circting in the rumors visited their house, she could not help but pull up an extravagant meal. Also, there was also the rumor in their estate that their little Mei has finally taken a liking to someone.
It''s just that, she didn''t realize how young Viel actually was. He was even smaller than her daughter.
"T-this, Viel. Can I ask how old you are?"
"M-mom!"
"Uhm I''m 4, but I am turning 5 in about I think 8 days from now?", Viel chewed his food as he talked. Violet reprimanded him on the side, saying that it was bad manners to talk to people while having food in his mouth.
"Iis that so?", Mrs. Diao could not help but gasp. This might be a problem. He thought he was at least 8 years old, and was justte in his growth spurt. He didn''t think that Viel would be this young. Does the boy even understand the concept of marriage yet?
"W-wait, your birthday is so so-"
"HOHOHO. Why did you not tell me that your birthday ising up? I have an idea, why don''t you celebrate it here?"
Before Diao Mei can even ask Viel for confirmation, General Diao interrupted him as he once againughed loudly. A spit almost fell on one of the dishes, it was a good thing that Viel''s reflexes were so fast that he saved the food from being contaminated.
"Y-yes, Viel. I think that''s a very good idea, you can celebrate it here. You can bring Grandma and Grandpa Ling as well!", Diao Mei fidgeted as her face lightened up. This would be a very good chance for their family to get to know each other better.
Viel looked back and forth towards the Diaos as he continued to chew on his food. Then he looked at the surroundings. Diao Mei''s house is indeed a lot bigger than theirs. It would also allow her grandma to go out of the house, she hasn''t been to the city ever since she became weak.
"Uhm okay, but I am not paying for anything!", Viel continued to chew his food. Once again, Violet reminded him to mind his manners.
"Nonsense, child, consider it a gift from our family", Mrs. Diao interjected with a smile on her face. Although the boy was a bit entric, she was sure it was only because of his young age. Allowing him to spend more time with them will surely benefit their daughter. She suddenly remembered the little boy from the Wei family. He also had talents, but this boy infront of her was truly extraordinary.
"Yay! Thank you, Mrs. Diao! You''re the best! I will marry you as well when I grow up!"
"V-viel!"
"OHOHOHOHO"
Hearing Viel''s statement, Mrs. Diao could onlyugh bitterly. The little boy truly does not know the meaning of marriage. It seems that any female he takes a liking to, he wants to marry. Just where did this boy learn to be such a yboy?
General Diao also about his match about Li Zhao, but Viel quickly just glossed over it saying that he doesn''t really remember much about the battle, but he does remember himself kicking Li Zhao''s butt. The group soon finished with their meals as they continued to chat about various things.
"Thank you very much for the food, Mrs. Diao"
Violet bowed elegantly as she thanked the Diaos for the dinner. She looked at Viel and urged him to do the same.
"Y-yes, please invite us again tomorrow. I always wanted to try a fried kra-"
"V-viel! Shh!"
Violet quickly covered Viel''s mouth. Violet thought that it was going well and Viel finally learned his manners, but his respectful bow was followed again by another shameless request.
"It is nothing. You cane by and visit our little Mei anytime you want. Here, you can have this token so that you can enter our estate freely"
Mrs. Diao gave Viel a red medallion with the insignia of the Diao family engraved on it. This was only usually given to very important guests of the family. But it won''t hurt to give it to their future son-inw.
"With this, you can sneak up on our little Mei''s bedroom without no one stopping you. OHOHOHO", General Diao once againughed without constraint.
"F-father!"
"OHOHOHOHO"
General Diao could only joke about things like this because he knows that Viel was not at the age to even know what all of it means. If Viel was even a bit older, he would be stricter on him. Besides, the boy''s strength was notcking at all, if anything, it was too much. Truly a good candidate to continue their bloodline.
Viel was oblivious to General Diao''s thoughts as he quickly grabbed the medallion as soon as it was offered to him. It was so quick that even General Diao could not see Viel''s movements.
"V-viel! That is rude!", Violet, Viel''s unofficial babysitter once again lectured Viel. It was truly an amusing sight.
"Nonsense, Miss Violet. Anything that is given to you must be epted without hesitation, especially if it is shiny! Another lesson by Grandpa Ling!", Viel raised the medallion as he once again did his trademark pose. Violet could only shake her head and sigh. She should be used to Viel''s antics by now.
"Ohohoho! Your grandfather seems to be a very interesting man, I would very much like to meet him", General Diao said. He was really amused by this little boy.
"Of course, I learned everything I know from Grandpa Ling''s teachings, this is why I know so much about life. Aahh, it''s so hard being so wise.", Viel looked into the distance, wearing a tired expression on his face as he imitated his grandpa.
The group could not help but have a nk expression on their faces. If this is called being wise, then the rest of them would surely be considered as schrs.
"T-thank you again for treating us dinner. L-let''s go, Viel", Violet once again bowed as she dragged Viel outside the estate gates.
Diao Mei followed them and she told Viel that he cane and visit anytime, just don''t barge into her bedroom. She also did not forget to tell Violet the same thing. Although she did not take a liking to Violet at first, she could be considered as one of her first real female friends. Most of the girls she hangs out with are either their servants, or a rtive wanting to take advantage of her.
Violet nodded as they said their goodbyes. The three of them split up in different directions.
They haven''t really spent that much time with each other, but for some odd reason, they felt really close to each other. Maybe one of the reasons for this is because of Viel. Viel was like a little puppy that needed to be taken care of, and each of them takes turns in taking care of him. It was a friendship that was as weird as Viel itself.
Viel did not get too far from the estate when he noticed a presence following him from behind. He quickly turned around to look back, but no one was there. Viel squinted his eyes as he looked from left to right. He was so sure that he felt someone''s presence, he stared for a while and waited, but it seems that he was just imagining things after all.
He shrugged his shoulders as he once again continued to walk home, but right when he turned his back, he saw a giant looking creature blocking his way.
"GAAH! Run! It''s an ugly monster!"
Viel quickly backed away in shock from this monster.
"This brat. How many times do you have to call me a monster before you''re satisfied?"
Infront of Viel, General Diao was suddenly standing with a weird grin on his face. Him being called an ugly monster was funny at first, but now he was sure that Viel was doing it on purpose.
"Ah, Grandpa Diao weren''t you just inside the house earlier?", Viel looked back and forth to the direction of the Diao estate. He wondered what General Diao needed from him.
"Ho? I thought we were going to visit your Grandpa Ling?"
"Eh? When?", Viel was visibly confused. When did they agree on that?
"Now. Didn''t I tell you earlier that I wanted to meet your Grandpa? HOHOHOHO"
General Diao heavily tapped Viel on his back repeatedly. Hisugh was so loud that the neighbors that were inside their houses could not help but see what themotion is all about. But when they saw that it was General Diao, they quickly closed their windows. They knew better than to get involved with this crazy old man.
Viel did not know what to do. This was the first time in his life that he felt cornered. Yes, Viel might have finally met his match in being unpredictable.
"Hurry up and lead the way, boy. OHOHOHO"
General Diaoughed as he once again hit Viel''s back to push him forward.
---------------------------
"Grandma, Grandpa. I''m home!"
"Oh, wee back, dea- *GASP*"
Grandma Ling was currently folding the clothes in the living room when Viel walked in. But the clothing in her hand fell when she saw that there was a giant silhouette behind the doorway. She could only see the torso of what seems to be a human being. Slowly, the big silhouette slightly crouched as it tried to enter their house.
"Greetings, sister."
"Wwee?", Grandma Ling was still confused as to what was happening.
General Diao smiled as he slowly approached Grandma Ling, careful not to hit any objects along the way. When he was already directly in front of the seated Grandma Ling, General Diao kneeled and grabbed Grandma Ling''s hand then kissed it.
"It is nice to finally meet you, sister Ling."
"Ooh my", Grandma Ling slightly blushed as she stuttered, she still has no idea as to what was happening. She looked at Viel, but Viel was just looking at them, with his hand covering his mouth.
General Diao''s expression suddenly turned serious when she felt Grandma Ling''s life force. It was weak. No perhaps weak is an overstatement. It is a wonder that the woman in front of her is still alive. He then released a huge breath of amazement as he looked at Grandma Ling.
''Such will to live, even in pain. The boy is lucky to have such an amazing family''
"What''s themotion all about!?"
Grandpa Ling barged into the house as he heard Grandma Ling''s gasp from the backyard. There, he saw a huge bearded man holding Grandma Ling''s hand and kissing it.
"Y-yo-"
Grandpa Ling did not even get to say anything, before the man quickly approached him and proceeded to shake his hand.
"Greetings, brother. I have heard a lot about you from Viel. You have raised a fine young ma-"
General Diao suddenly stopped his words as something caught his eye- Grandpa Ling''s beard. His expression grew even more serious as he tried topare it to his own beard.
When Grandpa Ling noticed the huge man infront of him staring back and forth towards his beard, he revealed an arrogant smirk. Grandpa Ling immediately realized that the man in front of him was trying to measure up his beard inparison to his.
It was like there was a spark between the two bearded men. Truly, this was the start of the battle of the beards.
Viel once again covered his mouth. He revealed a quiet "ooooh" as his eyes wandered to nowhere in particr.
General Diao was the first to talk through the stalemate, "May I ask what ointments you''re putting on your beard, brother?"
"Kek. Nothing but one of my beautiful wife''s remedies", Grandpa Ling obviously won this fight, as his soft and clear beard waved in the air, even without wind.
"T-this, maybe you can give me some?"
"Only if you call me your gran-"
"AHEM!", before the two bearded men get lost in their own world, Grandma Ling made sure to interrupt them, "M-may I ask who this esteemed guest is?"
Grandma Ling did not forget to be respectful. The giant man was clearly a man of authority, as it was evident in his morous robes and robust way of speaking. She wanted to ask Viel, but Viel was busy watching the two old men bicker with each other.
"Ah. Where are my manners, my name is Diao Liang. You have a very lovely home"
General Diao saluted as he introduced himself.
"Diao LiangWait, you mean THE General Di-!?"
Grandma Ling perked up as she immediately stood up. This caused her head to feel light as she staggered.
General Diao and Viel were about to catch her, however, they were toote.
Grandpa Ling was already there to catch Grandma Ling.
"D-dear! You shouldn''t exert yourself.", Grandpa Ling quickly but carefully assisted Grandma Ling to sit down. He handed him a ss of water and waited for her to calm down before looking at General Diao.
"So, you are Diao Mei''s grandfather? To what do we owe the honor of the esteemed General''s visit?"
Even though Grandpa Ling''s tone was respectful, there was still a sign of superiority in it, after all, he won the battle of the beards.
"D-dear, please be respectful!"
"OHOHOHO. It is fine, brother Ling can talk to me however he wants. I am not here for any official business. I just wanted to see the people who raised a fine young man like Viel here. HOHOHOHO"
General Diao''sughter resounded throughout the Ling''s humble abode as it shook.
"T-this then at least let us offer you tea", Grandma Ling once again stood up, this time carefully.
"There is no need. I would hate to impose"
In truth, General Diao had nned to chat with the Lings for a while, but when he saw Grandma Ling''s condition, he decided that it would be best to make his trip quick, so as to not disturb the poor old woman any further.
"B-but"
"It is alright, my purpose here is brief", General Diao''s expression turned serious, "I am just here to make you a guarantee, that whenever Viel enters the walls of Taizhou city. He will be under the protection of the Diao family. No one will dare touch him"
General Diao then made a salute towards the Lings as his voice once again resounded within the house. The Lings were silent as they did not know how to respond to General Diao''s sudden deration.
The silence was only broken when Viel pped his hands and cheered. General Diao winked at Viel in response.
"This I don''t know how we will ever thank you", Grandma Ling was almost in tears. She felt that she can now rest as she knows that Viel will be able to live a very easy life.
First it was the Elder from one of the richest sect in the East, the beautiful Xing Cai.
Now even the esteemed General Diao was offering his help. Viel now had the backing of two influential individuals. What more can she ask?
This was it. She can finally rest.
"Your thanks is unnecessary. I will not intrude any further. It was a pleasure meeting the both of you", General Diao quickened his steps as he did not want to bother the tired looking Grandma Ling any longer.
"Ookay. The pleasure was solely ours", The Lings bowed.
Grandpa Ling escorted General Diao towards the door and they watched as the giant old man struggled to get out of the door. General Diao once again said his goodbyes before finally being able to close the door.
"What was that all about?", Grandpa Ling looked towards Viel who has just been watching on the side. Viel just shrugged in response, he too did not know what that was all about. He just proceeded to get more candies from their stock and ce it in his bag.
But as the family were about to go about their own, someone knocked at their door.
"Now what?"
Grandpa Ling hesitantly opened the door, he did not want any more surprises today.
But when he saw who was on the other side, he almost backed away in shock.
"G-general Diao? D-did you forget something?"
General Diao was currently crouching with a weird smile on his as there were few beads of sweat on his forehead.
The Lings were confused, why was he here again? Their questions, however, were soon answered.
"O-on second thought. M-maybe you can give me some of brother Ling''s beard treatment?"
".."
"Nno problem"
Chapter 24: Fate is...
Chapter 24: Fate is...
"Although the Evil Monarch has wreaked havoc throughout the western continent, Eurbein. He has failed to do the same in ours. Does anyone know the reason for this?"
At the elite ss, Professor Hamburgdole was teaching the children about the history of their Eastern Continent, Choryu. He felt like it has been a while since he had a normal ss, any longer, and people would already forget that he even exists.
"Anyone? Diao Mei?"
Diao Mei, however, did not respond even though he was called by the professor. She was just staring at the empty seat beside her.
Viel has been absent for two days now, thest time she saw him was from the dinner they had the other day. She wondered what was wrong.
"Pssst. Mei"
"Yes?", Diao Mei only stopped her thoughts when she noticed that Violet was calling her.
"Student Diao Mei!"
"Y-yes!?"
Hearing her name being shouted by professor Hamburgdole, Diao Mei quickly stood up straight in instinct.
"So, do you know the reason why?"
"I I Do I know the reason for what, sir?"
"Student Diao Mei! Are you not paying attention to the ss!?"
"T-thisI''m sorry"
Hamburgdole sighed and shook his head. Even when not here, Viel seemed to still be causing trouble for the ss. Hamburgdole noticed that Diao Mei kept looking at Viel''s seat, that''s why he chose her for the recitation.
"I said, why was our continent rtively safe during the Evil Monarch''s years of rampage?"
Finally hearing the professor''s question. Diao Mei calmed herself down as she answered.
"This is because of the Juren Serpent."
"Oh, and can you exin to the ss what that is?"
"The Juren Serpent is a mountain of walls that surrounds Choryu, it is so huge that it almost reaches the skies. The top of the Juren Serpent is said to be extremely dangerous that even deities are afraid to climb them. The only way to enter and exit Choryu is through the giant gates that were made by our ancestors."
"Good. Very good as always, Student Diao Mei. You may now take your seat"
"Now, there is actually a legend about the Juren Serpent that I know most of you are familiar with. Our ancestors have told us in books and parables that the Juren Serpent was actually once a living god. It is said be the corpse of a colossal reptile god, that is where its name originated from. One day, it will wak-"
Professor Hamburgdole continued his lecture in history, but Diao Mei could not help but nk out again as she stared at Viel''s empty seat.
Violet also noticed Viel''s absence and could not help but worry. Should they visit Vielter this evening?
----------------------------------------------
"Boy, can you get me another warm cloth?"
"Uhn"
"Boy, can you get more nkets?"
"Uhn"
Viel was currently entering and exiting the room. This time, he entered while holding a nket. He proceeded to hand it to Grandpa Ling, who then neatly ced it on top of the bed. Viel just quietly sat beside Grandpa Ling while holding his grandmother''s hand.
"How is this, are you still cold, dear?"
"H..hm..this..is fine.. Thank you, Hao"
Grandma Ling was currently lying on the bed. Her face, very pale and dry. Her previous vigor can no longer be seen as her skin wrinkled. Her lips shivered as she tried her best to speak.
"Do you need anything else?", Grandpa Ling gently wiped Grandma Ling''s forehead.
"Hm", she just weakly smiled in response. Everything she ever needed, everything she wished for, was already in this room.
"Just tell us if anything hurts, the brat and I are here for you always"
"HmI know"
"Do you want some water?"
"Hm..No-", she coughed.
Before she can finish her words, a painful feeling in her chest erupted as she coughed vehemently. Small amounts of blood traced her mouth.
She tightened her grip on Viel''s hand, afraid that she was going to forget the feeling of having Viel''s little hand in hers.
"C-chunhua!?", Grandpa Ling quickly wiped the blood from her face.
"Ssorry, Hao Sorry for showing yousuch an ugly sight...", she struggled form her words as she slowly tried to turn her head away.
However, she felt a hand holding her cheeks, preventing her from hiding. Grandpa Ling looked at her with the warmest of eyes as he kissed her in the lips.
"Nnot in front of Viel", a little color returned to her face.
"Chunhua my beautiful Chunhua Nothing in this world can evenpare as to what I am seeing right now"
"Hm y..you and your mouth", she let out a quiet chuckle. She remembered her younger days when she met this man beside her, Ling Hao. He quickly made her fall in love with him using his flowery words.
He courted her everyday andforted her whenever she was sad. Ling Hao, he was always there.
She knew, that''s when she knew that this is the man who she will be spending the rest of her life with. Not even death, not even death can separate them.
"Vviel aare you still there?", her grip tightened, wanting to confirm that what she was holding was not a dream.
Viel lifted her hand and ced it on his cheeks, "YesGrandma"
"Good good you you", she stuttered as tears slowly started to appear in her eyes, "be a good boyokay? P..promise me"
Regret, she only had one, and this was it. To not watch Viel grow up, marry, and have kids of his own. This was her only regret.
"I promise, Grandma"
"I..Grandma loves youokay? Please please, tell me you will never forget"
"Never, Grandma. I love you too"
Hearing Viel''s response, she smiled. It was short, but the few years she had with Viel, made her lifeplete. And perhaps, that was enough.
No, it would have never been enough. But that is what was given to her.
She released a heavy breath as she looked at Ling Hao.
"II am ready", Ling Chunhua smiled.
Hearing these words, Ling Hao closed his eyes. The hand he was holding the warm cloth with, shivered. The tears that he has been trying to stop from bursting finally erupted as he choked on his words.
"Ookay.. o..okay..It''s okay", Ling Hao nodded as he forced himself to smile.
"...."
"Ling Hao", Chunhua closed her eyes.
"Yes?"
"Thank you"
"Thank... you"
Halfway through Ling Hao''s words, he paused.
Grandma Ling, Ling Chunhua, released her final breath.
Ling Hao could no longer stop his tears as he held Chunhua''s face.
He, once again, ced his lips on Chunhua for thest time.
They stayed like this for a while before Ling Hao stood up. He looked at Viel and nodded.
"Go"
"Grandpa Ling Are you sure you don''t want toe?"
"Just go I have already said my goodbyes", Ling Hao turned his back as he waved his hand. As soon as he did so, a burst of wind surrounded the room.
When Ling Hao looked back, Viel and Ling Chunhua were no longer in the room. Ling Hao looked over the horizon on the open window and whispered.
"Until we meet again"
---------------------------------------------------
In a faraway ce, in a forest filled with beautiful nts. A burst of wind erupted, causing the nts to wave as if they were weing their most precious friends.
Viel suddenly appeared, along with him was Ling Chunhua.
Ling Chunhua was currently floating in the air, a beautiful bed of flowers encapsting her. This was herst request. She wished to be at peace, surrounded by the most beautiful foliage.
As the bed of flowers almost wrapped Ling Chunhua''s whole body, Viel slowly floated in the air then pped his hands together.
[Oh, beautiful soul. You have finally found peace]
"Oh, beautiful soul. You have finally found peace"
[May your next journey.]
"May your next journey in the cycle of life be even more beautiful than yourst. May your unfulfilled wishes be granted. May you not want anything. May you experience a life that is as beautiful as your soul. May you be surrounded with nothing but the best of the world."
[This, I gift upon you, oh beautiful soul]
"This, I gift upon you, oh beautiful soul. Spread your wings and continue your journey"
[Farewell, traveler]
"Goodbye grandma"
Viel opened his arms. The bed of flowers floating in front of him suddenly burst apart, Ling Chunhua was no longer there.
The petals slowly floated upwards to the sky, it was as if even the harshest of winds can''t stop them from ascending towards the heavens.
Viel slowlynded on the ground as he looked towards the sky with a smile on his face. He sat down on the ground and closed his eyes.
"Thank you, Mr. Voice"
Viel concentrated and tried to send his thanks towards his invisible friends. He remained seated alone in the forest to see if he can meet them, he wanted to thank them personally after all.
But after trying for a couple of hours, he finally stood up and gave up.
"Let''s go home", Viel patted his pants to get rid of the dirt. Then, lightning streaks surrounded his body before hepletely vanished out of sight.
---------------------------------------------------------------
"Grandpa Ling, I''m home!"
And now for the first time ever, Viel only greeted Grandpa Ling, and Grandpa Ling alone as he opened the door to their house.
When he saw his Grandpa Ling sitting alone in the living room, there, it finally dawned on him.
His Grandma Ling was no longer there to wee him home. A weird feeling started to well up from inside him, his calm faade started to break as he kneeled down, tears slowly starting to fall from his eyes.
Grandma Ling, who told her stories when could not sleep.
Grandma Ling, who always forgave her with a smile.
Grandma Ling, who hugged him every night he had nightmares.
Grandma Ling was no longer there to do all of that. Viel''s whole body shivered as he tried to wipe the storm of tears that painted his face. Viel''s cries resounded through the house as he bawled as loud as he possibly can.
"Ggrandma Ling..", Viel choked in his words as he tried to call for Grandma Ling, but he knew, he knew that no one will answer anymore.
He slowly got up and staggeringly walked towards Grandpa Ling, who was sitting alone quietly in the living room.
"Ggrandpa G..grandma is is gone"
He hugged Grandpa Ling as he buried his face on his back. He let out all the sadness that he was feeling.
Grandpa Ling did not say anything the whole time, and just seemed to let Viel release all of his emotions. They remained like this for a couple of minutes before Viel started to calm down.
He clumsily wiped his tears with his sleeves as he tried to put on a smile.
"S-so, Ggrandpa, what will we have for dinner", Viel stuttered, trying his best not to choke on his words.
Grandpa Ling did not respond as he just quietly remained sitting.
"Grandpa?", Viel tugged on Grandpa Ling''s shirt.
*THUD*
A sound of something hitting the floor reverberated throughout the house.
There, Viel finally noticed. His sleeves weren''t just wet because of his tears. The color the color was different.
It was dyed red.
Viel''s hands started to shake as he stared at them. His breathing became rugged as it felt like his chest was caving in from beating so hard.
Viel then slowly turned his eye towards the direction of the sound he heard.
There, he saw a thing that should not be there.
Viel''s vision started to blur, his mouth started to shiver, as if it did not know whether it was supposed to smile or to frown.
Slowly, he slowly turned his eyes back to the seated Grandpa Ling.
"GgrandpaLing? Hehwwhat"
Viel tried to blink his eyes a couple of times, but no matter how many times he tries to blink. What was supposed to be there, was not.
Viel once again ced his attention to the thing that fell on the ground. He kneeled, and clumsily crawled his way towards it. Once he was close enough to reach it, his hand shivered as it hesitatingly turned the thing towards him.
"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"
Grandpa Ling. It was Grandpa Ling''s head.
"N..no.. NO No NONO NO NO NO NO.no..henonoNOheh.heNO"
Viel covered his ears, as if not wanting to hear himself talking. The tears on his face had no n on stopping.
He curled his body and he started swaying back and forth while repeatedly muttering the same words over and over again.
"Nonoheh.noNOheh.NoNo..no..hehheh..NoHe..he.."
"Heh..Hehe"
"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"
Maybe, just maybe if he did not stop to thank his invisible friends, then Grandpa Ling would still be alive.
Maybe, just maybe if General Diao decided to get his beard treatment today, then Grandpa Ling would still be alive.
Maybe, just maybe if Elder Xing Cai did not leave for the city to go back to the Golden Pavilion sect, then Grandpa Ling would still be alive.
Maybe, just maybe if Viel had killed Li Zhao, then Grandpa Ling would still be alive.
Maybe, just maybe if Viel did not enroll in the academy, then Grandpa Ling would still be alive.
Maybe, just maybe if Viel did not trust easily, then Grandpa Ling would still be alive.
But Fate
Fate is cruel.
Chapter 25: You are all grounded!
Chapter 25: You are all grounded!
Why?
Why did this have to happen?
Where was sister Xing Cai? Didn''t she promise that she would be here?
Where was General Diao, who made an oath to protect him whenever he steps in the city?
Wait, was it because their house was not inside the city? Was that it? Was it such a lousy promise?
Or did the protection only include him and not his Grandpa Ling?
Him? Did he even need protection? He was strong, he knows it. So much so that he can eradicate life with just the lift of his finger. What was he so afraid of?
He could kill the entire city if he wanted to. Destroy it until nothing was left yes, sever the heads of all the people there. Just like what they did to Grandpa Ling.
Cut off their heads as they go on about their daily lives yes, a punishment.
Wait, no no no.
Grandma Ling won''t like that, she doesn''t like using violence. Think, what will Grandma Ling do.
What does Grandma Ling do whenever someone makes a mistake
Ah That''s right.
She doesn''t let me out of the house.
[WARNING: yer''s mental stability is critically low]
"Hm..?"
"What was that, Grandpa Ling? You wanted some candy? Ehh, but this is the only one I have left Fine, you can have it.."
Walking outside somewhere in the dark, Viel was on his way to the Taizhou city gate. He was prancing like a little bunny.
"Okay, here you go, Grandpa. Say Aaaah"
".."
"E..eeww Grandpa, you need to close your mouth. Look what you did, I shouldn''t have given it to you.. ugh. Good thing we''re already near the city, I think I still have some coins left given by Grandma"
".."
"T-that''s okay. I am sure Grandma won''t mind if we buy more candies. We can keep this a secret, okay?"
"..."
"H-halt! Who goes there!?"
At the city gate''s, the guards that were currently on duty were surprised to see someone approaching the city thiste at night. He couldn''t see too much because of the dark, so he squinted his eyes as he waited for the person toe into view.
Slowly, the silhouette of the approaching person revealed itself.
"W-w..what the hell"
"Iisn''t that Viel?"
The guards were well aware of who Viel was, he is after all, the most famous student in Taizhou Academy, and General Diao has also taken quite a liking to the boytely. Add that to the fact that they had to respond whenever this little boy identally damages property, Viel was very popr to the city guards.
Viel also gives them candy every time he passes through the city gates while shaking their hands with a wide grin on his face, as if pretending he was some government official.
But this this sight that was in front of them shocked them to the core. It sent shivers in every piece of bone in their body as they stare at the slightly dripping thing that Viel was carrying.
"B..boy, w..what is that you are holding?"
"Hm?"
"A-answer us!", the other guard panicked as he raised his spear and pointed it towards Viel
"O-oi lower your spea-"
Before the other guard can finish his words, he felt a slight breeze as he saw that Viel was already in front of them, raising the thing that he was holding and showing it towards them.
"Grandpa Ling it seems the guards don''t recognize you anymore because you lost some weight", Viel chuckled as he hugged Grandpa Ling''s head.
Seeing the little boy in front of themughing while holding a severed human head, their expressions turned for the worse.
"Q-quickly! Inform General Diao!"
"B-but what are you going to do!?"
"Just go! Llet me handle this!"
The other guard who pointed the spear towards Viel rushed inside the city.
The remaining guard was at a lost as to what to do. He stared at the boy who was yfullyughing as he swayed the severed head in the air.
"Vviel. Can I ask what happened?", the guard slowly and carefully approached Viel.
"Is is that L-Ling Hao?"
The guard was nearing Viel, but as he was about to touch Viel in the shoulder-
"Ughwwhat was that!?", the guard felt a heavy force pushing him back towards the gate.
"I''m sorry, Mr. Guard. But.", Viel said as he raised one of his hand towards the sky.
[Lu Yi: Light of Eternal Imprisonment]
[Jack: Cage of the Lost Souls]
[Friend: Chain of Sins]
"You are currently grounded!"
------------------------------------------------------
"Whatdid we drink for that long? Agh, ancestral tittiesNow my wife will nag me again", a drunk man who just exited a tavern slightly covered his eyes as he looked towards the blinding sky.
"Hey! Who fired up thenterns, can''t you see we''re sleeping here!?"
"W-what''s happening!?"
"D-did you people see that!?"
Shouts and cries resounded throughout the city. Different qualms and opinions floated in the air as the people started to panic from the sudden change.
However, the ones who saw what happened, could not help but be in awe.
At first, they saw a light suddenly appear on the sky, slowly covering it. Then, as if it could no longer contain its hunger, it quickly opened its jaws to swallow and envelop their city. At least that was what it looked like to them.
Themotion continued as those who were inside their houses curiously went outside to see what the fuss was all about. Needless to say, they only added to the noise, which in turn also woke up the already sleeping citizens.
Inside one of the houses, Headmistress quietly looked outside of the window to see what was happening, she opened her fan to slightly cover her eyes from the bright sky. She watched as the people started toe out of their houses.
Soon, almost all of the Taizhou neighborhood were all outside.
"What happened, why are all of you so noisy so early in the morning?", an irritated man could not help but voice his annoyance, this wholemotion woke him up from his sweet sleep.
"You idiot, it''s still nighttime!"
"What? Who''s the idiot? The sun is clearly u-"
Before the man can finish his words, a loud explosion erupted in the skies.
"Kyaaa! What was that!?"
"Fireworks!? Isn''t it too early for the festival!?"
"M-mmmoommy!"
The people jumped in surprise. They panicked as they started to fear for their lives.
Some of the people were about to go back to their houses to hide, until they saw something appear from the sky.
"Wwhat is that?"
"A dragon!? Is it a dragon!?"
"Nno, don''t be silly it it looks like a.."
It was a pir. A colossal pir.
The people watched with their mouths agape as the pir slowly descended from the sky andnded just outside their city walls. The city shook as the pir embedded itself in the ground.
"Wha-"
Before the people can react, another loud explosion erupted. And then another, and then another.
71 pirs. The city quaked even stronger as all the pirs simultaneously prated the ground surrounding their city. Their cries and shouts were drowned by the cracking noises.
The noise only stopped when the pirs nted itself halfway to the ground. Still, the exposed pirs were still as tall as their city walls, a testament to how big they are.
"Iis it over?"
And then, as if answering the curious individual, a chilling sound reverberated throughout the city. Like chains of metal hitting each other, being dragged without care.
They waited, they waited until the source of the sound shows itself. But nothing. The sound just disappeared. The people looked left and right but there was nothing.
It wasn''t until one of the people moved that they once again hear the sound of metal, but this time, it was quieter and it came from the person who walked.
One by one, the sound of chain can be heard again as the people started to move around.
It was them. The sound wasing from each of them. The moment they take a step, a sound of chain can be heard. The only ones that were not emitting the sounds were the smaller children.
It was as if they were dragging a chain by their feet. A chain that they can''t see, can''t feel, but can hear.
Soon, the nging sound filled the city.
The people started to panic.
The light, the pirs, and now this invisible chain that was seemingly tied to their feet.
What exactly was happening?
---------------------------------------------------------
[WARNING: yer is not capable of sustaining the current energy consumption. Immediate termination of skills is highly rmended]
Back at the gates, Viel was currently sitting on the ground while embracing Grandpa Ling''s head. His face was already full of sweat, his breathing, uncontroble.
"Vviel W-what did you do!?", the guard was not pointing his spear towards Viel.
"Heh..hehehehhehehe..HAHAHAHAHA! Grounded all of you are groundedno one can go out"
Vielughed as he repeated the same thing he has been saying ever since he finished casting his strange skills.
[WARNING: Energy Consumption above Maximum]
As soon as Mr. Voice said so, blood erupted from Viel''s nose. However, it was like Viel did not even feel a thing and he just continued to talk to himself. The blooding from his nose seemed to have no n in stopping.
"Vviel!? Y-your nose", the guard slowly approached Viel, his spear still pointing at the boy.
However, as soon as he got some little distance from the city gates, his steps became heavier as he heard the sound of chain getting louder and louder.
The guard was about to take another step before he heard a loud shouting from behind.
"HALT!"
The guard instinctively stopped on his track as he looked back towards the source of the voice. The guard quickly saluted as he saw the giant man that suddenly appeared in front of the gate.
"General Dia-"
Before he can finish his words, General Diao strongly pulled him back as he flew towards the city wall. He was confused as to why the General did that, but when he saw his spear, he immediately thanked the General in his mind.
The spear that the guard was holding was cleanly split in half, it was as if it was cut by the sharpest of razors. He looked at where he was previously stepping, he didn''t notice it earlier because of so many things happening. But he almost stepped on the line where the dome of light that surrounded their city ended.
He gulped. Any farther and he would have definitely died.
"Boy"
General Diao has been calling Viel for a couple of times now, but it was as if his call was not being heard.
Viel just continued to mutter. His face was already pale from all the blood he has lost.
"Viel, can you hear me? We are already tracking who did that to your Grandpa. We will find them"
General Diao carefully touched the end of the light, blood flowed from his palm as the light seemed to have scraped a part of it effortlessly.
General Diao has already been briefed of the situation. The guard that reported the situation to him said that Viel was currently outside the city, carrying Ling Hao''s head. The guard also said that the boy was dangerous and he might have been the one to decapitate Ling Hao.
General Diao immediately mmed his fist on his desk, breaking it into pieces. He saw how much Viel valued his grandparents, he knows that Viel was not capable of even hurting a strand of their hair.
General Diao quickly rushed to the scene, he only stopped when he heard the loud explosions that erupted in the sky, but he soon ignored it and prioritized in making it to Viel.
"Viel, I promise We will find them"
"You promise?"
Hearing General Diao''s words, Viel recovered from his stupor and slowly stood up. He looked at General Diao, his expression was eerily calm.
"Youpromise?...He..ha..hahaha", even whileughing, Viel''s expression remained stoic. However, with his next words, Viel started to shout as his expression twisted.
"You promised protection! I heard your promised it to Grandma and Grandpa Ling! You lied! I don''t like liars!"
Soon, blood also started to flow from Viel''s eyes.
General Diao could only grit his teeth in silence. Stupid, it was stupid of him not to think that something like this was going to happen. He was going to offer the Lings to move out to one of their manors as a birthday gift to Viel, there, protecting them would not be a problem.
He did not think that only 2 days after he promised to protect Viel, he already failed.
"I am sorry, Viel. But I assure you, my people are trying to find who did this. If they live in this city, the guards will have a record of people who entered and exited the city. But their jobs would be easier if they can go outside."
General Diao looked around. They were trapped here. It was evident, and his palm that was bloody from touching the dome of light proved that.
Not even him, the 2nd strongest person in the city, is confident that he will die if the tries to pass through this dome of light.
There''s also the pirs and the sound of the chain he keeps on hearing. They haven''t done anything yet so far, but he did not want to find out what they were for.
"You''re lying!", Viel shouted as the blood from his face spewed everywhere.
[WARNING: HP is lower than 40%. Immediate termination of skills is highly rmended]
"Viel look at your Grandpa, he is tired. Please let him rest"
"N-"
"K-KYAAAAA!"
Before Viel can reply, he was interrupted by a shout that came from behind General Diao.
"Little Mei!? What are you doing here!?"
It was Diao Mei.
Chapter 26: Wall Taizhou
Chapter 26: Wall Taizhou
A few minutes before Viel trapped the whole city, Diao Mei exited her room.
Diao Mei was going to ask for milk in the kitchen because she couldn''t sleep. She has been thinking of Viel since he hasn''t shown himself for 2 days in school now. She''s been wanting to ask him what theme he wanted for his birthday, so that they could prepare the manor.
She and Violet were going to go to Viel''s house after school today, but halfway through their route, they came to the conclusion that it was better to surprise Viel with a random theme. So they decided to no longer visit and just use this time to think of a theme that Viel will like.
On her way to the kitchen, she saw a guard rushing towards the direction of his Grandfather''s office. Initially, she was only slightly curious as to why there was a guard at this time of the night, but she just shrugged it off because it is probably just another group of thieves breaking into houses. It has be a repeating urrence that it''s starting to be troubling.
Diao Mei was about to take a step towards the kitchen, when she heard the guard say a name that she was familiar with.
"Vviel Viel is at the city gates!"
"And? Then let him in! What are you doing here wasting both our time!?"
"N..no.. hehe might have killed someone!"
When Diao Mei heard this, her eyes widened as she stopped on her tracks. She silently ran towards the nearest window to hear the conversation better.
"What nonsense are you spouting!?"
"V..viel he might have killed Ling Hao!"
"What!?"
"Heis holding Ling Hao''s severed head!"
Diao Mei covered her mouth to stop the exasperated gasp that wished toe out of her mouth. She did not really believe the guard''s words, but hearing that Viel was carrying his grandpa''s head, she immediately felt a heavy feeling in her chest.
''N..no.. Vi-'', her thoughts were interrupted when she heard a loud noiseing from General Diao''s office.
"Take me to him at once!"
Diao Mei quickly hid herself in the corner as General Diao and the guard exited the room. The two quickly disappeared as they ran towards the city gate. Diao Mei was at a lost at to what to do, should she go to the city gates and follow her Grandpa? But if she goes, she might see the violent side of Viel again that she did not want to see anymore.
No, what was there to hesitate for? Viel was one of her true friends. She must always be there in his time of need.
No longer having any second thoughts, Diao Mei quickly followed her grandfather, she did not even notice that she was wearing her nightgown.
On her way to the city gates, she also noticed the changes in the environment surrounding their city, but this only made her quicken her steps, she knew that it was Viel who was doing thisand that he was in pain.
------------------------------------------------------
"Vviel!?"
At the city gate, Diao Mei arrived, only to see Viel shouting, his face was filled with blood. She looked further and noticed that the blood wasing from his eyes and nose.
She knew it. She was right, Viel was in pain, so much so that she wanted to hug him and cry with him the moment she saw him.
Diao Mei slowly approached Viel, tears slowly falling from her eyes.
When Viel saw her, his previous rowdy behavior towards General Diao suddenly disappeared, like it didn''t happen at all.
"Miss Mei, good evening. It''s the first time I am seeing you without wearing your uniform. I think this suits you more.", Viel casually smiled, blood still oozing from different parts of his face.
Diao Mei, however, ignored Viel as she continued to approach him, almost reaching the end of the light.
"Miss Mei, please don''t go through the light, your clothes will be ruined. I''m afraid I won''t have any coins to pay for it, neither does Grandpa Ling"
"It''s okay, Viel. You don''t need to pay for anything", Diao Mei shook her head as she continued her way towards Viel.
As she was about to pass through the light, she felt someone grabbing her shoulders and pulling her back.
"Listen to the boy, little Mei. You don''t want to ruin your clothes", General Diao said as she held Diao Mei''s shoulder. Diao Mei moved her shoulders to break free of General Diao, but she couldn''t even budge her grandfather''s grip.
Diao Mei does not know of the effects when one touches the end of the light dome, and General Diao was aware of this. She wasn''t here when the soldier almost lost his hand, and when General Diao tried to stick his palm out.
"G..grandpa, please let me go! V..viel is suffering", she stared at the pale boy in front of him.
Viel''s condition was worsening, and it was getting evident due to the color of his face. His skin was also starting to dry out due to the loss of blood.
"W..why won''t you let me go to him, grandpa!?", Diao Mei tried to wiggle her way out but General Diao''s grip grew even tighter. As much as possible, General Diao did not want anyone to know the effects of the light, even her own granddaughter. If the effects were to be known by the citizens inside the wall, it would surely add to the panic.
He needed to control the situation as much as possible.
"Guardsman, who is the guard leader on duty tonight?"
"I..I think it''s Guard Leader Bai, sir!"
"Okay, call Guard Leader Bai! Tell him to double the guards in every entry points of the city! Do not let anyone in or out! Force them to their homes if the situation allows it!"
"A-at once, General Diao!"
Whether General Diao wants to admit it or not, the whole city was in lockdown. Literally. And no one will be able to get out, at least not until the source of these mysterious powers will it so or if he dies.
General Diao examined Viel. Should he just wait until the boy dies? Looking at Viel''s condition, General Diao concluded that he won''t survive for long, letting the problem solve itself.
He stared at Viel as he shook his head in disappointment. It was a pity. He just met the boy a few days ago and quickly took a liking to him, and by the looks of it, his granddaughter was infatuated with the boy.
The boy''s strength was abnormal as much as it was mysterious, but it didn''t matter. As far as he could see, the boy was pure, untainted by the world they live in. He could have been Taizhou''s biggest support if he grows and fall in love with the city.
But that also didn''t matter now. At this point, it was evident the boy was ming them. All of them. That is why they are in this situation in the first ce.
Even if they somehow manage to calm him down, he was sure that the boy will no longer be an asset to their city. Losing the boy is regretful, but his potential alone does not amount to the lives of the citizens of Taizhou.
A pity, truly a pity.
"Let go of me! I hate you grandpa!"
General Diao recovered from his contemtion when he heard Diao Mei shout again. That''s right, what was he even thinking about?
He started thinking like a soldier again, he was already old. Isn''t it time to think about his family first? If the boy dies, their Little Mei will surely be sad. It doesn''t matter if she will just forget all about this and move on when she grows up, the most important thing is how she feels now.
"Little Mei", Grandpa Ling kneeled down as he looked at Diao Mei with warm eyes, "Let Grandpa handle this. I will go and get your boyfriend. Okay?"
"G-"
Before Diao Mei can even talk, she felt a sting right above her shoulder as her vision quickly turned dark. General Diao caught her with a single hand as she fell into unconsciousness. He gently lifted her up and handed him towards one of the nearby guards.
"Take her home"
The guards that were ordered to take her home saluted as they gently carried Diao Mei inside the city. After he was sure that Diao Mei was already far enough, he sighed.
"Ohohoho. How wonderful it is to be young", General Diao awkwardly chuckled as he looked at Viel. Although he said he would handle it, he was still in the same situation as he was from the start. He did not know how to calm the boy down. If only a miracle will show itself to him.
"Guard Leader Bai reporting! I have done as you ordered, sir. But what exactly is going o t..that isn''t that the ghost!?"
Suddenly, a guard approached General Diao from behind.
"A ghost? What are you saying?"
"This"
Guard Leader Bai knew of Viel and his problematic antics, but he did not exactly know what he looked like since his usual shift was during the night, when everything was usually quiet.
But seeing the bloody boy that was in front of them, he quickly remembered the mysterious ident that happened sometime a month ago now.
He would never forget it. A group of notorious thugs were scattered in an alleyway, their faces in pain as they held their crotches.
It wasn''t really a scene you can easily forget.
He also remembered seeing a golden-haired childughing mischievously, but the child quickly vanished into thin air as soon as he saw him. So, Guard Leader Bai just thought that he was either seeing things, or he was seeing ghosts.
But this boy covered in blood, he was sure of it. He was the ghost. It didn''t help that the boy was holding a severed head. There''s no mistake, it really is him.
"A group of thugs?", General Diao''s ears perked up when he heard the story.
"Yes sir, their balls were well they are eunuchs now"
"That''s not what I was asking, these group of thugs, where are they now?"
If what this Guard Leader was saying is true, then this could be the answer to his prayers. Right when he asked for a miracle, he was answered.
Truly, fate is kind.
These thugs have proper motive of seeking revenge, as far as General Diao was concerned, this makes them suspects.
"Uhm I do not know their exact location, sir. But they are usually in"
"What do you mean you don''t know!? Shouldn''t they be locked up in jail?"
"S.sir?"
"You said it yourself, they are notorious thugs. So why are they not locked up!?"
"T..this"
Guard Leader Bai could not look at the General in the eye. The thing is, the thugs were a part of a group that he was very familiar with. They fill his pockets, after all. Guard Leader Bai was being paid by the gang to look the other way.
So he just stayed silent. He can''t very well tell this to the General, ''less he wanted to die right here and now.
"Tch. It doesn''t matter. Find them and bring them here."
"S-sir?"
"NOW!"
"A-at once! You and you, follow me!", Guard Leader Bai saluted as he quickly ran away, not taking any chances that the General would inquire any further on his rtionship with these thugs.
Now, let''s just hope that they find them quick. It does not matter whether they were guilty of killing old man Ling Hao or not, what matters is that with this, he finally has the chance to turn the situation around.
How the boy would react, however, is another thing. All of this was a gamble. General Diao just hoped that luck was on their side.
If Viel puts all of his attention towards the suspects and cancels his powers, then that would be for the best.
But if this only makes Viel even more unstable and decides to unleash more of his mysterious powers, then all he could do was protect as many people as he can. But Viel''s condition is already critical, how much power can he actually even exert anymore?
Truly, a gamble.
General Diao decided to have second thoughts, but he quickly shook his head. This still all relied on whether or not the suspects will make an appearance before Viel reaches his limit.
He once again stared at Viel. Viel was now ignoring everything and was just talking to himself, or rather, to his Grandpa Ling.
He saw as the boy started to struggle to even keep his eyes open. The pool of blood that the boy was sitting on was enough to make General Diao knit his eyebrows.
Any normal person, or even cultivator, would have already died with the amount of blood loss that Viel has incurred.
This boy, how is he still even alive?
-----------------------------------------------------------
In the vast darkness deep inside Viel''s core, the three souls all had their eyes closed.
The three of them had their arms stretched out, touching the huge screen in front of them.
[Converting a percent of Lu Yi''s Life Force to yer''s HP sessful]
[Converting a percent of Friend''s Life Force to yer''s HP sessful]
[Converting a percent of Jack''s Life Force to yer''s HP sessful]
".."
"Please Baby Viel, hold on"
Chapter 27: Bringer of News
Chapter 27: Bringer of News
"Nno.. Oh no, Baby Viel"
"I-is that Grandpa Ling!?"
The souls watched inside Viel as they saw Grandpa Ling''s head roll on the ground. They watched on as Vielugh in madness.
Even with their tantamount of experience in life and death, what they saw still sent shivers down their spine. But this wasn''t all because of the bloody scene in front of them. The darkness they were in that has remained stagnant ever since they can remember has changed.
There was a sudden drop in temperature as they felt the cold pierce through their skin. If they really had physical bodies, it would be frozen solid right about now.
But the three didn''t seem to mind the pain the cold is inflicting them. They were too focused on the screen, afraid that they will miss anything.
[WARNING: yer''s mental stability is reaching critical levels]
"Tch. Don''t you think we don''t know that!? Can''t you do anything? You useless Voice!"
Xanthus gritted his teeth as he watched the scenes unfold infront of them.
He now felt what Lu Yi was feeling when Viel went on and tortured Li Zhao. He could not really remember much of it as his and Viel''s consciousness became one, making everything hazy.
It was a feeling of helplessness.
He was about to punch the screen in front of him in frustration, when he noticed that Lu Yi was staring at him with her eyebrows raised.
"What!?", Xanthus shouted in annoyance.
"How are you feeling, Xanthus?", Lu Yi looked at Xanthus inquisitively.
"Huh!? What are you going on about now? Can''t you see this isn''t about me!?"
"No, I mean. How are you feeling? Are you not angry? Don''t you feel like exploding from all the rage?"
Xanthus finally knew what Lu Yi meant with her question. Last time Viel felt an overwhelming emotion of rage, he was the only one that was affected.
But this time, aside from the piercing cold that he was feeling, he only felt the sadness and anger towards what happened to Grandpa Ling. There was no sign of him losing consciousness.
Xanthus stared at the screen with a face of confusion. Should Viel not be angry towards what happened to Grandpa Ling? To see your own grandfather decapitated right in front of you, without warning, will you not feel all the rage in the world and have the overwhelming wish tosh out to the world?
Xanthus once again looked back to the mirror. Viel was now hugging Grandpa Ling''s head as he curled up into a ball.
No, they were wrong. What Viel was feeling now was not anger. It''s not necessarily all sadness as well.
Xanthus closed his eyes, he concentrated as he tried to tap on Viel''s inner consciousness. Yes, he could feel it now.
Destion.
Viel felt lost and empty.
Lu Yi saw what Xanthus was doing and she was about to do the same, but as she was about to close her eyes. She caught a nce of something.
The Judge of Karma had nk look in his face as he stared at the screen. True, Jack was always quiet and usually just talks when someone asks him a question. But this was different.
"Judge of Karma? Are you alright?", Lu Yi slowly approached Jack.
Jack, however, did not respond. He just continued to stare at the screen, unresponsive. A spark immediately ignited in Lu Yi''s mind.
It was the Judge of Karma. They did not notice it earlier, but it was the Judge of Karma, not Xanthus, who has merged with Viel''s consciousness this time.
Lu Yi cracked her knuckles as she readied herself to hit the Judge of Karma. If their merging of consciousness is what''s causing Viel''s mental instability, then it must be severed no matter what.
Lu Yi was about to release the strongest possible p she can muster when Jack started to move his mouth.
"Don''t"
"W-what!? Yyou are awake?", Lu Yi immediately backed away as she pulled her hand, was she wrong? Was the Judge of Karma just lost in thought and not actually merged with Viel? Jack''s next words, however, proved that she was right.
"Barely. My consciousness drifts as we speak", Jack said, his tone weak and fleeting.
"Then, you are merged with baby Viel? Then we should fully wake you up so his emotions can stabilize!", Lu Yi once again raised her hand.
"Don''t. I can feel it if our consciousness is severed, the boy willpletely descend into madness"
"Areare you sure!?"
"I am positive. The boy''s young mind can not handle the stress it is feeling right now. For now, I am handling it all"
"Tthen what should we do?"
Lu Yi waited for Jack''s answer. Jack, however, no longer responded to her. Jack was now once againpletely immersed into what was currently happening outside.
Lu Yi looked at the screen, she saw as Viel raised his hand and started to chant their spells. Lu Yi''s face immediately stunned when Viel summoned three powers at the same time. One from each of them.
She knows that Viel was hiding an almost unfathomable amount of qi in his body. But this much? The one he summoned was one of her strongest skills, [Light of Eternal Imprisonment]. It is used to seal and destroy beings as powerful as demi-gods.
Lu Yi let out an exasperated breath. She presumed that the skills Viel summoned from the other two was equally as strong.
If Viel keeps this up, he would surely perish, and as if confirming her words-
[WARNING: yer is not capable of sustaining the current energy consumption. Immediate termination of skills is highly rmended]
"No!", Lu Yi punched the screen in frustration, "Mr. Voice, can you really not do anything!?"
[Negative. I am no longer allowed to overwrite yer''s consciousness]
"Tch. You useless thing!", she once again continued to punch the screen in front of her several times.
Why not also her? Xanthus and the Judge of Karma has already managed to merge with Viel''s consciousness. Involuntarily or not, they have helped to maintain Viel''s sanity one way or another. If only she could also merge with Viel''s consciousness, even if it is just for this moment. Then maybe she can also help with stabilizing Viel''s emotions.
As she was contemting, Mr. Voice''s announcements once again resounded through the darkness.
[WARNING: Energy Consumption above Maximum]
[WARNING: HP is lower than 40%. Immediate termination of skills is highly rmended]
Hearing this, Lu Yi once again hit the screen, this time with all of her might.
"No! Viel, stop! Do you hear me!?"
"Judge of Karma, what are you doing!? Can you not stop this!?"
Jack was silent.
"Uselessuseless all of us are useless!", Lu Yi continued to hit the screen with her bare hands. Her frustrated screams resounded in the darkness.
"U..II''museless", Lu Yi kneeled down in defeat, her fist still nted on the screen. Tears slowly flowing from her eyes.
"Baby VielII''m sorr-"
[Converting a percent of Lu Yi''s Life Force to yers HP.]
"wwhat..?"
[.sessful]
As soon as she heard this, she immediately stood up.
[Error: Conversion was interrupted]
"What!? Why!? Do it! I am willing!", Lu Yi widened her arms as she shouted at the invisible voice. The voice, however, did not reply.
This once again made Lu Yi frustrated as she once again nted her fist on screen.
[Resuming conversion.]
"!!!"
Lu Yi released a heavy breath as she finally realized what she needed to do. She closed her eyes and started to calm herself down.
She gently opened her palm and touched the screen.
[Converting a percent of Lu Yi''s Life Force to yer''s HP.]
Hearing these words again, Lu Yi finally revealed a satisfied smile. She could feel her life force draining. It was very slow, but still, it was draining.
She once again opened her eyes and looked at the mirror, and then towards the two men beside her.
"You guys, take care of Viel for me, okay?"
She resigned to her fate. Maybe this was her goal here, to use her life in order to save Viel''s. If it was, then it was not a bad end.
''Sorry, little Chen. It seems like I will be meeting you so-''
"Hey, don''t go monologuing on us just yet. That''s considered bad luck"
Lu Yi''s monologue was interrupted when he heard Xanthus'' voice.
"Tch. And here I thought you finally kicked the bucket"
It took a while, but Xanthus finally recovered from his stupor from trying to feel Viel''s consciousness.
"Heh. Don''t go killing me just yet, old hag"
Xanthus yfully scoffed as he slowly stretched out his arm towards the mirror, "So, like this, right?"
Lu Yi nodded in response.
[Converting a percent of Friend''s Life Force to yer''s HP.]
"Lu Yi, good job"
"Tch", Lu Yi sneered in response, but she revealed as smile afterwards.
"Oh man, our boy is crazier than you are, Lu Yi. Actually releasing one of my most powerful curse to numerous targets. Even I have trouble in doing that, and he did it while casting to other powerful skills"
Xanthus stared at what was happening in the screen and he could not believe as to what he was seeing. 3 different powerful skills all in the same time. If that wasn''t crazy, then nothing was.
"Just focus o-"
[Converting a percent of Jack''s Life Force to yer''s HP.]
Before Lu Yi can reply, she was interrupted by the Voice''s sudden announcement.
"What!?"
Both Lu Yi and Xanthus could not help but look at the direction of Jack at the same time.
To their surprise, Jack had his arms stretched out towards the mirror now as well. How Jack was able to do that even with his consciousness being consumed by Viel''s, was a mystery.
Xanthus was filled with amazement. When his consciousness was merged with Viel, he could not even feel the presence of his own existence.
And yet Jack even managed to move his arms.
"This guy what a monster"
-----------
Back at the gates, the situation was still at an impasse.
General Diao could do nothing but wait and hope that the guards find the people that Guard Leader Bai mentioned.
General Diao''s calction was wrong. He thought that Viel would fall sometime soon, but for some reason or miracle, he was still alive and well.
Hisplexion was weak and dry, he was surrounded by a pool of his own blood. But Viel''s constitution seemed to have somehow slightly recovered.
"This boy what a monster"
He has been waiting for the guards to report to him for about 5 hours now. He was afraid that anytime soon, the people would start to question, and surely, a riot would arise.
If they somehow get past through one of the gates, and the people finally realize the direness of their situation, then things would get ugly fast.
Knowing that they had no way out of the city and that they will die if they try to leave, hysteria willmence. The people will immediately sumb to looting and violence. The General was quite aware of what people could do in situations such as this one.
He has seen this many times when he participated in the war against the Evil Monarch.
It only takes one spark to make friends go against each other. Such is the nature of man.
General Diao once again tried talking to Viel, but it was in vain. Viel was no longer responding to anything, he just kept on talking to himself and to Grandpa Ling''s severed head.
General Diao tried to test the dome of light again to see if it has weakened, but no. It would still kill him if he tried to pass through it. He also ordered one of the guards to fetch for the Headmaster of Taizhou academy, the only being that was stronger than him in the city to help with the current situation.
But the Headmaster refused to leave the academy, saying that he needed to protect the students that were currently staying in the academy. That was his responsibility, outside of that, that was all on General Diao.
General Diao was about to refute, but he knew the old man of the academy. The Headmaster was even more stubborn than he is, and what''s worse is that Headmaster was also cunning. Making him the worse kind of person to deal with.
Time was ticking, and all General Diao could do was wait.
He waited.
And he waited.
And finally, after another 3 hours
"General Diao, sir. We have sessfully apprehended the group of ruffians! They are currently waiting behind the gates!"
Guard Leader Bai came in bringing news. Whether this was good or bad
No one knows yet.
Chapter 28: Finally, It is over.
Chapter 28: Finally, It is over.
"W-what''s going on!? Wwe didn''t do anything wrong"
"Can anyone please tell us what''s going on!?"
The group of thugs were currently at a lost of why they were called to the gates. With the mysterious things that are happening to the town, why are these guards isting them? Are they taking advantage of the current confusion to get rid of them? Was this all just a ploy by the city guards to get rid of all the criminals that are scattered throughout the city?
With these thoughts on the thugs'' minds, they started to panic.
"Y..yo, Guard Leader Bai. We will be kind and double our donations towards Jjust, please let us go"
The fat man of the group pleaded as he brought out a bag of coins from his pocket. He was about to give this "donation" to the Guard Leader, but the guard leader just immediately swatted his hand away.
"Quiet, scum! I have no idea what you''re saying!", Guard Leader Bai almost sweat buckets as he feigned ignorance. If General Diao ever heard that he was getting "donations" from various suspicious groups in the city, he would surely lose his job. He kicked the fat man that had no n to stop talking outside of the gate to shut him up.
"General Diao, sir! This one seems to be the leader of this riff raff group. I remember them having one more member, be we could not find him anywhere. The group refuses to talk as well, sir!"
The fat man rubbed his butt in pain. He was starting to get piss offed because guard leader was treating them unfairly, what about all the bribes that their now deceased boss gave to him? Did that all mean nothing? He remembered they even shared a drink with Guard Leader Bai once.
The fat man quickly stood up and looked at Guard Leader Bai with an angry expression. The fat man was about tosh out on Guard Leader Bai when he realized who the guard leader was reporting to. He instantly shut his mouth and his body became as stiff as a board as he saw a giant of a man staring at him.
It was General Diao, literally a towering existence that sent shivers down the spine of every criminals in the city. The fat man almost shit himself. It was a good thing that guard leader Bai kicked him when he did, if not, then their secrets would be revealed to the worse possible person.
What exactly did the esteemed General want from them? Wait, could it be
The fat man was stunned as he finally noticed their surroundings.
He looked around as he saw the weird division made with light and the gigantic pirs the encapsted their city, but these things were not what made the fat man gape in shock.
On the other side of the light, he saw a boy that he was very familiar with. His eyes widened as he stared at the bloody figure of the boy.
He looked backed towards his group, as if asking if they were seeing what he was seeing. But he did not need to ask, as his group also had the same expression as him.
"Iisn''t that"
"Oh, you know the boy?"
General Diao who has been observing the whole reaction of the thugs finally spoke up as he interrupted the fat man.
"I asked you a question, fat vermin. Do you know the boy?", General Diao''s tone grew even more domineering.
The group started to feel a heavy chill ran down their spine as the General questioned them.
"N..no! Wewe d-do not know who this boy is!", the fat man found it hard to lie in front of the General. He averted his eyes, hoping that the general does not take notice of his stuttering.
"You lying scum! It was your group that I saw that day lying in the ground! Even the reports from the bystanders said that they saw your group dragging a blonde kid down an alleyway! The boy smacked each of your balls, and you sought revenge by killing his grandfather!", Guard Leader Bai immediately released a torrent of words.
For Guard Leader Bai, this was his chance to get rid of this group. It did not matter to him whether they really were guilty of killing the boy''s grandfather. He just wanted them gone so that they will no longer have a chance to expose his corruption.
"W-what!? No, we truly do not know the boyr-right, guys!?"
"Y-yes!"
The group continued to feign and deny all the allegations against them. They were about to deny some more when they heard a small voice from the distance.
"Look, grandpa! It''s those pedophiles!"
The group immediately started to sweat buckets when the bloody boy started to identify them one by one in great detail.
"That''s the fat man that was going to tie me up. Those other three did not really do muchhmmm where is the tall one that talks a lot hehe. Grandpa, I smacked all of them in the balls just as you said", the boy chuckled as he talked to the severed head he was holding on to.
"!!!!"
The group''s expression became even more twisted when they saw what the boy was holding.
"Wwhat, impossible!?"
"Ssshhhh. Shut up!"
The fat man quickly shushed one of his friends.
"Oho. The boy seems to know about you, and you said you lot say you have not met him?", General Diao ced his shoulder on one of the thugs.
"Tthis wewe know him... i-it''s just that he w-was too bloody that we could not recognize him!"
"T-that''s right! Aand what the guard leader Bai and the kid says i..it was just an ident. It was our fault, no harm d-done! T-there is no way we would k-kill anyone because of that!"
General Diao sighed as he once again listened to the group reason their way out. It was confirmed already. The group had an alteration with the child, but whether or not they were the ones who killed the boy''s grandfather was not yet concluded.
But General Diao was getting tired of listening to these people talk. General Diao''s hand, that was ced on one of the thug''s shoulder, slowly climbed up towards the head. General Diao''s humongous hand wrapped the thug''s head entirely.
And then, all the people watched in horror as General Diao slowly lifted the manand squashed his head like it was nothing.
"Now, we will ask again. Did you kill the boy''s grandfather?", General Diao calmly said as the thug''s body dropped from his hand.
The remaining thugs shook their bodies in fear. This was the second time that they lost their friend by having their heads literally get blown off their bodies. First it was their boss, whose head was blown off from a bottle of alcohol thrown by a mysterious cultivator.
"Wwe were ordered to by a mysterious cultivator!"
"Wwang, s-shut up!"
"N..no! We did nothing! Why should we be killed by something we did not do!?"
One of the thugs could not help but bber in fear. A cornered mouse will always squeak the loudest, this is true in almost all situations.
"A mysterious cultivator?", Finally, it seems they were right on their assumptions. General Diao was curious of this mysterious cultivator, so it seems that things were not as simple as them seeking revenge for their broken balls.
"Y-yes! It was a man that was w-wearing a fancy blue robe! H-he threatened us and even killed our boss!"
The thugs started to kneel one by one as they once again started to reason their way through the situation even though they were already caught.
"B-butyou have to believe us wewe did not do it! W-we visited the boy''s house, true. B-but when we heard rumors that the boy h-had the support of the Golden Pavilion sect we became afraid and did not pull through with the n!"
"P-please, you have to belie-"
Before the pleading thug can finish his words, he felt a cold sting around his neck. He ignored this feeling and continued to talk, but to his surprise, no words wereing out of his mouth. He then caught glimpse of his friends, he saw as their heads cleanly, and smoothly separated from their necks.
And soon, his vision shifted as if the world around him started to spin, and then darkness.
All the guards were stupefied. It was only a second ago that the thugs were pleading for their life, and now all of their heads were rolling on the ground at the same time.
What just happened?
Only General Diao had a different expression on his face. His thick eyebrows were sticking to each other and his mouth was twisted in a weird manner.
He saw it. No, he caught a glimpse of it. It all happened in less than a second, if General Diao was not concentrating on the thugs right at that very moment, then he would have surely missed it.
He saw a blur dashing its way through the kneeling thugs. Yes, even to him, it was a blur.
General Diao then looked at the direction where the blur stopped. Right in front of him, or more specifically, below him.
He looked below as he saw Viel, still holding his Grandpa''s severed head.
General Diao was about to say something when Viel turned his head towards him. Viel''s face seemed eerily devoid of emotion, but from his eyes, blood no longer flowed. Instead, it was reced by tears.
"Can you please hold Grandpa Ling for me?", Viel raised Grandpa Ling''s head and handed it to General Diao.
As soon as General Diao gently held Grandpa Ling''s head. The dome of light, the pirs, and the sound of chain surrounding the city instantly disappeared, like they were never even there in the first ce. Only the markings of the dome and the holes made by the pirs remained, as if it was a grim reminder of how close they were to their doom.
General Diao sighed. Finally, it was over. The hours they spent here almost felt like a year. With all of the things happening, General Diao had no time to rx even for a second, ''less he might miss something very important.
"It is alright now, boy. Let us handle this. I will make sure to set up a funeral for you Gra-"
And then, General Diao stopped his words.
His eyes widened as he noticed that Viel was already directly right in front of his face, floating. Viel''s eyes were already parallel to his.
But Viel did not stop. Viel continued to slowly ascend towards the skies. General Diao watched in shock as Viel''s silhouette became smaller and smaller until he was only as small as a grain of salt in his view.
Viel
Viel was now above the clouds.
General Diao could only repeat the words that Viel was muttering before he started to disappear to the distance.
"Blue robes, Li Zhao, Young noble.
Soul search?"
----------------------------------
Inside the city, the people celebrated as the weird happenings in their city finally disappeared. The people were jumping and hugging each other now that the heavy pressure they were feeling was now gone. The chain noise was alsopletely gone, allowing them to move freely without being deafened by loud noises of metal.
"Finally! We can finally get back to sleep"
"Ugh I am so tired."
"The government better have a good exnation for this or else"
"Haaa so it''s still dark well, time to drink again"
Differentints and feelings flowed through the city as the citizens started to rx. And soon, the people started to go back to their homes one by one.
But suddenly, the remaining people outside heard a loud gasp.
"Ww..w..what''s that!?"
"Hah? Now what?"
The remaining people looked towards the direction the man was pointing at. At first, their faces were filled with confusion.
Why was this man overreacting while pointing towards the moon? Did he became crazy with all of the weird things that happened tonight?
But then, their jaws opened wide in shock.
Their jaws opened wide in shock as they realized why the man was exaggeratingly pointing at the moon.
All the people present could not help but have only one thought
Since when did they have two moons?
--------------
Moments before, above the clouds, Viel was floating. His hair waved as the cold pierced his skin. The tears that were falling from his eyes turned to ice. Forming lines on his face, as if the tears were meant to be eternal.
[Jack: Soul Search]
Viel looked below, not a hint of expression can be seen on his face.
[Searching.]
[Sess. Target is 1,969 km away from the yer''s position]
Viel closed his eyes as he felt Li Zhao''s existence.
It was as if the man himself was standing right in front of him. He could feel him. He could feel where he was.
Viel released a breath as steam came out of his mouth.
Then he slowly raised his fists
[WARNING: The chosen skill is way above the yer''s maximum limit]
Suddenly, a very tiny speck of light appeared above Viel''s palms as he opened his fist. It looked like a firefly that was isted from the rest of the world.
[WARNING: yer is reaching critical levels. Immediate termination of the skill is advised]
And then, the ball suddenly double in size. Now resembling a gem, glittering on the horizon.
[WARNING: Critical levels reached. Please terminate current skill]
Once again, the ball doubled in size. Now resembling a giant pearl, shining through the endless sea.
[WARNING: Please do not proceed]
And then it doubled, againand againagain.
[Viel Please stop]
Until it resembled the moon.
[Lu Yi: Star Obliterator]
Chapter 29: Found you
Chapter 29: Found you
[Lu Yi: Star Obliterator]
The clouds surrounding the colossal orb of lightpressed as it floated even higher.
The tears that were frozen solid on Viel''s face started to flow again as the of the surrounding air started to rise.
[Viel please stop. Releasing this ball of energy will not only kill more than half of this world''s poption, there is also a 94.69% chance of killing you]
Mr. Voice, who always had a monotonous voice started to speak fluently, as if it was capable of this all along. One could even say that it was refined.
Viel, however, looked like he did not care at all about this drastic change. His expression still remained emotionless as he looked at a certain direction, his hand that was raised was already starting to shake.
"Blue robes Ling Zhao young noble"
There was only one thing that was cycling in Viel''s mind. And that was an image of Ling Zhao slowly slicing Grandpa Ling''s head. Repeating over and over in his head. His imagination was running wild as flickers of images sh through his eyes.
Grandpa Ling shouting in pain.
Grandpa Ling crying and begging.
Grandpa Ling being reduced to nothing.
It was not supposed to be like this. He remembered that ording to Mr. Voice, his Grandpa Ling still had a lot of time left in the world. Then why?
Did Mr. Voice lie?
Why was everyone lying to him?
And then, once again, the emotions returned to Viel like a waterfall bursting through drynd.
His face twisted as tears started to fall uncontrobly from his eyes.
Then, he screamed.
His shout was loud enough for even the citizens of Taizhou to hear. And to them, it sounded like a shriek. And it was a shriek that the people of Taizhou will always remember as the catalyst that started the New World.
[Viel, stop]
"No! I am done listening to you, Mr. Voice! You lie! You are all liars!"
Viel''s hand that was holding the colossal orb of light shook as he started to slowly point it towards the direction to where he felt Li Zhao was. Mr. Voice''s words started to be monotonous again as various messages ringed inside of Viel''s mind.
"You lie! You lie! You lie!"
Viel did not want to hear any of it as he shouted on top of his lungs to drown out Mr. Voice''s incessant talking.
But then, right before he released the colossal orb of light, he heard something that immediately made him hesitate.
[Currently converting Lu Yi''s life force to your HP Sess]
[Lu Yi''s life force is below 2%. Deletion of the Excess Soul is imminent]
Instantly, Viel''s hand wavered and the colossal ball that he was about to throw instantly diminished in size and was now as small as a watermelon.
Viel could not stop his hand as the ball of light was released following a deafening sound of explosion.
If one were looking from below, they would see a streak of light above the clouds as the ball of light flew towards where Li Zhao was supposed to be in a blinding speed.
What happened to Li Zhao exactly, no one knows yet. And Viel could not care less as he ced all of his attention on the message that he heard from Mr. Voice.
"M-missLu Yi?", Viel''s expression turned to that of panic.
[Lu Yi''s life force is below 1%. Deletion of the Excess Soul is imminent]
"W-what??...Nono pleaseI''mI''m sorry"
"Wwhat do I doplease, Mr. Voice what do I do, I don''t want to lose anyone anymore please"
[Commencing deletion of Excess Soul, Lu Yi]
"NooNo. NOOOOOO!"
Viel''s cries once again reverberated the skies.
And then, as if driven by instinct, he slowly spread his tiny arms wide open as the surrounding area near Viel started to shake.
[Rain: Energy Absorption]
It was a very simple sounding skill. But its effects were very far from simple. But who exactly was Rain? Was it the long-haired man with horns? But Viel had no time to think.
The skies, the clouds, even the empty air somehow started to shake. It looked like the fabric of space itself twisted.
And just like that, as if a violent whirlpool, Viel started to absorb the very essence of the world itself.
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"
Viel did not stop. And slowly, his whole body started to glow. It started from his chest, and slowly crawled its way throughout his entire body.
But still, Viel did not stop.
He continued to absorb his surroundings as a crack started to appear in the space. The crack grewrger until it made a hole as big as a te.
But still, Viel did not care of what was happening. He continued absorbing.
He did not even notice the hand that was reaching for him from inside the hole.
Yes, there was a hand. One could even hear faint shoutinging from the hole, but it was too low to hear what exactly the voice was saying. The only thing that one can make out of the murmur is,
"Found you"
The hand started to shake as it tried to reach for Viel, desperate to grab him.
But before it could reach Viel
[Lu Yi''s life force is now at 100%]
The glow on Viel''s body instantly disappeared as he started to rx and the twisted space returned to its former normality.
And along with the hole, the mysterious hand that was reaching for Viel was now gone.
Viel''s started to get drowsy. All the events that have happened to him is finally taking its toll on his young developing mind.
His body started to get heavy and his eyes slowly closed by themselves. And, like a leaf falling from its branch.
Viel started to fall.
Thest thing he felt was the wind hitting his face.
------------------------------------------------------------
"G-grandpa Ling!"
Viel sat up as if waking up from a bad dream.
"V-viel!? You you''re awake!"
"Mmiss Mei Miss Violet?"
Viel was confused. He looked around his surroundings as he scanned the unfamiliar room.
"Wh-"
Viel was about to say something before he was interrupted by the two girls suddenly hugging him. The two started to cry as they tried tofort Viel.
"Viel I''m sorry"
"We''re here we''re here for you"
Viel became even more confused, what exactly was happening? Why were two of his friends apologizing and crying?
"You you can live here with us You''re not alone, Viel"
And then, Viel finally remembered. It wasn''t a bad dream.
His Grandma Ling and Grandpa Ling are both gone now. And then finally
Finally
Like a normal child, Viel hugged the two back as he bawled his eyes out. He was finally allowed to mourn like a normal child.
They remained like this for a while, and their cries grew stronger and stronger until it drowned the whole room.
They only stopped when they heard knocking from the door. The door opened and it revealed a gigantic bearded man.
"Ohoho. I see you''re finally awake, just in time, boy. Come out when you''re done wooing these two girls, we have a surprise for you"
"G-grandpa!"
General Diao went as soon as he came. Hisugh echoing through the hallways.
"D-don''t mind Grandpa", Diao Mei blushed as she waved her hands all over the ce. Violet could only sigh and shake her head.
"A surprise?", Viel wiped his wet eyes as he tilted his head, visibly curious as to what this surprise was.
"Yes. We prepared something for you, it really is good timing that you woke up right at this moment", it was Violet who answered Viel this time, she also gently wiped her tears.
Diao Mei then proceeded to pull Viel from the bed, excited to show him what they prepared.
The two girls excitedly escorted Viel outside of the room. They walked through a long hallway before appearing in arge courtyard.
In the courtyard, there were tables filled with different sorts of food. One table was filled with sweets which immediately caught Viel''s eyes.
"Viel, happy birthday!"
The people in the room shouted and pped their hands. Viel could see Diao Mei''s mother and General Diao.
Elder Xing Cai was also here, but she had a very regretful expression on her face as soon as she saw Viel.
"Sorry it''s only us, I will call for our other ssmates and invite them immediately. We didn''t know if you were going to wake up in time for your birthday", Diao Mei gently smiled at Viel.
Initially, they were not going to do anything, as Viel was still unconscious. But her and Violet had already nned everything and thought that it would be a waste not to continue. And thus, they decided to proceed with the surprise party.
So if ever Viel would wake up, this would be their way of letting Viel forget the pain of losing his grandparents.
General Diao was against it at first, saying that Viel was still currently involved in an ongoing investigation. But Diao Mei instantly got mad at him and started shouting at him. General Diao could only shake his head andment.
Well, if it was just one day, he guessed it would be fine. They would just tell their findings to Viel after this.
There was nothing he could do, after all, kids will be kids.
So they waited in anticipation. Waiting if Viel was going to wake up.
And as if fate heard their calls, Viel did wake up.
Viel was perplexed. Wasn''t his birthday still a few days away?
"You have been sleeping for quite a long time", Violet shook her head as she handed him an ornamented bag,
"Happy 5th birthday, Viel"
Chapter 30: Happy Birthday, Viel. Welcome to the New World.
Chapter 30: Happy Birthday, Viel. Wee to the New World.
"Happy 5th birthday, Viel. This bag is for you to put more of your candies"
Violet handed an ornamented bag to Viel. It was as if the designs were made of candy themselves. And the golden string reallyplemented Viel''s hair.
"T-thank you", Viel hesitantly received the gift. He was still confused as to what was happening. His mind and body was still recovering from all the intense feelings it felt. For him, it literally feels like it just happened a day ago for him.
Feeling the loneliness again, he couldn''t help but hug Violet to repress the tears that was going to fall from his eyes. He needed anything that would make him feel like he belonged.
"V-viel? I-it''s just a bag", Violet tried tapped Viel''s shoulder a couple of times as she was embarrassed being hugged in front of so many people.
Diao Mei who saw this, knitted her eyebrows as she looked at Violet with a fierce gaze.
"Ohohoho. Look at this boy, only just recovered and already making moves. Little Mei, if you don''t keep it up you won''t get the chance of being the main wife. Come here, I will give you this sexy undergar-"
General Diao was hit in the stomach by her daughter before he can finish his sentence, "Father! What are you saying to my daughter?", and as if that wasn''t enough, she also stomped on his foot.
"O-ow!"
General Diao jumped while holding his foot.
The three kids that saw this couldn''t help butugh at him. General Diao wasn''t really hurt by Mother Mei''s kick, but he wanted to change the mood as he saw Viel about to cry again.
"Oh, aren''t you lively? You haven''t been to ss for a while, maybe you being unconscious was just an excuse not to hear Hamburgdole''s ramblings, amiright? Maybe I should use that for next time"
A group of children appeared in the courtyard, being led by Xiao Pei. It was the students of the elite ss, plus Wei Song, who looked like he was forcefully dragged here by Xiao Pei.
"Tch. What the hell. You were only 5 years old? I feel so stupid treating you as my rival when you haven''t even grown hair down there", Wei Song crossed his arms as he tried to one up Viel again. But after a few seconds, he hesitantly reached out his hand and gave something to Viel.
"H-herea gift"
It was a dagger. Viel quickly snatched the dagger from Wei Song''s hand as he was visibly excited to receiving a "manly" gift.
The other students couldn''t help but look at Wei Song with a surprised expression. Wei Song instantly noticed the looks that were being given by his ssmates.
"W-what are you looking at, you brats?"
And then he noticed it, the rest of the ss didn''t bring anything. He was the only one with a gift even though he was the one that was forced toe to this party. His eyes started to twitch as he became embarrassed.
"Thank you, Mr. Song", Viel inspected the dagger with amazement. He was about to unsheathe it before his hand was hit by Violet, telling him that drawing a weapon during a celebration is bad luck.
"I-it''s nothing, j-just one of my extra daggers, it''s no big deal. A-anyway, I will go and talk to General Diao", Wei Song said as he quickly escaped this awkward situation.
One by one, the students of the elite ss wished Viel a happy birthday, and most of them apologized for not bringing any gifts.
The students of the Elite ss still had some fear left of Viel from the mock battle they had weeks ago. But children tend to move on in a blink of an eye. When they heard that both Viel''s grandparents died, they immediately felt sad for him.
Right then, he was no longer the monster of the elite ss, but one of them. A normal child. It also helped that General Diao restricted any information regarding the bizarre events that happened to their city a few days ago.
If they knew that Viel was the one who caused it, then they surely would not be here today. General Diao hoped that no one but them will ever know.
"T-thank you so much foring", Viel started to be teary eyed again as he received the warmth of many people. The students of the elite ss immediatelyforted him and hugged him. Truly, children can be empathetic creatures. Diao Mei''s mother approached them, saying that the food they prepared was getting cold and they should eat.
Seeing this, General Diao could not help but smile. It was a good decision to go ahead with the party. It at the very least helped the boy temporarily forget about the tragedy that has befallen him. He then looked at the woman that was beside him.
"Xing Cai, was it? You look like you seem worse than the boy"
"I"
Xing Cai was currently brooding on the side. She arrived in the city right after Viel passed out. She was just in time to see General Diao catching Viel, who seemed to have fallen from the sky. She was then briefed by the General of the tragic situations that have happened so far.
She failed. That was the only thing that was in her mind. Although her search for Viel''s origin had fruitful results, she failed in taking care of Viel. She was supposed to be acting as her sister, she promised.
But she failed, and the price for it was the boy''s grandfather.
If only she wasn''t so fixated to what she saw in her visions, then maybe just maybe, none of this would have happened. Truly, she was truly regretful.
And there''s also the case of Viel''s grandmother missing. They''ve searched Viel''s house and could not find Grandma Ling anywhere. General Diao just shook his head, he already asked the guards to search the whole city and the surrounding area, but there were not traces of Viel''s grandmother.
But right as they were discussing this, they noticed that Viel was approaching them.
"S-sister Xing Cai", Viel slowly went towards Xing Cai and immediately hugged her.
"VielI.."
Xing Cai did not really know what to say as she stood still, her arms were shaking, hesitating if they deserve to hug back.
"Yyou''re the only family I have now..."
Xing Cai instantly kneeled down and embraced Viel as soon as she heard that. That''s right, what was she thinking? Viel''s grandparents entrusted him to her. It does not matter if she deserves to or not, it was time to step up. This time, she needs to be there for the boy.
"Grandpa and Grandma theythey''re dead"
Xing Cai''s embrace got tighter, "I know I kno- Wait, Viel you know what happened to your Grandma?"
"Y-yes"
Viel then recounted everything that has happened to them. From Grandma Ling peacefully passing away, to him going home only to find Grandpa Ling murdered.
"Vviel"
The people who heard the story could not help but be teary eyed. They knew what happened to his Grandpa, but as for her Grandma, they only knew that she was missing.
To lose both of his grandparents right at the same time in different circumstances. It was no wonder the boy reacted the way he did, General Diao thought. He too, would probably the same if he was younger. General Diao suddenly considered themselves lucky that the boy only locked down their city.
"I''m so sorryI wasn''t there, Viel. I''m so sorry", this time, it was Xing Cai who cried. She did not really have anyone to call a family, as she was adopted by the Golden Pavilion at a very early age.
"I won''t ever leave you again, Viel", she promised to herself that she would now protect Viel, no matter what his origin is even if the world will be against him. She would be there. In ack for a better word, Viel is now her family.
But of course, her people also discovered something during these few days, "Viel. About your real mother-"
However, before she can finish her sentence, General Diao''sugh interrupted them by his loudugh.
"Ohohoho, this is enough crying for today. We must begin the festivities!", General Diao heavily tapped both Viel and Xing Cai''s back. Xing Cai could not help but cough.
"My mother?", Viel tilted his head as he looked curiously towards Xing Cai.
"No I will tell youter", Xing Cai shook her head. There was plenty of time to talk about it to Viel. Right now, she should focus on letting Viel have fun. That''s the thing he needs most right now. She smiled at Viel and held his hand.
"Let''s go, your friends are waiting"
Viel nodded as the two smiled at each other. The two approached the group, holding each other''s hand tight. It was a solemn and silent promise, they were family starting from now.
"Happy 5th birthday, Viel!"
They started their festivities. Laughing and having fun, with the asional bickering between Wei Song and Violet. It was lively, the adults in the area were finally refreshed to see kids act like kids.
"Viel this is for you"
Viel turned his head to see a portrait of him and his Grandparents. There were discrepancies from Grandma and Grandpa Ling''s looks. But there was no mistake that it was them. Viel''s figure on the figure was spot on.
"II painted it", Diao Mei handed the medium sized canvas to Viel, her face blushed in red. Viel stared at the portrait for a bit. Before snatching it and then staining it with the sauce that was on the table.
"V-viel", Violet rushed towards Viel to stop him, but she was toote. Diao Mei, who saw Viel''s action towards her gift, was almost in tears.
"Viel, that''s very rude!", Violet was about to pull Viel''s hands but she paused when she heard Viel talking.
"This is Miss Mei, then Miss Violet Miss Xing Cai should be beside me Then Pei PeiI guess there''s still room for Mister Song Agh, Grandpa Diao is too big to fit"
Violet then saw that Viel was drawing on the canvas. If it can be called that, beside the finely drawn figures of Viel and his grandparents were a couple of stick figures.
"ThisViel, is this us?"
"Hmhm", Viel nodded then showed it towards the group, "Look, this one with a scar is Pei Pei". He pointed at a stick figure with a line across its face.
"I see, so this ugly one is Wei Song?", Xiao Pei looked closely at the drawing.
"W-what!? Let me see!", Wei Song quickly approached the drawing when he heard Xiao Pei''s remark, "What? How can you tell!? There is not even a single detail in this drawing!"
"I don''t need to. You''re just ugly in person, so I assumed you''ll be ugly in painting too"
"Y-you!"
The two continued to bicker with each other as they pointed their chopsticks at each other, drawing out augh from the rest of the group.
"Vviel", Diao Mei who was about to cry could not help but be touched when she saw Viel drawing her. "W-why did you draw us as well?"
"Because you are family?", Viel had a dumbfounded expression on his face.
Hearing this, Diao Mei''s already red face started to release steam. Hearing the word family, she imagined her and Viel being marriedthen having kids
But then her daydreaming was instantly shattered as she noticed that Violet''s stick figure was closer to Viel than hers was. Her expression quickly changed to annoyance as she stared at Violet again with fierce eyes.
Before Violet can react, General Diao''sughter once again reverberated through the courtyard.
"It seems that everyone is giving their gifts, then this is mine!", General Diao gracefully pulled the cloth from the mysterious object that was suddenly beside him. Where it suddenly appeared from, nobody knew.
The cloth slowly fell down as it revealed that object it was hiding.
"I..is that.. a cake!?"
One of the student of the elite ss shouted. Cakes were notmon in Taizhou city due to theck of avable ingredients. So, seeing a cake, let alone this big, easily garnered their attention.
"Ohohoho!", General Diaoughed as he raised his thumbs towards his granddaughter, as if signaling they won''t lose.
The children quickly gathered towards the cake. Viel was the first one to go as he was wielding the dagger that Wei Song gave to him, about to use it to slice the cake.
"W-wait! T-that''s not used for slicing cake!", Wei Song quickly blocked Viel''s path. No one knew, but he actually forged this dagger by himself. To see it being used as a cake slicer was a big hit towards his ego.
"Ohoho, don''t be impatient kids", General Diao once againughed as he took the knife that''s used to slice the cake, "Before we slice the cake, Viel. You should make a wish first"
"A wish?"
"We usually wish for something before we eat cake, Viel", it was Violet who answered Viel''s question, "My mother said that there is a chance of iting true"
"Really!?... Then", Viel then closed his eyes to think.
The group waited as all of them anticipated what Viel was going to wish for. After a few seconds, Viel finally opened his eyes as he looked at the faces of the group that surrounded him.
He smiled, "Then I wish for-"
However, before Viel can finish his words, he suddenly looked above, towards the skies. Both General Diao and Elder Xing Cai also looked above as their expressions turned serious. General Diao raised his hands as he summoned his halberd.
The rest of the people were dumbfounded, what exactly was happening? They then looked above towards where the 3 were looking at.
They were confused, there was nothing there.
"Grandfather? What''s going on-"
Then suddenly, the skies darkened. The others looked up again, only to see numerous ck holes covering the sky.
"Wwhat the hell is that!?"
Noise quickly drowned the city of Taizhou. Their mor was loud enough to hear even inside the Diao Estate''s courtyard.
The group stared at the mysterious holes that appeared above them. Some in fear, but mostly in curiosity.
Then suddenly, they were stunned by General Diao''s deafening shout.
"Men, tell your stations to get ready!", General Diao raised his hands. The guards that were in the courtyard quickly saluted, their expressions dead serious.
"Father? What''s going on?", Diao Mei''s mother tugged General Diao''s robes as she released a panicked breath.
"Go underground, all of you", General Diao did not look at her and just stared above the skies.
"What!? Why!?"
"We are under attack"
As soon as he said this, noises reverberated the city of Taizhou as countless silhouettes started appearing from the ck holes. Their loud shrieks can be heard even from the ground.
The group looked at the sudden intruders, their expressions full of fear.
"Monsters monsters are here!"
The children panicked as they saw the creatures that were endlesslying out of the ck hole.
Wings, the creatures had wings. They still couldn''t see them clearly because of the distance, but they could roughly make out their figure. Their body also seemed to be dded with spikes and they had abnormally elongated fingers.
General Diao could not help but squint his eyes as he tried to scour in his mind. Who could this weird enemy possibly belong to, and why were they attacking them now?
"What what are those creatures?"
General Diao''s thoughts were interrupted when he heard Xing Cai''s murmur.
And then it dawned on him. He could not identify the enemy because it was the first time he was seeing them.
But that was impossible, General Diao knew all of the army of the different countries, he also knows all the beasts of the world due to his expeditions.
Then, these creatures what could they possibly be?
"V-viel, what''s wrong?"
Diao Mei was about to pull Viel away so they can hide. But she noticed that Viel''s eyes there was something wrong with them.
His previously pitched ck pupils had green glowing spots on them, they were like worms squirming around Viel''s pupils.
"M-miss Mei Can you see that?"
"Of course! There are monsters flying around the sky! Let''s hurry and hide!"
"No That", Viel then pointed at something in the air right in front of him.
Diao Mei then searched for what Viel was pointing at, but she could only see the wall, "T-there''s nothing there, Viel! Let''s hurry up!", seeing that there was nothing there. Diao Mei pulled Viel and ran towards the inside of the mansion.
Viel still had a very stupefied expression on his face as they were running. He kept staring on the floating things that were in front of him.
They were a mixture of words and numbers that Viel was not aware of, the only thing that seemed familiar to him were the words that were on top of all the writings.
Floating there was his name and the word that Mr. Voice has been saying a lottely, the word "HP". And soon, Mr. Voice ringed in his head.
[Congrattions..]
----------------------------------------------------------
In the vast darkness inside of Viel, Lu Yi was currently looking at the screen, her expression full of shock.
"Lu Yi, what''s wrong? You shouldn''t exert yourself too much", Xanthus grabbed Lu Yi''s shoulders to snap her out of her stupor.
"DDrakels Those are Drakels", Lu Yi pointed at the flying creatures that were being shown in the screen.
"What? You know what they are!?"
"Without a doubtThey", Lu Yi stuttered before releasing a huge breath,
"They are from my world"
"....."
[Congrattions onpletely limatizing to this world, Viel. We will nowmence with Phase 2 of the Messiah Project, the Tutorial phase]
[Commencing the Tutorial phase.]
[Sess! Now proceeding with the yer''s first mission: Clearing out my first dungeon!]
[Happy birthday, Viel. And wee to the New World!]
Volume 1: Character Creation END
-------------------
"H-honey, what''s wrong? People might see you if you stick your head outside the window!"
Guard Leader Bai had a concerned expression on his face as he stared at the woman in front of him. The woman, who was sitting on a chair with wheels, was currently looking out the window and staring at the sky, her eyebrows knitted.
"There''s something there"
"What? I don''t see anything", Guard Leader Bai looked up, only to see the clear skies.
"No, I think there''s something there!", the woman pouted as she lightly hit Guard Leader Bai on the shoulder.
"O-ow!"
The woman chuckled as she saw Guard Leader Bai exaggerating the pain. The woman''s long and beautiful golden hair fluttered as her shoulders shook from herugh.
"Why''d you have to hit me so hard, honey?"
"Of course, the woman before you is now a strong woman that doesn''t let men overpower her!", the woman then flexed her slim muscles towards Guard Leader Bai. The two thenughed at one another with their silly antics.
....Not realizing, that the skies outside have darkened.
To be continued on Volume 2: Tutorial Phase
Chapter 31: I Will Keep You Safe
Chapter 31: I Will Keep You Safe
"P-please not my child you can take me but please not my child!"
In one of the houses near Taizhou''s central marketce, a woman can be seen cradling a little girl. There was arge gash on her right arm, her bones could almost be seen with how deep the wound is.
But still, the woman hugged the child as if it was the most precious thing in the world, trying to protect it from the beast that was slowly approaching them.
The beast had warped wings on his back and elongated arms, its long and sharp ws slowly slithered its way to the scared individuals.
"GAAAAH!"
The woman cried as she felt one of the beast ws slowly piercing her leg. The beast let out a disgusting sound, as if it wasughing and enjoying the misery that the woman was feeling.
After the beastpletely pierced the woman''s leg, it quickly waved its ws,pletely dismembering the woman''s leg.
The woman shrieked in pain as her arms tightened,pletely securing the child in her embrace.
"Mommy mommy loves you? Okay?"
The woman caressed the crying girl''s face as she looked at her with the warmest of eyes.
"Cclose your eyes, sweetie.. mommy is here mommy is here.."
The woman''s whole body shook as she tried her best to smile. She did not want to scare her child any longer. As soon as she has confirmed then her daughter had her eyes closed, her tears that she has been trying to prevent from falling finally let itself out.
''Anyoneplease, just anyone Just my daughter please''
She whispered, pleading to the gods that her daughter lives.
The beast cackled even louder at the sight of the woman crying. Indeed, it was truly enjoying the sight that was offering itself in front of him. The beast revealed its long tongue as it licked the blood that was on its ws.
The beast howled as it enjoyed the taste of the woman''s blood. And as if being entranced by it, the beast''s whole body vibrated as it quickly rushed towards the woman, pouncing its long ws.
The woman held her breath as she awaited the ws to take her life.
""
But then, she exhaled heavily as she could no longer hold her breath. She immediately got confused, how was she alive?
She slowly opened her eyes, she looked at her daughter who was shriveling in her embrace. The womanughed in joy as she saw that life was still clinging to her daughter, and also to her. She slowly looked back, and the sight before her almost made her back away.
The beast was still standing, but there was something amiss. Its ugly and grotesque head can no longer be seen. Instead, it was reced by what seems to be a small human head, its golden hair was filled with the blue blood of the beast.
Lines of blood can be seen on the human head''s face. It was truly, a terrifying sight. The woman stared at the human head, and suddenly, the head''s pitch-ck eyes looked at her.
"KYAAAA!", the woman screamed in fear as she saw the bloody head staring back at her.
"HAHAHAHAHA!", the headughed.
The woman backed away carrying her child, however, as she was about to run away, the beast''s body fell down, revealing the source of the mysterious head revealed itself to her.
It was a little child. Hugging the beast on its back with his tiny arms. The woman became even more confused, she no longer knew what was happening.
Where was the beast''s head? And who was this freaky little child with golden hair?
Then, the little child slowly got up. His body all bloody from the beast''s blood. The little child casually approached the stupefied mother.
"Were you scared? Hehehe", the little child covered his mouth as he tried to hide his chuckle. However, as soon as the child realized that he had blood on his hands, he quickly waved it in the air.
"Ee..eeww!"
"E..excuse excuse me W-who are you?", a cute and hushed voice can be heard. The little girl being carried by the woman spoke. The woman recovered from her stupor and immediately covered her daughter''s mouth.
The woman stared in anticipation as to what this mysterious child wants from them. However, the child only smiled as he reached out his now clean hands towards them. The woman tightened her embrace, afraid of what this bloody little child will do.
"It is alright now. Here, have some candy"
The woman once again became even more confused. Her daughter, however, reached out her hand and grabbed the candy that the little child was offering.
"Tthank you Mister", the daughter blushed as she received the candy.
The little child nodded. And then, he walked towards the beheaded beast and grabbed it by its legs. The little child then dragged the body outside of the house.
And just like that, the beast and the little child was gone. Leaving a confused mother and a blushing daughter.
After a while, the woman recovered from her stupor. It finally came to her that the little child saved them. Yes, they were alive.
The woman hugged her daughter tight as tears once again fell down from her face, but this time, it was due to hope.
But this was no time to cry, they were still not safe from the beasts that suddenly appeared in their city and started killing everyone.
She quickly resolved herself. She must follow the little child that saved them, that was her only hope of surviving this cmity. She quickly limped towards the exit, hugging the walls to support her, however, the sight that she found outside almost made her puke right there and then, she did not forget to cover her daughter''s eyes once again.
Corpses, corpses of people filled the streets. She could even recognize some of them as her friends, mangled and in pieces. The skies were still dark as the dark holes that suddenly appeared above them were still there, summoning the vile winged creatures.
She breathed heavily as she tried to find the little child that helped them. However, she did not have to search long. Right in the middle of the za, a mountain erected itself.
A mountain of beasts. Completely lifeless, as their headless body makes it evident.
And right in front of the mountain, was the little child that saved them, casually adding the beast that almost killed them earlier on the pile of corpses.
The little child was whispering something as he pped his hands together. And then, he turned his back and looked towards the woman.
The boy then raised his thumbs and smiled, "I will keep you safe".
After saying that, the boy kneeled down, and then, a loud explosion can be heard. The woman closed her eyes as dust flew towards her.
She shook her head to try and clear the dirt that was on her face. She opened her eyes, and the little child was no longer there.
"Wwhat is happening?", the woman turned her head left and right to search for the little child, but she could not find him.
And then, she jumped back in fright as something suddenly fell in front of her. It was another winged beast, she was about to run away before she noticed that the beast was missing a head.
The woman quickly looked up and there, she saw the little child. Flying his way through one of the holes that appeared in the sky. She continued to look up until the little child disappeared,pletely entering one of the ck holes.
"Quick! There''s still a civilian here!", footsteps can suddenly be heard from behind her.
The woman looked back to find several guards and a beautiful woman in golden robes approaching her.
"Are you alright? You are safe now, ma''am. We will take you to the shel- what the hell is that!?"
The guard that approached him suddenly jumped back as he pointed towards the mountain of beasts.
"These are dead beasts!?", one of the guards approached the pile of corpses, "D-did you see who did this!?"
The woman nodded, "Iit was a little child?", the woman hesitated. Would the guards actually believe them that a little child did all of this?
And she was right, as the guard wore a stupefied expression on his face as he could not believe the woman''s words.
"W-what, do you expect us to beli-", before the guard can finish his words, he was interrupted by the woman in golden robes that was with them, "M-miss Xing Cai?".
"Did this little child have golden hair?"
"Y-yes?"
"Did you see where he went, miss?", Xing Cai continued with her questions.
With this question, the tired woman could only point her fingers up.
Xing Cai was confused at the woman''s action at first, but then, it dawned on her. She quickly looked up towards the dark sky that was filled with ck holes.
"VVIIEEEEEL!!!"
A pissed off Xing Cai flew towards the sky. Leaving the woman and her daughter, the guards, utterly confused.
Chapter 32: Dungeon
Chapter 32: Dungeon
A few hours ago before Viel flew inside one of the dark holes,
Diao Mei was tugging at Viel, her face full of worry. Viel, however, was somewhat busy staring at the wall. She was at a lost, there was currently an unknown enemy that has infiltrated their city, but Viel does not seem to mind as he just stared at the wall.
There was one thing that was bothering Diao Mei the most, it was Viel''s eyes.
Viel''s eyes were currently glowing a weird color, it was as if there were green worms wriggling inside of it.
[Congrattions onpletely limatizing to this world, Viel. We will nowmence with Phase 2 of the Messiah Project, the Tutorial phase]
[Commencing the Tutorial phase.]
[Sess! Now proceeding with the yer''s first mission: Clearing out my first dungeon!]
[Happy birthday, Viel. And wee to the New World!]
Viel kept hearing Mr. Voice''s notifications. But this was not the reason causing Viel to ignore his surroundings.
[Viel, HP: 100%, EP: 100%, Lv. ?, Job: Superhero Trainee!
Skills: Walk of the Lightning God, Hell''s Gate, Dominion, Hammer of Karmic Judgment, Form of the Beast, Hellfang, Light of Eternal Imprisonment, Cage of the Lost Souls. Chain of Sins, Star Obliterator, Quantum Teleportation. Thunder God Armor, Eye of Judgment.
.Energy Absorption, ????, ????, ????...]
There were random words floating in front of him. He was currently reading them one by one carefully. Although Viel was not versed in reading the westernnguage, he could still read the words in front of him with ease. There were a group of words that he instantly recognized, his skills.
It was all the skills he has used up until now. However, Viel no longer had any idea as to what the rest were as it only disyed the character "????".
There was another thing that caught Viel''s attention, there was a word that was being pointed to by what seemed to be a floating finger on the lower left corner of his vision, "Current Mission".
And as if by instinct, Viel copied the floating finger. He reached out his own finger and pressed the "Current Mission" word. He felt something mildly soft as he did so.
Suddenly, a new batch of words appeared.
[Tutorial Quest: Clearing out my first dungeon]
[Description: There are mysterious enemies that have appeared in the doorstep of my home! I will destroy them with all my might and rescue the people of my world! Onwards to my path as the gctic hero!]
[Objectives: Enter the Dungeon and eliminate all hostile entities until none are left]
Visions appeared on Viel''s mind.
He saw a brown-skinned man enter a dark hole that was simr to the ones that have appeared in the skies of Taizhou. He saw the man struggle as he fought his way through countless enemies, not even allowing himself to rest. He watched as the man shouted in victory as he valiantly stabbed thest adversary that was in front of-
Before the man can take the enemy''s life, Viel felt a tingling sensation on his cheek as the visions and words that appeared in his mind quickly dissipated.
Infront of him was a blushing Diao Mei, she had her palms raised and on her chest area, was Viel''s finger.
Viel squinted his eyes. His visionpletely focused, and then slowly
He slowly pressed his fingers again, hoping to see a continuation of the vision.
"V..vviel!!!", Diao Mei once again pped Viel''s cheek as she backed away while covering her chest area. Her face painted in red, "W..w..why did you t-touch my breasts!?"
Diao Mei hollered,pletely forgetting the dire situation they were in. She waited for a response from Viel, but nothing. Viel just kept on wiggling his finger in the air.
"Ppervert!", Diao Mei was furious. Even though Viel touched her chest area, it was as if Viel did not even care about here and continued to il his fingers in the air like a crazy person.
"Why aren''t you guys leaving for the underground shelter yet!?", Violet approached them, her expression dazed. She was previously helping Diao Mei''s mother to organize the other students who attended Viel''s birthday, guiding them to the underground shelter to hide, but when they reached the shelter, her two friends were nowhere to be found.
She quickly rushed back to the courtyard in concern, only to find a flushed Diao Mei and a retarded Viel.
"I..it''s Viel, something is wrong with him!", Diao Mei angrily pointed at Viel, who was still busy waving his fingers in the air.
"There''s always something wrong with him! Quick! Just drag him and let''s go!", Violet shouted.
Diao Mei recovered from her irritation as she nodded her head. She grabbed Viel by his robes and proceeded to drag him with all of her might.
It took the effort of both Diao Mei and Violet to sessfully pull Viel, and finally, after a few minutes, they have arrived in the underground shelter.
The other students were currently sitting on the ground, their expressions filled with worry. Unlike them, their family and friends were still out in the open somewhere in the city. They hoped that the guards were not toote in evacuating the people outside towards safety.
"Mmei! Where in god''s name have you been!? You made mother worry!", Diao Mei''s mother quickly hugged her as soon as she saw her entering the shelter. She has been so busy making sure that the other children were safe that she did not realize that Diao Mei did not follow them inside.
"W-what''s wrong with him?", Diao Mei''s mother curiously ced her attention towards Viel.
"D-don''t mind that pervert, mother! What is the current situation!?", Diao Mei folded her arms as she gave Viel a pouting nce.
"Your grandfather went outside with the woman from Golden Pavilion, they are making sure that everyone has gotten to safety. If only your mother wasn''t injured, I would have gone with themI feel so useless", Diao Mei''s mother''s shoulders dropped down as she sighed.
"Mothe-", Diao Mei was about tofort her mother when a loud explosion resounded throughout the shelter. The dust that was collected throughout the years on the ceiling fell down, like ashes that were signaling their doom.
The whole room shook as the sound of cannons continued to howl. The other students could only cover their ears, waiting for this tragedy to end.
The expressions of the people in the shelter grew grim. They were not aware of what was happening outside. Diao Mei''s mother once again continued to count the students, but it seems that one was missing.
"Hmm.. where''s that boy with the scar on his face?", Diao Mei''s mother tilted her head as she vaguely remembers the boy that seemed close to Viel. She tried searching for him through the scared kids, but it was to no avail, Xiao Pei was nowhere to be found.
She had nothing to do, so she decided to count the number of students again, maybe she just missed him. But before she could start her search again, the guards barged in inside of the shelter, along with Xing Cai.
And behind them were weary civilians.
"F-father!"
"Whooo.. I was so scared, mommy"
"B-brother!? W..what happened to your arm!?"
The students that were sitting on the ground listless suddenly perked up when they saw the new arrivals.
Some of them were wounded, the worse ones having their limbs cut off. The ones that were able were helping to settle down their woundedpanions.
"Mother!", Violet hurriedly approached a ck-haired western woman that was tending a person''s wound. The woman, however, was so busy that she did not realize someone was calling for her. This did not discourage Violet, instead, she helped her mother in tending the person''s wound. Her mother finally noticed her as she nodded.
"What is the situation outside, Miss Xing Cai?", Diao Mei''s mother approached Xing Cai, handing her a piece of towel.
Xing Cai could only shake her head as she received the towel. Proceeding to wipe the blood and sweat on her face, "It''s not good, Miss Diao Chan. Even though your father acted as fast as possible, it was still not enough to stop the onught of the winged beasts. These people are all we could save."
Xing Cai looked at the pitiful crowd. It was not even a third of the city''s poption, "I still n on bringing some guards with me, there might be people still hiding in their houses. I have also sent some of my people outside of the city to request help from the Golden Pavilion. I just hope they are not too-"
"M-my family!? H-Have you seen them!?", before Xing Cai can finish her words, she felt someone grabbing her hand.
It was Wei Song.
"M-my mother and sister are home my father should be on duty D-did you see any of them!?"
Wei Song''s desperate tone trembled throughout the underground shelter. Most of the people that just arrived could not help but look away while biting their lips. The situation outside was truly, in a word, devastating. They were lucky that the guards could reach them before they were massacred by the winged beasts.
Xing Cai could note up with aforting answer. She could only pat Wei Song on the shoulder and tell him that she will go out and search for them.
"T-then, please let mee with you, please! I can lead you to my house!", Wei Song was truly desperate as tears were starting to fall from his face.
"I am afraid not, you will only get in the way", Xing Cai shook her head.
"Then let me be the one toe with you!", Diao Chan stood full of resolution, unsheathing the daggers that was on her waist.
Xing Cai nced at her for awhile, before once again shaking her head. "I am afraid you will also get in the way with your broken meridians. It would be best for you to stay here, Miss Diao Chan. Your efforts will be best appreciated here"
"But-"
"Miss Xing Cai is right, mother. Please stay here!", Diao Mei tugged on her mother''s arm. Adamant on not allowing her to go out.
Diao Chan could only look at her daughter with regret. If only she did not get injured, maybe the could have saved more people. But s, thoughts are just thoughts.
Xing Cai called some of the guards to prepare to leave, however, as soon as they were about to leave, she noticed something.
"Wait, where''s Viel?"
"Hm? What do you mean? He is right the- Where''s the boy!?", Diao Chan was perplexed. She was so sure that Viel was here when she counted the students earlier.
"Ughh", Xing Cai held her nose bridge in frustration. It seems that her sworn baby brother will truly be a handful from now on. "Men, let''s go!"
Xing Cai signaled to the guards. As they one by one exited the underground shelter.
"M-miss Xing Cai, thank you and please be careful!", Diao Mei bowed And then, the rest of the people in the sheltered followed suit.
Xing Cai could only nod before exiting the underground shelter.
--------
The scenery outside was truly devastating. Xing Cai vaguely remembered the vision she had when she stared into Viel''s eyes during the mock battle. She exhaled heavily, as this was not the time to be lost in thought.
The corpses of the people scattered, most of them dismembered in multiple pieces. Obviously hacked by the winged creatures long and sharp ws.
They have been searching for hours, and yet they could no longer find anyone that was still alive. The only things that greeted them were the shriek of the beasts that wish to attack them. Xing Cai was enough to deal with the beasts with ease, but their numbers truly make it hard for her. They were like hawks, loitering around them, waiting an opportunity to attack her group all at once. If only the guards could fly, then this would have been an easy situation. But s, it was a pipe dream.
"L-look over there! I think someone is alive!"
One of the guards were pointing at the distance. There seemed to be a person standing near the center marketce.
The group quickly rushed towards the idling individual. It was a woman carrying a small little girl.
"Are you alright? You are safe now, ma''am. We will take you to the shel- what the hell is that!?"
Before one of the guards can finish his sentence, he jumped back in surprise as he saw the mountain that was erected in the center.
It was a pile of dead winged beasts, all of them missing their heads.
"These are dead beasts!?", one of the guards approached the pile of corpses, "D-did you see who did this!?"
The woman nodded, "Iit was a little child?", the woman hesitated.
Would the guards actually believe them that a little child did all of this?
And she was right, as the guard wore a stupefied expression on his face as he could not believe the woman''s words.
"W-what, do you expect us to beli-", before the guard can finish his words, he was interrupted by the woman in golden robes that was with them, "M-miss Xing Cai?".
"Did this little child have golden hair?"
"Y-yes?"
"Did you see where he went, miss?", Xing Cai continued with her questions.
With this question, the tired woman could only point her fingers up.
Xing Cai was confused at the woman''s action at first, but then, it dawned on her. She quickly looked up towards the dark sky that was filled with ck holes.
"VVIIEEEEEL!!!"
A pissed off Xing Cai flew towards the sky. Leaving the woman and her daughter, the guards, utterly confused.
------
Xing Cai sessfully passed through one of the ck holes.
And the view in front of here could only leave her speechless.
Houses, establishments, and infrastructures that were seemed to be made purely from a shiny material appeared before her. The infrastructures were as high as the mountains, some might even be higher. They were also emitting lights, which left her utterly confused as she could not feel even a hint of qi from it.
She also noticed the people that were running around in panic. Fires scattered throughout the vicinity. Truly, this was not something she has seen before.
And then, she heard a shriek that was very familiar with her as she looked above her. It was a winged beast. She was about to fly up, before an odd sounding noise reverberated in the sky.
There, she saw something following the winged beast. It looked like a steel box, floating in the sky at an unbelievable speed. She saw the steel box as it summoned a spear of light that pierced through the escaping winged beasts.
The beast fell through the sky as its body was torn in half. She was about to curiously approach the flying steel box, before it was overwhelmed by the winged beasts. The flying steel box was forced to drop on the ground, exploding on impact.
Xing Cai''s breathing became irregr as her gazepletely roamed her surroundings. She looked left and right, utterly confused. Everything was new to her.
As she was inplete stupor, she did not notice the ck clothed people surrounding her, they were brandishing a ck steel rod towards her. One of the individuals shouted, a hint of anxiousness can clearly be heard from her voice.
"You! Where did youe from!? Speak or we will be forced to shoot you down!"
"Eh?"
Chapter 33: Cult
Chapter 33: Cult
"Speak or we will be forced to shoot you down!"
"Eh?"
Xing Cai was currently being surrounded by men dded in what seemed to be a ck armor, their helmets pitch ck. They were pointing these weirdly shaped steel rods towards her. Xing Cai waspletely at a lost.
She stared at the metal rod the men were holding, ''Is that some sort of artifact? And who are these people soldiers? I was just in Taizhou a while ago what exactly is happening here?'', Xing Cai was currently deliberating her current situation. There was also the fact that she went through the portal in order to follow and find Viel.
"We will count to 5! If you do not respond, we will shoot you!", one of the men started counting, it was hard to identify whether the one speaking was a man or a woman, as their voices seemed to have been altered to a deep monotonous tone.
"4. 3.2.-"
"Wwhat the hell!?"
Before the man can count to 1, a heavy pressure dawned upon them, crawling all the way to the base of their spine.
As soon as Xing Cai started to feel the hostility from the people that surrounded her, she quickly released her killing intent, "Answer me, where am I?", she asked with a domineering tone.
"W..what!?"
"I said, where am I!?"
The pressure that the ck clothed men were feeling started to be even heavier as Xing Cai shouted.
"Weijing! Weijing City!", the man who gave the countdown earlier started to speak, or perhaps it would be more appropriate to address her as a woman. The low-pitched monotonous voice was no longer to be heard, instead, it was reced by a woman''s voice.
"Weijing City?", the colossal pressure that the men were feeling started to dissipate. Xing Cai ced her hand on her chin, but no matter how much she dug deep in her mind, she does not recognize a city named Weijing in the Eastern Continent.
"Y-yes. We are currently in Weijing City, master! Please forgive us, if we had known that master was a celestial, then we would have not even dared to point our guns towards your greatness!"
"Guns? Celestia-", Xing Cai was about to ask what a Celestial is, but she was interrupted by the other''s questioning.
"H-has mastere to help us clear the Drakel wave!? Master''s help is much appreciated! Men, salute and thank the master!"
"Wha-"
Before Xing Cai can even talk, the ck clothed men ced their so-called guns by their shoulders and gave a salute, all of them not missing a single beat and highly synchronized.
"This humble servant thanks the master!"
"We will not forget this kind gesture, master! This humble servant''s name is Xianying, Second Lieutenant and leader of the 9th army corps! May we have the honor of knowing master''s name!?", Xianying''s helmet opened. Revealing a brown hair tied in a bun, and a cute and young face. One could say that the ck armor that the soldiers were wearing truly did not match Xianying''s face.
".", Xing Cai pinched the bridge of her nose. Since when did she even say that she was here to help them clear this Drakel wave or whatever this thing is? She was here to find Viel.
"Master? W-what''s wrong, h-have I done something to offend you!?", Xianying panicked. Her team of soldiers also started to look at each other, they truly did not know what to do if this master in front of them started to attack. The weapons they have right now are for fighting beasts, not celestials.
"It''s nothing", Xing Cai sighed as she gave up. "My name is Xing Cai, Secondary Elder of the Golden Pavilion"
"Ah! This humble servant greets Master Xing Cai of the Golden. Pavilion!", Xianying slightly paused as she searched her mind for the Golden Pavilion, but to her distress, she has never heard of it before. However, it did not even take a second for her to regain herposure as she once again saluted towards Xing Cai, her soldiers following her.
Xing Cai waved her hand, "That''s quite enough saluting for one day. Tell me, Lieutenant Xianying. Have you seen a small cute boy with golden hair around here? He may or may not be fighting against these flying beasts"
"A small cute boy fighting against Drakels? I I am afraid not.", Xianying shook her head.
"I see. That is alright, I shall find him myse-", before Xing Cai can finish her words, she was once again interrupted by Xianying.
"Chicken Dinner 69, Chicken Dinner 69 This is Sick Lion, Over"
Xing Cai squinted her eyes and furrowed her eyebrows as she saw the woman in front of her talk to a ck box, blurting out some random words. She looked at the other soldiers, they did not seem to think that there was something amiss. But as far as Xing Cai is concerned, this Xianying was probably crazy.
But then, Xing Cai quickly looked at the ck box in awe as it started to emit a clear voice.
"This is Chicken Dinner 69, I read you, over"
"Currently in the presence of a celestial. Trying to find a small cute boy with golden hair, possibly fighting with Drakels, over"
"S..say again?"
"In search of a small cute boy with golden hair, possibly fighting with Drakels, over"
"D-did you say a small cute boy fighting with Drakels? Over"
"Yes, over"
"Nnegative. No sighting of the given profile. D-do you want us to contact the other toon?"
"Yes, over"
"R-roger that, give me five minutes. Over and out"
Xing Cai watched Xianying''s whole exchange with the ck box. She looked at the ck box intensely, like with the lights in the tall buildings, she could not even sense a sliver of qi being inserted in it.
"I-is something the matter, master Xing Cai?", Xianying''s voice was once again filled with nervousness as she felt Xing Cai''s stares at her.
"That small ck box that talks, what is it?"
"Y-you mean t-the radio?", Xianying''s hand slight shook as she presented the radio that she was holding to Xing Cai. Celestials were truly weird beings, she thought.
"Hmm", Xing Cai thoroughly examined the radio. She thought that if the Golden Pavilion were to have some of this mysterious artifact, then their sect would surely rise to the top, leaving the others behind. Communication is, after all, the best weapon. Plus, if Viel were to have one as well, then she would not have any problems in finding him anymore.
"How exactly does this artifact work?"
"U..uhmm i-it emits signals that uhhmm.. You! Exin to Master Xing Cai how the radio works!", Xianying pointed at the nearest soldier.
The soldier did not know what to do with this sudden order. He too, does not know how exactly a radio works. But still, he needed to try, ''less they want to offend the master in front of them.
"Uhh Well, y..you press this button"
"You idiot! Of course Master Xing Cai already knows that, tell her how it works instead!", Xianying stomped her foot and lightly hit the soldier''s head.
"W-what uhmm, well you see the signals the signals are-"
Before the soldier can continue impart his superb knowledge, a voiceing from the radio can be heard. The exining soldier breathed a sigh of relief, it was as if the gods had granted him release from an unending torture.
"Sick Lion, Sick Lion. This is Chicken Dinner 69. Do you read me over?"
"This is Sick Lion. I hear you loud and clear, over"
"We may have information regarding the POI. Horny Turtle is currently in custody of a child matching the profile you have given, over"
"That is good. Send me the location, over"
"Roger that, Sending you the location now, but there seems to be something weird going on there. Stay safe, Sick Lion. Over and out!"
A translucent map suddenly appeared on top of the radio. Xianying nced at the floating map before nodding her head.
"Chong, I ce this division in your hands. I shall guide master Xing Cai towards the location of interest. Kill every Drakel you see, but rescuing civilians is still your top priority!", Xianying pointed at one of the soldiers.
"Yes ma''am!", the tall soldier saluted without hesitation. The other soldiers followed suit.
"Good", Xianying nodded in satisfaction. She then turned to Xing Cai with a huge smile on her face, "Master Xing Cai, let me have the pleasure of guiding you to Horny Turtle''s division. It is not far from here."
Xing Cai was perplexed by Xianying''s unwieldy attitude. Everything this woman does seemed to be done in a very quick fashion, making Xing Cai somehow not able to keep up with the events. It did not help that everything she was seeing here was new to her.
She could only nod her head and follow Xianying.
It took about an hour of walking before they arrived to Horny Turtle''s nest. It was not that far, but there were groups of Drakels attacking them along the way. Xing Cai could have probably made quick work of the flying beasts, but Xianying told her that she should just rx as Xianying shot down the horde with her gun.
It only took a few shots before downing one beast.
Xing Cai was thinking that if they had these so-called guns in Taizhou, then probably they could have lessened their casualties to a minimum. It seemed even more effective than some middle-grade long range artifacts that they had in the Golden Pavilion, and these people had them all.
It allows individuals with not even a whiff of qi to kill beings that are far stronger than them. Truly a marvel. Xing Cai''s curiosity to this mysterious and weird ce has grown even bigger.
Xing Cai shook her head, this was not the time to be amazed. She needed to find Viel, she promised him and herself that from now on, she would always be there for him. Her thoughts were interrupted by Xianying, who currently seemed uneasy.
"Master Xing Cai, we are here. The boy matching the description you have given me should be inside that giant tent. But something feels wrong here. It is too quiet, master"
Xing Cai noticed it too, it was far too quiet. And there were no soldiers to be seen even though they were already at the center of the camp. What exactly happened here? She slowly and warily approached the big tent, as she was about only a meter away from the tent, Xianying went ahead of her.
"L-let me open the entrance for you, Master Xing Cai", Xianying bowed as she elegantly opened the tent''s p.
And then there, Xing Cai saw a very bizarre scene. Even the ever talkative Xianying held her tongue as she was shut up in bewilderment.
There, right in the center of the tent. She saw a golden-haired boy, sitting on a grand and luxurious chair with his legs crossed and eyes closed, it was almost as if he was floating. Or maybe he was?
But this was not the thing that made Xianying speechless, above the boy''s head, was a halo. A glowing giant halo. And to top it all off, there were soldiers surrounding the golden-haired boy, kneeling towards him, forming a circle.
What is it, if not a truly bizarre sight? Xianying was about to ask what was going on, before the golden-haired child spoke.
"Ah, I see we have new members. Comee, join us, child. Bow, bow before your god and I shall grant you your deepest desire", said the mysterious boy while still having his eyes closed.
Xianying was at a lost as to what to do, and since the other soldiers are kneeling, should she actually also bow down to this mysterious god?
And she almost did, but then, she saw the expression of Xing Cai. Her eyes were twitching and her face red, her brows furrowed.
And then, as if impatient, the golden-haired boy spoke again, his tone full of majesty.
"I see you do not bow, what is wrong, child? Are you not- Eh! M-miss X-Xing Cai!?", the fabulous golden-haired boy opened his eyes, only to jump in shock, the giant halo on top of his head instantly disappearing.
"VIEEEEEEELLLLL!!!!", Xing Cai shouted on top of her lungs. Once again, somehow, even in an unfamiliar and unknown territory, Viel was the most interesting and troublesome thing.
Chapter 34: God-sis
Chapter 34: God-sis
"VIEEEEEEEELL!"
Xing Cai was furious. Here she was, who literally jumped through a dark hole in order to follow and protect Viel. Spent thest hours confused because of the unknown and peculiar world in front of her.
And yet here was the boy she was worried for, being treated like a king, no, a god.
The soldiers that were kneeling stood up one by one and started looking at Xing Cai, who was this woman that was disrespecting their god?
"Xianying, what is the meaning of this!? Who is this woman that dares disrespect his Holiness!?"
"Uhhmm", Xianying does not know what to do. In her mind, Xing Cai was a celestial being. But this golden-haired boy also seemed to be one, and a higher celestial at that, as he had arge halo. But it didn''t really matter as neither one she can afford to offend, "T-this is Master Xing Cai. Acelestial that is here to help us deal with the Drakel wave"
"W-what!?", the man that spoke almost choked on his words. What exactly is going on here? 2 higher beings visiting them at the same time? There was almost no chance of that ever happening. He slowly nced at Xing Cai, hoping that he did not offend her.
Xing Cai, however, can care less as she just approached Viel with a frustrated pace.
''Ooh no!'', the man shivered in fear. If these two celestials were to fight here, the Drakel wave would be the least of their worries. There was a chance of their whole country being destroyed. Truly, a catastrophic situation.
And as he was imagining the consequences of the battle, he once again jumped in fright as he saw Xing Cai grabbing Viel by the ears.
"I-it''s starting! Nooo!", the man dived to the ground in a desperate fashion.
He covered his head as he waited for his death. But then, only the sound of a child being disciplined was heard.
"Aw aw aw aw S-sister Xing Cai."
"Do you know how worried you made me be!? I jumped through a mysterious dark hole for you and yet here you are ying with people again!"
"B-but"
"No buts! Fooling people is bad!"
Xing Cai continued to scold Viel, not caring about the people around them.
The man who dove to the ground earlier was perplexed. He was lying on the ground looking like a fool. It was a good thing everyone was so focused on the two higher beings to even notice his embarrassing position. He slowly got up and patted his uniform that was covered in dirt. He then joined the others at watching the disy of the two celestials.
What he didn''t know was that Xianying was behind him, recording everything.
"There is a war going on outside and you are he-", Xing Cai was unrelentless with her scolding. But she instantly ceased when Viel suddenly hugged her. "T..W-what are you doing now!?", Xing Cai looked down to see little Viel burying his face on her legs.
"Thank you, Sister Xing Cai"
Xing Cai breathed in as soon as she heard that. She almost forgot that the boy just lost his family. And she was right, the reason why Viel hugged her was because he remembered the times that Grandpa and Grandma Ling scolded him whenever he does something problematic. And for a moment there, their image ovepped with Xing Cai.
Xing Cai could only sigh. Anymore scolding would just seem like she is nagging.
"So tell me, Viel. What exactly happened here? And don''t miss anything!"
"Uhhmm", Viel then proceeded to ount the details that brought him to this wonderful scenario.
"So, it all started when Grandma Ling picked me up-"
"No! Not that far!", Xing Cai ced her palm on her face.
"Uhmm.. Okay. So, it was like this, Sister Xing Cai.
Mr. Voice told me that in order to close the ck holes that appeared above Taizhou, I must go to the portal and destroy all of the hostile enemies here. So I went swoooosh and jumped through one of the ck holes. Which by the way, is called a Dungeon. Did you know that? I am sure you don''t know that. Hehe."
Xing Cai furrowed her eyebrows. Who was this Mr. Voice? He remembered Viel mentioning him long before as well. She was about to ask but then Viel continued to tell his story.
"Yup yup. So I entered the dungeon, and what weed me were a thousand of these ugly flying creatures. They attacked me all at once, and I was like swoosh woosh ray gun! kyaaa, invisible slice!", Viel exaggeratingly re-enacted the scenes as he waved his hands in the air.
Xianying pped her hands with this amazing performance, which in turn garnered a bow from Viel,
"Thank you, thank you. And then they all died."
"T-that''s it?", Xing Cai stomped her foot repeatedly.
"Yup."
"That doesn''t exin why these people are calling you a god!"
"Ohthat Well", Viel looked to the side, "After I defeated all of the flying beasts that attacked me, they suddenly appeared", he said as he pointed towards the soldiers.
"They asked me if I have seen who did this. I told them it was me, but they didn''t believe me and started pointing their guns at me. Me, a 5 year old child", Viel said, his eyes a bit teary. This caused the soldiers to look away in shame. Some were kneeling down, asking Viel to forgive them.
"But then Mr. Voice talked to me again, saying that Miss Lu Yi wants me to use Halo of Sovereignty. I wasn''t going to do it, but is seems that Miss Lu Yi was adamant. So I did it.
I was like singing ~wooohooohuuuuhoooo~, as I slowly floated in the air and used the Halo of Sovereignty. Then they all suddenly kneeled down, calling me Lord and I forgot the other things. They gave me free food so I just continued to use the skill.
And here we are. Whew. That was long.", Viel wiped his imaginary sweat as he let out a deep sigh. One of the soldiers respectfully handed him a cloth.
Xing Cai closed her eyes to take it all in. She didnt want to admit it, but Viel really was too much to handle by her own. Now she earned new respect for Grandma and Grandpa Ling for taking care of Viel these 5 years.
"Viel, you should not swindle people. Even more so letting them think you are some kind of deity, religion is not something you should meddle yourself into.", Xing Cai gave another lecture but this time, she was a lot calmer and carrying a more serious tone.
"Ehh.. But they are the ones who did it on their own"
"Even so, you have to remember. Religion makes people do a lot of things, most of them are stupid But some can be incredibly dangerous. It is not something to take lightly.", Xing Cai said as she touched her belly.
Viel noticed the somewhat sorrowful expression on Xing Cai''s face, "Ookay, sister Xing Cai"
Xing Cai nodded as she patted Viel''s golden hair. For the people watching, it was a very serene moment. An older sister imparting knowledge to his younger brother.
"She She''s the sister! The sister of our god! A god-sis!", but suddenly, one of the soldiers shouted.
"W-wait what!? N-no! That does not even make sense!", Xing Cai was in disbelief. How exactly did these soldierse to this kind of ridiculous conclusion?
But, it was as if they were not hearing Xing Cai''s disapproval as they once again kneeled to the ground one by one, chanting the word "god-sis" repeatedly.
"Ggod-sis? What kind of nonsense is tha-"
Before Xing Cai can retort, loud shrieking sounds suddenly reverberated through the air.
"A-another wave is here! Quick to your positions! Protect the god-sis!"
Xing Cai did not even get the chance to exin that they were not who they think they were. The soldiers swiftly went outside the tent and readied their weapons. Leaving them and Xianying inside the tent.
"See? I told you they are doing it themselves!", Viel nodded with satisfaction.
"Ugh", Xing Cai once again gave up as she shook her head. There is something seriously wrong with this ce.
"M-master Xing Cai, you did not tell me your brother w-was a god?", Xianying said. Her voice full of reverence.
"WE ARE NOT GODS!", Xing Cai shouted in frustration as she exited the tent and immediately started ughtering the drakels within her vision.
Xing Cai made quick work of the attacking drakels. It was a way for her to relieve all the pent-up stress that she''s been feeling ever since she came to this mysterious ce.
But this was the wrong move. As soon as shended on the ground, the soldiers were kneeling towards him.
"Oh, merciful god-sis. You did not need to help us, your kindness knows no bounds! You truly are deserving of being a god-sis!"
"All hail the god-sis!"
Xing Cai was no longer showing any expression. Her face was just stoic and nk, she was predominantly done with this charade.
"Viel, let''s go home.", she said as she grabbed Viel by the hands. But Viel did not budge.
"Uhm We can''t. Mr. Voice said we need to defeat all the enemies before we can go home."
There it is again, Mr. Voice. Who exactly is he?
"M-master Xing Cai, i-it seems that Lord Viel does not want to go home until every drakel is dead", Xianying suddenlymented on the side, "M-may I suggest killing the Drakel Queen? Surely, with your strength it can be done. You will be able to go home earlier!"
Xing Cai furrowed her brows. This Xianying seemed subservient, but Xing Cai realized that her goal was to let Xing Cai deal with the Drakel Queen right from the start.
"I am afraid we have our own problems to deal with. Viel, let''s go home."
Viel, however, shook his head. "Defeating all the enemies here will close the dark holes that appeared in Taizhou. That''s what Mr. Voice said"
"Who is this Mr. Voice that you keep on mentioning!?"
"Uhmm, a voice?"
"Ugh"
Xing Cai knew better than to ask. But it seems that Viel really had no intention of going home until all these beings called Drakels are defeated. So she really did not have a choice either way, she can''t just leave Viel here.
"Do you know where this Drakel Queen is?", finally giving in, Xing Cai looked towards Xianying.
"Y-yes! We already have pinned its location, Master. We were just waiting for our reinforcements to arrive with our weapon to deal with the Queen, but it is with such good luck that Master is here to help us!"
"Enough sucking up, tell us where it is so we can kill it and go home"
"I-I will take you there!"
Xianying then pressed something on her wrist. Suddenly, something big fell down from the sky. It was the same as the flying steel box that got overwhelmed by drakels that Xing Cai saw when she just arrived in this ce.
The steel box then split open as soon as itnded on the ground, revealing a colorful set of lights inside of it.
"Please masters, after you.", Xianying bowed respectfully towards Xing Cai and Viel, signaling them to go inside.
"Y-you want us to go inside there?", Xing Cai hesitated. But Viel happily climbed inside the steel box, curiously touching everything he sees.
"W-wait, Lord Viel! P-please don''t press that!", Xianying immediately stopped Viel. It was a good thing that she was near the steel box, if not, she did not know what could have happened.
"M-master Xing Cai, p-please, after you"
Xing Cai nodded. She was still hesitant to go inside, but her curiosity got the best of her as she sat down inside the chair inside the steel box. There was nothing inside of it but some lights with weird images on it.
But as soon as Xianying climbed aboard, the steel box closed. Xing Cai immediately grabbed Xianying''s neck.
"What are you trying to do?", Xing Cai said with a threatening tone.
"Ughkk. M-master Xing Cai t-this is normal, i-it won''t fly if the door is open"
"I-is that so, *cough* I apologize
"N-no, it was my fault for suddenly closing the door"
"Pffft. Sister Xing Cai, you''re so old you don''t even know what a flying car is", Viel shook his head, chuckling while two of his fingers were on his brow.
"Wait, Viel. You know what this is?"
"Of course, I have even rode one, the brothers earlier taught me how to use it. But I doubt you can learn this, sister Xing Cai. It''s not for old people", Viel was oozing with superiority. Not mentioning that he also crashed it.
"Stop calling me old!", Xing Cai''s eyes twitched. In terms of looks, she was only in her early 30s and a beauty at that. This was the first time someone called her old.
Viel only sighed as he patted Xing Cai on the shoulder. Looking at her with pity. Xing Cai could only click her tongue in response. Truly, Grandma and Grandpa Ling were saints to have tolerated years of this.
The car slowly floated in the air. The view inside changed, the once empty walls became transparent as it showed the view outside.
This made Xing Cai very impress, but now she was trying to hide her curiosity, as she saw Viel looking intensely at her with an eager expression on his face. He was surely waiting for her to ask about it so he can tease Xing Cai again.
And soon, they arrived near the Drakel''s nest and exited the car stealthily. The whole trip was awkwardly quiet because Xing Cai was trying her best not to react to anything.
"Master, that''s the nest. The queen should be in the middle of it", Xianying pointed at a colossal sphere-shaped tree. It looked like it was abundant of leaves, but one closer look and one could clearly tell that those weren''t actually leaves. They were Drakels, hundreds of thousands of them.
Xing Cai breathed heavily at the sight. She imagined what would have happened if this number was the one that attacked Taizhou. Truly, none would have survived.
And these people have a weapon that can kill all of these at once? Xing Cai thought as she looked at Xianying.
"Okay, time to kill all of them!", Viel stepped forward as he raised his hand.
"Eh?", Xianying was confused.
"Viel, stop. We don''t know how many are still inside"
"Eeehh.. but"
"One who relies in brute strength will suffer once he loses his hands. Marching head on without knowing the enemy can lead to death, Viel. Remember this.", Xing Cai said as she pulled Viel back, "Lieutenant Xianying, are you sure the drakels will disappear once the queen dies?"
"Y-yes, master! The drakels will kill themselves because they could not protect their queen."
"I see. I will try to scout and go inside. Llet me borrow this radio thing of yours", Xing Cai slightly coughed as she reached out her hand.
"Ookay, master"
Xianying, however, only handed Xing Cai a piece of what seemed to be a small pebble.
"What''s this?"
"It''s a small radio, Master. You just ce it in your ear."
"W-what!? This small thing!?", Xing Cai stared at the little thing in her hands. She then ced it inside her ear. Her face was so shocked when she heard Xianying''s voice on her ear. It was as if she was just beside her.
But then
"Pft", Viel deeply sighed as he shook his head, "Old people aresigh.."
Xing Cai''s eyes twitched in annoyance once again. She did not retort this time, however. It wasn''t the time and ce to bicker with Viel.
"So, I just talk and you can hear me right?"
"Yes, master!"
"Very well, both of you stay here. I will try to find the location of the queen. Kill it if I have the chance.", Xing Cai said as she quickly disappeared. Xianying could not see where Xing Cai disappeared to, but Viel was looking at a certain direction as he scratched his head.
Viel and Xianying were left alone. Things were awkwardly quiet between the two as Xianying did not really know what to say. But soon enough, she could not bare the silence.
"S-so, Lord Viel. M-may I ask why you and master Xing Cai came here?", although Xianying''s tone was still full of respect, she still felt like she could ask Viel things as he was still younger than her and felt that he was friendly.
"Oh, I came here to clear this dungeon"
"A dungeon?... L-like a cave? But there aren''t any caves near here"
"No, this whole ce is a dungeon. I need to defeat all of the enemies inside here. That''s what Mr. Voice is saying"
"Idon''t quite understand what you are saying"
"It is okay. At least you have big boobs"
"W-what!?"
Xianying was visibly confused. The statement came out of nowhere.
Viel sighed, "Grandpa Ling said that a woman can livefortably as long as she has big boobs even if they are stupid"
"W-what!? I will have you know that I am anything but stupid! I raised to the ranks with my own power and intelligence! I topped the exam and on my way to a promotion!"
"That is probably also because of your boobs"
"Y-you", she finally met her match. She was usually the one shutting people up and interrupting them because of her quick-wittedness. Not adding to the fact that this little child could be a deity, there was no way she could retort.
"Viel, apologize to the Lieutenant. I will teach you how to respect people when we get back to Taizhou", Xing Cai, who was hearing the whole conversation through the radio, said with a reprimanding tone.
"Ehbut Grandpa Ling said.. I I am sorry, Miss Xianying. I was disrespectful", Viel bowed towards Xianying, his face sincere.
"I-it''s alright", Xianying could only scratch her chin. This little boy''s behavior seems to be oddly erratic.
"S-so, how exactly would you know when you have cleared this dungeon you speak of, Lord Viel?"
"Oh, if the red dots disappear"
"Red dots?"
"Yes. Well, you probably can''t see it. But there are dots floating right around here", Viel pointed in the empty air. "This green dot is you. The red dots are enemies. That''s what Mr. Voice told me"
Xianying looked at where Viel was pointing at, and true to his words, she really could not see what Viel was pointing at. But then she got curious,
"So What happens when I be a red dot, Lord Viel?", Xianying nervously asked.
With this question, Viel could only stare at her. Xianying gulped as she anticipated Viel''s answer. But just before Viel could say his answer, Xing Cai''s voice could be heard on the radio.
"Chicken Dinner 69, Chicken Dinner 69 This is Young Beauty. Do you hear me? Over"
"Y-yes L-loud and clear", Xianying stuttered as she responded. She was trying her best not tough. She was not expecting Xing Cai to copy their way of speaking through a radio.
"."
"."
"over"
"I think I am in the presence of the Drakel Queen. But it is being guarded by a golden drakel, over."
"W-what!? Did you say a golden drakel!? Abort. Abort, Young Beauty. Do not attempt to engage the target, over"
"Negative, it seemed to have already sensed me. No choice but to fight, over."
"No, master Xing Cai! Run! That''s a Drakel Champion. Once you fight, the surrounding drakels will fly out within a certain radius to ensure that no one interrupts their Champion''s battle. They would surely go to the nearest city!"
As soon as Xianying said this, all the drakels that were hanging from the colossal tree started to p their wings.
"N-no, we''re toote!", Xianying started to panic. Their weapon was not here yet, the nearby city would surely perish. The worst-case scenario has happened.
"Lord Viel, we need to get out of here! I am afraid that even with your strength, you will not be able to handle this many drakels. We will surely be the first ones to be attacked if they see us!"
Xianying tried to carry Viel. But to her surprise, he did not even budge even a single bit no matter how much she tried.
"It''s alright. Sister Xing Cai will win", Viel said confidently.
"That doesn''t matter! We need get out of here!"
She shouted as she looked at the hundreds of thousands of drakels flying in the air. In response, Viel just shook his head.
"It will be alright. I will keep your people safe", Viel then raised his hand.
[Lu Yi: Light of Eternal Imprisonment]
Suddenly, a dome of light surrounded the nest. It was a much smaller sizepared to when he covered the whole city of Taizhou.
"This will make sure that none of these ugly flying creatures can approach the city. I used it before, it is very strong. Nothing to worry about, Miss Xianying"
Xianying was shocked beyond belief. She stared as the dome of light killed the drakels that dared to pass it. This kind of power could only be used by a god. So this boy really is a god? Xianying thought.
But then she realized something, "W-wait b-but why are we also i-inside, Lord Viel!?"
"Hm? Of course, Sister Xing Cai is fighting here. She might need our help."
Yes. They were trapped inside the dome along with the drakels.
"Eh? EEEEEHHHH!?"
Chapter 35: Gold vs. Gold (1)
Chapter 35: Gold vs. Gold (1)
Back in Taizhou City,
"M-mother!"
A group of guards arrived inside the shelter, along with a woman carrying a little girl. It was the woman that was saved by Viel before he jumped inside the portal.
"L-little Song!"
Wei Song frantically ran towards the woman. The little girl also released herself from her mother''s embrace, excited to see Wei Song.
"B-brother!"
The three hugged each other as tight as they can, afraid that the other will let go. They stayed like this for a while before they calmed down.
"W-where''s father? Have you seen father!?", Wei Song looked behind her mother.
Wei Song''s mother could only remain in silence, slowly shaking her head. Tears starting to well up from her face.
"Ffather hehe was", the little girl stuttered, not wanting to continue her words.
"Your father protected us with his life. He told us to hide. But your father you father-", Wei Song''s mother was interrupted by Wei Song before she can finish her words.
"Was a true soldier", Wei Song stood firm as he held a proud expression on his face. Even though his eyes were red, his resolute blocked the tears that were moring to go out, "Father was a true soldier who died protecting his loved ones."
Wei Song''s mother was surprised by her son''s gant stature. It seems that her son has grown up to be a fine youngd without her knowing. His husband will surely be proud of what their son is bing.
Wei Song then faced the soldiers that assisted his mother to the underground shelter and proceeded to bow. "Thank you, sirs. For protecting my mother and bringing her here!"
The soldiers looked at each other and shook their heads.
"I am afraid we''re just the delivery men."
"Hm? What do you mean, sirs?", Wei Song tilted his head in confusion.
"Little Wei The thing is after your father died"
Wei Song''s mother then recounted the events that have happened to her before getting to the underground shelter.
"Agolden haired boy?... VIEL!?", Wei Song grabbed her mother''s shoulders.
"Y-yes, I think t-that was the name the woman said. Without him, Then I and your sister would probably be dead."
Wei Song then nced at the bandages that were wrapped around her mother''s legs. He then closed his eyes and made a silent vow, ''Viel, from now on. You are my brother.''
"D-did you mention Viel!?"
Wei Song opened his eyes to see that Diao Mei was right in front of her, wearing a worried expression on her face.
"D-do you also know him, littledy?", Wei Song''s mother was the one who answered Diao Mei''s query.
"Y-yes, did you see where he is!?"
Wei Song''s mother nodded her head, "He entered one of those dark holes that appeared on the sky"
"W-what!?", not only Diao Mei, but Violet who was quietly listening on the side shouted in surprise.
"We must help Viel!", Violet was about to rush outside the door when a soldier blocked her way.
"I''m sorry, little miss. But General Diao had strict orders not to let anyone out. It is for your own safety."
"Nonsense! Step aside, don''t you know who I am!?", this time, it was Diao Mei who forced her way to the door. But s, the soldiers did not budge.
"I am sorry, Lady Mei. We can not let anyone out, even if it is you or Madamme. Worry not, the Elder from Golden Pavilion followed the boy through the weird portal. She will keep him safe."
Diao Mei''s efforts were in vain as the soldiers seemed to really have no n on letting her through. But once she heard the Xing Cai was with Viel, she slowly calmed herself down. All she could do now was look up to the ceiling and whisper, "Viel. Please be safe!"
----
"How are we even safe here!?"
Back in the mysterious ce. Xianying was panicking as the hundreds of thousands of drakel ced their attention to her and Viel.
She was about to run through the dome when Viel stopped her, "Miss Xianying, please do no try to pass the dome. Your boobies will be the first to explode. We don''t want to see that, eew", Viel shivered as he tried the imagine the scene.
"But what do you want me to do, L-lord Viel!? You should have at least ced me outside..I.. I am just a mere mortal!", although Xianying did not forget to used honorifics, she was now far from being respectful.
Viel sighed, "Look here, child", Viel ced his hand on Xianying''s leg as if he wasforting a pet. "Fret not for I am here."
Xianying''s eyes twitched as he saw the little boyforting him and calling him child. She was about to retort, but then she saw some of the drakels already rushing near them.
She pushed Viel back and covered him.
She raised her gun, but she didn''t shoot it, instead, she ced it on her chest. As soon as she did so, the ck armor she was wearing started to disintegrate.
No, it only looked as if it did, the armor was actually somehow being absorbed by the gun, merging with it. The once small gun tripled in size as streaks of light crawled through its side. Xianying''s skin was revealed as only her under armor was left to cover her body.
There were a lot of scars covering her arms and legs. A testament of a true warrior. She aimed her now bigger and longer gun towards the iing horde of drakels. The air around her seemed to shift as the dust rotated around her and then
A loud ringing sound reverberated as a thick line of light was released from the gun, the recoil from the gun pushed her back a few feet. It split the iing horde like a stone blocking the path of a river, killing hundreds in the process. But as it is with the river, the horde still continued to flow, flying towards them.
Xianying exhaled deeply. Her arms were shaking in pain due to the force of being pushed back by the gun''s recoil. But her face still focused on the horde as she once again aimed the gun towards it.
And once again, she fired. The force this time almost pushed her back right to the edge of the dome. This time, she kneeled down, as the recoil this time was too much for her body to handle, some of the wounds on her body reopened and started to bleed.
However, she ignored all the pain she was feeling. She was about to fire again when she suddenly heard someone pping beside her. She looked towards her left, only to see Viel cheering and pping for her.
"Y..you Lord Viel, this is not the time to joke around",
"You look very beautiful, Miss Xianying", Viel said as he slowly approached Xianying.
"W-what are you doing!?", for a second there, Xianying felt her heartbeat when she saw Viel''s smile. ''Get yourself together, woman! This child is a baby! How could you even have thoughts like that!? Do you want to be jailed!?
Thoughts raced inside of Xianying''s head. Maybe she hit her head hard during the recoil, she thought.
As Viel was almost right in front of her, he reached out his hand towards her.
"W-what d-do you want!? O-our age is too different, Lord Viel! P-please don''t!", Xianying closed her eyes as she turned her head away. Waiting for something. But the only thing she felt was her hands getting lighter.
She opened her eyes, only to see Viel holding her gun. The gun was almost as tall as Viel, it was truly a funny sight. Xianying pped her forehead, how in the hells did she even have thoughts like that?
''II will visit the Church of the Lord God and repent once all of this is over, so please, Lord God. Keep me alive'', she promised herself.
"Can I borrow this weapon of yours, Miss Xianying? Mr. Voice has been saying non-stop that Miss Lu Yi wants me to use this weapon, she seems very excited"
"Eh? Ddo you even know how to use- ugeh", before Xianying can finish her words, she was blinded by a sudden sh of light.
She covered her eyes and shook her head repeatedly, "W-what just happened!? Lord Viel, a-are you okay!? I can''t see anything!"
She crouched down, trying to feel the ground. It was a minute before her vision started to recover. She squinted her eyes to try and see what happened.
Slowly, the scene became clearer for her. However, once she saw the scene, she once again blinked, wiping her eyes. She could not believe the view that presented itself to her.
"W-what the"
The oncerge horde that was flying towards them were now only a trickle of their original number. The remaining drakels that were not aware of Viel and her existence until now has also became wary of them. They were no longer rushing towards the two of them unlike earlier, instead, they were just flying around them, seemingly not wanting to attack and just observing them.
"W-what did you do!?"
Hm? Oh, I just used Miss Lu Yi''s skill, Light Amplifufu Amplifecut Amplification!... whew, soplicated"
"L-light Amplification!? A divine skill!? Youyou really are a deity!?"
"Oh, you know of it!?"
"O-of course! It''s a-"
Before Xianying can finish her words, she was interrupted by a loud explosioning from the distance.
She looked at the direction of the noise. A portion of the drakel nest erupted with Xing Cai being spewed out of it.
"M-master Xing Cai! L-Lord Viel, i-it''s Master Xing Cai!"
"Hm? Oh! Sister Xing Cai!", Viel cheerfully waved her hands at the flying Xing Cai.
"Eh? No! She is in trouble!"
"Really?", Viel squinted his eyes to look at the soaring Xing Cai. "I don''t think so?"
As soon as Viel said so, Xing Cai rotated in the air gracefully. She then then stretched out her arms and opened her hands.
Suddenly, a golden de appeared on her left hand, and a golden shield on her right. The equipments glimmered as the sunlight reflected on it. Looking from afar, it would look like an armament made of light- and that is exactly what Xianying thought.
"T-that!? Master Xianying really is a celestial!"
"Maybe only her age", Vielmented.
Xing Cai coughed as she wiped the blood on her lips. She felt as if someone was currently badmouthing her.
And then, she readied her stance while floating in the air, looking at the direction of the nest.
"KEK KEK KEK KEK", a loud malicious clicking sound reverberated in the air. It sounded like augh, but not like quite so.
Soon, the source of the sound revealed itself,ing out of the nest. It was arge golden drakel, about three times bigger than the ones that they have seen so far.
"I-it''s the Drakel Champion!"
The Drakel Champion slowly spread its gigantic wings as it looked towards Xing Cai, as if mocking her.
"Tsk. Let''s see if you still have that smug attitude when I stab you with your own ws!", Xing Cai covered herself with her shield, with the tip of her de pointed towards the Drakel Champion.
With this provocation, the Drakel Champion started to fly towards her, with its ws ready to kill.
Xing Cai hit her shield like a gong before going back and tightening her stance, "Come!".
This signaled the start of their battle.
Gold vs Gold.
Chapter 36: Gold vs. Gold (2)
Chapter 36: Gold vs. Gold (2)
"Come!", Xing Cai tightened her stance as she tucked the shield, effectively covering most of her body as she floated in the air.
The Drakel Champion rushed towards Xing Cai at an unbelievable speed. Xing Cai, however, just remained still, not moving at all from her defensive stance.
The Drakel champion mmed its feet against Xing Cai''s shield, this caused a loud explosion to reverberate in the air. Even Viel and Xianying, who were about 2 kilometers away could hear it. Xing Cai was pushed back a dozen of meters before stopping.
Even with the shield absorbing most of the impact, Xing Cai''s arms were still a little numb from the Drakel Champion''s attack. Her arm shook for a second before calming down. Xing Cai''s expression though, has not changed a single bit. She was still carefully staring at the enemy in front of her.
Once again, the drakel champion rushed towards her, still hitting the shield head-on, but this time, it brandished its ws, maybe hoping to split the shield apart. This caused a high-pitched screeching sound which almost made the dust in the air vibrate. The sparks it made was enough to be seen from far away.
Xing Cai was once again pushed back.
"Sheshe''s getting overwhelmed! W-we should retreat!", Xianying was about to radio Xing Cai to tell her to retreat, but Viel tiptoed and reached for her hand to stop her.
"Just watch. She will be fine", Viel said with a very confident tone. Xianying, on the other hand, was not convinced. But what can she do? The hand that she''s holding the radio with was being held by Viel. She could not even budge it for an inch.
Xianying watched on as she see Xing Cai being pushed back by the drakel champion. All she could do was block the onught of attacks that the golden drakel were releasing.
"B-but, Lord Viel"
Viel shook his head, "She will be fine. Afterall, she was the one who taught me"
"Oh no Lord Viel, Master Xing Cai is!"
The drakel champion feinted one of its attacks as it quickly flew to her side, most likely trying to attack her from behind.
However, as it was almost behind Xing Cai, it was suddenly pushed back as a loud explosion resounded in the air.
"She was the one who taught me to always wait for an opening", Viel continued.
"W-what just happened!?", Xianying was confused. It was only a few moments earlier when she thought that Xing Cai was being overwhelmed by the golden drakel. But now, the drakel was suddenly blown away without her knowing why. There were slight cracks showing itself on the drakel''s torso.
Xianying gulped in shock. A golden drakel''s carapace was imprable via normal means. That is why their anti-drakel guns focused focused more on emitting heat rather than impact, effectively melting the drakel''s insides.
The happenings were too fast for someone like Xianying to see, even while using her binocrs, but Viel saw everything.
Before the drakel champion canpletely attack Xing Cai from behind, Xing Cai rotated her whole body, using it as a leverage as she smashed the edge of her shield in full force towards the flying drakel.
"See? I told you.", Viel put up a smug expression as he released Xianying''s hand.
Xianying nodded. She was now convinced that Xing Cai has a chance of winning against the Drakel Champion. Good for her, but Xianying was still trapped inside this mysterious dome, along with hundreds of thousands of drakels that want to kill her.
But for some reason though, the drakels really were not attacking the two of them. They just remained in the air, quietly flying and observing them.
Xianying looked at Viel, who was still holding her gun. It seemed that whatever attack Viel did with her gun, it scared the drakels enough to refrain them from attacking. Speaking of her gun
"C-can you give me my gun back, Lord Viel?", Xianying said as she felt the chills on her body.
"O-oh, of course."
Viel handed the gun back to Xianying. Xianying hurriedly ced the gun on her chest, summoning her ck armor once again.
She looked at the horde of drakels, it seems that even without Viel holding the gun, they were still wary of him.
The situation with Xing Cai and the Drakel Champion was the same. The golden drakel was now wary of Xing Cai as it looked at its broken carapace.
The drakel champion released a loud clicking noise as it flew higher in the air at an amazing speed.
Xing Cai did not let the Drakel Champion out of her sight. She stared at it as it flew to the sky. Xianying, show was watching from afar, was confused.
Why did she let the golden drakel have the high ground? Shouldn''t she have followed it when it flew above her?
"Eh? Aren''t they both in the air? Does it matter who is above or who is below?", Viel, who heard her whispering,mented on the side.
"It-", Xianying was unable to retort, as she heard a loud sounding from the direction of the battle.
She saw as the drakel champion rotated itself as it rushed towards Xing Cai, as if a drill that''s determined to pierce through Xing Cai''s shield.
Once again, sparks flew out from Xing Cai''s shield and the drakel''s ws making contact. The sparks were almost blinding, but Xing Cai''s eyes were still wide open.
The Drakel Champion seemed like it had no intention on stopping, as it has been almost a few seconds and it was still rotating, trying to drill through Xing Cai''s shield. Xing Cai''s arms were about to go numb, she tried to pierce the rotating drakel with her de, but it easily got deflected by the drakel''s hard carapace.
After a while, the shield started to get hot. Xing Cai could no longer hold the shield as she shouted.
"You''re starting to piss me off!", she bellowed as she let go of the shield, and at the same time, she kicked the lower part of the shield, flipping it in the air. This caused the rotating drakel to lose it bnce.
"Hhmm this fight is making me dizzy. Is this how fights in the air usually go?", Viel said as he pinched the bridge of his nose.
"Nno, normal people like me usually can''t fly, Lord Viel."
"O-ooh look, Miss Xianying! Now it''s sister Xing Cai that''s spinning!"
Xing Cai grabbed the still spinning shield in the air and used its force to fuel her attack. She rotated 5 more times before mming the edge of her shield to the uposed drakel champion. A loud crack resounded as a portion of Xing Cai''s shield dug through the drakel''s carapace.
The drakel champion shrieked as it felt pain for the first time. However, this was a mistake. Xing Cai took this chance to hit the still embedded shield with her de, allowing it to dig deeper into the drakel''s flesh.
The drakel champion shrieked even louder. But this time, it did not forget to retreat and remove the shield in its torso.
This time, Xing Cai chased the wounded drakel in the air, but it seems it was adamant on not letting Xing Cai catch her.
"Tch.", Xing Cai stopped her chase. In turn, the drakel champion also stopped flying away. Any chasing on Xing Cai''s part will only be a waste of time and effort as the drakel was definitely faster than her in the air. "Just wait until we get to the ground. You won''t evenst a second"
Xing Cai said as she gathered her breathe. She once again switched back to her stance, waiting for the drakel''s attack.
The drakel champion, however, seemed to no longer have any intention of attacking as it stared at therge gap on its torso. Its gel-like blood oozing out of it. The two remained like this for a minute.
The silence was broken when a series of ps resounded from a few distance away from them.
"W-wow! That was pretty cool, Sister Xing Cai! You''re the coolest!", even though Viel has met Xing Cai for a couple of months now, this was the first time he was actually seeing Xing Cai fight with her weapon. When they sparred together, it was only with their fists, so seeing Xing Cai''s uracy in fighting easily amazed him.
[Lu Yi expresses disagreement.]
"Hehe. Don''t worry, Miss Lu Yi. You''re also pretty cool"
[Lu Yi expresses agreement]
The Drakel Champion looked towards the direction of the voice. It finally noticed the two bystanders that were watching from afar.
As soon as it became interested with the individuals, it also did not fail to notice Xing Cai''s sudden alertness. It seems that her opponent knew these two individuals, it thought.
And without hesitation, it pped its wings with force and rushed towards Viel and Xianying.
"O-oh no!", Xianying immediately fired her gun towards the approaching golden drakel. However, it was as if the drakel champion did not even feel the force of the gun as its rushed was unhindered.
"N-no!", seeing as her attacks were futile. Her first instinct was to cover Viel and crouch down,pletely shielding him from the approaching drakel champion.
She gritted her teeth as she waited for the drakel''s attack. She just hoped that her armor was enough to stop the drakel''s ws from piercing through her, so as to not hit the little child she was hugging. It did not matter whether or not Viel was stronger than her. Her instinct as a soldier kicked in before she could even think of such things.
Her whole body shook as she readied herself for the pain. However, there was nothing. She arbitrary tapped her whole body to check if there were any wholes in it, but nothing. Her whole body was intact.
She then checked at Viel to see if he was okay, but she almost backed away when she saw Viel''s face.
She noticed it before, but Viel''s pupils really were pitched ck. She didn''t really take interest on it before, as Viel''s happy demeanor somewhat made it inconspicuous. But now, it was all she could see. Viel''s cold stare amplified it. The jolly boy she was ustomed to was nowhere to be found.
After regaining herposure, she then turned her head towards the drakel champion.
"Eeek!"
Xianying once again jumped back in surprise as the drakel champion was almost a few meters away from them. She was about to fire her gun but then she noticed that the drakel champion was not moving from its spot, it was just pping its wings.
The drakel champion was stopped in its tracks. Instinct. Once again instinct took over.
Every fiber in its body was telling it to stop. That approaching any farther would lead to its death. It shivered as it looked towards the little human that was staring at it. What it presumed to be a weak babe turned out to be a giant maw. Waiting for it to approach so it can eat it whole.
And then, the little babe smiled.
Flee.
This was the only thing that was on the drakel champion''s mind. It quickly regained itself and turned its whole body to fly away.
However, it could not do so, as as soon as it turned around, Xing Cai was already waiting for it.
Xing Cai mmed her shield downwards, plummeting the drakel champion towards the ground. The drakel champion shrieked as it hit heavily hit the ground in full force.
As if clinging to life, it reached out its hand towards the direction of the nest, but the only thing that weed it was the edge of Xing Cai''s shield as she dived straight from the air and through its arm,plete severing it from its body.
The drakel champion once again shrieked in pain as it tried to wriggle away.
Xing Cai stepped on the golden drakel''ss stomach so it could not crawl away. She then grabbed the drakel''s severed arm and stick its ws towards the drakel''s cracked carapace. The drakel champion continued to shriek in pain.
"I told you, you won''t evenst a minute on the ground", Xing Cai said as she mmed her shield down like a hammer,pletely allowing the drakel''s own ws to pierce through it.
And finally, the drakel champion let out its final shriek.
Released from the pains of battle.
Chapter 37: God is A Woman
Chapter 37: God is A Woman
In a vast and empty darkness,
"That was a drakel champion! This really is my world!"
Lord God Lu Yi was currently sticking her head on the screen. A very excited expression can be seen on her face, it was as if she became a child.
"Aha, I see your world is as weird as you, friend. So many unusual things", Demon God Xanthus had his hand on his chin as he mocked Lu Yi''s excited demeanor. It was not everyday that you see the Lord God being exuberant, like a little child.
"Tch. If only your brain was as big as your horns, then maybe thou canprehend the intricacies and advances of my world. But s, thine brain is like that of a monkey''s, only able to use sticks and stones"
"W-what''s that!? You want to fight!?"
"Bring it!"
Lu Yi then jumped back and readied her fighting stance, probing Xanthus to do the same.
The two circled around each other as they release slurs and insults.
"You two really are not getting bored of each other. It is quite a delight to see, if I may say so", the Judge of Karma, or rather Jack, could not help but sigh as he watched the two once again bicker with one another.
Jack then stared at the screen in front, "But truly, this is unusual"
"Hah! Even Jack agrees!"
"W-what!? Judge of Karma, forgive my insolence, but you are on this imbecile''s side!?"
Xanthus had a smug smirk on his face as he gained a little victory against Lu Yi. However, both Lu Yi and Xanthus could not help but put up a serious expression while listening to Jack''s exnation.
"No. I meant the portal. My knowledge might be failing me, but I am certain that the distance between your world and Xanthus'' are centillions away. Teleportation should be impossible, even more so a wide range portal like this one. This is, if I may say so, truly unusual."
"''Tis indeed. I do believe my world also does not have the technology to do so. Even if it has been a while since Ist visited it when I was still living", Lu Yi ced her hand on her chin. She knows the technology of her world, and a wide-range teleportation device capable of two-way transportation? Even for her world, that was science fiction.
"Do you know of a world that is capable of this wide-range teleportation you guys speak of, Jack?", Xanthus who was still lost about all this talk of technology can''t help but ask, in order to join in on the conversation.
Jack closed his eyes,pletely deliberating what Xanthus has said. He tried to carefully scour his boundless memories. But no matter how much he tried, there was none. There was, however, something that stood out from his very recent memory.
"Remember the hand that reached out for the boy?"
"Definitely, that hand looked very ominous. Still gives me the creeps until now", Xanthus shook his whole body as if he touched something disgusting.
"Hand? What hand are you two speaking of?", Lu Yi was at a lost.
"Right, you were knocked out when it happened", Xanthus remembered the terrible event. Lu Yi''s whole existence was about to crumble due to Viel''s excessive use of power. But then
"He used a new skill, not belonging to the three of us"
Xanthus then recounted what happened to Lu Yi. About Viel using a skill from a soul named Rain, and about the mysterious hand that came from a crack in space.
"Rain? Who is that?", this was also the first time Lu Yi was hearing the name.
"We do not know yet. Jack tried searching around, but as usual, he couldn''t find anything, or for that matter, anyone"
"Hmm. Then are you saying this portal was made by the owner of this mysterious hand?", Lu Yi asked.
"It is simr, but not quite", Jack shook his head, "One thing I do know of Mr. Voice, the hand, and now these portals. They all have the same feeling"
"And what feeling is that?"
"That they do not exist in our universe"
Hearing this, Lu Yi''s eyes turned wide, "Are you suggesting a different universe? But that''s"
"Impossible, I know. That I am certain of, at least until now. The boy truly is surrounded with nothing but mysteries.", Jack looked at the screen, no longer saying anything.
Lu Yi breathed heavily. Rain, the hand, the portals. It just keeps adding up. A mystery on top of another, and they were a witness to it. And there really was only one thing they could do
"Baby Viel, whatever happens, whatever path you choose we''re here for you"
Lu Yi looked on to the horizon that appeared on the screen. Truly, Viel''s adventure has not even started yet.
"."
"Uhm guys, what''s a unibeers?"
"."
"."
---
"Eeek!"
Xianying backed away as Xing Cai ced the drakel champion''s carcass in front of her.
"I assume the materials from this beast is mine?", Xing Cai said as she stretched her arms and wiped the drakel''s blood from her face, "Its ws would be perfect as a de."
"W-what? Y-yes, Master! All the rights belong to you!", Xianying stuttered as she looked at the golden carcass. This was her first time seeing a drakel champion up close, not to mention a freshly dead one. It truly did look different than the ones from their local museum.
Xing Cai nodded, a bit of excitement can be seen in her eyes. The drakel would surely make a fine addition to her arsenal and boost her status as an elder of the Golden Pavilion. But then she shook her head as she realized something- this was not the time to be thinking of herself.
Xing Cai looked at the still remaining hundreds of thousands of drakels. As soon as she defeated the drakel champion, the flying drakels immediately swarmed the nest and surrounded it. Not even a needle can pass through the enclosure that they have made. They have nowpletely confined and guarded the queen''s nest.
"With the drakel champion, I am afraid the queen willy more of its children faster than we can kill it due to being threatened", Xianying agonized as she looked at the drakels through her binocrs, "It will take a week before the particle-beam cannon to arrive, by then the number of drakels would have doubled. Damn it!"
"Itys children by the second? How is it even capable of managing that feat?", Xing Cai tried to recall the image of the Drakel Queen, it was big. But to be able to give birth every second? What kind of nonsense is that?
"I am afraid you have to ask the scientists for that, Master Xing Cai. My knowledge on biology is limited to the foods I eat", Xianying slightly chuckled.
As the two women were conversing, a heavy sigh could be hearding from behind them, "Pfft. How would you pair of oldies even know if you have not eveny children until now? Ha you wasted your youth."
"..W-what did you say?", Xing Cai''s eye twitched. Once again, Viel found a way to call her old. Her, the beauty of the Golden Pavilion.
"W-why am I included, Lord Viel!? I am still youn-", Xianying was about to rebute, but she gulped when she saw what Viel was currently up to.
He was currently poking holes on the golden drakel''s carapace using his index finger. And he had a bored expression on his face as well while doing it, it was as if he was just wasting time making holes on thin wood. She also heard Viel being amazed with how hard the carapace is. Xianying felt her sanity going down a few levels.
Viel sighed again and shook his head as he stood up, "If it was Grandma Ling, I am sure she would havey a thousand children per second. Truly, you guys have wasted your youth, and now it has passed, with nothing to show for", said Viel as he looked on to the horizon.
"Y-you''re really pushing it too far this time, Viel!", Xing Cai approached the oblivious Viel and lightly hit him on the head. "And women don''ty children! They give birth!"
When Viel heard Xing Cai''sst words, his head shook uncontrobly as he slowly looked at Xing Cai, his eyes wide in shock. "W-w-what!? B-but Grandpa Ling told me women have"
"Forget about what your Grandpa Ling said! He is not always right!", Xing Cai hollered. As a matter of fact, almost everything that Grandpa Ling have taught Viel was nonsense. But Xing Cai was not that cold to insult the man who took care of Viel.
"Tch, you just don''t know the genius of Grandpa Ling"
Or maybe she should have.
Xing Cai closed her eyes and breathed heavily. Talking to Viel was more tiring than fighting the golden drakel.
"You oldies should rest, let me handle these ugly creatures"
Viel then suddenly raised his hand.
And then, it was as if the heavens opened up, a ray of light fell from above, almost spanning a kilometer in diameter.
Everything it touched seemed to disintegrate. Either crumbling to dust or melting. But for some reason, the heat it produced made Xianying feel rxed,pletely opposite of what the effects she was currently seeing. Itsted for only a few seconds, but its effects were undeniable. It shaped the very field in front of them.
The drakel nest and the hundreds of thousands of drakels were nowhere to find, all that was left was a circr concave dug deep in the ground.
"T-that was amazing Lord Viel!", Xianying was nowpletely a believer. Viel really is a god, she thought.
"Eehh", Viel, however, has as conflicted expression on his face.
Xing Cai was looking at the sky, her legs shaking.
"W-what''s going on, Master?? Lord Viel?"
"That wasn''t me", Viel scratched his chin as he slightly chuckled. He truly did not cast a skill, for before he can even do so, the ray of light suddenly appeared.
As soon as Viel finished his words, she summoned her shield and put up her stance. She was biting her lips as she looked at the skies above, her knees shaking. "Lieutenant, ready the flying box and get ready to run!"
"W-why!? C-can anyone tell me what''s going o-", before Xianying can finish her words, the reason for Xing Cai''s worried state showed itself, or rather, themselves.
Three men wearing white robes were floating in the sky. The trio had wings on their back, seemingly made of light, as one could be blinded for staring at it for too long.
Xianying was speechless. She was frozen stiff by the presence of the neers. However, she was easily awakened from her stupor by Xing Cai''s shout.
"What are you waiting for!? Start the damn flying box!"
"A-at once!"
But before she could do so, the three men suddenly appeared in front of them.
Xing Cai''s whole body shook. She tried her best to remain standing, using her shield as support. It was getting harder for her to breathe as the pressure from the three men crawled throughout her body. She knew that she was no match against even one of them and her whole body seemed to agree with her.
And then, one of them spoke.
"Senior, are you sure this little runt is the Lord God?"
"Silence! I would not have you disrespect the Lord God! There is no mistake, he was the one who used the Lord God''s skill earlier.", the oldest one of the three scolded. And after doing so, kneeled down.
"Tch.."
One of the winged men was reluctant as he clicked his tongue, but still, he too bent the knee. Followed by the remaining one at the back.
"Lord God, your servants greet you!", then all of them shouted at the same time as they bowed their heads.
"W-what!?", Xing Cai then looked at the direction they were bowing to, Viel.
Xianying was at a loss as to what to do, unlike Xing Cai, who can feel the strength of the three men, she was oblivious to it. Right now, she did not know whether she should start the car or not.
But then, she saw Viel looking at her, his eyes wide in shock and his face shaking.
"M-miss Xianying y-you you are god!? Nono, please forgive me for my transgressions", Viel said as he bowed multiple times towards Xianying. Sweat started to appear on his face. He remembered teasing Xianying, no, God Xianying about her boobies.
"W-what!? N-no! They are looking at you!"
"Eh!?", Viel then turned his head towards the three winged men.
"Congrattions on sessfully reincarnating, Lord God!"
"EEHH!?"
Chapter 38: Oops...
Chapter 38: Oops...
"Congrattions on your sessful reincarnation, Lord God!"
"Eeh!?"
[Sessfully eliminated all targets! Congrattions on clearing the Tutorial Dungeon, Viel!]
[Rewards: ERROR yer already has the reward item]
[Portal will be closed in 72 hours. Please exit the dungeon before the portal closes]
Viel was distracted with the sudden announcement by Mr. Voice. To the others, he looked like he was looking in the empty air, like a buffoon.
One of the three winged-men currently kneeling in front of Viel scoffed, "Senior Augustus, are you sure this retarded child is our Lord God?"
"Silence, Kuzon! Anymore nders and I will extinguish your wings!", Augustus nced at the young feisty winged-man, Kuzon, with a displeased expression on his face.
Kuzon had no choice but to swallow his remarks. But his eyebrows were knotted, obviously irritated of the fact that he was being forced to kneel to a child.
Viel, who just finished reading Mr. Voice''s announcements, ced his attention to the 3 winged-men again.
"Uhm are you talking about me, misters?", Viel''s eyes were slightly squinting as he was confused as to why this old winged-man, Augustus, was calling him Lord God.
"Yes, Lord God! We are humbled by your presence!", Augustus kneeled even lower as he raised his palm towards the sky. Completely groveling on the ground.
Seeing the state of Augustus, Viel started to sweat a little bit as he gulped nervously.
Viel remembered his antics earlier on. When he pretended to be a god to the group of soldiers in order to get some sweets from them. Perhaps he might have taken the joke a little too far? He then remembered Xing Cai''s lecture, of how religion does crazy things to people. He needed to fix this situation before it gets worse.
"Uhm s-sorry, misters. I am afraid I am not this Lord God you speak of. I just wanted to get somesome sweets teehee?", Viel let out a nervous chuckle as he slightly stuck out his tongue.
"See!? I told you she is not the Lord God!", Kuzon stood up as he nced mockingly at Viel, "We have wasted our precious time with these pathetic mortals, Elder Augustus"
"Kneel down, Kuzon! I will not say it again!", although still kneeling down, Augustus still exuded a hint of authority.
"This buffoon is not the Lord God, Elder. I will prove it to you!", Kuzon then stretched out his hand. One strand from his wings started to turn into a shape of a sword. The sword made of light glittered as he brandished it with his hand.
And then, he nonchntly waved it, its tip pointing at Viel.
Immediately, Xing Cai rushed in front of Viel, raising and tightening the shield on her hand.
"Guhk!"
The golden shield cracked as Xing Cai rolled on the ground and flew a couple of meters, her momentum was only stopped by arge boulder. Blood oozed from her mouth as her back received the full impact from hitting the cold hard stone.
"M-master Xing Cai!", Xianying quickly rushed towards Xing Cai. Seeing the state of Xing Cai, she could not help but gasp. Xing Cai''s arms were twisted, the bones on her arms were already sticking out from her flesh, only her skin was preventing her arms from being split in two. Some of the shards from her golden shield were also embedded throughout her whole body.
"Tch. You dare dirty my sword, you filthy mortal!", Kuzon had a twisted expression on his face, clearly expressing disgust as he waved his sword, as if trying to take off the dirt from it. He then turned his head towards Viel, "Now it''s your tu-"
But before Kuzon can finish his next words, he felt an ominous breeze aiming at his neck. He quickly raised his sword before this breeze can reach his neck, blocking it. But as he did so, he felt his whole body shift as he was sted away, like a leaf being blown away by the wind. He flew a distance before he sessfully regained his bnce by pping his wings.
"Yo-", once again, Kuzon was interrupted, but not because someone hit him, but because half of his face was being covered by a small hand. He slowly turned his eyes towards the owner of the small hand.
There, he saw Viel, looking at him without even the slightest expression on his face. He tried to move his hand in order to stab the little child with his sword, but as soon as he even tried to lift a finger, the child''s grip tightened, threatening to crush his beautiful face.
"No one hurts my family", Viel said as he continued to slowly tighten his grip. Kuzon wriggled in pain as he felt the pressure on his face bing tighter and tighter.
"L-Lord God! Please forgive me for intruding, but yourpanion needs healing. We can fully heal her in the pce but we must hurry!", Augustus'' voice can suddenly be heard as he appeared out of slightly near Viel.
"R-really!? Then what are we waiting for!?", Viel immediately smashed Kuzon''s head on the ground, no longer caring about him as he flew towards the direction where Xing Cai was blown away to check on her.
Augustus respectfully bowed towards the flying Viel. He then looked towards Kuzon, who was lying on the ground, disbelief was painted all over his face.
"Settle yourself, Kuzon. I will make sure you are rightly punished once we arrive in the pce for attempting to harm our Lord God. I would extinguish you here now, but the Lord God''spanion takes priority"
Augustus said with a cold voice as he flew away to follow Viel.
---
"Quickly, bring this guest to the fountain. Make sure all of her wounds are tended to!"
As soon as the group arrived in the pce. Augustus ordered the men that were guarding the gate to assist Xing Cai, who was currently being carried on a floating bed.
Both Xianying and Viel''s eyes were wide in awe. The whole ce was white and seemed to be filled with smoke. A pce made of clouds, perhaps that was a more fitting name to call the ce they arrived in.
Their trip here was, in a word, trippy. Augustus asked them to go inside the flying car, and when they did so, a bubble made of light enclosed it, causing it to float in the air. Xianying was wondering what the bubble was for, but it only took a second for her to be answered. The view outside shifted as she felt her whole body almost being crushed by the force of the speed they were travelling at.
And if she was not mistaken, they were currently in outer space.
Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a loud and authoritative voice.
"Elder Augustus, what is the meaning of this!? Even if you are the Grand Elder, have you no shame of bringing mortals to our sanctum!?", an old winged-man with long white beard approached Xianying and the group, his steps clearly expressing his irk.
"Restrain your words, Elder Khan. You are in the presence of the Lord God", Augustus said as he introduced Viel.
"This fledgling is the reincarnation of the Lord God? Elder Augustus, have you gone mad!?", Elder Khan shouted, purposely showing his disdain, "And why is Kuzon injured!?". He then beckoned Kuzon to approach him in order to check on his injuries.
"I am certain. The child used a skill that only Lord God Lu Yi is capable of. Kuzon tried to harm the Lord God, I presume you have no qualms in your protg being punished for that sin?", Elder Augustus said as he stared at Kuzon with his brows knotted.
"Punishment!? Wha-"
"You know of Miss Lu Yi!?"
Elder Khan was unable to finish his words due to being interrupted by a small voice.
"You! How dare you utter the Lord God''s name with your filthy tongue!? Elder Augustus, I am sure you have made a mistake, this this half-pint can''t possibly be the Lord God!", Elder Khan tantly expressed his disagreement as he repulsively looked at Viel.
[Lu Yi expresses annoyance]
Viel''s eyes twitched as this long bearded repeatedly point at him, "Lu Yi! Lu Yi! Lu Yi! Lu Yi! Lu Yi! Lu Yi!". Viel repeated shouted Lu Yi''s name as stomped his foot on the floor.
"Y-you! You are testing my patie-"
"This is enough!", before Elder Khan can rebuke, Elder Augustus'' shout reverberated throughout the pce, "Elder Khan, you may leave. And drag your protg with you. I will leave you to it to punish him ordingly. This is an order."
"Tch.", the long-bearded elder could only click his tongue. He pulled Kuzon away, clearly disappointed of the way things have been settled.
Kuzon, who still had visible injuries, continued to stare at Viel with disdain in his eyes.
"What are you people waiting for!? Quick, bring the Lord God''s sister to heal!", Elder Augustus waved his hand. The winged men rushed to carry Xing Cai to the fountain of healing. Elder Augustus then respectfully bowed towards Viel. Unlike his previous demeanor, Elder Augustus'' tone quickly became gentle as he spoke to Viel, "Lord God, may I suggest visiting your throne while your sister is being healed? Perhaps it will help recover your Lord God''s memories."
"Wwait I I will stay with Viel", before the men canpletely drag Xing Cai away, she struggled to sit up as she pushed one of the hands that were pushing the bed. Blood still sprawled on her mouth.
"Madame, I assure you. If I were to even identally harm a single strand of hair of the Lord God''s, I will extinguish my wings right there and then", Elder Augustus looked at Xing Cai in the eyes, his gaze earnest and not a single hesitation can be seen in it.
Seeing the Elder''s sincere expression. Xing Cai could only nod, "Lieutenant, do not leave Viel''s side", she said beforepletely passing out.
"Y-yes, Master Xing Cai!", Xianying clumsily saluted as she did not expect suddenly being addressed to. The entire conversation, no. The entire situation was now way beyond what she even dreamed of. It was, literally, way above her paygrade.
Viel and Xianying made sure that Xing Cai wasfortable before following Elder Augustus towards the throne room.
The halls of the throne room, even at its simplicity, was breath taking. It felt like walking on top of the world, literally. As one can see the below the steps of the throne.
The two could not help but be amazed of the sight, Viel even more so as this was his first time seeing a in its whole entirety.
"It it''s round and colorful"
It took a few minutes before he could calm himself down.
"*cough* Lord God, perhaps you may sit on the throne? This might help to recover Lord God''s memories", Elder Augustus waved his hand as he presented the throne to Viel.
Unlike the thrones of mortal kings, the throne in front of Viel was simple, and yet it exuded an enigma of authority. An authority unlike any other. The throne was a marble and pearl in color.
"T-this chair?", Viel approached the throne and patted it, "It looks cold".
Viel then proceeded to sit on it. Struggling to climb on the big throne.
And then and there, all of his greatness revealed itself, the lights shone at its brightest. As if it found its long-lost mother or atleast that was what Elder Augustus thought.
Viel''s whole body was not even enough to upy even half of the throne''s seat. He wriggled to find afortable position, "Yup, it''s a bit cold and hard", he said.
Xianying inhaled deeply, trying her best to restrain herself fromughing at Viel''s awkward disy.
"Miss Lu Yi sat on this chair? Her back must have hurt a lot"
"Y-yes! Are your memories returning to you, Lord God!?", Elder Augustus excitedly crawled towards Viel.
"Uhm No?"
Elder Augustus sighed when he heard Viel''s response. However, he quickly shook of his disappointment as he stood up.
"This servant is sure that it wille back to you soon. In the meantime", Elder Augustus raised his hand, "Servants of the Lord God, hear me! The Lord God has returned! We shall prepare a feast to celebrate the Lord God''s return!"
All of the winged-people that were in the vicinity turned quiet. But after a few seconds, loud gasps reverberated the whole pce. The ce soon became busy as the winged people rushed to prepare a mighty feast.
"Uhm c-can I request sweets?"
"Servants of the Lord God hear me! Prepare the finest sweets we have!"
Elder Augustus was quick to follow Viel''s requests.
"Lord God, your mortal vessel must be tired. Please, we have prepared a room for the Lord God and hispanion to rest in. Lord God''s sister should already be there as well, recuperating"
"Can I roam around first?"
"Please! Lord God does not need permission, everything here is yours, even our wings", Elder Augustus once again bowed.
"Ookay", Viel nodded. Xianying wanted to apany him, but Viel said that she should check on Xing Cai.
Elder Augustus also offered to guide Viel around the pce, but he refused. Saying that he wanted to go alone.
..
"Is what you say true, Kuzon!?"
"Yes, Elder Khan."
In a small room, Elder Khan and Kuzon were currently discussing about the earlier events.
"Hmm.. If this little child really is the Lord God''s reincarnation, then all of our nning will be for naught.", Elder Khan had a grim expression on his face, "Why now!? It is almost time to carry out our objective."
"It truly is bad timing, Elder. The filthy mortals below are getting stronger. I have seen their newest weapons, it is treacherous. We must eradicate them before they can even concoct a single more"
Elder Khan could not help but flip the table in front of him in frustration. His breathing became erratic as he cursed. However, after a few good seconds, he started to chuckle.
"No No, perhaps this is a good thing. The child, we must kill it"
"B-but, the child is truly strong", Kuzon said as he touched his face,"What if the child really is the Lord Go-"
"It does not matter! We I I must rule!", Elder Khan''s expression became cold as his true intentions revealed itself. His voice almost cracking in desperation.
"Hello"
Then suddenly, they heard a small voice greeting them from the corner of the room. The two of them were perplexed as the turned their heads towards the voice.
There, a golden-haired child was staring at the two of them
Smiling.
Chapter 39: T-thats not the Lord God!
Chapter 39: T-that''s not the Lord God!
"W-what are you doing here, girl!?"
Elder Khan''s whole body turned stiff. He had his hands stretched, ready to summon his weapon and kill this smiling child in front of them right here and now. Kuzon hesitantly also did the same, as the memory of him smashed on the ground was still fresh.
"I''m lost? And I am not a girl!", Viel pouted as he walked around the room, as if he was trying to search for something. His interest was piqued when he saw something shiny sitting on top of a cab.
"Lost!? How did you even get in my private quarters!? And don''t touch that gem!"
Elder Khan summoned a sword and pointed it towards the little child. Viel, however, just ignored him and proceeded to grab the shiny gem. He then nodded and slowly put it in his pocket, carefully looking behind him a couple of times, as if afraid someone can see him.
"We can clearly see you right here!", Elder Khan was about to wave his sword, but then Viel''s expression turned serious all of a sudden as he stared at Kuzon.
"Why did you hit my sister?", said the little child.
"Me? What are you talking about!? She was the one who suddenly went in front of my sword", although Kuzon can still feel the pain of being smashed on the ground, but his disdain overpowered him as his tone carried a mocking tone.
"Hmm, is that so", Viel tilted his head as he smiled and ced his finger on his chin.
"Of course, I would never dare hurt the Lord God''s friends. I apologize for my impudence, it will not happen again", Kuzon bowed. His words were flowered with respect, but his tone was nothing but. And it was clearly shown with the wide smirk on his face.
He was no longer worried about the little child being aggressive, as Elder Khan was sure to protect him if ever the child attacks him.
"Do you promise not to hurt any of my friends?"
"I do, Lord God", Kuzon once again bowed, his body almost shaking from preventing himself from chuckling.
"Hm Okay", Viel nodded as he turned back and exited the door.
He left as quickly as he came.
"Tch. That brat really has the nerves. Does he really think she is the Lord God? And that''s with her saying iming she''s a boy? Such nonsense", Kuzon clicked his tongue as soon as Viel left the room.
"Damn it! I forgot to ask him for the gem he took! That sly brat No matter, we will get it back once we kill him", Elder Khan stomped his foot as the sword in his hand disappeared.
The two got back to discussing their ns as soon as they were sure no one was eavesdropping. But after a few minutes, the door to their room opened.
Viel once again entered the room.
"W-what are you doing back here!? Are you here to return my gem?", although Elder Khan was perplexed as to why Viel returned, he still scoffed at Viel when he addressed him.
Viel, however, once again ignored Elder Khan and slowly closed the door. A minute sigh could be heard, and although the sigh was almost silent, it felt like it reverberated and filled the whole room. It caused the two winged-men to be still, not uttering a single word. As if their instincts were telling them to shut up.
Elder Khan knew then that he made a very very grave mistake. The little child in front of them, really was the Lord God.
The little boy then smiled and stared at Kuzon and said,
"I thought about it for a minute and I apologize
But I don''t believe you"
---
"Master Xing Cai, you''re awake!", Xianying stopped what she was doing when she saw Xing Cai opening her eyes and struggling to sit up from the bed, "Please don''t strain yourself, Master Xing Cai. Your wounds have only just been healed!"
"Wwhat happened where, where is Viel?", Xing Cai was already fully healed, but the stress on her mind was still lingering in her, causing her to be weak and feeble. But even so, the first thing she asked for was Viel.
"You don''t need to worry about Lord Viel, Master Xing Cai. He is safe and sight seeing", Xianying said with a slight regret on his mind. She also wanted to roam around the pce, but taking care of Xing Cai was the priority.
Hearing this, Xing Cai released a sigh of relief. But after a while, she clicked her tongue in frustration. She gripped her nket tight and closed her eyes.
"Why why am I so weak", she whispered quietly.
She promised to be there and protect Viel. But it turns out that she was the one that needed protection.
No, she knew. She knew from the start that Viel was a lot stronger than her, and in turn so will the enemies that wish to hurt him. But she wanted to prove herself, to prove that she could protect him. And this was the result, she proved herself to be nothing but a burden. An elder of the wealthiest sect in Eastern continent, a burden to a little boy. Recognizing this fact, she bit her lips, tasting only the bitterness of her weakness.
"In the military, there is a very notorious test. Almost ritualistic, as a matter of fact", Xianying, seeing Xing Cai''s disappointment, started to speak, "An officer stealthily throws a grenade in front of bunch of trainees doing exercises. Now the trainees, they are unaware of course that the grenade is actually a dud. Well, some do know since this kind of test is actually quitemon. But when done at the least expected time, it always causes panic. And amidst that panic, there will always be that one trainee that jumps in front of the grenade. Trying to save his friends in instinct"
Xianying then held Xing Cai''s hand that was gripping the nket, "That kind of bravery, Master Xianying, is the greatest strength one can harness"
Xing Cai stared at Xianying for a couple of seconds after her lengthy motivational speech. After a brief silence, Xing Cai started to smile, apanied by a slight chuckle. "Bravery is only reserved for thepetent", Xing Cai said as she released a content sigh.
"Ah! Sister Xing Cai, you are awak- *gasp*", Viel suddenly barged into the room, and as soon as she saw Xing Cai up and about, he quickly approached her. But then he released a loud gasp when he got near the bed.
"S-sister Xing Cai*gasp* so that is why you do not have children. Y-you like women! It all makes sense now", Viel stuttered as his head shook uncontrobly. One hand covering his mouth, the other pointing at Xing Cai''s hand, which was currently being held by Xianying.
"E-eh!? No, Lord Viel this is-"
"Ssshh", Xianying was interrupted before she can state her case. "It is alright, big tittied child, Grandma Ling always told me that we never truly choose the people we are attracted to, and that is why she married a disappointment like Grandpa."
Viel then ce his hand on top of Xianying and Xing Cai''s entwined hands. "You have nothing to hide from me, I am not a bigot. I approve of this, progress will never be achieved if one denies their true natu-"
"Say anymore and I will make you pay for everything that you have destroyed in Taizhou"
"Sister Xing Cai, oh how worried I was for you", Viel instantly changed his demeanor as soon as he heard Xing Cai''s words, a slight tear falling from his eye.
"Uhmm..", Xianying was baffled the mystifying exchange between Xing Cai and Viel. So to avoid any more of this entric conversation, she opted to change the topic, "S-so Lord Viel, h-how was your sightseeing? Did you enjoy roaming around the pce?"
Viel thought for a second before answering. "Yes, very much so. A little too noisy though", Viel said as he smiled slightly.
"Noisy?"
"Yup"
Xianying was sceptic, she briefly roamed the ce before checking in the room. And as far as she was concerned, the pce was dead quiet. Even the steps of the winged-men do not produce any form of sound. She slightly became curious as to where the noisy part of the pce was, but she was interrupted before she could ask Viel.
"Sister Xing Cai, how are you feeling?", Viel asked Xing Cai. Any previous silliness was gone from his face. Only showing the sincerest concern towards Xing Cai.
"I I am fine now. Viel, I..I was suppose to protect you but", Xing Cai felt disappointed at herself again once she saw Viel''s concerned face.
And suddenly, while wallowing, she felt a warm embrace.
"Thank you, sister Xing Cai"
"I-", Xing Cai was surprised by Viel''s sudden gratitude. No words wereing out from her mouth, all she could do was return Viel''s gesture as she hugged him back.
Xianying, who was watching from beside, could not help but shed a tear from the affection that the two in front of her were exuding.
---
"Hear me, Servants of the Lord God! May I present to you, our Lord God''s new persona, Lord God Viel!"
Elder Augustus waved his hand with excitement as he introduced Viel to the winged-people lined up in the now bountiful throne room.
Seated beside the throne were Xing Cai, with Xianying standing slightly behind her. And seating on the throne, was Viel.
In a very feminine and cute white robe. It almost looked like an elegant party gown. His golden hair was also braided into a knot, causing the remaining strands of hair that were freely flowing to stand out.
However, Viel had a very deadpan expression on his face. To the winged-people that were currently in awe, this expression looked almost divine, as if their Lord God had no care of any earthly possessions.
The truth behind the expression, however, was very far from their imagination.
"Pft", Xing Cai slightly snorted as she released a light chuckle, "The dress suits you, sister Viel. I will make sure to buy you clothes simr to this when we get back"
Xing Cai had a very satisfied expression on her face. Admittedly, she also find Viel cute in his current attire. But this was her chance to get back at Viel and tease him fully. She released a contented sigh as she looked at Viel with her eyes eyebrows slightly raised.
Viel''s current appearance was all prepared by Elder Augustus, from his robes and all the way to his hair. But when he realized that he had made a mistake about Viel''s gender, he groveled on the ground and offered his wings. Viel, however, did not mind as he just wanted to go to the feast and eat some sweets already. But everything changed when Xing Cai saw Viel.
But s, it was toote to change. The feast has already started and the winged-people have already offered their gifts and greetings.
Viel could only swallow Xing Cai''s teasing in pursuit of the sweets that awaited him.
"Lord God Viel, thank you for gracing us with your presence, truly", Elder Augustus bowed with respect.
"O-okay. Where are the sweets?"
"At once, Lord God.", Elder Augustus then ordered the nearest servants to bring in the sweets.
Seeing the beautiful collection of sweets in front of him, Viel put all the thoughts behind him and proceeded to devour the bounty offered to him.
"If only the departed Elder Chen was here. Surely, he would surely know how to recover Lord God''s memories"
[Lu Yi expresses utmost regret]
As soon as Elder Augustus uttered the name Elder Chen. Mr. Voice loud ringing instantly made Viel stop eating, "Elder Chen? The name feels familiar"
"Ah yes! Are you starting to remember, Lord God!? Elder Chen was your most loyal subject. I knew he would somehow help to recover Lord God''s memories!", Elder Augustus started to get excited.
"N-no, not really"
"I see. No worries, do not rush, Lord God. The memories will soon return to you", Elder Augustus smiled as he added more food to Viel''s table. "Speaking of loyal subjects, where in Lord God''s name is Elder Khan? This disrespect shall not be tolerated!", Augustus harrumphed as he failed to search for long-bearded elder amongst the winged-people.
"It is fine, Mister Augustus. I am sure they have better things to do. Also, I wish to explore Miss Xianying''s city tomorrow. There is a lot more interesting stuff there, like the tall colorful buildings. There''s this thing that I saw"
Viel continued to describe the things he was curious about to Elder Augustus. As Viel finished his stories, Elder Augustus told him that he would arrange their transportation to return to the city of mortals.
The group continued to celebrate and have fun, there was also a performance by a group of winged women. They performed a dance, holding a long white, almost transparent cloth and they waved it in the air, creating an illusion of a vortex.
Viel could not help but p and join the women dancing. All of the winged-people p and cheered as Viel brandished the long cloth and spin all around the ce.
Elder Augustus was the most excited of the bunch as he held a drum in his hand, pping it in tune with the music. He was, however, interrupted by a group of winged men in armor.
"What!? Is this true!?", Elder Augustus could not help but stop what he was doing as he stared at the man that reported to him. His eyes wide in shock.
"Yes. We are trying to get him out of the room, but he does not want to go out no matter what we try"
"I I see, seal his quarters for now and do not let anyone near it. We must not let this ruin the celebration of our Lord"
"Yes, Grand Elder!", the winged men saluted as they hastily left.
Elder Augustus'' breathing was erratic as he tried to push the guards report away to the back of his mind to focus on the celebration.
He then looked at Viel who was cheerfully dancing with the winged women. His eyes were half closed as he seemed to try to analyze Viel.
Then, he could not help but gulp and release a few sweat on his forehead, as Viel seem to have noticed that he was looking at him.
Viel paused dancing for a few seconds to smile and wave at Elder Augustus.
It has not even been a day since the Lord God''s return, and the pce has already experienced a drastic change. Truly, the Lord God works in mysterious ways, Elder Augustus thought.
---
"Elder Khan, please. You are missing the Lord God''s celebration"
"W-what!? No! No Stay away!"
Elder Khan was currently curled up on the floor. His appearance disheveled as his whole body shook, "That''s not the Lord God not the Lord God"
His previous domineering aura was nowhere to be found as he fidgeted uncontrobly in ce. The numerous strands of light on his back were gone, only one remained, barely making the shape of a wing.
"Then please, Elder Khan, at least step outside so we can clean your room"
"NO! I will not go outside it it is outside no keep it away from me! I am no longer an Elder from now on! Just... just keep it away from me, I beg you!", Elder Khan crawled to the corner of the room, trying to cover the one strand of light left on his back. Truly, there was nothing left of the domineering Elder, what reced it was a scared, shriveling old man.
The winged man that was trying to assist Elder Khan out of the room could not help but sigh. He no longer knew what to do.
He once again surveyed the whole room, a nauseating expression can be seen on his face as he shook his head.
"What in Lord God''s name happened here"
Said the man as he looked at the river of blood that almost flooded the entire floor.
Chapter 40: Hm...
Chapter 40: Hm...
"I am afraid Elder Khan still does not want to go out of the room, Elder Augustus. The view inside is mortifying"
The festivities were done and Viel and his group were currently resting and on a tour around the pce. Elder Augustus excused himself to check up on the eerie situation that Elder Khan was found.
"I see, you and your group may rest now, 4th Elder. Let me handle it from here", Elder Augustus ced his hand on the 4th Elder''s shoulder.
"But-"
"And make sure that none of Elder Khan''s followers know of this. For they may incur that wrath of our young Lord God, we do not want any more blood on the Lord God''s beautiful hands. We will deal with them ourselves if we must. Their silly games must stop, now that the Lord God is here."
"Hm as you wish", the 4th Elder has already suspected it. This really was the Lord God''s doing. Who else can treat them, the upper echelons of the Order, like nothing but children?
But the Lord God was and is, in nature, merciful.
If death must be given, then it will be given swiftly. The 4th Elder once again looked at the river of blood that covered the whole floor. There were also marks on the wall suggesting that there was a sh. No, these were definitely the signs of a struggle.
Could it be that the Lord God was still weak because of its young vessel? No, impossible. Elder Khan''s current disheveled condition suggests anything but.
This was a chase. Like a predator toying with its prey. The Lord God took his time and enjoyed every single moment of the hunt.
The 4th Elder inhaled deeply as she collected her thoughts and herself.
"Then I leave it to you, Grand Elder", whatever the case was, she was relieved to get this incident out of her hands. The less she knows, the better.
The 4th Elder bowed respectfully towards Augustus before ordering her people to move out.
Now, it was only Elder Augustus and the bedraggled Elder Khan left in the room.
"Elder Khan, what happened here?"
Elder Khan continued to murmur random words, totally ignoring Elder Augustus. Not getting any answers, Elder Augustus clicked his tongue in frustration.
It seems that Elder Khan was already a lost cause. Offending the Lord God can only lead to one''s downfall. And this was a grim reminder of that. Elder Augustus only hoped that their young Lord God stops here.
"Get the Sealing Rope. We shall seal this room forever", Elder Augustus called for the winged people that were still outside, guarding the room.
"B-but Grand Elder, the 2nd Elder is still inside"
"In what manner of form is this shriveling child an Elder?", Elder Augustus pointed at the cowering Khan, "That''s nothing but a child that has lost its wings. Left to rot by offending our Lord God"
Although the guard was hesitant, he still followed the order to fetch the Sealing Rope. Elder Augustus then approached Elder Khan and whispered in his ear.
"You and this room will forever serve as a reminder to our people, frozen in time."
Elder Augustus nced at Elder Khan onest time as he exited the room. "Farewell, old friend. We will probably never see each other again"
Whatever happened here, no one will ever know.
---
"Psst. So, this is how it goes once mister Augustus brings us down to the city tomorrow. You will ride as fast as you can away from them."
"W-what? Why!?"
In some secluded part of the pce, Viel was whispering something on Xianying''s ear.
"What do you mean why? We''ve been eating all of their food because they think I am this Lord God or something. If they knew that I was not, I am sure they will make all of us pay for the food"
"What!? But I thought you were-"
"SSSHH!", Viel covered the crouching Xianying''s mouth with his finger. "I and Sister Xing Cai are not even from around here."
"T-then, what about Master Xing Cai? Should we tell her about our n?"
Although Xing Cai was also with them earlier in the tour, she opted to rest. The toll on her mind still lingered due to the injuries she has been inflicted to.
As soon as she left, Viel dragged Xianying to a dark corner. Xianying initially thought that Viel was going to do something weird. But it turns out that he was just going to tell her about his ns.
"No, definitely not. Sister Xing Cai does not need to know", knowing Xing Cai, she will most likely make him apologize to the winged-people for deceiving them. Xing Cai might have the money to pay for everything, but he definitely does not. Xing Cai will most likely make him her servant after paying for everything, or so Viel thought.
But of course, Viel will not say that, "She already has a lot on her mind. I am sure she agrees with us. Let her rest"
Xianying nodded. Although she was still not convinced about the n, it is better to be sure than sorry, for she does not have any money as well. And she was the one who probably ate the most during the feast.
"Ah, Lord God. I see Lord God and his friend are still not resting ye-"
"I see, forgive me for intruding the Lord God''s time with her woman"
Elder Augustus, who suddenly came from nowhere, was already leaving as soon as he came.
"W-wait, no. I am not his wom-"
"It is no trouble, Mister Augustus. I and Miss Xianying were just making love", said Viel.
Xianying could not help but cough. Even Elder Augustus, who was about to leave was stopped in his tracks, almost tripping down.
"I I see, Lord God. Then I really apologize for intruding", Elder Augustus cleared his throat as he bowed respectfully towards Viel and Xianying.
"W-what!? N-"
"Ssshh", before Xianying can state her case, VIel covered her mouth, "Just y along. We don''t want the mister to get hold of our ns"
"B-but Lord Viel, do you even know what making love means?"
"What? Of course I do", no doesn''t. "I hear it from Grandpa Ling all the time"
Once again, seeing the two seemingly intimate people, Elder Augustus cleared his throat. "Then, I shall take my leave. The Lord God may continue with his activities. I will make sure no one goes this way"
"Wait, mister Augustus. We will leave as soon as Sister Xing Cai gets enough rest. Please prepare for our departure", Viel approached Elder Augustus while slowly reaching out his hand.
Viel was giving the shiny gem he got from Elder Khan''s room. As if giving him a token for his troubles, and perhaps to also keep him quiet.
"N-no need for that, Lord God. I will take my leave to prepare for Lord God''s departure", Elder Augustus once again bowed before hurriedly leaving, not taking the gem with him.
Confirming that Elder Augustus has really left, Viel released a sigh of relief. "Thanks to my quick thinking, we weren''t caught. Let''s go back to the room"
"Eh!? T-to the..the room!? To do what!?", Xianying stuttered.
"Hm? To check up on sister Xing Cai and rest?"
"Y-yes! Of course! You go ahead, Lord Viel. I-I will still roam around"
Viel nodded as he walked away. Xianying was left alone in the corner, stomping her foot and pping herself.
"What are you thinking!? You will go to jail! Jail! No! No!", Xianying was left alone, slowly descending to madness.
---
The next day, Viel and his group were ready to leave. But Elder Augustus seemed to have prepared a ton of gifts for Viel to bring below.
"Eh? N-no need. We will return here soon anyway", Viel stuttered as he looked to the side, clearly avoiding Elder Augustus'' gaze.
"Very well, whatever the Lord Godmands", Elder Augustus smiled and nodded. Telling the other people to take the gifts away and keep it in the throne room for now.
"B-but, we probably won''t be able to return for a while. He..he.. so don''t search for us", Viel gulped as he tried to lie once again to the smiling Elder.
"I know, Lord God"
"H-how!? W-what do you know!?", Viel backed away as he lightly elbowed Xianying a couple of times, signaling her to start the car. Xianying, however, did not know what to do. Her car does not really have the durability or technology to traverse through space, not to mention surviving the entry to their.
"The Lord God and his sister does not smell like the rest of the humans below. Lord God Lu Yi once told me that there were other worlds just like ours and that there was a chance for her to reincarnate to one of those worlds. I have already anticipated this, Lord God"
"Isis that so?", Viel started to calm down a little bit.
"Yes, Lord God. For you to arrive here in just a few years is a miracle, and can only be associated with the Lord God''s strength"
"Ah yes, I-I knew that", Viel cleared his throat as he stood firm. "Very well, thank you for all the food and sweets. They were awesome!", Viel raised his thumbs up before getting in the car with Xianying and Xing Cai.
Elder Augustus nodded as he signaled his people to encase the car,pletely covering it once again in a bubble of light.
"Phew, that was close. They almost caught us", Viel released a sigh of relief as he wore the car''s seat belt. "Now, back to miss Xianying''s city. Onwards!", shouted Viel as he pointed forward. ording to Mr. Voice, they only have 2 days before the portal closes. Before that, Viel hoped to explore Xianying''s city, as it contained many mysterious things.
"Y-yes! Onwaaaaaa!", Xianying was about to y along with Viel, but then the sudden force of their car being transported by the bubble interrupted her.
It only took a few minutes before theynded back to their and on to the ground.
"Ugh, did you have to shout all the way, Lieutenant?", Xing Cai was the first one to get off the car as soon as itnded. Xianying''s loud screams rattled her stressed brain.
"I-I apologize, Master Xing Cai! I was just surprised by the sudde-", Xianying immediately got out to assist Xing Cai and see if she was alright. However, she paused as she saw the scenery around her, "L-lord Viel, please get out right now!"
Viel immediately got out of the car when he heard Xianying''s screams.
"Why!? What happened to sister Xing Cai!?"
"No, nothing happened to me, brat. Look", Xing Cai pointed behind Viel.
Viel slowly looked behind him, and what he saw there almost made him gulp as he slightly backed away.
"W-what do you guys want!?"
There, hundred of winged people were floating, some were kneeling on the ground. Then, a loud booming noise resounded in the air with Elder Augustusnding directly in front of Viel.
"W-what is it!? You''re not asking us to pay for the food, are you!?", Viel put up his stance.
Slowly, one by one. All the winged people kneeled and bowed down towards Viel. All of them shouting the same thing.
"Lord God, we shall await for your return, for eternity and even in the life after! Safe travels until then!", each and every one of the winged people offered their respect towards the little golden haired child.
Xing Cai, who already had his guard up, sighed in relief. She thought she was going to die here and now. She calmed herself down and looked at Viel, what was he going to do now?
"L-lord Viel, what do we do?", Xianying tapped Viel on the shoulders. "L-Lord Viel?", Viel, however, was not responding. Instead, tears were falling from his face.
"Lord God!? Did we upset you!?", Elder Augustus immediately got up and apologized to Viel.
Noticing that Elder Augustus was looking at him, Viel closed his eyes. A minute passed by like this, in silence.
And then suddenly, as Elder Augustus and the rest of the winged people were about to leave with their shoulders dropped down, a bright light emitted from Viel''s direction.
"W-what''s happening!?", Xianying, who was beside Viel, could not help but step away due to the bright light.
Viel slowly floated in the air, a huge halo suddenly appearing on top of his head. His golden hair growing longer as it flowed with the wind.
"L-Lord God", Elder Augustus could not help but kneel again due to the sensational scene that was in front of them.
And then, Viel opened his eyes. His pitched ck eyes were elevated even further, it was as if you can almost see the stars that littered the night sky in them. And maybe perhaps, that was really the case. He released an aura that makes one want to kneel before him, and everyone did, even Xianying. The only exemption to this was Xing Cai, who was watching the whole scene unfold before her with her mouth agape.
He looked at the hundreds of winged people looking at him as they awaited for the words of their Lord God. And finally, after a few seconds, he spoke.
"Hm", said Viel as he nodded. The winged people waited for more, but that was it. The halo on Viel''s head disappeared as he seemed to have fainted.
Xing Cai, who seemed to be the only one not in stupor at the moment, caught the falling Viel. She was still confused as to what exactly happened. It was an amazing scene, however.
And then, the winged people started to murmur and repeat what Viel said.
"Hm.."
"Hm!"
"Ohhh, hm!"
"W-what''s happening!? Why are they moaning!?", Xianying, who recovered from her stupor, was surprised to hear the winged people making whimpering noises.
"Hm Hmmm! The Lord God has acknowledged us and our hard work!", Elder Augustus raised his hand towards the winged-people. The winged people cheered and hollered in response.
"Wwhat exactly is going on here!?", Xianying was still lost in thought.
---
A few moments ago, in a vast and empty darkness. Lord God Lu Yi had her arms stretched towards the screen.
"Hear me, my servants. The boy you see before you is a part of me, and I am a part of him. I am afraid that I may never return to who and what I once was. But do know that I will forever hold each and every moment I have spent with all of you. I thank you for taking care of this Earth in my absence, please continue doing so. And when you once again see this boy, treat him as to how you will treat me. And may we meet in eternity, and even in the life after.
Hm.. what else"
[Hm]
"Wait, what!? No!", Lu Yi touched the screen again, however, it has already turned ck. Xanthus, who was watching the whole scene from behind, ced his hand on Lu Yi''s shoulders,forting her.
"It''s alright, they know"
"NOOOOO!"
Chapter 41: The Dark Lord
Chapter 41: The Dark Lord
"Oh, ooooh!"
"L-lord Viel, p-please stop"
"Is this"
"No! P-please don''t put your finger in there"
"Hmm"
"D-don''t twist it!"
"Can you guys shut up!? I am trying to concentrate here! Agh, damn it! I lost again! I will defeat you, Dark Lord!", Xing Cai said as she inserted a piece of coin in a huge box.
Viel, Xianying, and Xing Cai were currently in a room full of boxes with mirrors that emitted light.
An Arcade, is what Xianying called it, and they have been here for 3 hours, effectively wasting their time.
After the whole fiasco with Elder Augustus and the moaning winged people, they waited for Viel to wake up first before finally saying their farewells and going back home to their pce above the skies.
Xing Cai wanted to go home to check on the situation on Taizhou, but Viel said that Mr. Voice told him that they should be alright, now that the enemies are gone. Xing Cai was about to ask how he knew that, but she hesitated as she knew already knew what Viel was going to answer.
They returned to the previous city they were in, but everything was wrecked and closed due to the Drakel wave. So, the group decided to roam around another city that Xianying rmended with the time they have left. but once they entered this so-called Arcade building, they never left.
"Uhm I think we should leave, there are still a lot of interesting things around the city"
Xianying, a soldier, turned driver, turned caretaker, and now, a tour guide.
"Just a little longer, Lieutenant. The Dark Lord is almost defeated!", Xing Cai, however, was ignoring Xianying''s pleas as she continued to press some buttons on the box.
Xianying was about to cry. All the coins that the two were using came from her own pockets, and she definitely was not being paid enough by the military to be able to splurge this much money. But what can she do?
Before a tear can fall from her face, she felt someone poking at her leg. It was Viel, holding a gem on his hand and he seemed to be giving it to Xianying. His hair was still long due to the weird transformation earlier, as they didn''t have time to cut it.
"L-lord Viel!? T-this is for me?", Xianying could not believe it. She has seen this gem earlier when Viel tried to hand it over to Elder Augustus. And she was not an expert in minerals and stones, but she was sure that this was worth a ton of money.
Viel nodded as he ced it on Xianying''s hand.
Xianying was shaking, with this, she imagined that she doesn''t need to work again for the rest of her life.
"Thank you, Lord Viel!", she could not help but hug this cute little golden-haired child.
But then, she smelled something burning. She opened her eyes, only to see one of the machines burning.
"M-master Xing Cai, we really should go"
"Just a few more minutes. I can already smell it, the Dark Lord''s defeat."
"N-no. That''s definitely not the Dark Lord you''re smelling, Master Xing Cai. Lord Viel has broken something"
"W-what!?", Xing Cai then turned her back, only to see smoke filling the entire arcade room. Then a loud ringing noise reverberated in the room as water showered from above, "W-what is this spell!? I did not even notice anything!"
"This is not the time for that, let''s run!", Xianying shouted as she tried to drag both Viel and Xianying out of the building.
"Nooo! Curse you, Dark Lord! You will meet your doom, sooner orter!", mored Xing Cai as they exited the building.
The three ran away like little children, except for Viel, he really was a child.
They did not stop until they were sure that no one was chasing them.
"*Huff* This is good", Xianying almost sat down on the floor as she held her breasts. It started to hurt as it was iling all around the ce while they were running.
"I will get us something to drink. Lord Viel, do you want a milkshake?", Xianying said as she wiped her sweat from her face.
"A milk shake?"
"Yes, it''s a sweet drink. I figured you would like it. The stall there sells it", Xianying pointed at the nearby pop-up store.
"Really!? Okay then, please get me 5!", Viel raised his hand excitedly.
"Nno, one will be enough. It''s a big serving", Xianying chuckled nervously as she touched her pockets. She did get a gem from Viel, but that needed to be sold first. "What about you, Master Xing Cai?"
"I''ll get the same.", Xing Cai nodded as she stared at their surroundings. For some reason, the people there were looking at them.
"What vor then? There''s vani, strawberry, chocte, blue-"
"Chocte! I will get the chocte!"
Xianying could not even finish her sentence before Viel excitedly raised his hand again.
"O-okay, what about you, Master Xing Cai?"
"Hmm is a straw berry some kind of fruit?", Xing Cai ced her hand on her chin. Deliberating on what to get.
"Y-yes"
"I will have that, then"
"O-okay, the two of you can take a seat for now", Xianying pointed at the set of seats covered by a parasol before she went ahead and fell in line.
As the two sat down, people were still awkwardly taking nces at the two of them. Perhaps rightfully so, as the two were wearing robes. Some of the people started talking about them.
"A-are they actors? Is there a filming near here?"
"This is the first time I am seeing them. The little girl with golden hair doesn''t seem to be wearing a wig. Is it an international film!?"
"The woman looks so beautiful. Is she a model? Her skin is so smooth, I would love to lick it"
"No, they are probably royalty. The was a woman wearing a soldier''s uniform with them earlier"
"I saw her too. Even the soldier was gorgeous, did you see her tits?"
There were a lot of whispers and murmuring, this of course did not escape the ears of Viel and Xing Cai. Viel did not mind as the milk shake was the only thing on his mind right now. Xing Cai, however, stopped the urge to approach the man the wanted to lick her and hit him on the head.
Xianying, who was currently in line, also noticed this and could not help but chuckle nervously. She hoped that Xing Cai was not going to do something drastic.
"Oh. Is that you, Little Xianying?"
It was Xianying''s turn to order. To her surprise, the olddy that was serving the milkshake seemed to know her.
"Ah! Grandma Long! How are you?", Xianying paused for a while to search her memories. But it didn''t take a while for her to recognize the old woman in front of her.
"I am fine, dear. Please do not call me grandma, it makes me feel old", the olddy chuckled. "Have you moved back to your old apartment?"
"N-no, I am just here apanying some friends of mine"
"I see. I see. I really am sorry to hear about your brother. He was a fine youngd. Really too bad about the ident", the olddy had a very regretful expression on her face as she handed Xianying''s beverages.
"T-thank you, miss Long", Xianying awkwardly bowed as she imed her orders. It was obvious that she did not want to talk about her past.
She dejectedly approached Viel and Xing Cai and handed the milk shakes to them. She sat down on the empty chair as she silently sipped her drink. But she almost choked due to Viel''s sudden shout.
"W-what is this!?", Viel shouted, his mouth covered with cream. "It''s cold and sweet!"
Xing Cai wiped Viel''s mouth with a tissue and handed her a straw. "Use this tube, you''re going to make a mess"
Xing Cai almost did the same as Viel, but it was a good thing that she saw Xianying using the small tube provided, or else she would be in the same situation as Viel.
Xianying could not help but smile, she was seeing the human side of these celestials more and more. If the people around here knew what these two were capable of, they would surely not be ncing at them, much less talking about them.
"So, Miss Xianying, you have a brother?", suddenly, Viel asked Xianying a question.
"W-what? H-how do you know?"
"You said it to the olddy that''s selling these heavenly sweets"
"I I see", Xianying almost coughed as she heard the reason.
"Viel, it is not nice to pry on other people''s business", Xing Cai took Viel''s milk shake as she reprimanded him. Viel reached for it but it was toote as Xing Cai started sipping on it.
"No! My milk shake!", Viel ced his hand on his chest, as if heartbroken. Xing Cai, on the other hand, wiped her lips as she returned the half drank milk shake to Viel.
Xianying chuckled, besides these two''s earth-shattering strength, they really seemed really normal.
"My brother", Xianying started to speak, albeit meekly.
Viel and Xing Cai who were currently prattling with each other, could not help but put their attention towards Xianying.
"My younger brother was in the military like me. But he died before his first tour", Xianying said as she carried a sorrowful expression on her face. "Perhaps it was my fault, for putting ideas on his head on how glorious being a soldier is"
Xianying paused to see the reactions of herpanions. Viel and Xianying were looking at her while sipping their drinks, waiting for her to continue the story.
"While I was on a tour, I received a call. Telling me that my brother got into an ident while on training", Xianying released a deep breathe, "Bullshit! There haven''t been any idents in training for a hundred years!"
Viel almost choke with Xianying''s sudden change of tone.
"They told me that a grenade went off and my brother just happened to be beside it. I mean, what kind of nonsense is that!? How could the officer in charge even miss that!? A live grenade near where the cadets are sleeping!? They even told me that it was my brother''s fault. But I am sure my brother will not make that kind of mistake!"
Xianying continued her rant, a tear falling from her eye. She sniffled as she wiped the single tear on her face, "A-anyway, it does not matter now. It has been a year since then and the people from high up has been ignoring my requests for an investigation. I apologize for suddenly ranting on like that"
"No, Lieutenant. You have every right to be mad", Xing Caid said as she tapped Xianying''s milk shake with hers. As if they were drinking alcohol.
"T-thank you, Master Xing Cai.", Xianying was about to say something else, when she felt someone hugging her leg.
It was Viel, who had a face that was almost about to cry. "From now on, you are also family, sister Xianying"
Hearing Viel call her sister hit something in her. She could not help but gulp and pat Viel on the head, remembering his own brother when they were still younger.
"Owooo!", suddenly, a sh of light appeared from almost every direction.
"W-what is this!?", Xing Cai quickly stood up and put up her stance.
"WWWOOOO!", however, this only made the shing of lights even worse. And now, people were starting to p their hands and cheer.
"M-master Xing Cai, I think we should go", Xianying immediately got up and tried to drag Xing Cai away.
"What!? Again? Why? What''s with these people, what manner of trickery is this!?"
"N-no, they''re just cameras. I will exinter, but we need to go now"
The people continued to cheer as the three were leaving. Viel, who could not help but be curious as to why they were cheering, turned around as they were running away. His now long golden hair waved in the air, reflecting the light of the sun on it, as if it was a treasure long lost in the sea.
"OOOHHH!", the cheers got louder, majority of them were men. Viel could not help but chuckle at the sight of the people cheering like monkeys for no apparent reason.
This chuckle, however, put the final nail on the coffin. As the cheers reached their peak. One man even started foaming in his mouth beforepletely shaking on the ground.
It took a while before the three escaped the entranced mob as they started chasing them as well. They were now hiding in a spacious room in a tall building.
"You have very weird people in your world, Lieutenant", said Xing Cai as she finished thest sip of her milk shake. Viel was surprised that Xing Cai still had a few left of the milk shake, but then he remembered that she drank half of his. Xing Cai, however, ignored Viel''s intense gaze.
"What were those blinding lights they cast on us?"
"N-no, they were taking a photo of us for some reason, like this", Xianying approached a cab on the side of the room and grabbed a wooden frame.
"This is you? And I assume this was your brother? The detail on this painting is immacte", Xing Cai was impressed, her eyes wide open. On the wooden frame was a painting of Xianying and his brother. The details on them were too realistic, it was as if they were ready to jump at any time.
"Y-yesand no. This is a photo"
"Those shing lights are capable of producing this?", Xing Cai was apparently curious about this technology. Viel grabbed the photo from Xianying''s hand and looked back and forth,paring the woman on the photo and Xianying.
"Kind of, master Xing Cai. Perhaps it would be much better to show you"
Xianying once again walked towards the cab where he got the photo and took something from one of the drawers.
It was another ck box with a sort of mirror on it. "This is a self-camera. It prints out photos instantly once you take them, it''s a bit old but I think it still works", Xianying pointed the camera towards Viel as it released a bright shing light. After a few seconds, a paper came out of it.
"Impressive, this small thing can beat any renowned painters in Choryu", Xing Cai could not help but be in awe as she checked Viel''s photo.
"S-shall we take a photo together?"
"Can we?"
"O-ofcourse, master Xing Cai", said Xianying as she pointed the camera towards them, holding it in one hand. "Say cheese!"
"What!? Where''s the cheese!?"
"Ah! Lord Viel. Look at the camer-"
*ka-chick*
The camera shed and soon ejected the photo. Surmised to say, the only one that was looking in front was Xing Cai.
"L-let''s take another one"
Xianying was about to raise the camera again to take another photo, but a ringing sound reverberated in the room before she could do so.
"Now what?", voiced Xing Cai.
"S-sorry, it''s my phone.", Xianying retrieved a pink box from her pockets and ced it on her ear. She gave the photo to Viel, "I have to take this call, please excuse me for a second"
Xing Cai nodded as Xianying went to the corner of the room, talking with this so-called phone.
"Why are all their artifacts shaped in a cube", Xing Cai ced her hand on her chin, maybe if they made their artifacts like a box, it would also produce exciting results.
"AHAHA, Miss Xianying looks like she has seen a ghost here!", Vielughed as he looked at the photo.
Viel and Xing Cai waited for a while before Xianying was finished with her call.
Xing Cai already had her eyes closed, meditating. Viel, however, was ying with Xianying''s things in the drawer.
Xianying cleared her throat to get the two''s attention.
"U..uhmm Someone invited us to dinner"
"Oh?", Xing Cai half opened her eyes, she was not really that interested about it. Viel, however, was ecstatic as soon as he heard the word ''dinner''.
"Y-yes, it seems they saw the photos from when we were in the milkshake store earlier, and that we were together."
"We will go if you wish to, Lieutenant. You have been helpful to us from the beginning", said Xing Cai.
"Y-yes. We should probably go after all-
It was from the Emperor"
Chapter 42: Ripples on the Water
Chapter 42: Ripples on the Water
"The Emperor!?"
Xianying just got out of her call, and the revtion of who the person is that was inviting them to the dinner was enough to surprise even Xing Cai.
"Y-yes. O-only if it is alright with you and Lord Viel", Xianying stuttered. The hand that was holding her phone was still shaking.
"No. We can''t not answer the calls of Emperor Cha. We muste if we are summoned", Xing Cai quickly stood firm as she fixed her robes. "Tch. I just hope that fat cow Jin-ri isn''t there"
"E-emperor Cha? W-who is that?"
"Hm? Our Emperor, who else? Didn''t you say it was the Emperor who called?", there was visible confusion in Xing Cai''s face.
"N-no. Well, yes The Emperor of Shenzhou, our Emperor Han"
"What are you-", Xing Cai then looked at Viel. Things have been happening way too fast so she has forgotten. They were in a different realm, perhaps even a different world. Viel kept calling it a ''dungeon'', but Xing Cai was having a hard time rting that word to this world, so she keeps forgetting.
"No, do not mind me, Lieutenant. I was thinking of a different ce", Xing Cai cleared her throat. "Still, we must go and pay our respects to the Emperor since we were invited"
Xing Cai then looked at herself in the photo that was taken earlier. Then she also looked at Viel who seemed to be oblivious to what was happening.
"We don''t have any formal clothes", said Xing Cai as she looked at her embroidered golden robes.
"N-no, I believe t-that is enough", Xianying could not help but smile awkwardly. If Xing Cai were to dress up more, people would surely mistake who the sovereign of this country is. "Perhaps, a bath then? I think I may still have some towels here"
When Xing Cai heard the word ''bath'', her ears perked up and she looked at Xianying with approving eyes. With all of the things that have happened, it really has been a while since shest took a proper bath. She only dabbed herself with water, and what she assumed was soap, when they were in the pce of the winged people, and that was definitely not enough for a woman in her prime.
Xianying handed her a towel and pointed her to the bathroom. Xianying was about to leave when she heard Xing Cai calling her.
"Lieutenant, there is no water in the bath"
"W-what do you mean, Master Xing Cai? There should still be water, I''m still paying for this apartment", Xianying entered the bathroom and rotated a knob near the tub. "Oh, there''s still water, Master Xing Cai"
"!!!", Xing Cai was visibly perplexed.
"C-could it be that Master Xing Cai does not know how to operate the shower?", Xianying scratched her chin. It was as if the beautifuldy in front of her really lived in ancient times.
Xing Cai looked away, her face blushing a little bit. She hesitantly nodded her head to confirm Xianying''s suspicion.
"O-okay. I''ll show you. You use this to control the heat"
Xianying proceeded to exin of how the tools in the bathroom worked. It took a good quarter of an hour before Xing Cai grasped everything and finally proceeded to ready herself to bathe.
As soon as Xianying left and closed the door, she undressed herself and folded her robes neatly to the side.
Xing Cai looked at her figure in the mirror. It has been a while since shest took a long nce at herself. She untied her long ck hair, causing it topletely slide down on her skin. Some strands, however, stopped sliding as they hit the huge scar on her right arm. She shook off the hair,pletely revealing the long scar that started on her wrist and all the way through her shoulder.
Considering that her whole arm was mangled and could have beenpletely amputated, she chuckled awkwardly as she considered herself lucky.
Xing Cai slowly dipped her body in the tub, starting with her slender legs. She sat down until most of her body was submerged in the water.
The water was warm and just at the right temperature, which made her feel so rxed that she released the deepest breath she could. She started to gently wash her legs as she lifted it, making a cup with her hands to drizzle on her legs.
She slowly worked her way up, gently wiping herher regions, then her hips. Carefully massaging her bosom, making sure she does not miss any dirt that might have stuck on it.
She rubbed her left arms then proceeded to massage her neck as she slightly dipped it in the water.
And then, she got to her right arm. She slowly ran her fingers through the scar, careful not to press on it too hard as it was somewhat sensitive.
*sniffle*
However, before she can even reach to her right elbow- her whole body began to shake.
She slowly pulled her legs close to her body, hugging it as she almost curled herself into a ball.
*sniffle*
Small droplets started to fall on to the water as she could no longer contain the feelings that she was pushing back all this time.
She almost died.
Once again it started to sink in to Xing Cai''s mind. She almost died, that was an irrefutable fact. She even has the scar to remind her of that. And although the scar may disappear someday, Xing Cai will never forget.
She was strong. She climbed to the top of her sect almost unbeatable. Being bestowed the position of Elder, the youngest to achieve so at 30 years old.
A title that might as well be worth scrap right now. Fighting the drakel champion made her feel like she would actually be able to protect Viel. But when the winged people came, she realized that her strength was not even enough to stand behind him.
Her body once again trembled when she remembered the impact of the winged-man''s attack. It was as if her soul was being pulled from her body as she rolled over the ground again and again.
The shield she was so proud of was also broken into pieces now.
She had nothing left.
Her pride literally flicked away by the truly strong.
She quickly covered her mouth, preventing the sound that wanted to howl from within her.
Once again, the tears she poured like rain as the emotions overwhelmed her.
The tears, leaving ripples on the water.
She knew, this was something that she should go through alone.
Yes, she was alon-
"Viel Bomb!"
Suddenly, Xing Cai''s self-wallowing monologue was interrupted by a shout that came from the bathroom''s door.
Xing Cai quickly turned to the direction of the voice. But what weed her was a fully naked Viel, limbs widely stretched, somersaulting his way to the bathtub upside-down.
Xing Cai waspletely caught off guard. She did not even think to dodge the iing Viel.
It took a while before things started to register in Xing Cai''s mind. However, it was toote, Viel''s butt was already right in front of Xing Cai''s face.
Xing Cai''s head flinched back as it was directly hit by Viel''s soft butt. Viel then rotated in the air before diving in the tub.
After his whole body was submerged in the water, he quickly stood up, causing his long golden hair flinging the water everywhere. "Saaafe!", said Viel as he raised his hand in victory.
Xing Cai, who was now on the edge of the tub, trembled once again. But this time, it was her fist that was trembling the most.
Her eyes twitched as she looked at the golden-haired boy cackling in front of her.
"VIEEEEL!"
It took a good amount of time before the chaos in the bathroom settled. Leaving Xianying, who was waiting for her turn, to doze off. Causing her to almost not be able to take a bath before leaving to meet the Emperor.
---
"Woah, this is so tall"
Viel, Xianying, and Xing Cai were now in front of very huge and luxurious building. Viel''s eyes were as wide as they possibly can be as he looked at the colossal infrastructure in front of them.
"This is the most luxurious hotel in the country, Lord Viel. I wouldn''t even dream of stepping inside if it weren''t for the Emperor''s invitation", Xianying was no longer wearing herbat armor, instead, she was wearing a set of uniform used for formal asions.
Xing Cai was also astounded by the tall building, however, it was not showing on her face as she was still pissed of how Viel hit her face with his butt.
Excited, Viel was about to go inside the building when he was blocked by men in ck.
"Sorry, little miss. The hotel is currently closed to the public due to a VIP meeting", the guard said as he looked at Xianying and Xing Cai.
"I-it''s okay. We were invited by Emperor Han", Xianying ced her hand on Viel''s shoulder, preventing him from doing anything drastic.
The men in ck nced at Xianying from head to toe, as if judging her. The other man slightly paused when he saw Xianying''s pair of mountains.
The guard cleared his throat as he asked for Xianying''s name.
"It''s Lieutenant Xianying. These are my friends, Master Xing Cai and Lord Viel. We were invited by the Emperor toe here earlier this morning"
"Okay, please wait while we confirm your identities. Thank you", the men in ck bowed as they entered the hotel.
The three stood outside the entrance of the hotel as they waited for the guards toe back.
"Agh so hungry", Viel nted his face on the ss window, looking at the sweets that were disyed inside.
"But shouldn''t you still be full, Lord Viel? You ate more than us earlier", Xianying could not help but chuckle as she watched Viel drool over the delicacies.
"Being full is rtive, Miss Xianying. Grandpa Ling taught me that one must eat when they can, for they might not be able to tomorrow"
"II see, your Grandpa Ling really does have a lot of teachings", Xianying scratched her chin.
"Tch, A great appetite yet still so small in many areas", Xing Cai said mockingly as she snickered at Viel.
"So old and yet Miss Xianying has bigger boobies than you", quickly retorted Viel as he covered half of his face with his small fingers.
"Y-you!", Xing Cai''s eyes twitched as she could not return with aeback.
Xianying could not help but chuckle as she watched as the two bickered with each other. Looking like this, they really did look like brother and sister. Disregarding Viel''s long golden hair, of course.
"Yo yo yo, if it isn''t our lovely Xianying"
Suddenly, a nasally voice called for Xianying from behind.
"General Meng", Xianying saluted as soon as she saw who the man was. However, it was obvious in her face that she was irritated and displeased, as seen on her furrowed eyebrows. Of course, this did not escape Xing Cai''s eyes.
"What are you doing here? And who are these people you are with?", General Meng smiled as he checked on Viel and Xing Cai. But beneath his smile was a mocking tone.
"We are here to have dinner, General Meng", Xianying said with a straight face.
"Ohoho, I see you have earned a lot from thest drakel wave for you to splurge it here. But I am afraid you would need to change venue, Lieutenant. Only people of actual importance are allowed to dine in tonight due to a meeting with very important people", General Meng said as he opened the door to the hotel, "Ohohoho, maybe if you epted my deal, you would be able to go inside".
General Meng''s cackle reverberated the air as he entered the hotel.
Xianying gritted her teeth. Her fists were shaking as she watched the General leisurely walking away.
"Who was that boorish man?", Xing Cai ced her hands on Xianying''s trembling shoulders.
"General Meng", Xianying mouthed as she released a deep breath, "He was the officer in charge when my brother died in training"
"I see", Xing Cai knitted her eyebrows.
Xianying''s attitude, the obvious tension between the two, a deal, and her dead brother. Xing Cai would be blind not to see that those things were rted. But before she could as further details, the two men in ck returned.
"We are very sorry for not letting you in sooner!"
The two men quickly bowed towards the three of them.
"Yeah, you should be!", Viel pointed at the two bowing men.
"N-no, it is fine", Xianying awkwardly waved her hands.
"It is not fin-", before Viel can even finish his words, Xing Cai lightly hit him in the head.
"P-please, let me assist you", one of the men in ck hurriedly opened the door and signaled for the three to go inside.
"I-it''s okay, you can just point us to-"
"I insist, madame Xianying. Please, follow me", the man once again bowed as he guided the three inside the hotel.
''M-madame?'', Xianying could not help but let out a weirdugh due to being addressed as madame. Viel, however, was nodding in satisfaction with the royal treatment.
The three of them then took the lift up to the upper most floor of the hotel.
The dining area in the top floor, was in a word, luxurious. There were statues made of gold scattered throughout the hall, there was also a gigantic fountain in the middle of the hall.
"Hmm, I suppose it''s okay", Xing Cai nodded in satisfaction. The aesthetics of the room was something that would fit the Golden Pavilion sect. If there was a chance, then she would surely buy one of the golden statues that were erected in the dining hall.
"The sweets, where are the sweets!?", Viel looked left and right, searching for sweets.
The three garnered the attention of almost all the people in the dining hall. The people that were inside were mostly the elites and wealthy of the world.
But even then, almost all of them were astounded by Xing Cai and Viel''s appearance.
Even through her robes, it was obvious that Xing Cai had a very good figure. Viel''s long golden hair also shined, as if she was a princess of some western country.
"What? Who let you inside, Lieutenant!?", once again, a nasally voice interrupted the air.
"General Meng, it is you again", Xianying''s mood once again sullied.
General Meng had a haughty expression on his face, it was only a few minutes ago that he said that only the most prestigious of people are allowed inside. And yet here she is.
General Meng then stared at Xing Cai from head to toe, then back to Xianying. Staring at her huge breasts.
"Tch, could it be that you are here as an escort, selling your body? And yet you dare refused my deal!?"
Xing Cai, who heard the General, clicked her tongue and slowly approached him. This pig has been mouthing for a while now, Xing Cai thought.
But before she could twist his mouth, Xianying blocked her path and refuted the General.
"Apologize", Xianying said with a cold voice.
"What did you say?"
"Apologize to me and my friend, General Meng"
"W-what!? Why you When did you learn to talk back to your superiors!?", General Meng raised his hand. But before he can hit Xianying, a husky voice echoed through the hall.
"It seems you have a problem with my guests"
"Hmph, don''t you know only the elites are allowed here? How dare you invite escorts to-", General Meng snickered as he mocked the owner of the voice, however, he instantly paused when he saw who it was.
"How dare I?", the voice belonged to a handsome man with his hair pulled back. He smiled at the General, who was now sweating from head to toe.
"Y-your Majesty"
It was his imperial majesty, Emperor Han.
Chapter 43: Nervous Gulp
Chapter 43: Nervous Gulp
"Y-yourMajesty", General Meng gulped nervously as he almost choked on his words.
"And who might this refined and esteemed gentleman be?", the Emperor smiled at General Meng as he addressed him. And although his tone was calm, the authority within his words can not be denied.
"I I am General Meng, your Majesty. His Majesty may not remember me, but I was there when His Majesty ascended the throne", General Meng''s tone immediately became meek as he conversed with the Emperor.
"I see.", Emperor Han stared at the General straight in the eye.
"P-please forgive me, your Majesty. I did not know that the Lieutenant and her friends were your guests", the General chuckled nervously as he slowly backed away. "T-then please excuse me, your Majesty, Lieutenant", said the General as he bowed.
But before General Meng can turn away, his view was blocked by tworge men.
"Please do not leave so soon, General Meng. Since you are already here, then I insist you join us", The Emperor waved his hand, "Men, please assist the esteemed general to our table"
General Meng was going to refuse, but the two burly man did not give him a chance to as they forcefully dragged him to a nearby table.
The Emperor then turned his attention towards Xianying. He ambled towards her with a smile on his face.
Xianying did not know what to do as the country''s highest person of authority approached her. It felt like the longest second of her entire life. Should she smile? Was she allowed to look at the Emperor in the eye during this asion? Why is she so awkward when she was usually so talkative?
Xianying''s heartbeat raced as the handsome emperor got nearer and nearer to her. Nothing wasing in her mind, so she just saluted at the approaching sovereign.
"L-lieutenant Colonel Xianying, reporting for duty!", Xianying winced internally. Reporting for duty? What exactly was she going to report? Maybe she should have just kept her mouth shut, she thought.
"No need of such formalities, Miss Xianying", instead of saluting, the Emperor bowed towards Xianying and grabbed her saluting hand-
And kissed it.
"I see now that your beauty does not lose to your bravery, Miss Xianying. Please do know that your quick actions and courage during thetest wave have not gone unnoticed. Thank you for your undying service to this country, Lieutenant", the Emperor once again bowed towards Xianying.
"N-n-no, Your Majesty. II t-thank you for the praise.", Xianying was frozen stiff with the Emperor''s sudden moves. "B-but the honor is not mine. Master Xing Cai and Lord Viel was the one who eliminated the drakel nest"
"Do not discount your efforts in repelling the drakels, Lieutenant", Xing Cai, who was standing quietly on the side, finally broke her silence as she heard Xianying mentioning her name, "Thank you for inviting us to this dinner, your Majesty", Xing Cai curtsied as she introduced herself to the Emperor.
The Emperor, in return, bowed even more respectfully towards Xing Cai. "The honor is ours, Master Xing Cai. To be graced by the presence of a celestial is a gift"
"Please, your Majesty. There is no need to bow. And I am afraid to disappoint you, I am not a celestial", Xing Cai once again remembered the winged men. For her to im that she was one of them was foolish, their strength far surpassed what she could even aplish in her entire life.
"Not a celestial?", there was a visible disappointment in the Emperor''s tone.
"Yes, your Majesty. I am a cultivator"
"A cultivator!?"
It seems that Xing Cai being a cultivator was much more of a surprise for the Emperor as his eyes opened wide in shock.
ording to the reports he received from hiswork, Xing Cai defeated a Drakel Champion by herself. If she was a cultivator, then that would mean that she was one of the strongest in the world. And yet this was the first time the Emperor havee to known of her existence.
The Emperor knew of all the cultivators that posed a threat towards his country. They could be counted in one hand, so him not knowing who Xing Cai is was impossible. Could it be that she was a hidden cultivator?
No, perhaps Xing Cai being a cultivator was even better. This would mean that there was a chance to bring her in to his country''s side. For her to defeat the drakel champion, that would mean that she holds no hostility against the country.
"Your Majesty?"
"I apologize for my rudeness, seeing a cultivator of your strength has truly shocked me", the Emperor cleared his throat. The respect on the Emperor''s voice quickly returned as he addressed Xing Cai. "Truly, I thank you for taking care of our drakel problem, Master Xing Cai"
"No need for thanks, your Majesty."
The Emperor nodded. He then finally ced his attention towards the golden haired child that has been staring at the food section for a while now,pletely ignoring the whole conversation.
The Emperor has also received a report that there was a golden-haired child that had a halo on top of his head. And seeing as Xianying addressed the little child as ''Lord Viel'', then that would mean that this child might be a legitimate celestial. So, the Emperor thought.
"It is our honor to have you here, Lord Viel", the Emperor once again bowed as he greeted Viel.
"Hm? If you are hungry, then we should eat, mister. You''ve been holding your stomach for a while now", said Viel as he nced at the bowing Emperor.
"!!!", Xianying''s eyes grew wide in shock.
Xing Cai immediately lightly smacked Viel on the head, "Viel, have some respect. You are talking to an Emperor"
Huwhhhaaat!?", there was visible confusion in Viel''s face as he stared at the Emperor. He then proceeded to look at the Emperor from head to toe. "But where''s your beard?"
Xing Cai no longer had the strength to smack Viel on the head as she just pinched the bridge of her nose.
Throughout the books that Viel has read during his short stay in the academy, all the Emperors were drawn to have majestic beards,parable to his Grandpa. So truly, his shock was genuine.
"T-this", the Emperor was astounded. If someone had to be perplexed, it should be him. But seeing as he was dealing with a child, that could potentially be a celestial, he quickly calmed himself down. "I am afraid mine hasn''t grown yet, Lord Viel"
Viel then sighed as he looked at the Emperor with pity. "''Tis fine, young Emperor. I will share you my Grandma Ling''s ointments so you can grow your beard", Viel said as he patted the Emperor on the leg.
The Emperor''s eyes twitched. Once again he needed to remind himself that he was talking to a child.
"T-then you have my thanks, Lord Viel. And speaking of being hungry, I must confess that I am.", The Emperor then waved his hand, "Please, let us eat first before we discuss any further"
"Yes!", Viel raised his fist in excitement as he proceeded to go ahead. Not even waiting for the Emperor.
Viel then proceeded to sit next to General Meng, who had a very irritated expression on his face. What was the Emperor''s purpose for forcefully making him dine with them?
General Meng stared at the bumbling child beside him. The little child''s feet could not even reach the floor as she sat. How is someone so young even allowed here?
The Emperor seemed to treat both the tall woman and this little girl with respect. What were their identities? General Meng squinted his eyes as he nned to have them investigated after all of this is over.
"I hope all of you enjoy the course I had prepared, shall we eat then?", The group then proceeded to eat their meal as soon as the food were served on their table.
There was a period of silence as the group enjoyed their meal, with asional small talks between the Emperor and Xianying.
However, after a while, General Meng could no longer contain his curiosity and patience. "This, if you do not mind me asking, miss. But how do you know His Majesty?", said General Meng as he looked at Xing Cai.
Xing Cai was not going to answer, but since the mood will turn awkward if she did not do so. So, she just told General Meng that they were invited by the Emperor as thanks for eliminating the drakel nest.
"Y-you?", General Meng could not believe what he heard.
As if not wanting to hear him talk anymore, Xianying, who was having a conversation with the Emperor, interrupted General Meng. "Master Xing Cai is a cultivator, General Meng"
"A A cultivator? In the presence of his Majesty!? Have you gone mad for bringing them here, Lieutenant!?", General Meng stood up as he mmed his chopsticks on the table.
"Sit down, General Meng. You are souring the mood", Emperor Han nced at the passionate General, "And I will not repeat again, they are my guests"
"F-forgive me, your Majesty. I was just overwhelmed by my sentiment to protect you", General Meng forced himself to calm down as he returned to his seat. He then looked towards the golden haired child beside him.
"T-then, are you also a cultivator, little girl?"
"No, I''m a god and I''m a boy", Viel nonchntly answered as he continued to eat his food.
The Emperor almost choked as he swallowed the food in his mouth whole. General Meng was dumbfounded, and even the whole dining hall turned quiet as the eavesdroppers from the other table shut their mouths in disbelief.
"Y-your Majesty!", Xianying quickly handed the coughing Emperor some water.
"Ahahaha. It seems that Lord Viel really likes to joke around", the Emperor chuckled as he regained hisposure. But then, he saw the expression on Xianying''s face.
There was a nervous look on Xianying''s face as she looked at the Emperor.
Then even everything clicked in the Emperor''s mind.
The reports of the child having a halo on top of his head.
A bright light and a huge gaping hole appearing on where the drakel nest was.
Xianying addressing him as Lord, when she was just addressing Xing Cai as Master.
It all added up, the little boy really is a celestial. He may not be a god as he imed, but he was a celestial.
Realizing that he really was meeting a celestial, the Emperor nervously gulped. It seems that he needed to tread carefully.
It really was the correct decision to invite them to dinner, and also, it did not hurt that Xianying, a soldier directly under him, seemed to be closed to the two. It was time to proceed to his n.
"Then since everyone seems to be about finish with their meals, I will not dy any further", The Emperor cleared his throat, trying his best to contain his excitement.
"I invited you here not only to thank you for clearing the drakel nest", the Emperor then stood up as he looked towards Xianying.
"Lieutenant Colonel Xianying, for your actions during thest wave, with the powers bestowed upon me by the Kingdom of Shenzhou, I hereby promote you to Brigadier General"
"Y-yes!?", Xianying instantly stood up as soon as she heard the Emperor''s words.
"W-what!? Your Majesty, with all due respect, but there''s a process to this!", General Meng disputed. He was, however, ignored by the Emperor.
"I have also heard of the tragic news of your brother''s death a year ago during training. For that, we are truly sorry"
It seems that the Emperor, within the few hours, from the moment he called to invite them to dinner, has already learned everything that is to know about Xianying.
Xing Cai furrowed her eye brows, it seems that this Emperor was more cunning than she initially thought. Viel, of course, was oblivious to everything as he continued to chow on his food.
"We have also known that you have reported the incident to be investigated a dozen of times but were ignored by the higher ups. And now perhaps, our news can serve as a payment for our negligence.", the Emperor then grabbed Xianying''s shoulders, his eyes full of passion and sincerity.
"Your suspicions were right. Your brother''s death was not an ident."
Hearing the Emperor''s words, Xianying could not help but release a deep but reluctant breath. She really did not know what to feel at the moment. Perhaps, it was a mix of tion and displeasure.
General Meng, however, clearly knew what he was feeling right now. His whole body started to sweat as he trembled in his seat.
The Emperor picking his favorite restaurant as a meeting ce.
Him being invited by the Emperor to dine with them.
None of those were a coincidence. The Emperor clearly knew who he was.
Like a fly, he was caught in the palms of the Emperor. And the Emperor''s next words confirmed it.
"General Meng, if my sources are to be right. You were the officer in charge during that incident
Correct?"
Chapter 44: A Deeper Hole
Chapter 44: A Deeper Hole
"General Meng, if my sources are to be right. You were the officer in charge when the incident that killed Xianying''s brother happened, correct?"
"Y-your Majesty, I...I do not know what you mean", General Meng slowly stood up. He was also slowly backing away, but again, he was blocked by the Emperor''s men as they forcefully pushed him back to his seat.
"Were you, or were you not the officer in charge then, General Meng?", the Emperor repeated his question, the tone of his voice bing colder.
Viel, who was leisurely chewing his food, looked towards the shriveling General Meng beside him, and then towards the Emperor, back and forth. As if he was watching some kind of theatre y out.
"Y-yes, I was, your Majesty. I-it truly was a sad day when we lost private Xinping due to an ident", General Meng closed his eyes, as if he was truly regretful of the events.
"Don''t you dare say my brother''s name!", Xianying''s sudden shout reverberated throughout the dining hall, once again silencing the eavesdroppers and onlookers.
"You know damn well that it wasn''t an ident! You killed him!", Xianying could no longer control her emotions as she rushed towards General Meng. However, she was stopped by Xing Cai.
"M-master Xing Cai!?"
"Not yet, Lieu- General", Xing Cai shook her head as she held Xianying''s arms, "Let it y out".
Xianying was confused about the meaning of Xing Cai''s words. But before she could retort, General Meng rebuked.
"W-what!? Nonsense! Each and every soldier is crucial to the army. Harming one of them is like harming his Majesty himself, I would never do such horrible acts!", General Meng''s saliva was spewing all over the ce as he tried to prove his innocence.
Viel was quickly rearranging the dishes and covering them so they will not be contaminated by the General''s shower. It seems that he had prior experience to this due to Diao Mei''s grandpa.
"Master Xing Cai, please. Get out of the way.", although Xianying treated Xing Cai with respect, her voice contained a cold tone as she stared at Xing Cai directly in the eyes. This was the moment for her to confirm all the suspicions that she had in her heart, and no one can stand in her way of finding the truth once and for all.
But Xing Cai did not let Xianying approach the General. Instead, she just repeated her words, asking Xianying to wait.
"Wait for wha-"
Before Xianying can finish her words, the Emperor spoke.
"You are right, General Meng. We agree on that matter", the Emperor smiled at the General.
"Y-you do, your Majesty?", General Meng had a jubnt expression on his face.
"Ofcourse", nodded the Emperor.
"S-see!? Stop with the stupid usations, Xianying. Even the Emperor believes that I had nothing to do with the ident!"
"I said I agree with you, General, that harming one of my soldiers is like harming me", the smile on the Emperor''s face disappeared.
After the Emperor finished his words, some of the other diners surrounding the Emperor''s table suddenly stood up and started circling around General Meng.
"W-what is this!?", General Meng starting to get belligerent as he red at people that suddenly surrounded him.
"General Meng, you are under arrest for the crimes of exploitation, ckmail, sexual assault, rape, bribery, murder, and treason", suddenly, one of the people that surrounded him presented a badge.
"!!!"
Xianying was shocked with the ridiculous turn of events. She wanted to get justice for what happened to her brother, and if justice was not an option, then revenge. But as soon as the person behind her brother''s murder was confirmed, the perpetrator was instantly being ced under arrest in front of her.
Once again, she did not know what to feel. The only thing she knows was that this situation was ridiculous.
"W-what!? What are the basis for those crimes!?", the General then looked at the Emperor, "Y-your Majesty, please. All these allegations are crazy. I have served you for years!".
General Meng kneeled on spot as he begged the Emperor.
The Emperor, however, only looked at him with a stoic expression. And then, the raised two of his fingers in the air.
A group of men approached as soon as he did so. The men seemed to be carrying a huge bag.
The dropped the huge bag, and as soon as it hit the ground, it started to move. It squirmed on the floor like a worm until the straps were loosened, revealing a man.
Viel, who was still eating, had his eyes wide open as he continued to watch the events unfold.
The man was bleeding all over the ce, trying to shout but could not, as his mouth was covered in cloth.
As soon as General Meng saw the face of the man, his expression started to twist as he slowly got up.
"Are you not going to say hello to your friend?", the Emperor chuckled as he signaled for his man to carry the tied up man and ce him in front of General Meng.
The man struggled, but as soon as he saw General Meng, his squirming got worse as he tried his best to shout, slithering his way towards the General.
"II do not know this man", General Meng still tried to deny as he refused to look at the man. Hearing this, the tied-up man howled.
"Oh? But he seems to be excited to see you?", the Emperor''s tone was beginning to sound impatient.
It was over. General Meng knew that there was no longer escaping his situation, and that any refuteing from him was just going to anger incite the anger of the Emperor much further. He was, in the best way to describe it, damned.
The Emperor sighed. He then looked at Xianying, who was currently in stupor, "General Xianying, what do you think is the suitable punishment for General Meng''s crimes?".
Xianying, however, did not respond as her mind was still in jumbles. Seeing Xianying''s uncertainty, Xing Cai could not help but lightly push Xianying towards the Emperor to clear out her mind and answer the Emperor.
However, it seems that she put too much force on her push, as Xianying tripped. Sending her straight to the arms of the Emperor.
Feeling the Emperor''s arms wrapped around her definitely cleared Xianying''s mind.
"Are you alright, General Xianying?", the Emperor gently helped Xianying to get up.
"Y-y-yes, your Majesty!", Xianying immediately stood straight as she saluted towards the Emperor. A red tint obviously covering her face.
The Emperor cleared his throat awkwardly as he nodded to Xianying. He then repeated his question, "What do you think is the suitable punishment for General Meng''s crimes?"
Finally hearing the Emperor''s question. Xianying closed her eyes as she took a deep breath.
She remained like this for a few seconds before finally opening her eyes and releasing her breath. She then looked at General Meng straight in the eye.
"Death", Xianying said as a single tear fell from her face.
"!!!", Viel, who was still eating, opened his eyes even wider as he let out a small gasp.
"N-no!", General Meng started to panic as he rushed towards the table, grabbing a steak knife. He looked all over the ce for a way to escape. It was, however, futile, as the Emperor''s men have blocked all the possible exit he could take.
He then heard a small gasp behind him. Turning to the direction of the sound, General Meng almost backed away in fright as he saw a little child, with all sorts of sauces on his face, staring at him while chewing.
"W-what the-", General Meng was perplexed, but he instantly calmed himself down as he finally found a path to escape.
General Meng hastily snatched Viel from his seat, grabbing him by the waist and pointing the knife to his neck.
"Nah ah ah! Come any closer and I''ll slice this child''s neck!", General Meng bellowed as he threatened the people that were approaching him.
"General Meng! Let go of Lord Viel right now!", the Emperor''s voice started to contain a hint of worry.
General Meng noticed this. He could not help but smile, it seems that he was quite lucky that this stupid child had no idea of what was happening and kept on leisurely eating in ce.
"T-that''s right. I will let the child go, but only if you can ensure that I safely leave this ce!"
Finally, a way to escape. General Meng was worried at first because of the presence of the female cultivator. But it seems that the woman and the child did not know each other that well, as the female cultivator was just looking at them, with her arms crossed and only an amused expression on her face.
"I am not going to ask again, let go of Lord Viel", the Emperor''s tone was filled with authority. But there were still hints of worry in them. The Emperor could not help but fret. If this little child really was a celestial, the monster waves will be the least of their concerns. Gods forbid, if even a single strand of hair was harmed, tragedy will surely befall his country if the celestials ever find out.
"Tch, are you still on about that!? I said make a path or I will slice this child''s neck!", General Meng slightly pushed the knife through Viel''s neck to get his point across.
"General Meng, I think you are making a very grave mistake.", this time, it was Xianying who spoke up. There was a slight chuckle in her words, and the look on her eyes was as if she was already looking like a dead man.
"Tch. Shut up, you whore! If only you epted my offer, none of this would have happened!", General Meng howled. The tone of his voice started to sound deranged. "Now, clear a path or I swear I really will cut this child''s head off!"
"Cut my head off?"
The child, who was quiet the whole time, finally spoke up.
"T-that is right, kid. But don''t worry, I am sure the Emperor won''t let a child die in front of him", General Mengughed maniacally as he looked at the Emperor, "Isn''t that right, your Majesty!?"
"General Meng! This is myst warning, let go of th-", before Emperor can finish his words, a certain pressure filled the room, instantly making him pause.
The air in the room shifted, making it harder for the people to breathe. It was as if a certain malice started to loom in the air. And then, once again, the tiny child in General Meng''s arms spoke.
"Cut my head off
Cut my head off
like Grandpa Ling?"
Chapter 45: Aftermath
Chapter 45: Aftermath
"Cut my head off Cut my head off,,, Like Grandpa Ling?"
The whole room was filled with a malicious intent as the air started to get heavy. For normal beings who have not yet opened their meridians, the pressure emitted by martial experts is felt differently.
Normal people would find it hard to breathe, as their minds can not begin toprehend the foreign aura that was falling upon them.
And this is exactly what the people were experiencing right now in the dining hall, with few exceptions.
Xing Cai and Xianying were not feeling anything at all, while some of the Emperor''s guards have already fainted because of being exposed to the killing intent being released by Viel.`
The one that is being affected the most from this was of course, the one that is currently carrying the little bundle of killing intent.
General Meng''s legs gave out on him as theck of air has greatly diminished his strength. He also let go of Viel as the knife that was in his hand fell to the ground. He squirmed on the ground, beside the bloodied bound up man that he said was not known to him.
When the bound up man saw General Meng squirming on the ground, he smiled and released a cynicalugh through his gag.
General Mengid down on his back as he tried to gasp for air, but failing to do so. He started scratching on his throat, enough to make them bleed. But he did not seem to mind, as the pain of not being able to breathe far surpassed that of mere scratches.
He then heard small little steps approaching him, they were not loud, contrary to that, it was eerily quiet. However, it was as if the steps were all he could hear.
Even with his experience in a dozen battlefields, this was the first time he was feeling this overwhelming sense of despair. It felt like being caged in a small box with only a tiny hole as a source of hole, like being forced to breathe through an eye of a needle.
Each step of the little child felt like the march of a million soldiers, ready to kill any who stand in their path to war.
No.
This was not a war.
This was an execution.
General Meng desperately tried to crawl away from the sound of the footsteps. But as soon as he did so, the footsteps were reced by a voice.
"You know, mister. I have a question", the little child said as he picked up the steak knife that General Meng was previously holding against his neck, "Why do bad guys always like to cut off the heads?"
Seeing the little child with a knife in his hand, General Meng''s terrors turned for the worse as he writhed on the ground like a drowning rat. The little child continued voicing out his question.
"Why not the legs?", said the little child as he swung the knife through General Meng''s right leg.
The small de created a swishing sound that reverberated through the dining hall, followed by a gust of wind which carved a straight long cut on the floor. The people that were unfortunate enough to be in the trajectory were hit by the debris, causing them to let out moans of pain.
The moans of the mob, however, was drowned by a singr bellow that came from General Meng. Finally, General Meng found the room to breathe, but it costed a leg for him to regain his breath. It took a while for the pain to register in his mind as his leg was cut off instantly.
The general then pulled his leg, or what remained of it, and started applying pressure on it so as to not bleed out. The pain was unbearable, almost wanting to make him faint, but he persevered as he shouted on the top of his lungs.
Hearing the bellows of General Meng, Viel started to smile.
"See? It is funnier when you don''t start with the head", said Viel as he chuckled.
"Now another one, suwhiiissh!", Viel once again swung the de, this time through General Meng''s other leg. Once again, the wind from the de was enough to create a small crevice on the ground. Throwing debris towards the nearby people, some unlucky ones were hit in the head.
General Meng''s cries once again filled the hall.
The Emperor, who was watching the scene unfold, could notprehend what was happening in front of him. The only thing that was clear for him right now was what he was feeling, fear. Utter fear.
He was wrong, this little golden-haired child was not a celestial, not a god but the devil. The Emperor stared in horror as the previous cute child continued to dismember a person, all whileughing. Was this what awaits his kingdom if he offends the celestials that lived above the heavens? He gulped as he wished that none of this will bacsh against his country.
Xianying, who was beside the Emperor, was just staring coldly at the suffering General. Not even a single emotion was leaking out from her face as she watched Viel torture the man who killed his brother.
General Meng now only had a single arm left. All the while, Viel continued to giggle, as if he was only ying with his favorite toy.
"Hmm, maybe if the bad guys started with the legs, Grandpa Ling would still be alive?", Viel ced his hand on his chin, smearing blood on it. He closed his eyes, as if he was really trying to deliberate on the circumstances.
After a few seconds, he shook his head as a tear fell from his eye. After that, he only said a single word before once again raising the knife. "No."
But as he was about to swing the knife, he felt someone grabbing his hand. Viel then looked as to who it was.
"Sister Xing Cai, what''s wro-", before Viel can finish what he was saying, Xing Cai pped him on the cheek. The p was hard enough for it to be heard across the hall. The intense pressure that was filling up the air slowly disappeared as the people began to gasp for the air that they have missed.
"That is enough, Viel"
Once again, Xing Cai was always interrupting her. Viel started to frown as he red at Xing Cai. Why does his sister Xing Cai always interrupt her? Why couldn''t she just let him do what he wants?
"Look around you, Viel", Xing Cai pointed towards the bystanders.
Viel, however, continued to just frown at Xing Cai.
"H..honey"
However, as soon as he heard someone''s cry from afar, Viel''s frown quickly turned into worry as he dropped the knife that was in his hand. He then looked at the people that were around him,pletely ignoring the presence of the squirming General on the ground.
Most of the people were writhing in pain as they tried to catch their breath. They were crying, others were puking. But the worse of it all, was that some were bleeding.
The people that were hit by the debris and force of Viel''s swings were wounded. Visible gashes on their skin, some have even lost consciousness.
"II''m sorry", Viel slowly approached one of the wounded people, "Iam sorry I didn''t see"
However, as soon as the wounded person saw Viel approaching her, she quickly cowered in fear and backed away from Viel.
Viel stopped in his tracks, this has happened before. Back when he also lost control fighting thatbat instructor named Li Zhao. His ssmates started to truly fear him, and even his closest friends could not look at him in the eye.
Viel dropped his shoulders in regret as he returned to Xing Cai''s side, "L-let''s go home", said Viel as she tugged on Xing Cai''s robes.
Xing Cai nodded. She then picked up the steak knife and handed it over to Xianying, "You decide the mongrel''s fate".
Xing Cai then headed over to the Emperor and bowed. "Thank you for the lovely diner, it seems we have overstayed our wee in your realm. Once again, we give you our thanks"
After giving her thanks to the Emperor, she carried Viel, then approached the nearest window and jumped after shattering the ss. She could not even bother using the lift.
The Emperor was speechless and at a loss as to what to do. He could only look at his remaining guest, Xianying.
Xianying was currently in front of the bleeding General Meng, staring at him while holding the knife in her hand.
"P-please just kill me"
The General begged for her to end his life. Sure, there were prosthetics that would help substitute for his missing limbs. But he was certain that he was not going to receive any of that due to his crimes. He was going to prison and rot there without a way to even move until the day of his execution.
Xianying looked at the pitiful man that killed her brother. She then took a deep breath as she stabbed the general
Straight through the groin. General Meng did not even have the strength to shout anymore as his mouth started to foam, no longer being able to bear the pain.
"I hope you survive", said Xianying as she walked away, not even ncing back. "Thank you for this justice, your Majesty. I will forever be indebted to you", Xianying the kneeled in front of the Emperor, "My loyalty and my heart, belongs to you"
"Y-your heart? Do- do you not mean your life?", the Emperor was confused. Xianying, however, did not answer as she quickly left, riding the lift down.
It was safe to say, that the Emperor was left dazed and confused. This was, perhaps, the highlight of his rule.
---
"M-master Xing Cai, please wait!"
Xianying was at a loss for breath as she finally caught up to Xing Cai and Viel.
"Hm? What is it?", Xing Cai, who was still carrying Viel, turned back to see a struggling Xianying prancing towards them.
Xianying paused for a while in order to catch her breath.
"Thank you for everything, Master Xing Cai, Lord Viel"
"No need to say thanks, General. We did not do anything", Xing Cai said as she continued to walk, "Farewell, General Xianying. And thank you as well for letting us experience your city. Let us see each other in a dif-"
"N-no please, I want to show you something first before you leave", Xianying frantically said as she pulled on Xing Cai''s robes, interrupting her leave.
"I''m sorry, General. But we need to go hom-", before Xing Cai can finish her words, Viel jumped down from her arms.
"It is alright, we still have a few hours left", Viel said as he sniffled. "W-what do you want to show us, Miss Xianying?"
"My my brother''s tomb. I, I want to show him the people who made it possible for me to avenge his death", Xianying then kowtowed on the ground, "Please!"
Viel looked at Xing Cai with puppy eyes, his moist eyes making it even more effective.
Xing Cai could not help but release a sigh of defeat.
"Okay."
Chapter 46: The Final Boss (1)
Chapter 46: The Final Boss (1)
"Hello brother"
Xianying sniffled as she ced the bundle of flowers in front of a gravestone. Viel was also holding a what seemed to be some sort of nt and ced it in front of the gravestone as well.
They bought the nts on the way to the graveyard, both Xianying and Xing Cai were bewildered at first as to why Viel insisted on wanting to buy a green nt, when there more flowers to choose from.
But then now they knew the reason why. The green nt Viel bought made the flowers pop out more, furtherplementing its beauty, almost giving life to the depressing grave. Xianying, seeing her brother''s tomb be radiant, could not help but shed a tear.
"Thank you, Lord Viel. I didn''t know you had such talent in n arrangement", Xianying wiped the tear on her face before smiling at Viel.
Viel shook his head in response, "Grandma Ling said that a flower''s beauty shines even further when surrounded by strong roots and greenery"
Xianying smiled as Viel had a happy expression on his face as he reminisced about his Grandmother.
"Yes, and Grandpa Ling said the flower only shines because it is surrounded by nts uglier than it. Of course, Grandpa Ling slept with the horses that night, so that he can make the horse shine, said my Grandma"
"II see", Xianying let out an awkward chuckle.
"Your brother was only 19 years old?", Xing Cai could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she saw the date marked on the gravestone.
Xianying nodded as she released a deep breath. "Yes, I was older than him by 6 years. Our parents really were not around much so it was up to the two of us to take care of each other."
Xianying then lighted up an incense. "Brother. This is Lord Viel and Master Xing Cai. They are the ones who made it possible for me to take my revenge against the one who did you wrong. Without them, I am certain no one would even notice of our pleas.", Xianying then ced her hands together. Xing Cai did the same.
Viel was at a loss as to what to do as his friends suddenly became quiet, so he just imitated the two silent women. They remained like this for a good minute or so.
It was Xianying who broke the silence, "Master Xing Cai, Lord Viel once again, I thank you", said Xianying as she kowtowed.
However, a sadness loomed over her, "Do you really have to go so soon?"
Xianying was starting to feel lonely. It has been a while since she had people she could actually talk to about her problems. The time they have spent together were short, in fact, she reckoned it was only less than three days. But even so, those three days were the most excitement she had felt in her entire life. It felt like weeks passed by. Sometimes she wondered if she should just go with the two to wherever their home is.
But s, her obligation was to this country.
Uhmm Mr. Voice says we still have about 5 hours before the portal closes. M-maybe we can go back to the arcade building?"
When Xing Cai heard the word ''arcade'' her ears perked up as she squinted her eyes. It seems destiny was not done with her and the Dark Lord and fate still had ns for them.
Seeing Xing Cai''s eyes full of resolution, Xianying could not help but chuckle as she nodded her head. She would make sure to cherish thesest moments together with them. After all, she had a feeling that it would be a very long time before they meet each other again, if at all.
After saying their respects onest time, the group headed to the arcade. Leaving a grave teeming with life.
It was now time to face the final boss, the Dark Lord.
---
"Continue?"
"Noo!", Xing Cai was about to smash the machine in front of her. But she knew if she did so, then she would no longer be able to face and defeat the Dark Lord. She then inserted another coin to feed the machine.
"S-sister Xing Cai, p-please let me try"
"No!"
Viel went back to his position, dejected. He and Xianying were eating snacks as they watched on as Xing Cai gets defeated by the Dark Lord over and over again. However, they were not alone, a crowd has already gathered around them, holding what seems to be banners.
"Go! Pretty sister, you can do it! Defeat the Dark Lord!", one of the men wearing spectacles shouted as he iled his banner. The group cheered on as Xing Cai struggled with a serious expression on her face. It seems that they have already seen Xing Cai before the fire started in the arcade. So they waited for the arcade to open again, wanting to see Xing Cai and her adventures to defeat the Dark Lord.
"I-it seems that Miss Xing Cai has gathered a huge following. I imagine if she were to create a livestream, she would be famous overnight", Xianying could not help but chuckle as she fed Viel a spoonful of icecream. "Say aah".
"Aaah", Viel opened his mouth wide.
Once again, shes of light clicked through the room.
"T-this", it seems that Xing Cai was not the only who has gathered the attention of the masses. But for some reason, those who were interested in Viel were quite secretive about it as they hid behind, chuckling disgustingly as they looked at the photos they took.
Xianying was going to confiscate their phones, but she realized that would turn into a whole mess. She did not want to waste the little time she had left with Viel and Xing Cai to go to waste. Shrugging her thoughts, she then joined the cheering.
"You can do it, Miss Xing Cai!", she was no longer calling Xing Cai master. As Xing Cai insisted that she stopped with the honorifics.
Viel even rmended Xianying to just call Xing Cai as a sister, but she awkwardly refused as she was embarrassed to call someone as pretty as Xing Cai a sister.
And then,
"Congrattions on defeating the Dark Lord! You have saved the world of Terrayaki from certain doom!"
Cheers howled throughout the hall as Xing Cai grasped victory in her hands.
"S-she did it!"
Wild cheers reverberated through the air, with Xing Cai''s fans hugging each other in celebration.
"F-finally", Xing Cai''s breath was haggard, she tried her best to regain herposure and stay calm. Finally, she has defeated the Dark Lord. She then looked at Viel and Xianying and raised her thumbs in victory.
Viel rushed towards Xing Cai and hugged her. Xianying hesitated, but when she saw Viel looking for her, she could not help butugh and join in their celebration. This moment, no matter how ordinary and ridiculous, will forever be a precious memory for her.
But with the climax of their celebration,es the end of their story together. It was time to head to the portal and truly say their goodbyes.
By order of the Emperor, the portal was being guarded by the army, barricaded so that no one would go in. The soldiers that were guarding the gate saluted as soon as they saw Xianying.
Xianying was surprised at the sudden treatment, but then she realized she was now a 1-star general. The Emperor sure does work fast, Xianying thought.
It was said that some of the soldiers tried passing through the portal, but it was like trying to pass through a concrete floor. No matter how much effort they use, it was in vain.
The three stood in front of the portal, the moon hanging over them.
"H-here, the both of you can have this", Xianying handed a piece of paper to Viel. Viel examined the piece of paper, and he could not help but tear up when he saw what it was.
It was the photo they took earlier this day.
"But isn''t this yours, Miss Xianying?", Xing Cai looked at Xianying with genuine care on her face.
Xianying shook her head in response, "It is alright. I have a copy of it in the camera. I will print them outter when I get home", Xianying chuckled.
Xing Cai had no idea what Xianying was talking about, but she still nodded and smiled at her. Viel proceeded to hide the photo into his pockets.
"Very well, I suppose this is farewell. Again, thank you for amodating us", Xing Cai bowed towards Xianying.
Xianying also bowed in response, "May we meet again, Miss Xing Cai", she then turned her attention to the little child that was sniffling beside her and patted him on the head. "Lord Viel, please be caref-"
Before she could finish her sentence, Viel hugged her. "I will miss you, sister Xianying"
Xianying could not help but gasp when she heard Viel calling her sister. Yes, this was it. This was what she could not do with her brother, to say goodbye. She then crouched as she returned Viel''s embrace.
Tears streaked on her face, but she was smiling.
"I will miss you too little Viel", she then wiped the tears that were on Viel''s face. "Be good, okay? Don''t let Miss Xing Cai worry too much about you", she chuckled, no longer addressing Viel as a lord.
Viel nodded repeatedly before going to Xing Cai''s side and holding her hand. The three, for thest time, smiled at each other as Viel and Xing Cai turned towards the portal.
But before the two could jump down, Viel felt an ominous chill on his back followed by Mr. Voice''s sudden announcement.
[Sub quest: Defeat the Usurper!]
Literally, he felt a chill behind him, it felt as though time stood still.
He hurriedly turned his head to see what was going on. And there, he saw something that made the blood rush over his head. It was as if all his senses were elevated as he saw what seemed to be a sharp object,ing towards them from the distance.
Viel then looked towards Xianying, and with all of his might, rushed towards her, pushing Xing Cai through the portal in the process.
But right before he could reach her, a streak of light came from his left and pushed him away.
*thunk*
Viel felt a warm feeling ssh on his face, instinctively making his eyes closed.
Feeling something trickling on his face, he tried to open his eyes, blinking a couple of times in the process as his vision was blurry.
A few more blinks, and his vision finally cleared.
And there, he saw Xianying.
As if a puppet with her strings cut, hanging.
Impaled by a spear that pierced through the ground.
Viel''s breath started to be erratic, his mind flickering in and out of consciousness.
But his consciousness fully became awake when he heard a loud shout beside him pierced through his ears, "Men! Protect the Lord God!"
Suddenly, streaks of light rained down from the sky.
The descent of the winged men.
Chapter 47: The Final Boss (2)
Chapter 47: The Final Boss (2)
"Men, protect the Lord God!"
Streaks of light rained down from the sky.
They were the winged-men, brandishing their weapons as if they were in high alert.
There was nothing but confusion on his Viel''s face. He then turned his head towards the source of the shout.
It was Elder Augustus.
Elder Augustus was the streak of light that pushed him away.
"Mmister...", Viel was at a loss. Why were the winged men here? But he shook his head, this was not the time for thinking, "M..mister, sister sister Xianying needs our help!", Viel frantically ran towards Xianying, who was impaled by arge spear.
But it would seem that Xianying was still alive, as she slightly turned her head, looking at Viel, "Ggo go home", struggled Xianying.
"N..no..", Viel continued to walk towards Xianying, but the winged men blocked his path.
"Move!", Viel red at the men who had their backs at him.
"Lord God, please You must go! T-this creature. I am afraid that at your current strength, you will only die by its hands", Elder Augustus blocked Viel''s path as well as he grabbed Viel by the shoulders.
"I said no!", Viel''s shout reverberated through the air, shaking the ground where they stood. His long golden hair vibrating as they floated in the air.
"P-please, Lord God. We will make sure yourpanion survives, I will have someone bring her to the healing fountain. But please, you must go!", Elder Augustus groveled on the ground as he begged for Viel to go.
"I-", before Viel could refute again. A thunderous voice echoed from the sky.
"Rain", a silhouette revealed itselfing from the sky, "I told you. I will find you".
The figure floated in the air, slowly making its way down as it looked at the winged men as if they were insects.
"And I have." the figure wasn''t shouting, in fact, it felt like a whisper. A whisper that filled the air, "No more running, Rain"
And then, the figurended on the ground. Revealing itself to be a man.
A man sporting a long red hair. And even though there was wind, his hair remained still. Unhindered, like his descent.
"W-who are you!? Why why did you hurt sister Xianying!?", Viel howled as he red at the stranger.
The red haired man slowly looked towards Xianying with an amused expression on his face. He turned his attention back to Viel andughed.
"Sister? Since when were you capable of building familial bonds, and with insects?"
Hearing the stranger''s mocking tone, Viel felt the urge to rush towards him. But once again, his path was blocked by Elder Augustus and the other winged men.
"Please, Lord God. Go home, you may punish us for as long as you wish. But for now, please go!", Elder Augustus continued to urge Viel to jump through the portal.
"Oh yes, run.", the stranger calmly walked towards Viel. Unperturbed by the hundred wingedmen protecting Viel. "Aren''t you getting tired of running away? You have been running for thousands of years Proving everyone that you are nothing but a coward.", once again, the stranger revealed a mocking smile.
Seeing the man''s continued disy of arrogance, Viel could no longer hold back. "You will be sorry for hurting sister Xianying!"
Once again, he rushed and was blocked by Elder Augustus. "I said, move out of the wa-"
"I really apologize for this, Lord God!", said Elder Augustus as he kicked Viel towards the portal with all his might.
"NO!", seeing Viel falling towards the portal, the stranger quickly shifted his pace as he dashed through the wingedmen.
"Out of the way, you fucking cockroaches!", the stranger shouted, the calmness on his face, gone.
The wingedmen swung their swords towards the rampaging man. The redhaired man, however, only had an annoyed expression on his face as the swords of light hit him directly on the body.
The man continued his rush with an excited smile on his face. "Finally, I have you!", he was only a few feet inches from the portal, a few feet away from reaching Viel, who can be seen falling from the other side of the portal.
But right when a part of redhead man''s hand finally passed through the portal, he felt a sharp pain on his face causing his body to flinch sideways. Stopping him in his tracks and making him move back.
It was Elder Augustus, with his arms wrapped by a glowing pulsating gauntlet. Elder Augustus stood beside the portal, his eyes filled with resolute.
"The Lord God protects the world", Elder Augustus put up his stance, "And we protect the Lord God!"
All the winged men followed suit and surrounded the stranger. They put up their stance, not letting the stranger out of their sight.
The stranger''s whole body trembled, there was only anger shown on his face as he howled.
"RAAAAIN! I WILL FIND YOU!", shouted the stranger as he rushed towards Elder Augustus.
And that was thest thing Viel saw before the portal waspletely closed on him.
---
Viel was falling from the sky with a nk look on his face. Everything happened so fast.
Why?
Why did that have to happen to sister Xianying?
Who was the red-haired man? Was he the Usurper that Mr. Voice mentioned?
And why does he keep on calling him Rain?
Rain who is that?
All sorts of thoughts and questions raced inside his mind as he continued to fall.
WhyWhy!?
Why did mister Augustus have to stop him from saving sister Xianying!?
She would still be alive if it weren''t for but wait
Viel then remembered that Xianying was still alive.
She looked at him and told him to go home. Yes.
Yes!
She was alive!
A sense of hope returned to Viel''s face as he realized this fact. There was only one thing to do return.
He must return to sister Xianying and make sure she is alright. But how? The portal to the dungeon was already closed.
But as soon as Viel thought so,
[There are 47 dungeons within a 5,000km radius]
Mr. Voice ringed through Viel''s mind.
Yes, this was it. He just needed to enter the dungeon nearest to him. Viel was so excited that he did not even realized that he was about to hit the center za''s cold hard ground.
But before he couldnd so, he was caught by Xing Cai.
"Viel, what happened!?", Xing Cai carefully ced Viel on the ground. "T-this, is this blood!? What happened!? Are you okay!?", Xing Cai hurriedly crouched down to check up on Viel, seeing the blood on his face made her panic.
Xing Cai had no idea what had happened. They were about to jump through the portal, when Viel suddenly let go of his hand and turned back, pushing her to go through the portal alone. She wanted to go back through the portal, but her efforts were in vain as the portal felt like a wall blocking her path.
"It... it''s sister Xianying"
"What!?", Xing Cai was stupefied. What could have even happened in that short amount of time?
"She was hit by a spear", Viel recounted all the events to Xing Cai, careful to not leave a single detail.
"This...", Xing Cai could not help but grit her teeth. She reckoned that the gap between her and Viel''s exit through the portal hasn''t even been a minute, yet all those things happened?
She curled her fist as anger rose inside of her. Xianying was their friend. And now there was a possibility that she was gone, just like that, and she wasn''t even there to protect her. But before Xing Cai can vent out her frustration, Viel spoke.
"That is why we must enter another dungeon!", Viel said, his eyes full of vigor.
"Huh? How?", visible confusion can be seen on Xing Cai''s face, "The portal is already closed"
Viel instantly shook his head in response, "Mr. Voice said that there are 47 other dungeons within a 5,000km radius!"
"T-there''s more!?", Xing Cai was shocked to the core. Xing Cai wasn''t even going to ask how Viel knew all of that, she just leaves it up to trust.
Viel nodded in response, "II will go. I will save sister Xianying!".
Xing Cai took a deep breath. She too, wanted to make sure that Xianying was safe. However, there was one thing on her mind, how can Viel be sure if any of those 47 dungeons will lead to the same realm as to where they were before?
But before she could ask, an excruciating pain went through her brain as she howled.
"AAAGGHH!", she kneeled, grasping her head tight as the pain continued to linger.
"S-sister Xing Cai!?", Viel immediately approached Xing Cai, his face full of concern. "W-what''s wrong!?", Viel slightly tugged Xing Cai, but it was to no avail, Xing Cai just continued to howl in pain, not even looking at Viel.
"Sister Xing Cai"
Now what? What was Viel supposed to do? All he could do was stand there and stare at Xing Cai as she writhed in pain on the ground. Once again, even with all his skills, he felt powerless. Viel embraced Xing Cai and closed his eyes, as he could not bear to see Xing Cai like this.
But then after a few seconds, Xing Cai''s howls abruptly stopped. Viel, who still had his eyes closed, could feel Xing Cai moving her hands erratically.
Viel opened his eyes, only to see Xing Cai waving her hands in the air, murmuring something.
"Congrattionsclearing first dungeonwhat?", Xing Cai continued to wave her hands, as if trying to touch something that was not there.
"S..sister Xing Cai? W-what''s wrong?", Viel was confused, why was sister Xing Cai waving her hands in the air? Has she gone crazy?
" I leveled up? What does that even mean?", Xing Caipletely ignored Viel''s questions as she stared at the empty air.
"Sister Xing Cai!", Viel then pouted as she tugged on Xing Cai''s robes heavily. Almost tearing it off, showing some of her skin.
"W-what are you doing!?", Xing Cai finally acknowledged Viel''s presence as she hurriedly fixed her robes.
"Why are you waving your hands?", said Viel while stomping his foot.
"This Can you see these words?", Xing Cai pointed in front of her.
Viel squinted his eyes to try and see what Xing Cai was pointing to, "Do you mean those two ants fighting each other on top of that tree?"
"What? What are you even saying, I mean these things!", Xing Cai once again pointed in front of her.
Viel ced his hand on his chin as he tilted his head. But then, his eyes widen as he realized something.
"S-sister Xing Cai do... do you hear Mr. Voice!?", there was visible excitement in Viel''s tone.
"What? No. I''m not crazy.", Xing Cai furrowed her eyebrows.
"T-then, what the words, what do they say!?"
"Well", Xing Cai looked in front of her, "It says Special Reward for defeating the drakel champion? Hmm ept?"
As soon as Xing Cai finished her words, weird green particles suddenly started appearing directly in front of her, like a hundred fireflies dancing in the air. And then, the particles quickly disappeared...
Being reced by a bulky golden sword, almost as big as Xing Cai herself.
"HUUWHHHAAAT!?", Viel slightly backed away, his mouth and eyes equally wide open.
Chapter 48: Nice to Meet Chuu
Chapter 48: Nice to Meet Chuu
"HUUWWHAAATT!?"
Viel''s eyes were full of shock as he saw the floating weapon in front of Xing Cai. It looked like a sword, except it was almost as big as Xing Cai herself. It was also wider than normal even for its size.
It was, in a sense, impractical. Or so Xing Cai thought as she looked at the golden sword. She then walked around it to inspect it. There were markings on the grip and on the cross-guard, but she had no idea what they meant or if they were in anguage she couldn''t understand.
After inspecting it for a few seconds, she finally grabbed by the hilt. And as soon as she did so, she felt a surge of power going through her entire body. It was as if her muscles grew twice in strength.
''W-what kind of artifact is this'', Xing Cai was shocked beyond belief. An artifact that was capable of increasing one''s innate strength? This kind of artifact will be a sect''s most prized treasure. As a matter of fact, if she were to present this to the Nine Golden Pavilions, she was sure she would be promoted to a Grand Elder, or maybe even fight for the position of Sect Master.
"Such a big sword", Viel inspected the golden weapon with his eyes squinted, "Perhaps the gods arepensating you for not giving you bigger boobies?", said Viel as he ced both his palm towards the sky, praying.
"For thest time, mine is not that small!", Xing Cai stomped her foot in frustration. Viel has been teasing her about her bosom for quite a few days now and enough was enough. Who did he even learn these kinds of jests from, and when!?
To her surprise, her casual stomp caused a small part of the ground she was stepping on to crack. It seems that she really did grow stronger, if even by a little bit.
She then shook her head, it seems that giving this to the Golden Pavilion was something that she should reconsider. Growing in strength means that she would be able to, at least, stand toe to toe with Viel and his enemies. That was right now, for her, much more important than her status at the Golden Pavilion.
"Who goes there!?"
Xing Cai''s monologue was disrupted by a demanding voiceing from behind.
Both Viel and Xing Cai turned their attention towards the voice, to find a group of Taizhou guards pointing their spears at them.
"I-it''s you!"
"Elder Xing Cai, you are back!"
The guards immediately lowered their weapons as soon as they saw Xing Cai.
"We saw another hole opening in the sky and something falling from it.", one of the guards released a sigh of relief, "We really can''t handle another attack. It is a good thing that it was you. H-how was itd-did something happened inside? The flying beasts suddenly stopped appearing."
"It is a long story", Xing Cai said as she tried to unsummon her new weapon, but to her dismay, it was not disappearing.
"O-okay, I figure you would need rest as well. We will guide you to the academy, all of us are gathered there"
"The academy?", Xing Cai looked around. So that was why there weren''t any people even though she and Viel were making a lot of noises. Although the streets were not as chaotic as before, there were still traces of blood and drakel corpses around the area. Most of the houses were also damaged, it seems that it would be a while before Taizhou returns to normal.
"Yes. The General figured it would be best to stay in one ce for now until we are sure of the situation."
Xing Cai nodded, "Very well. I would like to talk to General Diao as well about the other realm inside the portal"
"Another realm!?", the guard was mighty curious, "A-at once, I will take you to General Diao"
The guard excitedly marched towards the direction of the academy. He was, however, from time to time, looking at the little child beside Xing Cai. Trying to figure out who this little girl was with long beautiful golden hair. She has blood on her face, perhaps another civilian rescued by Xing Cai?
---
After a good couple of minutes, the group arrived at the academy.
"Where are the rest?", Xing Cai paused as she looked at the miserable state of the scene in front of her. There were some ragged tents scattered around, but the number were few.
The guard released a sigh before answering, "This is it. There are still people inside the academy, butst time we did a head count, there were less than 250 people", there was an obvious tone of regret in the guard''s voice.
"Most of the people that were heavily wounded died the night of the attack. And the rest of them diede morning", the other guard continued recounting the tragic event, "Theck of healers and physicians really got us"
The guards gritted their teeth as they gripped their weapons as hard as they can. Protecting the city was their duty, and yet in just one night, the entire poption of the city were almost eradicated, leaving only a fragment of their numbers.
"The bodies were burned. The General was afraid that they might have caught as dis-"
"That''s enough", the guard was going to continue, but Xing Cai raised her hand and stopped him before he could finish. "I have heard enough. Take me to General Diao"
"Y-yes, at once!"
"Viel, stay here for now, okay? I''m just going to talk to Diao Mei'' grandfather. Maybe you can go find your friends?", Xing Cai patted Viel''s head, "and don''t do anything stupid".
Viel pouted as he heard Xing Cai''sst words, since when has he ever done something stupid?
But before Viel can even retort, Xing Cai already took her leave while staring at Viel with her eyes squinted, as if telling him she was still watching him even from afar.
Left alone, Viel had no idea what to do, but it seems that he didn''t have to wait too long, as a girl''s voice soon called for her.
"Vielis that you!?"
Viel quickly looked behind him to see who was calling him.
"Ah! Miss Viole-"
It was Violet, with her ck hair tied, only leaving the strands of silver hanging out. She was also wearing a white robe, covered in blood.
"M-Miss Violet are you no please don''t kill me! I I have a wife and kids!", Viel backed away, as his shaking hand was pointed to the scissors Violet was holding.
"I will really cut you if you don''t stop", Violet said in a cold tone, her eyes dead as she opened the scissors menacingly towards Viel.
"Ookay", Viel quickly stood up straight as he chuckled nervously, "So where ar-"
"Viel it really is you", before Viel can finish his words, Violet hugged him, "You suddenly disappeared 3 days ago, we thought we thought you were..", Violet was trying to stop the tears that were falling from her face.
"Miss Violet I.. I''m sorry", Viel was sincere in his apology. Some people could not even say their good byes to their loved ones, him suddenly leaving surely made his friends worried. "I won''t do it again"
"Good. As long as you know", Violet nodded as she wiped her damped eyes. She then stared at Viel''s hair, "I didn''t recognize you at first because of your long hair how exactly did it grow like that in 3 days?"
"Hm? Oh it''s because of-"
"Violet! What are you still doing there!? I still need you here!"
Before Viel can tell Violet the events that lead to his sudden hair growth, a woman''s voice resounded from afar.
"Cing, mom!", Violet shouted, "T-this tell it to meter. We''re still tending to the wounded people", Violet once again hugged Viel before finally running towards her mother. "And you should clean your face!"
Viel watched Violet from the distance as she frantically rushed to help the wounded people. Bowing several times to her mother and apologizing to her.
Once again, he was left alone. He shrugged his shoulders and released a sigh. He might as well find Diao Mei and the others while waiting for Xing Cai.
Roaming around, Viel saw the familiar faces of the people.
He saw thedy that was selling bread on the corner of the 4th street.
He saw the old man that was selling trinkets outside the gate.
He saw the beautifuldy that was always standing in front of a colorful tavern.
They usually smile at Viel whenever he passes them by. But right now, it seems that even lifting their lips will cause them to run out of breath.
Viel looked around him. Why exactly did this happen? In a blink of an eye, these people that were just living their lives, were devastated.
Viel then remembered the stories of his Grandpa Ling, about the war of the west against the Evil Monarch. People, forced to move out of their homes, with nothing left to carry but their dead.
Was this what war looked like? How does one exactly escape from this fate?
Viel touched his chin, trying to think, only to feel something sticky on it. Viel slowly looked at his hand.
Blood. This was Xianying''s blood. Viel then remembered Xianying''s horrid state, impaled by a spear without even having the chance to fight back or even dodge.
''She was weak'', Viel thought as he looked coldly at his hands, ''They are all weak. A punishment for being weak''. Viel once again looked at the people around him, this was the reason why they were in this state, miserab-
Viel quickly stopped his thoughts and shook his head, ''No! Grandma Ling was not weak!'', Viel remembered his Grandma Ling. How she did her best to smile even though Viel could clearly tell she was in pain. How heforted him even as she struggled to get up from the bed.
''It..is me.. I am weak'', Viel once again stared at the blood on his hand. If he was faster, then he could have pushed Xianying out of the way. Maybe if he was stronger, then maybe he could have heard Grandpa Ling''s cries.
Viel nodded, that''s right. He needed to be stronge-
"Food is ready! Please fall in line!"
Hearing the word ''food'', Viel''s internal monologue was easily disrupted. Viel quickly looked towards the direction of the shout and saw the previously tired people quickly lining up.
He was about to rush and fall in line, but then he felt someone tapping him from behind.
"Little boy. Are you looking for your parents?"
Viel looked back, only to see what he presumed to be a woman, sitting on a chair with wheels attached to it. The woman''s head was almost fully covered in a hood, only her blue eyes and streaks of golden hair could be seen in it.
"Are you alright? Why do you have blood on your face?", the woman, however, was speaking in anguage that Viel could not understand. The words that the woman was saying was still somewhat familiar though, as Viel squinted his eyes trying to search his mind.
Viel clicked his fingers as he finally realized what thenguage was, this was themonnguage of the western people.
Viel cleared his throat, it was a good thing he still remembered some of the phrases taught by Grandpa Ling.
"H-h-ello", Viel stuttered as he tried his best to imitate Grandpa Ling, "N-nice to..to meet chuu..
..f-fucker"
""
Chapter 49: Golden Haired Terror Monkey
Chapter 49: Golden Haired Terror Monkey
"Nice to meet you
fucker"
"W-what?"
Viel was currently sweating from head to toe as he tried to scour his mind for words to say to the woman sitting on a wheelchair. He couldn''t look at the woman directly, as for some reason, he felt a sense of uneasiness when speaking to her, as if afraid of making a mistake in front of her.
"What did you just say, little boy?", the woman on a wheelchair twitched her eyes as a surprise expression covered her face.
Even though the woman''s head was covered in a hood, Viel quickly noticed this, but s, his western vocabry was limited only to a few words and phrases taught by Grandpa Ling.
"H-how much for a night, prettee rady?", Viel once again stuttered as he tried his best to imitate Grandpa Ling. He even tried to whistle at the end of his sentence, but he could only produce a minute and pathetic tone.
"Are you alright?", the woman once again spoke in the westernnguage. Vie started to sweat even more as he noticed that the woman''s eyebrows were already starting to furrow.
"Me no understando", Viel''s head started to shake as he gulped nervously, this was thest phrase that Grandpa Ling taught him, or at least thest phrase he could remember.
He really wished that Grandpa Ling taught him more phrases. Surely, if Grandpa Ling was here, he would be able to see what this woman needed.
Hearing the struggling mumbles of Viel, the woman sitting on a wheelchair sighed, "Could it be that you do not understand anglisc?"
Finally, hearing the woman speak in anguage Viel could understand, Viel could finally rx as he slowly released a breath of relief. He wiped the sweat on his face and finally looked at the woman in the eye.
"Of course, I don''t. Do I look like a westerner?", Viel crossed his arms as he squinted his eyes to the woman. His long golden hair flowing with the wind.
Once again, the woman''s eyes twitched in annoyance, making Viel to unfold his arms and look to the side ufortably.
Seeing Viel look like a lost puppy, the woman could not help but chuckle.
"So sorry, I thought you were a westerner because of your golden hair", the woman patted Viel''s head as she smiled.
Viel pouted his lips in response, "Hmph", but it was obvious in his face that he was blushing, "No, both my grandparents are Eastern. My Grandpa Ling is the epitome of eastern masculinity. It can''t get more eastern than that!"
"I..I see, so that was the case", the woman chuckled awkwardly. It seems that pushing further on the topic will just lead to nonsensical replies from the boy.
"Then what about your parents? Are you looking for them, little boy?", the woman had an excited look on her face, "I didn''t realize that there are other golden haired people in Taizhou, which one of your parents have golden hair? I''d pretty much like to meet them"
"My parents?", Viel tilted his head.
Realizing the sensitive nature of her question, the woman let out a small gasp.
"S-sorry, could they have passed?", the woman let out an anxious tone. The boy had traces of blood on his face, it was really foolish of her to ask such a question, seeing as they are just recovering from a cmity.
But it seems all her worries were for nothing, as the boy just shrugged his shoulders.
"I only know Grandma and Grandpa Ling", Viel said as he released a sigh, "I''m looking for my friends."
"I see", the woman sighed in relief. And then, she gently lifted a part of her mantle, slowly leaning towards Viel.
"W-what are you doing?", Viel slightly backed away as the woman leaned towards her and ced the mantle on her face. But he instantly stopped struggling when she realized what the woman was doing.
The woman was wiping the blood on his face. Viel closed his eyes as the woman continued to wipe the blood off his face, she didn''t stop until she was sure that Viel''s face was clean and spotless.
"Good, it seems you don''t have any wounds", the woman smiled in satisfaction as she patted her mantle, "Much better. Now everyone can see your face. Hmm, your hair is even more beautiful than mine"
"See? We almost have the same hair color", the woman suddenly took off her hood and leaned in again, trying toparee their hair with each other.
It is true, the color of the woman''s hair was almost identical to Viel''s.
Seeing the woman''s face. A surge of emotion suddenly rose up from inside Viel. Or more specifically, there was an ufortable simultaneous ringing being resonated by Mr. Voice.
Viel felt this before, yes. He was sure of it.
What he was feeling now was
killing intent.
It was pure killing intent, like every part of his body was telling him that he should kill the woman in front of him right here and now.
Viel''s hand slightly trembled as it slowly got closer towards the woman''s neck.
"Oh? You also want to touch my hair?"
Viel''s quicky retracted his hand as soon as he heard the woman speak again. His breathing started to get heavy as he tried to calm himself down.
"Are you okay?", seeing Viel''s awkward state, the woman expressed concern.
"N-nothing, I am fine", Viel once again looked to the side, not looking at the woman''s face.
"Hmm maybe you should tie your hair? It makes you look like a girl", the woman ced her finger on her lips, seriously deliberating on what hairstyle would suit Viel the most.
"Here, sit on myp. I''ll tie your hair", the woman patted herp, signaling for Viel to sit on it.
Unknowingly, even though Viel was still confused and afraid as to why he suddenly felt a surge of killing intent, he still nodded and followed the woman''s orders and gently hopped and sat on herp like a little puppy.
"Honey, there you are!"
But before the woman could tie Viel''s hair, a hoarse voice called for her from behind.
"Gah! It''s the golden-haired terror monkey!", as soon as the source of the voice revealed himself, he quickly pointed at Viel.
Although the guard was not that familiar to Viel, he still somewhat recognized him. The man was Guard Leader Bai, if he remembers correctly.
"Honey! That''s so rude!", the woman quickly reprimanded Guard Leader Bai, "Apologize to the boy right now!"
"W-what!? But it''s true! That boy is nothing but trouble, even though his hair is longer, I am sure it''s him!", Guard Leader Bai furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Viel, "What are you doing on my wife''sp, boy!?"
Finding Guard Leader Bai''s desperate and nagging state funny, Viel quickly pushed back the uneasy feeling in his mind.
Slowly, tears welled from his eyes as he hurriedly hugged the woman, "T-that man is scary", said Viel as he whimpered away on the woman''s robes.
"Honey! Look at what you did!", the woman gently patted the teary-eyed Viel''s hair as she scolded Guard Leader Bai, "How could you even nder a little child!?"
"N-no! This golden haired brat-"
"Wait, are you insinuating that just because this child is a westerner that he causes trouble!? I didn''t know you were such a bigot, why did I even marry a racist like you!?"
"What!? No!"
"I have golden hair too, are you saying I am a terror as well!?"
"H-honey, that''s not what-", Guard Leader Bai was about to continue rebuking, when he saw the golden haired terror monkey looking at him with a wide smile on his face, silently snickering.
"S-see!?", Guard Leader Bai quickly pointed at Viel. The woman, however, was not hearing any of it as she continued to scold Guard Leader Bai.
This went on for a couple more minutes, with Guard Leader Bai looking like a defeated puppy by the end of it.
The end result?
"I...I''m sorry", Guard Leader Bai hesitantly apologizes to Viel.
Viel slowly climbed down from the woman''sp and approached Guard Leader Bai, patting him on the leg, "A true man knows when to apologize, we are proud of you"
Guard Leader Bai''s eyes twitched. He really wanted to hit this little boy so much, but he was afraid of what his wife might do to him if he did so.
His wife in question, however, was nowughing at the sight of the two of them.
Guard Leader Bai cleared his throat, "A-anyway, I called you because they are already handing out the food. We should go before it runs out"
"Hm didn''t you just call me because we would be in the priority since I am in a wheelchair?", the woman teasingly answered Guard Leader Bai.
"W-what? Of course not, honey. Are you still mad? Please, I will massage youter.", Guard Leader Bai chuckled nervously as he approached his wife, "And please cover your hair, someone might see you"
"Hmph, okay.", the woman yfully harrumphed as she addressed Guard Leader Bai. She then looked at Viel who was happily watching their exchange.
"So, your name is Viel?", the woman said as she smiled, "My name is Charlotte. Let''s definitely meet each other again, okay?"
Charlotte reached out her open hand towards Viel. Viel was confused as to why she did so, did she want something from Viel? Should he kiss her hand like what the Emperor did to Xianying?
But before Viel could do anything, Charlotte grabbed his hand and shook it, "This is the way westerners usually greet each other, or when they agree on something".
"O-okay", Viel nodded his head as he gently shook Charlotte''s hand.
"That''s good. I''ll tie your hair next time and teach you some other anglisc words we don''t want you getting in to trouble, who knows, you might visit the west someday", Charlotte chuckled as she retracted her hand.
"I hope you find your friends. It was very nice meeting you, Viel", Charlotte waved goodbye as Guard Leader Bai was in a hurry to go in front of the line.
Viel could not help but to look at the woman named Charlotte with curious eyes. He senses a sort of familiarity with her, something warm. But at the same time, there was also this weird killing intent that welled up inside him, what exactly was Mr. Voice trying to tell him?
However, Viel''s deliberation was quickly cut short when he saw the line for the food getting longer. Viel rushed towards the end of the line, afraid that someone else might take his position.
It took a while before it was finally Viel''s turn to get some food, he tried to search for Charlotte during the line, but he could no longer find them.
"D-do you have some sweets?", Viel said to the woman that was handing out food.
"What? No, how can there be little Viel, is that you!?", the woman''s tone was initially tired out, but when she saw who the boy was in front of her, a sudden liveliness erupted from her voice.
"Ah, mother Diao!"
Thedy that was serving food for the people was Diao Mei''s mother, Diao Chan.
Chapter 50: Glorious Mountains
Chapter 50: Glorious Mountains
"Diao Mother, it''s you!"
Viel could not help but point at Diao Chan, who was currently pouring food for the tired masses.
"It really is you, little Viel! Did miss Xing Cai find you? Where have you been!?"
Viel was bombarded with questions by Diao Mei''s mother. Viel didn''t know where to start answering as he scratched his head.
Suddenly, sounds of broken tes resounded near them.
"V-viel!"
It was Diao Mei. It would seem she was also handing out relief goods for the wounded. She identally dropped the tes she was handing out to the man in front of him when he saw Viel.
"N..no, my cabbages", the poor man was unfortunate enough not to be able to catch the tes that had his food.
He was, however, ignored by Diao Mei as she quickly rushed towards Viel and hugging him in excitement.
"We thought you were dead, Viel!", Diao Mei''s eyes turned teary as she embraced Viel with all of her strength.
"H-hello, Miss Mei. How are you?", Viel could only chuckle awkwardly. He only wanted to get food, he didn''t really expect someone suddenly hugging him out of nowhere.
"When did you get back!?", Diao Mei was examining Viel to see if he had any injuries.
"Oi! You''re holding up the line here!"
But Diao Mei''s inspection was cut short as the people that were still falling in line started to get impatient.
"Little Mei, you can go ahead and rest. We''ll take it from here. Shoo shoo", Diao Mei''s mother quickly shoved Viel and Diao Mei away to assist the next citizen.
"W-wait!", Viel tried to reach for his te of food, but his small arms could not reach it before they were totally shoved away from the table, "Nooo!"
Diao Mei and Viel were now alone a few meters away from all the reception. Viel could not help but be disappointed that he could not get his food first.
"Since you''re here now only Xiao Pei is missing", Diao Mei closed her eyes as she released a breath, "Maybe you saw him out there? We''ve been trying to look for him as well"
Viel shook his head, "Nope. I am sure Pei Pei is just sleeping around here somewhere"
"Hmm", Diao Mei nodded. He then looked awkwardly towards Viel. Now that they were left alone, she realized she really does not have anything to say to Viel.
"Uhm.. w-what about you? Where did you go?", Diao Mei just said the first thing that was on her mind.
"Well"
Viel then proceeded to tell the events that have happened inside the portal.
"What!? Flying boxes!?", Diao Mei''s mouth was fully opened in shock as she could not believe the things that Viel has seen from the portal.
"Yup, and then there''s these winged."
"What!? T-the earth is round!?", once again, the shock on Diao Mei''s face could not be contained.
"Hhm, and then when we were about to go home"
"No! Miss Xianying was Who was that red haired man!?"
Diao Mei was fully engrossed in the story as if she herself was there. There was a hint of tear on her eyes as Viel told thest part of his adventure.
"I n to go back"
Viel''s eyes were full of resolution as he directly looked at Diao Mei in the eyes.
Feeling the fierceness in Viel''s gaze. Diao Mei could not help but gulp as shivers ran down from her spine.
"G-go back? Then Can Ie with you!?", Diao Mei also looked at Viel''s eyes, "We will rescue Miss Xianying together!"
Viel hesitated to answer at first, but then he nodded, "Of course! There are a lot of fun things there, but first, we will rescue sister Xianying, together!"
Viel raised his fist with resolve, and Diao Mei followed suit as she also awkwardly raised her hand.
And so, the three of them raised their fists in resolve.
Three?
"W-wei Song!?", Diao Mei jumped back in surprise as she saw Wei Song beside her, also raising his fist, "Since when were you here!?"
"Since we left the reception?", Wei Song had a confused expression on his face.
"What!?", Diao Mei could not believe it. Was Wei Song really here from the start?
"Brother, let mee with you", Wei Song grabbed one of Viel''s hand as he looked at him with a serious gaze.
"Uhm", Viel squinted his eyes, he didn''t know what to do.
"Please! It is the least I could do. You are the benefactor of my sister and mother''s life, And for that, you have my eternal gratitude!", Wei Song did the Taizhou soldier salute as he bowed towards Viel.
Viel continued to squint his eyes as he was weirded out by the sudden treatment of Wei Song. Viel felt that Wei Song was much better before when he had a haughty attitude against him. This Wei Song is a bit creepy, or so Viel thought.
"Please, brother! From now on, we are blood brothers! I will protect you with my life!", Wei Song''s face was almost nted on Viel''s forehead as he begged for Viel to include him in his quest. His big frame overshadowing Viel''s. Was this really asking, or was this bullying?
"Eehh okay", Viel could not help but just agree, "T-then the three of us will rescue sister Xianying y-yey..", once again, Viel raised his fist but this time awkwardly.
And there, three kids, with no n whatsoever and no idea what they would actually face, made an oath to rescue someone who they were not sure was even alive. With their fists pointed to the sky, they ced their resolve.
"*Ahem*"
As the three were making their oath, a man who has been standing a few feet away from them for a while now made his presence known, "Sorry to interrupt your ytime, kids. But we have business with the golden-haired boy here"
"What!? Where are you taking Viel!?", Wei Song quickly stood in front of Viel and blocked the man from approaching him.
The man could not help but sigh, thinking that this is why he doesn''t want to deal with kids. "Look, I have orders from the General"
Wei Song then quickly scanned the man, and in truth, the man really was wearing a guard''s uniform.
"I..I see, then I wille as Viel''s guardian. As his loyal brother, I will not leave his side!", said Wei Song as he thumped his chest.
"Sorry kid, only the golden haired boy was requested by the General"
"But-"
"Uhm b-brother Wei, I should be fine", Viel could not help but awkwardly smile towards Wei Song, he really did not know how to deal with Wei Song''s sudden change.
Wei Song could not help but sigh in defeat as he nodded, "I am watching you", he said to the guard while pointing two of his fingers back and forth from his eyes and towards the guard.
"Take care, Viel. I''m just at the reception area if you need something", Diao Mei hugged Viel as she said her goodbyes.
The guard could not help roll his eyes. This was just supposed to be a simple task, once again, he was reminded why he didn''t like dealing with kids. It wasn''t like they were going to be separated for a long time.
"Let us go", Viel said to the guard as he waved his hand, as if furling an imaginary coat.
The guard twitched his eyes, what exactly did the General need from this dramatic child?
---
"General Diao, I have brought the kid you asked for"
"Good, let him in"
Viel stepped inside a huge room, with a huge round table in the middle.
There, he saw a bunch of familiar faces.
General Diao, who had a wide grin on his face.
Xing Cai who kept on sighing.
The old Headmaster of the Taizhou academy, along with Professor Hamburgdole.
There was one woman, however, that was unfamiliar to Viel.
"Hohoho, little brat. I see you''ve grown in all sorts of ces since west met", General Diao''sughter echoed throughout the room, "You should share your secret to our balding professor here", said General Diao as he ced his attention to Professor Hamburgdole.
"I''m not bald!", Hamburgdole quickly rebuked as he fixed his blond wig. But then he noticed Viel looking at him with a shock expression on his face, "W-why are you looking at me like that, student Viel!?"
"N-nothing sir I just thought that you died during the attack", Viel said as he looked to the side.
"W-what!?!?", Hamburgdole was perplexed. What rumors about him exactly were spreading around the school for this boy to think as such?
"HOHOHO!"
"How is that funny!?", Hamburgdole could not help but release aint. But even the Headmaster was slightly grinning while nodding his head, was there something he didn''t know?
The room took a while before it became quiet due to Professor Hamburgdole''s ramblings.
Viel then looked at the unfamiliar woman.
The woman was wearing a very elegant robe filled with embroidery. Her mountainous breasts did not even take the effort to hide as they jiggled with the woman''s every swing of her fan.
When the woman noticed that Viel was staring at her, she smiled at him.
Viel closed his eyes in response, "I see. I know now why you called me here, Grandpa Diao", he then looked towards General Diao, a serious tone apanying his voice.
"Oh?", General Diao could not help but be curious.
"You called me here to see if I wanted to be adopted by this big tittieddy", Viel said with a serious expression on his face.
"You are being disrespectful to the Princess!", once again, Professor Hamburgdole raised his voice, "And how did you evene to that conclusion!?"
Hearing Viel''s words, the woman in questionughed.
"Maybe that''s not a bad idea. I am still young, but if it was someone like Viel, I would not mind having a son at this age", the woman folded the fan she was holding as she revealed a smirk.
"Tch, with your fats, I am sure people have mistaken you for having multiple children, oh great Princess Cha", Xing Cai, who has been quiet for a while,mented a snide remark against the big breasted woman.
"Y-you! At least I am taking the initiative! What about you!? At your age you should already have children!"
"Tch!"
Viel watched on as Xing Cai and Princess Cha bickered with each other. Viel could not help but sigh as he approached Xing Cai.
He then patted her on the legs while releasing a deep sigh. "W-what is it, Viel?", Xing Cai was confused.
"You lost, sister Xing Cai", said Viel as he pointed to Princess Cha''s breasts.
Xing Cai''s eyebrows twitched. Wasn''t Viel supposed to be on her side!?
"Pft", Princess Cha snickered as she revealed a victorious grin against Xing Cai.
"*Ahem*"
The Headmaster, who could no longer watch the silly bickering, cleared his throat to gather the group''s attention.
"We called you here because of the portal. Xing Cai said you knew that defeating the flying beasts at their source was going to stop them from attacking", the Headmaster folded his arms as he looked at Viel with curious eyes, "How did you know that?"
"Uhmm", Viel scratched his head with the sudden query, "Mr. Voice told me?"
Hearing Viel''s answer, Xing Cai scoffed. The others, however, only had confused expressions on their faces.
"Mr. Voice? Who is that?"
"Eh Mr. Voice is a voice who speaks to me, sir"
"Sso you hear voices in your head?", the Headmaster grew more and more curious.
"What? No, I''m not crazy.", Viel snorted, "Mr. Voice is my friend who speaks to me in my- *gasp*", Viel''s eyes widened as he released a loud gasp.
He slowly walked back, "AmAm I crazy!?", he held his head with the sudden realization. He started to sweat as he looked at the people around him. Thinking that this was a trap and they were here to send him to the ce for crazy people.
He then pointed at Xing Cai in panic, "Sister Xing Cai also hears Mr. Voice!"
"Is this true, Elder Xing Cai!?", General Diao could not help but stand up from Viel''s sudden revtion.
"What!? N-no tch", Xing Cai could not help but click her tongue in frustration, "I can''t hear this Mr. Voice, but I did see floating letters after we returned from the other realm", Xing Cai gritted her teeth. She wanted to keep it a secret for now.
"Letters!?"
Xing Cai nodded in response, "The floating words were congratting me for clearing the dungeon. The dungeon seems to be what the other realm is called"
Xing Cai proceeded to recount the events that happened to her.
"Hmm Peculiar. That weapon beside you, it is the first time I am seeing it. Could it be from that dungeon?", Princess Cha looked at Xing Cai with a questioning gaze.
Xing Cai could not help but click her tongue, why is this woman so sharp? She was so careful not to mention the sword she got from the mysterious floating words. Knowing Princess Cha, she will probably confiscate the sword, saying that it is an item for investigation and she will bring it to the royal pce.
"No It is a weapon from the Golden Pavilion. I see your fats are making it hard for you to see the golden hue of this sword"
"Hmph"
"We did get something!"
"!!!"
Suddenly, Xing Cai''s eyes widen as she heard Viel shout. Sweat started to form on her back. ''T-this brat!''
"Behold!", Viel raised his hand as he suddenly appeared on top of the center of the table.
"That is!?", all of the people in the room could not help but stand in suspense.
In Viel''s hand, was a small ck box.
Chapter 51: A Million
Chapter 51: A Million
"Behold!"
The people thoroughly opened their eyes and concentrated on the thing that Viel was holding. They could only imagine what wonders the artifacts from the other realm hold.
And on Viel''s hand, was a small ck shiny box.
"A box?", there was a hint of disappointment on Princess Cha''s voice. But still, her curiosity did not dwindle as she thought the mysterious box, despite its simple appearance, might hold true wonders.
Viel, who was on top of the table, waved the metal box around slowly so that the people could examine it.
"What exactly does this box do, student Viel?", Headmaster Fu ced his hand on his chin as he squinted his eyes.
As soon as Headmaster Fu finished his question, a bright light shed the room, causing the people to close their eyes.
"What did you do!?", Professor Hamburgdole shouted as he rubbed his eye. It seems he was the one who received almost all of the light as he was looking directly in front of it.
"Is that it? It just produces a blinding light?", now, only disappointment was left in Princess Cha''s tone as she waved her fane.
"Hm, do not belittle the artifact just yet, Princess. A blinding light like this can prove to be the difference between life and death in battle. How curious", General Diao stroke his long beard as he thought of the applications of the artifact in battle.
"Viel is that a", Xing Cai could not help but express her curiosity.
"It is, sister Xing Cai", Viel thenughed as he covered half of his face with his hand, "Behold. The people of the dungeon call this a smaphone!"
Viel then turn the box around and showed what was on front of it to the curious audience.
Exasperated gasps resounded the room as each of them saw what was etched on the box.
"What a fine painting!", the Headmaster could not help but widen his eyes.
"This isn''t this me!?", Hamburgdole could not believe what he was seeing right now, in all his life, he never had himself painted, but right now, in just a single moment, there was a very detailed painting of him right now on this small ck box.
"Interesting!", Princess Cha mmed her fan on the table in excitement, "I am sure the royal pce would be delighted to investigate this in your behalf, General Diao"
"You overstep, Royal Princess. This was found in the vicinity of Taizhou and it will remain here", it was the Headmaster who answered Princess Cha''s request.
"As a fellow headmaster, we both know that your school has no capabilities of researching this artifact, especially now. You will have no use of this artifact", Princess Cha furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Headmaster Fu fiercely.
"Hohoho. Both of you speak as if we have a right to the artifact. As far as I could tell, the boy owns it", General Diao smiled as he winked at Viel. Viel was close to his grand daughter anyway, he was sure Viel will allow him to borrow it if he asks.
"Then the pce will buy it", Princess Cha did not let up as she sat down, once again waving her fan, "I am sure this big sister will have something you want, little Viel"
Princess Cha smirked as she looked down on Headmaster Fu. Taizhou was recovering right now, and she was sure that the city has no budget to even bid with her for the artifact. Not to mention the boy was young, she was sure that Viel would be easy to swindle.
However, as soon as she offered, Xing Cai let out a loud scoff.
"Do you really think that a brother of mine, an Elder of the richest sect in the east, will have any shortage of gold?", Xing Cai folded her arms as she shook her head, an arrogant smirk on her face.
"Sure, you can buy it!"
"See? He doesn''t- wait what?"
Xing Cai blinked her eyes a couple of times as she could not believe what Viel said.
"This big titty sister here can buy it", Viel smiled as he waved the box on his hand,pletely showcasing it.
"Viel, no! You should think-"
"One million!", Viel shouted as he sat on the table, right in front of Princess Cha.
Hearing the amount that Viel was asking, Princess Cha almost fell from her seat. Xing Cai snorted as she revealed a sarcastic smile.
"A..a million gold coins?", Princess Cha''s eyes twitched as she looked at the boy in front of her. Sure, the pce does notck the gold coins, but that kind of amount really was not worth it for something that was only seemed to be used for art.
Princess Cha sighed, she almost forgot that she was talking to a little child. Of course he was going to ask for something absurd.
"T-that''s a bit too much, little Viel. Big sister here does not have that kind of money", Princess Cha could only wave her fan awkwardly as she started to haggle with the small little boy sitting in front of him.
"Money? I can just ask sister Xing Cai for that", Viel tilted his head as he looked at the princess with a confused expression on his face.
"Eh? T-then what are you-"
Princess Cha paused before she could finish her sentence as she felt something cold crawl throughout her body. She was curious as to what it was, but before she could even check, she realized that Viel was staring at her.
Viel''s pitched ck eyes felt like it was sucking her in as he looked at her with a little smile on his face.
"A million soldiers", Viel said as he leaned in closer to Princess Cha, waving the smaphone within her reach. His tone of voicepletely different from just a while ago. "If big sister can give me a million soldiers, this smaphone is yours."
"W-what?", Princess Cha could not help but gulp with the sudden change of atmosphere. She was clearly in control of the situation earlier, so what just happened?
Even the other people in the room could not help but hold their breaths as they tried to adjust with Viel''s sudden change of temperament.
"W-what do you even need a million soldiers for?", Princess Cha forced herself to speak. It will forever be a shame for her if she let a baby intimidate her.
"To go back to the dungeon and rescue a friend", Viel''s face said as his face got closer and closer to Princess Cha''s face.
"Wait, go back? How!?", hearing Viel''s statement, General Diao could not help but be curious.
"Hm? There''s another portal near here!", quickly, Viel''s demeanor returned to normal as he answered General Diao''s question.
"What? How would you know that?"
"Ugh, how many times do I have to answer that. Mr. Voice told me"
"R..right..", General Diao cleared his throat as he calmed himself down. If what Viel said was true, then maybe they could go on an expedition and check the dungeon for themselves. But it would have to wait, as the city was still recovering, General Diao thought.
Princess Cha, however, suddenly stood up, an excited smile appearing on her face.
"Gentlemen, I am afraid I have urgent matters to attend to", Princess Cha wanted to leave as fast as possible. If there were any truth with what the boy said, then she must quickly tell her father so they can send their own party to examine these so-called dungeons. She was sure that the pce can quickly gather intel on the location of these dungeons.
It was a shame that she could not buy Viel''s artifact, who knew that this boy had a sly side on him. But she no longer minded, for with this information, she was sure the pce could get their own artifact if they enter the dungeon themselves.
And with that, Princess Cha hurriedly left without even turning her back.
"Hm.. this is interesting news", Headmaster Fu also got up, his hand ced on his chin, "We will take our leave as well. Call us if there are-"
"General Diao!"
Before the Headmaster can finish his words and leave, a guard suddenly barged inside the meeting hall, his breath ragged.
"What now!?", General Diao could not help but shout in frustration. With the guard''s panicky expression, this shouldn''t be anything good.
"Ddisciples of the Azure Fist Sect are outside the gates", the guard stuttered as he reported to General Diao.
Both Xing Cai and Headmaster Fu could not help but furrow their brows as they heard the report. Azure Fist Sect? What did Li Zhao''s sect want now? Are they here to exact revenge for Li Zhao after he was beaten bloody and humiliated by Viel during the mock battle?
"Azure Fist Sect?", General Diao looked at Viel as he said so. He knew that there was an altercation between the boy and an inner disciple of the Azure Fist sect. Are they taking this chance to retaliate while Taizhou is still in the aftermath of a disaster? Can''t they even rest a little!?
"Did they say what they want?", General Diao said, his tone visibly upset.
"T-they are asking for blood t-they are saying that we attacked them. There are a thousand of them"
"A thousand!?", Xing Cai could no longer keep quiet. "Just because their disciple lost a mock battle!?"
The guard, however, shook his head as he took a deep breath.
"N-no, they are waging war against us
for killing their patriarch"
Chapter 52: All of them
Chapter 52: All of them
"We killed their patriarch?"
"What kind of nonsense is that!? We did not even know the Azure Fist still had a Patriarch!", General Diao gritted his teeth. What kind of lies are the people of the Azure Fist sect spouting?
Headmaster Fu could only furrow his eyebrows in contemtion. He thought that they will be using this chance to attack Taizhou in the guise of revenge for what happened to Li Zhao. Their city was weak and vulnerable, so this was the best chance to do so.
But to say that Taizhou killed their Patriarch? Truly, General Diao was right. What kind of nonsense is this.
"When did they say this happened?"
"They they didn''t say. They just told us that we need to answer for our crimes"
General Diao could only sigh in frustration. It seems that the cmity of their city isn''t over yet.
"Let us go meet them before this whole situation esctes. Old Fu, you should probablye as well.", General Diao looked at the Headmaster, "We don''t know what''s going to happen and we need all the hands we have"
Headmaster Fu nodded his head. He would havee even if the General did not ask for him, as he was curious as to what games the Azure Fist sect is up to now. Were they really that petty to escte the situation like this just because their disciple got his ass handed on to him? Or is their patriarch really dead?
And so, the group exited the meeting hall in haste. But before they can even walk halfway to the gate, General Diao noticed something.
"Boy, what are you doing?"
General Diao noticed that Viel was following them, along with Xing Cai.
"Eehh.. I thought we were meeting the people from the Azure Fist sect?", Viel tilted his head in confusion.
"This", General Diao scratched his chin. He remembered the scene when this mysterious boy locked down the city. Viel seemed fine and calm now, but if he happens to see the man who allegedly ordered to kill his Grandpa Ling, General Diao could not even imagine what the boy would do.
"Let us adults handle this, okay?", General Diao cleared his throat awkwardly, "Perhaps it would be best for you and Elder Xing Cai to rest? I am sure the both of you are tired"
"Eeehh", there was a clear disappointment in Viel''s face. He looked to the side and started pouting his lips.
"I will go with you", Xing Cai, however, had a firm gaze as he looked at General Diao, "If the situation truly esctes, it would be best if I am there"
In truth, Xing Cai just wanted to test her new weapon. There was also the mysterious message of the floating words that said that she levelled up. She had no idea what that meant, so even though it was bad of her to think so, she hoped that the Azure Fist sect attacks. Them doing so will allow her to test her new found strength.
"Eeehhwhat about me?", once again, Viel urged toe.
"Meet your friends?", Xing Cai said.
"Oh", Viel ced his hand on his chin, as if really trying to deliberate on what the best thing for him to do right now, "That seems like a better idea", Viel said as his pout turned into a smile.
"Okay. Don''t hog all the fun!", Viel said as he quickly waved goodbye, "Leave some for me!", Viel shouted as he disappeared into the distance.
"F-fun?", Professor Hamburgdole furrowed his eyebrows, "How is this situation even fun!?"
"Professor, he''s just a child. Stop being so uptight, this is why your poprity is low in the annual teacher''s poprity contest", Headmaster Fu said as he sighed.
"W-what?", Professor Hamburgdole was confused, "Waitthat''s a thing!? W-where can I check that, Headmaster!?"
Headmaster Fu, however, did not answer as he continued to walk towards the southern gate.
---
Viel was currently outside the academy grounds, he was currently looking at the direction of the southern wall. He chuckled from time to time, as if he was watching something.
The people that saw him can''t help but release sighs of pity, they thought that the little child had gone crazy and was left alone because of the beast cmity.
Initially, Viel checked on the others, but they seemed to be busy and had no time to y with him. Violet was still assisting her mother with healing the wounded.
Diao Mei was also helping her mother hand out some supplies to the citizens that were still in need.
Hisst resort was Wei Song, but he too was with his mother and sister.
It seems that all of them were spending time with their mothers. So Viel decided to just roam around, until he stopped in one ce and stared at the direction of the south wall.
[!!!!!!!]
Suddenly, he felt killing intent rise inside of him, causing his eyes to widen in shock.
And then, he felt a hand brush passed his shoulders.
He quickly turned back and grabbed the hand with force.
"O-ouch!"
Viel heard a familiar voice shouting in pain, causing him to recover from his stupor.
"Eh!? It''s you", Viel stepped back. He then released a sorrowful gasp when he saw the hand of the woman that was sitting on a wheelchair. Her hand was twisted in a very awkward way.
"N-no, I''m sorry!", Viel frantically approached the woman. He started to panic as he did not know what to do.
"II''m fine, see?", the woman then raised her hand. To Viel''s surprise, her hand was fine. There wasn''t even a hint of bruise on it.
That was weird, Viel thought. He was sure that the woman''s hand was twisted. Was he imagining things?
"I didn''t think we will meet again so soon, Viel", the woman said.
"Uhahmm..", Viel looked to the side in embarrassment, "M-miss Charon?"
"It''s Charlotte!", the woman sighed as she patted Viel''s head, "We''re the only golden haired people here, at least remember my name", said Charlotte as she teasingly pouted.
"N-no, I remember! I was just joking!"
Charlotte chuckled as she saw Viel once again panicking. "I guess meeting again is inevitable there''s only a few of us left in the city", Charlotte sighed as she looked at the people. Even though she did not go out much, every time she looked out the window, the city was always bustling with people. Now, the only thing that were bustling were flies that stuck to the wounded.
Charlotte then noticed that Viel kept on looking at the direction of the south wall, his eyes squinted.
"Are you alright?", Charlotte said as she also looked at the direction Viel was looking at. In her view, the first thing that she saw was a woman who had her hair tied.
"Oh, did you want me to continue tying your hair?", Charlotte chuckled, "No need to be shy, you could have just told me. Come here then"
Charlotte patted herp as she smiled at Viel.
"Hm?", Viel, who noticed that Charlotte was calling her could not help but tilt his head.
"Oh, didn''t you want me to tie your hair?"
Viel thought for a while as he once again looked at the south wall. He squinted his eyes before hinting a smile.
This made Charlotte curious, was she wrong? Was Viel not looking at the woman with a braided hair? But before she could ask him, Viel slowly climbed up and sat on herp, his legs excitedly wagging.
Never mind, thought Charlotte. Maybe Viel was just shy.
She then proceeded to braid that back part of Viel''s long golden hair. "Hmm, you''re so young, and yet your hair has grown this long. It really is much smoother than mine", said Charlotte as she brushed Viel''s hair.
"That''s because I am a god"
"Ofcourse you are", Charlotte could not help but chuckle. "And how old is your holiness?", Charlotte said in a teasing manner.
"I just turned 5!", Viel said as he turned his head, once again looking at the south wall.
"Don''t move your head too much!", scolded Charlotte as she turned Viel''s head so that she can braid it easier. "You''re only 5? You seem so mature though"
"R-really? O-ofcourse!", Viel wagged his feet as he revealed an excited smile.
"Are people treating you well?", Charlotte''s tone then turned serious.
"Hm? Sure, I have plenty of friends!", Viel raised his fingers, "There''s sister Xing Cai, Miss Mei, Miss Violet, Pei Pei wherever he is, brother Wei, Grandpa Diaothe fat man that gave me the smaphone", Viel listed everyone he ever met.
"II see. That''s good. That is good", Charlotte said as a relieved sigh escaped her mouth.
"What''s wrong, Miss Charlotte?", Viel could not help but notice the sudden change of tone in Charlotte''s voice.
"It is nothing", Charlotte shook her head.
"Eehh, what is it?", Viel turned his head to look at Charlotte. Only to see that Charlotte''s eyes were starting to turn watery.
"It''s nothing. You''ll only understand it when you grow up", Charlotte forced a smile, "Although I am hoping that you don''t"
"Tell me, tell me! I am mature!", Viel said as he thumped his chest.
Seeing Viel''s expectant face, Charlotte could only sigh.
"You see, we look different from most of the people here", Charlotte removed her hood, revealing her golden hair. "And because of this they treat us differently"
"Eehh but isn''t that normal?", Viel tilted his head in confusion, "I don''t treat Miss Violet and brother Wei the same as well!"
Hearing this, Charlotte could only shake her head. "Then do you treat either one of them badly? Hurting them?"
Viel squinted his eyes as he ced his hand on his chin, "N-no, why would I do that?"
Charlotte chuckled, "I know you don''t. But you see, there are bad people out there. Who treat other people who don''t look like them like objects, as if their lives do not mean anything."
Charlotte suddenly stopped braiding Viel''s hair, "Especially people like me, who took refuge here to escape from the war. They treated me as if I didn''t matter"
"Just because you look different?"
Charlotte revealed an awkward smile, "I want to believe it is much moreplicated than that. There are certain privileges that are not meant for us", Charlotte said as she continued braiding Viel''s hair, "But I could only me myself I mingled with the wrong people"
"Is that why you keep covering your head?"
"Well, that is a much longer story. Not for children!", Charlotte lightly hit Viel''s shoulder.
"Eehh", Viel pouted, "But you shouldn''t hide your face anymore! You have the same hair as me, that means you are beautiful as well!"
"Is that so?", Charlotte could not help but chuckle when she heard Viel''s confident words.
"Hm", Viel nodded, his face brimming with pride.
The two continued to chat as Charlotte was still a long way in braiding the back part of Viel''s long hair. Charlotte could not help but notice that Viel was still looking at the south wall from time to time. But she just shrugged her shoulders, there were a lot of stories in the west of children having a high affinity of seeing ghosts. She definitely did not want to get herself involve into that.
"There you go! All tied up!"
After a few more minutes, Charlotte has finally finished braiding Viel''s hair. Leaving only the front part of his hair hanging freely. Making him look more elegant, like the son of an aristocrat.
"You kind of remind me of my brother"
"Your brother?"
Charlotte nodded, "Yes. Like the both of us, he also had golden hair"
"Really!? Can I meet him!?", Viel jumped from Charlotte''sp.
"I am afraid not", Charlotte smiled wryly, "He was in the war against the Demon Go- the Evil Monarch''s army, fighting alongside the Hero of Freiden. I haven''t heard from him since then"
Charlotte then released a heavy sigh. "Why am I always surrounded by people in the army!?", Charlotte let out a frustrated shout. "Even my husband is a guard leader!"
"Guard Leader Bai?"
"Hm. Speaking of, what is taking that man so long!", Charlotte closed her fist as she lightly hit her wheelchair''s arm rest. "He suddenly left with a serious face, saying that he had something to do. We were supposed to help with the wounded!"
"He''s outside", Viel said, once again staring at the south wall.
"You know where he is!?", Charlotte said, even though she seemed haughty, the worried expression on her face could not be hidden.
Viel nodded as he pointed at the direction of the south wall. "He is right there. Beside sister Xing Cai"
"What, where?", Charlotte squinted her eyes as much as possible, looking at the direction where Viel was pointing to, but to no avail. All she could see were random people and houses.
"Outside the gate. They are currently meeting with the Azure Fish people"
"A-azure", hearing the name of the sect, Charlotte''s expression quickly turned for the worse.
"Full of bad people. A bad man from there killed my grandpa"
"What!?", Charlotte was perplexed. How can this boy even say such a morbid thing so nonchntly!?
"Hm. He ordered people to kill my Grandpa. His name was Li Zhao", Viel once again pointed to the south wall, "See, that one right there. Li Zhao is right outside, along with other Azure Fish people"
"LiLi Zhao!?", Charlotte started to panic, "Nno, is that why he had such a serious expression!?"
Charlotte quickly turned her wheelchair towards the direction of the southern gate. "P-please don''t do anything rash, honey!", she then started to roll her wheelchair with haste, "Viel. S-sorry, I have to see my husband. Let''s meet again so-"
Before Charlotte could finish her words, she could not help but take a deep breath as he saw Viel smiling as he continued to stare at the south wall.
"It doesn''t matter though, Miss Charlotte. The Azure Fish people won''t leave this ce alive", Viel said as a smile slowly creeped on his face.
"All of them"
Chapter 53: Welcome not Welcome
Chapter 53: Wee not Wee
Minutes before, while Charlotte was braiding Viel''s hair. The tension outside the south wall was getting cloudy.
"Friends from the Azure Fist sect, forgive us for we can''t wee you. As you can see, our city is currently preupied"
General Diao had a smile on his face, his tone, however, was cold. He stared at the hundreds of men in blue robes. He thought the guard that reported to him were just exaggerating, but this number could really easily reach a thousand. If they were to wreak havoc, General Diao was not confident if they will be enough to stop it.
They were outnumbered almost 20 to 1. Evenbined, the number of the guardsmen and the soldiers were fewer than 50. Though he had Headmaster Fu and Xing Cai guarding as well, just one single mistake and someone will definitely slip past the wall. He has the Headmaster waiting behind the wall, just in case someone slips past.
A bald man in a much more sophisticated blue robe from the Azure Fist sect stepped forward. He had a very conflicted expression on his face as he looked around the wounded soldiers that were guarding the gate.
"Greetings, you must be General Diao. I am Lu Meng, sect master of the Azure Fist", the bald man bowed towards General Diao.
"Greetings, Master Lu", General Diao replied with a bow, "and too what do we owe this visit?"
Although General Diao had a smile on his face, the tension in the air was obvious as the members of the Azure Fist sect had their fists clenched, and their breathing was bing erratic. Some of them were fiercely staring at the Taizhou guards.
"We are here seeking for answers and justice for the death of our Patriarch", Sect Master Lu Meng had a firm tone on his voice as he stared at General Diao, as if analyzing his reaction.
"I am very sorry to hear that terrible news", General Diao sighed, "But I do not exactly see what you wish to aplish by being here"
Sect Master Lu Meng squinted his eyes, "About 6 days ago, our Patriarch suddenly came out from his closed-door cultivation. We were ecstatic to see him once again after such a long time"
Sect Master Lu Meng released a sorrowful sigh as he continued on with his story, "I wanted to wee him, but he suddenly flew towards the sky, shouting. He told us to hide"
General Diao could not help but furrow his eyebrows. Where exactly is this story leading to? Xing Cai, however, who was standing beside General Diao, had her new weapon ready.
"I still do not get why you are here, and why this has something to do with Taizhou, Sect Master Lu Meng", said General Diao.
Sect Master Lu Meng raised his finger, signaling that he should let him finish the story first.
"Of course, I and the Elders were confused at first, but soon after he shouted, we saw a small streak of light shing from the distance", Sect Master Lu Meng closed his eyes, the old people behind him, presumably the elders of the Azure Fist sect, also did the same as if they were recounting the events in their mind.
"Get to the point, Sect Master Lu Meng. We still have many wounded to attend to", General Diao was starting to get impatient.
"The small streak of light continued to fly towards the direction of our sect, with no intention of stopping. But it did stop", Sect Master Lu Meng opened his eyes, "when our Patriarch caught it and blocked it with his body. The ball of light was as small as a watermelon, but we saw as it quickly disintegrated the Patriarch''s arms"
Sect Master Lu Meng looked at his hands, "The ball devoured half of the Patriarch''s whole torso before it disappeared. The Patriarch fell from the sky and I caught him. Surprisingly, he was still alive but died a few seconds after whispering something to my ears
Taizhou"
General Diao could not help but take a deep breath. A ball of light? There was only one instance that General Diao could think of, the ball of light that Viel summoned when he flew above the clouds. He remembered it looking like a small moon, but it suddenly turned smaller. As small as a watermelon.
General Diao released a nervous breath, that small thing was enough to kill a sect Patriarch? Then what if Viel actually released the bigger one? General Diao could only gulp as he imagined so.
General Diao sudden shift of expression did not escape Sect Master Lu Meng''s eyes. "It seems you know something?"
Hearing this, General Diao quickly turned to look at Sect Master Lu Meng, "I am afraid not. As you can see, we have problems of our own", General Diao waved his hand as he pointed towards the city wall. Behind the city wall, smokes can still be seen.
"What happened here?", Sect Master Lu Meng asked. This was why he had such a conflicted expression earlier. If Taizhou really had something to do with the death of their Patriarch, then why exactly do their city looked like it just went through war? Could it be that the one who killed their Patriarch and the one that damaged Taizhou could be connected?
"We were attacked 3 days ago by flying beasts that we have never seen before", General Diao clenched his fist. "It was too sudden. Most of the people in the city died"
"You expect us to believe that!?", suddenly, a throaty voice shouted from behind Sect Master Lu Meng.
It was Li Zhao. "Sect Master Lu Meng, I assure you. These people are lying!"
Li Zhao waved his finger as he continued to shout. His finger then settled towards the only woman in the vicinity.
"That woman is from the Nine Golden Pavilion! She hit me once in the face!", Li Zhao looked at Xing Cai with a very using face, "They are probably colluding with Taizhou to wipe us out!"
Xing Cai could not help but furrow her brows. Wasn''t this tactful man Li Zhao?
"It is you. It may not ur to you, but you are a wanted man in Taizhou", there was a hint of anger in Xing Cai''s tone.
"W-what!?"
"A cowardly weak man suspected of colluding with thugs to kill an innocent senior citizen", Xing Cai said as she gripped her new weapon.
"What are you even saying!? Sect Master, do you see this!? They are clearly changing the topic!", Li Zhao stuttered.
"Disciple Li Zhao, you overstep your boundaries", Sect Master Lu Meng did not even look at Li Zhao as he signaled him to move back, "Flying beasts? How can flying beasts even do this to your city?"
"They suddenly appeared from the sky. No warning, no indication. There were thousands of them", General Diao gritted his teeth, "They killed whatever and whoever was in front of them"
General Diao released a sigh, "And we have reason to believe that it is happening all of the continent. It would be best for you and your people to go home"
Hearing this, Sect Master Lu Meng scoffed, "We did not see any flying creatures on our way here, General Diao
"Be that as it may, I am afraid that you still may not enter the city. Go home", this time, there was a hint of authority and force in General Diao''s tone.
Sect Master Lu Meng shook his head.
"The Patriarch''sst word were clear. The ball of light that killed him has something to do with your city. Just let a few of us in, we will do our own investigation", Sect Master Lu Meng said as he and the 3 elders behind him stepped forward.
General Diao raised his hand. The guards that were on top of the wall quickly drew their bows and aimed it towards the Azure Fist members.
"What is the meaning of this, General Diao?"
"If it were any other time, I would have let you in. But right now, we are vulnerable", there was no longer any respect in the General''s tone, "I hope you can understand"
"It does not have to be this way, General", Sect Master Lu Meng said as he curled his fist.
"Oh, is that why you brought an army?"
Army? These are just disciples seeking justice for the death of their Patriarch. You have my word, once we are done with our investigation. We will leave immediately."
"Words are not what we need right now. I am not going to ask again, take your people and leave.", General Diao released a deep breath. His eyes stared at the disciples of the Azure Fist,pletely intimidating them with his towering stature.
Hearing General Diao''s domineering words, Sect Master Lu Meng turned his head towards one of the Azure Fist Elder.
The Elder nodded, before quickly rushing towards the gate. But before he can even reach halfway, he felt like he hit a wall.
His vision shifted as he felt a force throwing him back. He only stopped when Sect Master Lu Meng caught him.
He quickly shook his head and looked at the direction to see who hit him.
The first thing he saw was a huge gleaming golden b, which seemed to be in a shape of a sword. And then he looked at the woman holding.
Xing Cai had a very exhrating smile on her face. She only casually waved her new weapon towards the Azure Fist elder. And although there were no visible damage on the elder, it was enough to make the elder fly with force.
General Diao could not help but curiously exim. Was Elder Xing Cai initially this strong? But he quickly pushed the thought behind as he once again looked at the Azure Fist sect master.
"Do something like that again, and we will see this as an act of war"
"We are already at war!", Sect Master Lu Meng spread his arms, summoning a steel caestus that was wrapped in his hand. The hundreds of Azure Fist disciple and the elders also did the same simultaneously.
General Diao gritted his teeth. It seems that there was no escaping this. Once again, he let out a deep breath, but this time, steam came out of his mouth.
He waved his left hand, also summoning his weapon.
It was a simple looking halberdexcept it was 3 times the height of Xing Cai. But in General Diao''s huge hand, it looked like a normal halberd.
"Men! Do not let anyone pass this wall!"
Chapter 54: Goodbye, Star Teacher
Chapter 54: Goodbye, Star Teacher
"Men! Do not let anyone pass this wall!"
General Diao stomped the end of his halberd to the ground, shaking the ground beneath him.
As soon as he did so, the few guards that had their bows drawn released their arrows towards the numerous members of the Azure Fist sect, hitting some of them.
But this was not even enough to faze them as the disciples rushed to the wall like ants. But before they can even get excited, they felt a gale of wind violently cut their skin, causing them to stop on their tracks. They all turned to see the source of the wind, but to their demise, another gale shed through, splitting the ones that were unfortunate enough to be in front of the wind.
"None of you will pass!", General Diao shouted as he once again swung his halberd. The disciples that have learned their lesson quickly backed away to avoid the force of General Diao''s halberd. His long beard also waving in the air with every swing.
"Worthy of once being called the Wind-d General", Sect Master Lu Meng sneered as he slowly approached General Diao, "But an old general without an army is just an old man!"
Sect Master Lu Meng hastened his pace and rushed towards General Diao. This made General Diao falter and stop his swing towards the advancing disciples.
General Diao quickly pierced the ground in front of him and blocked Sect Master Lu Meng''s iron fist. Even with his halberd pierced in the ground, he was still pushed back by Lu Meng''s haymaker. The impact was enough to push all the dust aside.
But General Diao, as if unfazed, raised his halberd, throwing the rocks and dirt towards Lu Meng like cannons.
Lu Meng quickly jabbed the oing rocks and pulverized them, but as he was busy doing that, General Diao rushed towards him while swinging his halberd.
"Tch.", Lu Meng quickly jumped back, avoiding General Diao''s attack.
"Why not just let us in?", Lu Meng shook both his arms to stretch his muscles, "I told you, we will leave once we are done with our investigation. We could have settled this peacefully."
"Maybe you will. But can you say the same of your disciples?", General Diao stomped his halberd on the ground again as he gazed at the disciples. Some of them bearing excited faces. "As per my subordinate''s report, they were asking for blood."
Sect Master Lu Meng just shrugged his shoulders and scoffed. "Enough talk then", Lu Meng said before he disappeared, only to appear besides General Diao, his fist only a few inches away from the General''s face.
But General Diao quickly crouched than while swinging his halberd. This momentarily surprised Lu Meng, but he blocked in instinct at the iing de. The force, of course, was enough to make him fly away, only stopping when he embedded his fist on the ground.
He stared at General Diao, who despite being attacked twice now, still stood still in his position, with no intent on moving away from the gate. He then stared at the sect Elders and disciples, "Why are you people still watching!? Do something!"
The Azure Fist members who were engrossed in watching the exchange between the General and their esteemed sect master quickly woke up from their stupor. The disciples that have not yet summoned their gauntlets did so.
General Diao gritted his teeth, it seems that his domineering disy was not enough to make the disciples step back. Once again, he swung his halberd towards the advancing disicples. But to his dismay, before he can even finish his swing, Lu Meng rushed towards him, forcing him to dodge.
"Just an old man", Lu Meng said as he released a flurry of jabs towards the General. General Diao had no choice but to dodge and block Lu Meng''s fists. Although General Diao''s reach was longer than the Sect Master, Lu Meng''s agility far surpassed him. Not to mention even Lu Meng''s jabs were enough to make his halberd shake each time he blocks Lu Meng''s attacks.
With General Diao in the midst of fighting their Sect Master, the disciples took this chance to advance through the wall with the sect elders leading.
"Brothers, climb up the wall while the General is bu-"
Before the Azure Fist sect elder can even finish his words, a golden gleam shed on the top of his head, all the way to his crotch. And before it can even register in his mind, his body was split right in the middle.
The disciples watched in horror as one of their esteemed elders dropped to the ground in two pieces. The simultaneously slowly looked at the huge golden weapon that was embedded in the ground. They then turned their heads to the woman who swung it. How could such a beautiful woman be so violent in her ways, the disciples thought.
Xing Cai, too, was in a daze. She defeated an Elder of the Azure Fist sect with just one swing of her sword? How absurd was that?
To be an Elder, one must usually have a strength worthy of the title. Even if the Azure Fist sect was a lower rated sect than the Golden Pavilion, it was still a renowned sect. Did she really grow this much strength just because she gained a new weapon?
Xing Cai woke up from her stupor when she saw disciples sneakily passing to the wall. She quickly rushed towards them and swung her sword. But unfortunately for Xing Cai, the weight of her new weapon was foreign to her as she almost tripped.
But even so, she managed to sh towards 3 azure fist disciples and brutishly split them in half. There were, however, disciples who dodged her swing and managed to climb up the wall. Xing Cai was about to follow them but could not bnce herself, causing her to tumble.
"Shit!", Xing Cai cursed as she tried to regain her bnce. She clicked her tongue, "I''m going to melt you as soon as this is over!"
If she can''t properly bnce the weapon, then why not just let the weapon control her for now? Xing Cau thought as she changed her stance. She ducked down, cing the huge b of weapon almost parallel to the ground.
The disciples who were still in the ground paused their advance due to being curious, but this action would be their dismay.
Xing Cai quickly disappeared from her spot, embedding her footprints on the ground. The disciples then felt their visions shift as they violently fall to the ground.
"Guh!", they shouted at the same time as they felt their legs either being crushed or being torn from their body.
Xing Cai used the momentum of the de to spin, swinging the huge b of sword through the legs of numerous disciples. She did not give them time to recover, as she once again repeated her action and cut through the wailing disciples that were groveling on the ground. For the disciples who have lost their legs, this would probably be considered mercy.
Xing Cai clicked her tongue in annoyance, she was not used to this brutish fighting style, but it would have to do for now until she gets used to her new bulky weapon. It did not take off the fact that this was quickly draining her stamina, though.
She already gave up in following the 4 disciples that climbed to the wall as more elders joined the fight. Hopefully, the people inside would be enough to stop them and the ones that could still pass through.
On top of the wall, the guards were fighting desperately as they try to fend off the 4 disciples that got in, however, they were no match for the disciples, quickly killing half of them.
One of the four disciples who got in was Li Zhao. Li Zhao jumped from the wall inside the city.
"You will not open this gate!"
As soon as Li Zhaonded on the city, a guardsman shouted and rushed towards him with his spear. His rush, however, was in vain as Li Zhao made quick work of him. Li Zhao deflected the spear, counter attacking straight to the guard''s head, instantly knocking him cold. "Tch, trash."
With haste, Li Zhao lifted the lever controlling the gate. Li Zhao could not hide the excitement on his face as the he watched the gate slowly opening.
"Brothers, the gates are open! Rush towards the ga-"
"Now why would you do that?"
Li Zhao could not finish his words before he heard a smoky voice behind him. Li Zhao quickly looked back, only to see the 2 of the disciples that he was with being strangled by Headmaster Fu.
Headmaster Fu had a calm expression on his face as he once again spoke, "Now tell me, turd. Why did you reallye here?"
"I am not talking to you, you traitor!"
"Oh, is that so?", Headmaster Fu said as he tightened his grip, breaking the neck of one of the disciples. "Now, why did you reallye here?"
"Y- The sect master already said it, you people killed our patriarch!"
"Oh, so that really was the reason", Headmaster Fu said as he once again tightened his grip as a crunching noise filled the air. He slowly dropped the bodies of the disciple on the ground and dusted his hands clean.
Headmaster Fu then looked at Li Zhao, "Now then, my star teacher. I didn''t think we''d meet again so soon."
Li Zhao could not help but grit his teeth, he quickly nced outside the gate, but to his dismay, no one was able to pass through. There were almost a thousand of them, and not one was even able to pass through.
The sect master was busy tussling with General Diao. Those who were lucky enough to at least get near the gate were ughtered by the elder from Golden Pavilion. The rest were too afraid to rush through.
It was not supposed to be like this, passing through the wall should have been effortless with their numbers. And yet, not one was even able to pass through. What kind of situation was this!? No, it''s that Golden Pavilion elder! If she was not there, he was sure that they would have already passed through.
''Cowards!'', Li Zhaomented. This was the worst case scenario for him, he was left alone with the person who was considered the strongest in Taizhou, Headmaster Fu.
"So, what about you, what did youe here for?", Headmaster Fu slowly approached Li Zhao.
"What? I already told you!", Li Zhao put up a stance with a confused expression on his face.
Headmaster Fu then sighed and stopped walking. "Are you not here to silence the thugs who killed student Viel''s grandfather?"
Li Zhao''s eyes widened in surprise. "W-what!? What are you even trying to say!?"
"I see. Even now you feign ignorance, as expected of Taizhou''s prized star teacher.", Headmaster Fu shook his head in disappointment. "I was hoping that in death, you would at least be honest"
"So, is that why that woman from Golden Pavilion was saying that I am wanted!?"
"Oh wow, how perceptive. As expected of Taizhou''s mo-"
"They didn''t do it!", Li Zhao dropped his arms as he stared at the situation outside. He furrowed his brows and clicked his tongue. He then approached the lever to the gates.
And proceeded to pull it, causing the gate to quickly drop.
"Those thugs lied to you. They approached me, telling me that they could not do it", Li Zhao''s voice was calm as he ignored the shouts of his fellow disciples on the other side of the wall. "I am sure they did not lie to me, I killed another one of them, after all."
Headmaster Fu''s expression turned cold. At first, he was only disappointed, but now he was annoyed. It seems there was no longer redeeming his once favorite teacher in the academy. To find an excuse even at thest moments of his life, it seems he was right- Li Zhao really is a turd.
"Headmaster Fu. Please, let me leave. As your previous friend and star teacher, I hope you can show mercy! I have already closed the gates as a sign of my surrender. I will not show myself in Taizhou ever again!", Li Zhao bowed and saluted to Headmaster Fu, "Please, your teacher asks for mercy!"
Headmaster Fu could only shake his head, he knew that Li Zhao was sly, but to be this thick-skinned? Abysmal. True, there was once a time when he treated Li Zhao as a friend, one might even say he treated him as his son. But this?
"How disappointing, Li Zhao. I was hoping you would redeem yourself in death. It seems I was the one who was a fool", Headmaster Fu shook his head. He then slowly took a step towards Li Zhao, "Know that you will forever be remembered as a criminal. A criminal who killed a little boy''s poor grandfather because he was almost beaten to death by the said boy
Goodbye, Li Zhao"
"W-wait, n-"
With all of his calmness gone, Li Zhao waved his hand in panic. But before he can even finish his words, he felt a stabbing pain in his left shoulder.
But instead of shouting in pain, only confusion can be seen on his face. He then looked at Headmaster Fu, who was, weirdly enough, still in his previous position wearing an amused expression.
He then looked behind him.
"Y-you"
There, he saw a man holding a spear.
It was Guard Leader Bai.
Chapter 55: Let him go!
Chapter 55: Let him go!
"Yyou!"
Li Zhao turned his head, only to see a man wearing a guard''s uniform. Li Zhao had a very shock expression on this face. This guard was, after all, very familiar to him.
Guard Leader Bai. He was one of the Guard Leader''s that were under his pocket. Paying him whenever he creates trouble in the city with the countless ''whores'' he yed with. He was confused, why would Guard Leader Bai stab him in the back? Did he hear the conversation between him and the Headmaster that he will nevere back to the city?
Was Guard Leader Bai taking this chance to kill him so that he will not be found out as a corrupt official?
Yes, that must be it!
Li Zhao''s mind was in shambles. He should not havee here, he thought. If he knew that the entire Azure Fist sect was not enough to sack and invade major city like Taizhou, he would have made up an excuse to stay at the sect. The city was even in shambles. Some of the city still had smokeing out of them, there were rubble all around the ce.
Clearly, they were at a disadvantage. And yet not only were they not winning, they were struggling to even enter the city.
And now this, his shoulder was stabbed by a mere guard, who was trembling and could be said about to pee his pants.
"W-why did you stab me!?", Li Zhao howled as he grabbed part of the spear that passed through his shoulders and broke it apart. Guard Leader Bai gulped as he frantically backed a few feet away from Li Zhao.
"Gah!", Li Zhao shouted as he pulled the shaft that was still pierced through his back. He then stared at Guard Leader Bai, his expression in frenzy and his breathing hard.
"Why!?"
Guard Leader Bai, however, was silent. He slowly backed away from Li Zhao with fear for his life.
Li Zhao was about to approach the terrified guard, but then he heard Headmaster Lu chuckling.
"Now I suddenly feel pity. The mighty star teacher, wounded by a mere foot soldier", the Headmaster continued to mock Li Zhao, "It almost makes me not want to kill you anymore"
Li Zhao gritted his teeth. Was this really the end of him? He looked back and forth between the Headmaster and Guard Leader Bai.
And then, as if realizing something, a smile crept up on his face as he rushed towards Guard Leader Bai. He then quickly held Guard Leader Bai''s neck and gripped it tightly, lifting him into the air.
"L-let go", Guard Leader Bai struggled as he tried to shake himself loose.
"Shut your mouth! You''re just the same as the Headmaster. You dispose me when I no longer have a use for you!? No I am the one who does that!"
Li Zhao shouted. He then faced Guard Leader Bai towards the Headmaster.
"Headmaster Fu, let me go or I kill this guard!"
Hearing this, Headmaster Fu only sighed, "This doesn''t make any difference, Li Zhao. You are still dying here.". Once again, the Headmaster slowly approached Li Zhao, "And I don''t even know who that man is."
"Stop! I will do it! I will snap this man''s neck!", Li Zhao was starting to look disheveled. So far from his previous calm outward demeanor. It seems his luck finally ran out.
But Headmaster Fu did not stop, he just had a disappointed expression on his face as he continued to walk towards Li Zhao.
"Honey!"
And then, like an answer to his prayers, a feminine voice shouted from behind the Headmaster.
Both Li Zhao and Headmaster Fu could not help but look towards the direction of the voice.
It was a woman sitting in a wheelchair.
Li Zhao squinted his eyes. Although the woman looked awfully familiar to her, this was not the time to reminisce.
He was about to say something, but he was interrupted by Headmaster Fu.
"Student Viel, why are you here?"
Viel?
This was a name that Li Zhao would never forget. He quickly turned his head towards the woman again. And there he was, Viel. Li Zhao could not see him at first because he was too small to be seen behind the wheelchair.
When Viel saw Li Zhao staring at him, he waved his hand and smiled.
"Yyou!", Li Zhao was not mistaken. The child''s golden hair was abnormally longer now, but he was sure of it. This boy was the one who beat him almost half to death. "Western brat!", Li Zhao said in frustration as his grip tightened, choking Guard Leader Bai even further.
"Let go of my husband!"
"Your husband?", Li Zhao looked at the familiar golden-haired woman as a smile crept on his face once again.
Yes! Li Zhao thought. It seems that his luck has not ran out yet. The heavens have not abandoned him. He looked towards Guard Leader Bai to gauge his expression, and to his fortune, Guard Leader Bai''s bewildered expression told him all he needed to know.
"I will let go of your hus-", Li Zhao was about to say something, but then something clicked on his mind as he stared at the golden-haired woman.
Li Zhao''s eyes widened. Now he knows why this woman was so familiar, was she not one of his first ythings?
"Yyou are Charlotte!?", Li Zhao furrowed his brows as he dug deep in his mind. He was sure of it, this woman was one of his many victims, he would not mistake that golden hair for anyone else.
But isn''t she supposed to be dead? He remembered giving a bag of coins to the Guard Leader to dispose of her.
Wait, a guard leader!?
Li Zhao then turned his attention towards the man he was holding.
"HAHAHAHAHA!", Li Zhao then released a maniacalugh, "What a revtion! So, it was not enough that you disobeyed my orders, you even used the coin I gave you to marry her?"
Guard Leader Bai struggled as the pressure on his neck became erratic due to Li Zhao''sughter.
"You are even more sly than me, Bai! Hahaha-"
He was about to go on anotherughing spree, but then he stopped when he once again delved into his mind.
He then looked at Viel, then towards Charlotte. He did so a couple of times before once againughing. It all makes sense now, Li Zhao thought.
"Wow! What a twist. So that little brat was your child all along!?", Li Zhao''sughter soon turned into a fit of anger as he stared at Charlotte, "So this was all about revenge!?".
Viel feeling familiar to him. Viel almost killing him, calling him young noble. It all made sense now, Li Zhao thought. Viel was Charlotte''s son with Guard Leader Bai. Although there were still bits unexined, Li Zhao was sure of it.
"Aare you my mother?"
And then, a small voice could be heard. Viel''s eyes were wide open as he had an extremely shock expression on his face.
"W-what!? No!", Charlotte could not help but raise her voice and instantly deny, but when he saw Viel''s dejected expression, "I''m not sorry", she quickly apologized.
"Oh, what''s this? Was I wrong?", Li Zhao furrowed his brows, "Wait could it be he is your son with another man? You really are a whore!"
"Just let go of my husband, please!"
"Tell me or I will kill him this instant!", Li Zhao shouted as he once again tightened the grip on Guard Leader Bai''s neck. In truth, Li Zhao somewhat considered the fact that Viel might be his son, this was why he was so desperate to find out the truth. He shivered at the thought of having a child with a westerner.
"He is not my child!", Charlotte shouted in despair as she hit the arm of her chair, "I am not able to have children because of my current state!"
Charlotte''s desperate shout resounded through the air. Guard Leader Bai, who was struggling to get away from Li Zhao''s grip, could not help but stop when he heard this. He had a very shamed expression on his face as he closed his eyes.
"Now let go of my husban-"
*HOOOONK*
Charlotte''s shout was interrupted by the sound of a horning from the outside, followed by a shout, "Retreat!"
"What!?", Li Zhao''s expression returned to panic. He then quickly calmed himself down when he once again gazed at Charlotte''s desperate expression.
"I wish I could stay and relish this family reunion", Li Zhao punched Guard Leader Bai''s liver with his free hand, "Now let me go or I kill this man right in front of his wife", Li Zhao released a grin as he looked at Headmaster Fu.
"No! P-please, don''t let him kill my husband!"
"Tch.", Headmaster Fu could not help but click his tongue. He should have killed him earlier, he had a lot of chance to do so way before the situation turned into this. Sentiment really drives one to make wrong decisions.
Headmaster Fu then sighed as he nodded.
Charlotte''s expression brightened as he saw the Headmaster''s response. He then looked at Li Zhao, "Now let go of my husband!"
"Well, not yet", Li Zhao said as he jumped to the top of the wall while still gripping Guard Leader Bai''s neck. "I and him still have a lot to talk about". Li Zhao said as he quickly slithered his way to freedom.
"N-no! Please, chase him!", Charlotte once again pleaded to the Headmaster.
The Headmaster, however, only shook his head. "I am afraid that''s not possible right now. There is a chance that they might have more people waiting for a chance to attack the city somewhere."
"Nno", Charlotte''s expression became even more desperate.
"Don''t worry, we will send someone after them"
A hoarse voice then came from above them. Charlotte quickly looked on top of the wall, only to see a towering figure standing there.
"We will make sure that no other guards die here today", General Diao had a sorrowful expression on his face. He looked at the corpse of hisrades. Most of the army men died during the flying beast invasion, these guards were just ordinary guards. Some of them are even volunteers.
General Diao then looked at Xing Cai, who was beside him, "We owe you our thanks, Elder Xing Cai. If not for you, a lot more lives would have been lost todayagain"
But Xing Cai only shook her head in response before jumping from the wall into the city.
General Diao could only sigh. He then looked at the surviving guardsmen. "Thank you for all your efforts. You will be deeplypensated", General Diao proceeded to start a speech.
As soon as Xing Cainded on the ground, she rolled her shoulders. Her new weapon seemed to be taking its toll on her body. Seeing that Viel was here, she slowly approached towards him.
But when Xing Cai saw the woman sitting on a wheelchair, her steps instantly faltered as she carried a stupefied expression on her face.
"Are you really not my mother?"
Once again, Viel posed a question towards Charlotte as he tugged her robes. Hearing Viel ask this question, Xing Cai''s eyes opened even wider in shock.
"No, I am not!", Charlotte once again instantly denied it, her shout piercing. She then bit her lips, even though she was worried about her husband, that was not a reason for her tosh out on a child, "Sorry as I said earlier, big sister can''t have children okay?"
"What!?"
Weirdly enough, Xing Cai was the first to react. Everyone present stared at her in curiosity. "Nno, it''s nothing", Xing Cai said as she ced her hand on her chin.
"I see", Viel stuttered. Disappointment can clearly be seen on his face as he looked to the side, trying to avoid Charlotte''s eyes.
"I am really sorry, Viel"
Viel, however, no longer answered as he slowly stepped back.
"Viel?"
Viel then quickly burst into running, leaving a trail of dust along the way.
"Viel!"
Xing Cai was about to rush and follow Viel, but Headmaster Fu stopped her before she could even do so.
"It''s time. Give the boy some time to recover. Children are like that", Headmaster Fu said he patted Xing Cai''s shoulders.
"You say that as if you have children, Old Fu", General Diao, who had just finished his speech. Could not help but poke at the Headmaster.
"I have 5", Headmaster Fu answered with a stoic face.
"."
"Since when?"
---
Deep inside a forest, Li Zhao could be seen hitting a tree with his fist, causing the tree to fall.
Guard Leader Bai was currently groveling on the ground, grasping for his neck as he tried to regain his breath. He wheezed and turned as his breathing slowly came back to him.
Li Zhao then slowly walked towards him, causing him to crawl back in fear.
"Now, you will tell me everything I need to know"
Chapter 56: The Horn
Chapter 56: The Horn
5 years ago, on a street somewhere in the dubious parts of Taizhou city, a man wearing a guard''s uniform could be seen anxiously walking back and forth, murmuring something. The people that saw the guard were curious at first, but when they saw the blood on the man''s uniform, they quickly went on their ways and chose to ignore him.
"N..no, that''s not my fault", the guard said as he bit his nails, "He would have killed me if I didn''t do it".
The man seemed to have no intention on stopping with his behavior, as he continued to stay like this for quite some time.
"Guard Leader Bai, is that you?"
Even after another guard approached him, Guard Leader Bai still continued on, as if not hearing the guard call to him.
"People reported to me that there was a crazy man wearing a guard''s uniform roaming around the streets, I didn''t think it would actually be you", the guard''s words reached nowhere, realizing this, he grabbed Guard Leader Bai''s shoulders to get his attention, "Guard Leader Bai?"
"It is your fault!", Guard Leader Bai quickly hit the guard''s hand away and shouted at him.
"W-what, my fault? I just got here", the guard backed away as he saw the guard leader''s frantic expression, "Is something wrong, Guard Leader Bai? Why is there blood on your clothes?"
Hearing the other guard''s words, Guard Leader Bai woke up from his stupor and quickly looked down to check on his uniform. And when he saw blood sttered on it, he quickly tried to rub it away. Unfortunately, the blood stuck.
"Are you alright, Guard Leader Bai? Did you get into an altercation?", the guard started to get suspicious as he squinted his eyes.
Guard Leader Bai, who was still trying to wipe the blood off his clothes, could not help but look at the other guard. There was a questioning tone on the guard''s words, which Guard Leader Bai noticed.
Guard Leader Bai furrowed his brows as he stared at the guardsman. "W-what are you even saying? This is just wine spilled when I tried to stop a fight in the bar earlier"
The guardsman squinted his eyes even further as he tried to get a closer look at Guard Leader Bai''s uniform, but before he can do so, Guard Leader Bai crossed his arms.
"What about you, guardsman? What are you still doing here!?", Guard Leader Bai shouted, trying to hide the anxiousness that was still freshly lingering in his mind.
"W-well, because there was a report that there was a crazy person, but it turns out to be you sir", the guardsman cleared his throat. It seems that he was too disrespectful towards the Guard Leader.
"And now you have confirmed that there is no crazy person, what are you still doing here!? Go!"
"Y-yes sir!", the guardsman quickly saluted.
The guardsman was about to go away when they heard 2 men shouting in the distance. Both the guardsman and Guard Leader Bai could not help but look at the direction of where the voice ising from.
They saw two men who were running with horrified expressions on their faces. One of them was even covered in blood.
The two seemed to have no intention on stopping, even when they were hitting people along their path. They just kept on running and running.
"T-there''s an evil baby!"
"Ei ei! Move out of the way ye'' scums! A ghost! There''s a f*cking ghost!"
The two men shouted as they ran with all their might.
"Halt!", the guardsman that was with Guard Leader Bai shouted as he pointed the spear towards the two as soon as they entered his reach.
However, even with the spear pointed at them, they didn''t stop. This caused the guardsman to swipe the spear on their legs as they tried to pass him.
"I said halt!"
"Eeeek!"
One of the men tripped, also hitting the man he was running with causing them to fall hard on the ground.
"What the hell is wrong with you two!? Speak!", the guard once again pointed his spear towards the two men that were lying on the ground.
"T-there''s a ghost, I tell ya! It killed one of our friends!", one of the man said without hesitation. But still, the panic on his voice can not be hidden.
"He tells the truth! An evil baby! It is an evil baby!", the other man added.
"Slow down! Why are you covered in blood!?"
"We already told ye! An evil baby! There''s an evil baby on the alley!"
The guardsman furrowed his brows, "What kind of medicine did you guy''s ta-"
"Which alley!?"
Before the guardsman can finish his words, Guard Leader Bai''s sudden intrusion interrupted him.
"Which alley did you see this ghost!? Answer me!", an impatient tone surfaced in Guard Leader Bai''s voice as he unsheathed the sword on his waist.
The guardsman could not help but eximed as he saw hints of blood on the Guard Leader''s sword. However, this was not the time to be curious as there was an urgent matter on hand.
"I-it''s on the alley just before the 6th-"
Before one of the men can even finish saying the location, Guard Leader Bai quickly ran away in haste.
"G-guard Leader!?", the guardsman was confused, why did the Guard Leader suddenly ran away?
In the midst of the confusion, the two men that were lying on the ground took the chance and ran away.
"W-wait!", the guardsman panicked. He did not know whether to follow the Guard Leader or the two suspicious men. Come to think of it, the Guard Leader was mighty suspicious as well, he thought.
But in the end, he gave chase to the two clearly intoxicated men.
Guard Leader Bai ran in haste. When he heard the words ''6th street'', there was only one thing that came to his mind.
That was near where he left the westerner he killed just less than an hour ago.
He panicked, he didn''t actually want to kill the western woman. But due to his fear of the cultivator, Li Zhao, it was like his hand just hacked the woman on its own.
That was right. He panicked.
Guard Leader Bai tried to convince himself as he ran back to the alley with all of his strength. He didn''t really know why, but he wanted to check if there was a possibility that the woman could have survived. What he would do, however, he does not know yet.
But then, the answer came to him instantly.
Guard Leader Bai got deep into the alley, the scene before him quickly made him stop running as he staggered in shock.
The alley was filled with blood from wall to wall. He could hear the pool of blood hitting his boots as he slowed his steps.
And there, he saw the woman he killed, still lying on the ground.
Guard Leader Bai could not help but kneel on the ground as he saw the woman''s hair just floating on the blood. Was a single human capable of bleeding this much? The Guard Leader thought.
His body began to shake as he gritted his teeth. This was an innocent woman. No, much worse, she was a victim. She might have been an immigrant, a refugee. But even so, she was a citizen of Taizhou.
Was her life worth a bag of coins?
Guard Leader Bai then retrieved the bag of coins in his pocket and looked at it. Even though that was much more than he can earn in a year, the bag felt light.
Was this the weight of a life?
Guard Leader Bai''s mouth started to shake as he gripped the bag of coins in his hand.
"Is this the weight of your life!?", Guard Leader Bai shouted in frustration as he stared at the body of the woman. He then stood, pulling back the hand that was holding the bag of coins.
But as he was about to throw the bag, he heard a light moan.
This made Guard Leader Bai stop everything that he was doing, he even forgot to breathe as he slowly turned towards the direction of the moan.
There was only one source from where the moan coulde from the westerner. But the woman remained the same, lifeless.
Guard Leader Bai squinted his eyes. Was he just imagining things?
He then slowly approached the body of the woman, walking towards it carefully. As soon as he got near the body, Guard Leader Bai crouched down and ced his finger below the woman''s nose. But there was nothing.
Was he really just imagining things?
Guard Leader Bai was about to move his hands away, but before he could do so, he felt a light breeze whiff through his fingers.
He quickly backed away in shock. Could she really be alive!?
Once again, he slowly walked towards the woman. And there, he saw the woman slightly move her eyes and then there was a slight movement on her fingers.
She is alive! Guard Leader Bai eximed as he quickly once again kneeled beside the woman.
"yyoung noble s-stop", slow and unclear, the woman spoke. The color of the woman also started to slowly creep in back to her skin.
"Y-you''re alive.., Guard Leader Bai could not believe it. He was so sure that the wound that he inflicted on the woman was deep. It was evident on the amount of blood that surrounded them.
Guard Leader Bai gently turned the woman over, and he was right. There was a huge gaping wound on her back. How can she even be alive?
"hhelp me"
But this was not time for finding answers, Guard Leader Bai quickly but gently lifted the woman. His priority now was to help the woman, nothing else mattered.
Guard Leader Bai immediately rushed towards the nearest physician he could find. And even though the physician initially hesitated in letting them in in such ate hour, she quickly changed her mind when she saw the badge that Guard Leader Bai was holding and also the coins that were presented to her.
"Are you kidding me!?"
However, as soon as the physician checked on the westerner. She immediately howled at Guard Leader Bai.
Guard Leader Bai was perplexed as to why the physician would shout at him, but before he can even inquire, the physician continued her scolding.
"If you people want to y pranks or drills, don''t involve me in it!"
"W-what are you even saying, old woman!?"
"This woman isn''t even injured! I swear on my ancestor''s titties, if this is some kind of roley, I do not want to be involve in it!"
"W-wha-", Guard Leader Bai was about to rebuke, but then he saw the reason what the physician was rumbling about.
On the woman''s back there was only a huge scar.
Guard Leader Bai quickly ran towards the woman and started touching her back.
"Ack! I told you I do not want to be involve in this fetish!", the old physician was about to hit Guard Leader Bai with a wok that came out of nowhere, but then she saw the expression on Guard Leader Bai''s face. That kind of confusion was not something one could fake.
"But she she clearly had a huge wound on her back", Guard Leader Bai''s breathing was heavy.
"Eh, what are you saying, boy? Whatever wound she had on her back''s clearly pretty healed now"
"But that''s impossible II swung my sword at her. I definitely felt itI saw it!"
"Tch. Fine, fine! I''ll check on her. Go out! Out now! You already paid me anyway!", the physician forcefully pushed the perplexed Guard Leader Bai out of the room. "Don''t go taking the coins back, you hear me! Agh, what a mess!"
Guard Leader Bai was left alone outside with a nk expression on his face. "What is happening", he could only whisper to himself as he slowly sat down and close his eyes.
"Aghurgl!"
He then shouted in surprise and opened his eyes as he felt himself drowning.
"What are you even doing sleeping here!?"
In front of him, Guard Leader Bai saw the physician holding a bucket, presumably filled with water before sshing it all onto him.
Guard Leader Bai looked around and was surprise to see that there were already people walking around the streets and that it was morning already.
It seems thatst night''s events really took a toll on his mind for him to just copse and sleep outside.
"Come on in, the woman would like to speak to you", the physician then walked back inside with an annoyed expression on her face. "But dry yourself first!"
It took a while before Guard Leader Bai went inside. It wasn''t only because his clothes were still wet, but also because he did not know what to say towards the woman he almost killed.
But gaining the courage to face his actions, Guard Leader Bai stood in front of the room as he gathered his resolve.
And slowly, he opened the door.
And there, he saw the woman sitting on the bed. Her golden hair shining as the sunlighting from the window reflected on it. Her pale skin peaking through the thin clothes she was wearing.
Guard Leader Bai could not help but gulp in the view that she was seeing.
And slowly, the woman also looked at him. Her beautiful green eyes mesmerized Guard Leader Bai even further.
Guard Leader Bai was so mesmerized that he identally tripped, causing him to trod clumsily right beside the bed. Once again, Guard Leader Bai gulped as he saw the woman up close.
"H-how are-"
Guard Leader Bai was about to speak, but before he can do so, he felt a sting on his face as he felt himself roll a few meters back.
"W-what the", Guard Leader Bai was shocked as he held his cheek.
"How could you even show yourself to me!?"
He then looked at the woman, who was currently shouting at him with her eyebrows furrowed, and there was a clear anger on her face.
"B-but", Guard Leader Bai''s confusion grew even bigger,
"You called for me."
---
"Are you saying that her wound healed in just a matter of hours!?", Li Zhao was once again holding Guard Leader Bai''s neck. "If you''re going to lie, at least make it believable!"
"Ghuh. II am telling the truth!", Guard Leader Bai struggled to gather his words, "Aand after that I tried to"
"I don''t care about what happened after!", Li Zhao shouted.
"But I haven''t even gotten to the part where we fell in love", there was a yful tone in Guard Leader Bai''s voice as he chuckled lightly. Revealing a mocking smirk towards Li Zhao.
This caused Li Zhao''s grip to tighten as he furrowed his eyebrows.
"Just tell me", there was a slight hesitation in Li Zhao''s voice, "Was she pregnant?"
"W-what?", Guard Leader Bai struggles became even worse as the grip on his neck bes even heavier.
"Was she pregnant!? Was she pregnant with my child!?"
Hearing this, Guard Leader Bai cackled. "As if a monster like you can have a child with a goddess like her", he then slowly raised his middle finger towards Li Zhao.
Seeing this, Li Zhao immediately shouted as he raised Guard Leader Bai then mmed him to the ground.
Blood spewed from Guard Leader Bai''s mouth as he bounced on the ground. He was lucky that the dirt was soft, if not, he would have died there and then.
But it seems that his suffering was not over, as before he could even recover, he heard a crunching noise.
"Gah!"
Guard Leader Bai could not help but retract and hold his hand. Li Zhao stomped on his hand, instantly breaking it.
"Answer me like that again, and your head will be next", Li Zhao''s tone became cold. "Now tell me, was she not really pregnant?"
"Are you not listening!? She can''t get pregnant because of what I did to her!", Guard Leader Bai howled, "The physician said that the lower parts of her body are not responding anymore!"
Li Zhao furrowed his eyebrows. So, it seems that his theories were wrong. He was worried for a second that he might have a child with a westerner. And even more so if that child was Viel.
He once again started to get angry as soon as he thought of the golden-haired boy.
"That golden-haired boy, do you know something about the death of-"
*HOOOONNKK*
But before Li Zhao can finish his question, the sound of a horn honked from a distance.
"Tch. They''re calling for a regroup", Li Zhao clicked his tongue as he stared at the direction from where the sound of the horn wasing from. He then looked towards Guard Leader Bai, who was curled on the ground and wincing in pain.
"You I am not done with you yet", Li Zhao said as he grabbed Guard Leader Bai''s hair, "Try to move out from Taizhou and I will **** your crippled whore wife in front of you"
Li Zhao then once again mmed Guard Leader Bai''s head to the ground, this time, knocking him out cold.
Li Zhao clicked his tongue onest time before proceeding to run towards the sound of the horn, weaving through the forest as fast as he could.
But after a while, Li Zhao could not help but stop running. He noticed that something was amiss, but he could not put a finger on it.
But then, only when he really stopped and paid attention did he notice something frightful. Being drowned by the sound of the horn, was a sound he was very familiar with.
Wailing.
Cries of pain being drowned by the loud sound of the horn.
Once again, Li Zhao ran towards the sound of the horn, but this time, he was careful, sneakily hiding behind the trees as he approached nearer to the sound.
And finally, after a minute or so, he reached a clearing in the forest.
And there, he saw a fellow disciple blowing the horn. Li Zhao was about to approach the disciple, but when the disciple noticed himing out of the trees, the disciple quickly shook his head.
This made Li Zhao back away. But as he was backing, he identally tripped on something, causing him tond on his back.
"S..shit", Li Zhao quietly cursed as he tried to regain hisposure, he could not help but look at what tripped him, "Sshit"
He once again cursed as soon as he saw what it was. It was a hand. Li Zhao''s breathing started to be erratic as he tried to remain calm. What exactly was happening?
He then looked at the disciple that was blowing the horn. And only when he focused did he noticed that the disciple had tears falling from his face.
And then, Li Zhao heard a tiny voice.
"Keep it up, mister!"
Li Zhao quickly looked towards the direction of the voice on the other end of the clearing. And there, a little child slowly revealed himself as he walked out of the forest.
A child he was very much familiar with.
And the child
The child was dragging someone by his feet.
Chapter 57: A Demon or a ??????
Chapter 57: A Demon or a ??????
"What in the"
Li Zhao could not help but exim as he hid himself further within the trees. He watched as a golden-haired boy drag a struggling disciple by his feet out from the woods.
There was no mistaking it, this was Viel.
Li Zhao was confused. Wasn''t this brat just in the city? He was so sure Viel was beside Charlotte when he left. And yet, Viel was now here. Sure, he took his time in finding answers from the Guard Leader so Viel might have taken that time to follow some of them. But still, that doesn''t answer the question as to why he was here in the first ce.
"Keep it up, mister Hornman!"
Viel smiled as he approached the disciple that was blowing the horn. It was as if he was not even bothered by the struggles of the man he was dragging.
"But how many of you are there?", Viel sighed as he gently patted his back, as if he was tired from doing farm work. "You people are like insects, aren''t you?", he then chuckled as he threw the man he was holding to the front of him.
"Let''s make a deal, okay mister? And don''t try to run away again."
The man was about to run away, but he could not do so, as he felt a heavy force pulling him and nting him back in ce. "You will dig-"
But before Viel can finish his words, the disciple that was blowing the horn ran away. Seeing this, Viel put on a confused and baffled expression. But he did not chase after him, instead, he once again spoke to the other disciple that was trembling on the ground.
"Eehh, do you know how to use the horn?"
The disciple was confused, but in fear for his life, he could not help but answer, even though hesitantly, "Y-yes?"
As soon as he said that, Viel instantly disappeared from his sight, only to appear again in just a few moments, this time holding the horn that the other disciple was using.
"It is a little dirty with the other mister''s saliva, but you can just wipe it. You call yourselves brothers so this should be okay?", Viel said as he handed the horn to the confused disciple. Viel then wiped his hands on his robes, seemingly disgusted by it.
"Let''s do a different deal, mister. You will be hornman number two!", Viel raised two of his fingers as he smiled towards the disciple. "I wanted you to dig at first, but taadaah! Congrattions on your promotion".
Viel pped. As if he was truly happy for the disciple that was still lying on the ground. The disciple, however, shivered even heavier with each of Viel''s p.
Just a few minutes ago, he and his group were trying to find and rendezvous with the main group. They grew relief in their hearts when they heard the Azure Fist horn honking from the distance. They quickly rushed towards the direction of the horn.
And there, they saw one of their brothers blowing the horn, alongside a small child that was standing beside him.
They then approached their brother, but as soon the little child turned to their direction, he disappeared. And then, 4 of them dropped to the ground. Leaving only him standing up.
He was confused at first as to why his brothers dropped to the ground, but as soon as he looked at his fallen brothers, he instantly knew why. He saw that their heads were no longer attached to their heads. Fear immediately overwhelmed him as he used all of his strength to run away. He did not care why, he just ran.
But sadly for him, before he can even get far, he felt a tiny hand grabbed his leg and drag him back to the clearing. He tried to struggle, but each time he did so, the grip on his ankles grew tighter, threatening to break it off.
"As long as you blow the horn, I will not hurt you, okay mister?", Viel smiled as he awkwardly helped the man to stand up.
"W-why are you doing this!? What kind of creature are you!?", the disciple stuttered.
"Eehh. That''s rude", Viel said as he furrowed his brows, "And this is punishment
punishment for the sins of your brother"
Li Zhao, who was hiding in the bushes could not help but widen his eyes. What kind of child was capable of doing something like this? Granted, he knew that the boy was strong, abnormally so as he experienced it personally beforehand. But to exhibit this kind of behavior? The intelligence, the cruelty- This was not something a child would do.
A demon, yes. That was the only thing that Li Zhao could think of. This little boy is the child of demons. Li Zhao himself was cruel, sure. But he did not develop those kinds of urges until he was all grown up, but to the little child, it seemed toe naturally. At least that was what Li Zhao was thinking.
Li Zhao continued to watch on as the newly arrived disciple blew the horn instead. He watched as the little boy stood beside the disciple, smiling.
To show this much excitement in the sight of bloodshed. Li Zhao was right, this little child really is the child of demons. Li Zhao has seen enough, he should find the main group, and warn them of this little demon. Maybe even kill him right here and now. They will be hailed as heroes if they killed a demon from the west, he thought.
But as he was about to back away, he noticed that Viel''s expression changed. The boy now showed an expression ofment, as he closed his eyes and shake his head slightly, showing regret.
Li Zhao furrowed his brows with the sudden change, but his curiosity easily disappeared and he continued to slowly back away. But once again he stopped, as the boy''s expression once again changed. This time, even if Li Zhao wanted to move, he could not do so. It was as if the surrounding air got heavier, stopping him in his tracks.
He once again focused on Viel, who was now just scratching his head without any expression on his face. No, he was wrong. Viel was expressing an emotion.
Boredom.
This was what stopped Li Zhao in his tracks. When taking a life, one can either experience pleasure or guilt. One may be able to hide it, but the feeling will always be present.
Li Zhao threw every n he had away. Finding the main group and hunting Viel? If Viel was a demon, then that would have been possible. But the boy he was seeing now was definitely not a demon. A demon would at the very least take pleasure. But this? a 5-year old child expressing boredom in taking lives?
Li Zhao did not know what kind of creature Viel was, but whatever he was, he is definitely worse than a demon.
Once again Li Zhao mustered up the strength to back away. But before he could even take two steps back, he heard a voice from behind him.
"Why are you just standing there, inner disciple Li Zhao?"
Li Zhao quickly looked back, only to see the sect master along with hundreds of disciples behind him. The sect master had a huge gash on his face that was still slightly bleeding.
"Were you the one that blew the horn? Where are the others?", Sect Master Lu Meng asked with a confused expression on his face. But his answer came quickly when the sound of a horn once again reverberated in the air.
Sect Master Lu Meng quickly looked towards the direction of sound, only to find a single disciple.
"There''s just the two of you? And who is that little girl?", Sect Master Lu Meng walked towards the disciple that was blowing the horn, with the rest of the members following him. Li Zhao was about to say something. But with the torrent of disciples walking past him, Li Zhao could not help but be dragged outside the trees.
Sect Master Lu Meng did not know why, but there seemed to be something in his mind that was bothering him.
As soon as the disciple blowing the horn saw Sect Master Lu Menging out of the trees, he immediately stopped blowing the horn and quickly ran towards them with a smile on his face.
"H-help me!", the disciple shouted. He knew how fast the little monster was, after all. He looked back towards the little child with a nervous expression, but to his delight, the little child seemed to have no interest in pursuing him.
"What is going on, brother?", Sect Master Lu Meng quickly grabbed the panicked disciple on his shoulders.
"T-that little child. It is a monster", the disciple stuttered as his trembling hand pointed at the golden haired child that was standing in the middle of the clearing.
"What are you even sayin-", Sect Master Lu Meng stopped what he was about to say mid-way as his eyes nced at the 3 decapitated bodies that were near where the child was. Seeing this, Sect Master Lu Meng finally knew what the thing that was bothering him was.
The scent of blood. Sect Master Lu Meng disregarded it at first, as they just came from a battle. But the scent of blood in the clearing was fresh.
"It''s a trap!", Sect Master Lu Meng shouted. As soon as the disciples heard this, they quickly turned into a formation. But without the elders guiding them, their formation was, in a word, messy.
Sect Master Lu Meng clicked his tongue. If it was not for that Golden Pavilion Elder, their defeat would not have happened. Sect Master Lu Meng quickly shook his head, this was not the time to think about that. He scanned his surroundings, anticipating the enemy that was about to ambush them.
But even so, he did not let his guard down.
But then, he heard a tiny voiceugh from the distance. Sect Master furrowed his brows, there could only be one source from where this tiny voice wasing from.
He then looked at the little golden-haired child, only to see himughing at them.
"W-what''s with that!?", the child wasughing so hard that he was almost kneeling on the ground.
"It''s a trap! He says!", the child continued tough as he imitated Sect Master Lu Meng. Copying his stance and panicked expression. Hisugh reverberating throughout the forest, and along with hisugh, it was as if the trees wereughing with him, swaying with every chuckle thates out from his mouth.
Sect Master Lu Meng furrowed his eyebrows as he continued to stare at the wheezing child. A sweat then came out of his forehead as he gulped. He looked at his dead disciples that were decapitated on the ground and the panicked disciple that was blowing the horn.
A small beautifulughing child, a mysterious aura that filled the air, and now the ominous swaying trees. A certain chill creeped through Sect Master Lu Meng''s body as he opened his mouth to speak.
"Aare you..."
Li Zhao widened his eyes as soon as he heard these words. Could Sect Master Lu Meng actually know of Viel''s true identity!?
"...the spirit of this forest?".
"...."
Chapter 58: Spirit of The Forest
Chapter 58: Spirit of The Forest
"Are you the spirit of this forest?"
There was a certain tone of fear and respect in Sect Master Lu Meng''s tone. Ever since he was young, he had heard stories from his father that spirits of nature should never be disturbed. And if one was unlucky enough to disturb and enrage a spirit, then one will forever be stuck in the forest, with only their death serving as freedom.
The yfulness andughter of the little girl only solidified Sect Master Lu Meng''s deduction. The little girl in front of them was a spirit. He was not much of a superstitious person, but how else can he exin the sense of fear he was feeling?
"N-no, Sect Master. He is-"
"Silence!"
Li Zhao appeared from the wave of disciples to exin to the sect master, but he was shut down before he can even do so.
"Only I will speak from now on", Sect Master Lu Meng had a nervous tone on his voice, "Angering a spirit is thest thing we want in this situation."
On the other hand, the golden-haired child, was trembling with his hand covering his mouth.
"W-what did we do!?", Sect Master Lu Meng panicked, "Please! We did not intend to trespass in your territory!"
Once again, the golden-haired child''s trembling became even stronger. As soon as Sect Master Lu Meng noticed this, he shut his mouth. Maybe the spirit was annoyed by his talking, he thought.
They stayed like this in silence for a while, with the disciples looking at each other, as if asking what in the world is going on.
It took a while before Viel calmed down. He was trying his best not tough with what the bald man was saying to him.
Viel released a huge breath, ending the silence that filled the air. Viel then floated up.
Sect Master Lu Meng and the others could not help but close their eyes as a bright light suddenly emitted from Viel. Sect Master Lu Meng blinked his eyes a couple of times before he could recover his sight, but the scene in front of him did not make him feel any better.
The golden-haired girl was now floating in the air, with wings seemingly made of light protruding on her back. Sect Master Lu Meng eximed, he was now sure of it, the child is the spirit of the forest. All of his hair was standing on ends as he felt a sense of fear he has never felt before.
The pressure on him was so heavy that he wanted to puke, the only reason why he did not do so was because the spirit might be appalled by his action.
"Yes, little child. I am the spirit of this forestwooooo", Viel said in a very serious tone while waving his fingers in the air.
Lu Meng quickly kneeled down as soon as he heard this.
"W-what!? Who are you trying to-"
"Inner disciple Li Zhao, what are you doing? Kneel!"
Li Zhao who was confused as to what was happening shouted, but he was interrupted by sect master Lu Meng who pulled him to the ground.
"He is not a spirit, sect master", Li Zhao whispered.
But the only reply he got was the Sect Master''s fist, causing him to fall t on his butt.
"What are you all doing!? Kneel!", Sect Master Lu Meng then shouted to his hundreds of disciples. They were still confused, but still, they kneeled due to the order of their sect master. Unlike Sect Master Lu Meng, most of the disciples do not feel any sort of heavy pressure from the so-called spirit.
Their senses were too weak to even feel the weird aura that was emitting from Viel. Only Sect Master Lu Meng, whose senses have been honed in countless death battles felt the ominous pressure in the air, with Viel being the center of it all.
"One of you have offended me greatly"
Finally, the so-called spirit of the forest spoke again. "Kill him, and I will not hurt any of you"
As soon as Li Zhao heard this, he slowly backed away. Crawling and trying his best to stay quiet.
"It is that guy that is crawling away like a crab!"
But before Li Zhao can even disappear into the wave of disciples, he was isted by Viel. Quickly, the surrounding disciples dissipated, trying to avoid the direction where the spirit was pointing to. It was as if they made a circle, with Li Zhao being in the center.
Sect Master Lu Meng, who saw Li Zhao''s awkward position, could only furrow his brows. "Why is it always you?", the Sect Master said.
"I-it''s not me. I did not do anything!", Li Zhao quickly pleaded.
"I believe his name was Li Zhao!"
But it seems that he had no escape, as the so-called spirit even called him by name. Hearing this, the Sect Master could only click his tongue.
"Oh great spirit, please forgive him!", Sect Master Lu Meng said. Li Zhao might have brought trouble, but still, he was a disciple of the Azure Fist sect. For him to kill a disciple because he feared the spirit in front of him will bring shame to his predecessors.
"T-that''s right, we can''t kill our brother!", some of the disciples chimed in. Shouting that they will never forsake arade.
Li Zhao, who heard these cheers, could not help but be touched. He thought that with the way things were developing, his death was set in stone. But it seems his brothers will not give him up easily. With this, Li Zhao had the courage to stand up as he bowed towards his brothers.
"I see. The bald mister here made meugh, so I offered you mercy"
Suddenly, the grass beneath where the so-called spirit was floating started to wither. Sect Master Lu Meng could not help but step back as the pressure he felt became even stronger, to the point that he could no longer prevent himself from puking.
And as soon as he puked, the pressure stopped.
"E-eeww", the so-called spirit covered her nose as she looked away. And after a while, she chuckled. "You are really funny, mister. For that, I will offer mercy again"
The spirit then quickly raised one of his hand, and soon, the ground trembled.
"W-what''s happening!?"
A third of the disciples panicked as the ground they were stepping on started to shake.
"Jump! Dodge it!", Sect Master quickly shouted towards the disciples who were beneath the trembling ground. The disciples looked at the sect master with a confused expression, but some were about to jump.
However, it was toote. Simultaneously, huge spikes protruded from the ground at extreme speed.
And perhaps the disciples who were not fast enough to dodge were lucky, as the spikes pierced them thoroughly, killing them instantly. The disciples who where unlucky enough to dodge were pierced through different parts of their body. Some howled in pain as gravity slowly pulled them to the ground.
And just like that, in an instant, a third of their number vanished. Without even having the chance to fight back.
So, this was the power of a spirit, Sect Master Lu Meng thought.
Right now, the remaining disciples could not help but shut their mouths. At first, they had no idea why the sect master seemed so respectful towards this so-called spirit. But the scene of their brothers being pierced and mutted in front of them woke them up from their ignorance.
This is mercy? They thought as they looked at the brutal scene.
"Oh no, why did they move"
The spirit once again spoke, but this time there was a certain disappointment in her voice. The spirit then sighed as she once again raised her finger. The disciples who saw this quickly jumped up even before the ground started to tremble, but to their surprise, no spikes came from beneath them.
Instead, the spikes once again appeared beneath the disciples that have already been pierced. Those who were not yet dead, were surely dead now.
The Sect Master could only gulp. The spirit was toying with them, he thought. He had not felt this kind of hopelessness before. Sure, he lost battles. But those were battles that he could retreat from. But this? They were literally in the palm of the spirit''s hand.
Sect Master Lu Meng closed his eyes. Almost 200 hundred disciples, killed in front of him and he could not even do anything.
He only hoped that the spirit''s anger had subside. But as soon as he thought so, the spirit spoke again.
"Now I offer you the deal again, kill the man called Li Zhao and I will not hurt any of you"
Once again, Sect Master Lu Meng''s expression became that of despair. He looked at Li Zhao, whose eyes have already widened beyond normal means and his sweat filled his robes.
"I am sorry, disciple Li Zhao", the Sect Master closed his eyes as he shook his head.
"W-what? No! What is this madness!?", Li Zhao slowly backed away, "M-my brothers, please"
Li Zhao looked towards the other disciples for help, but their expressions could only make Li Zhao back away even further. Some of them expressed fear, some furrowed their brows as they summoned their weapons, but most could not look Li Zhao in the eye.
"It''s only one child! He is human! A student from the Taizhou academy!", Li Zhao pleaded to the Sect Master, "There are hundreds of us, sect master, we can defeat him!"
However, it was as if Li Zhao''s words fell into deaf ears. The circle around him slowly got smaller and smaller, as if he was being swallowed.
"W-why are you doing this!? I tell you, he is not the spirit of the fore-"
Before Li Zhao can finish his words, he felt a sting on his face. Li Zhao could not see it, but someone definitely punched him.
"W-who was tha-"
Li Zhao did not have the chance to recover, as someone punched him in the stomach, causing him to kneel in pain.
"N-no"
Li Zhao looked up towards the faces of his brothers, but all he could see were faces of desperation. The kind of eyes that one could no longer talk to. Li Zhao''s whole body began to shake, as tears slowly wetted his eyes.
And once again, someone punched his face, and again and again. Each strike harder than thest. Li Zhao''s face was bruised and mangled beyond recognition. Li Zhao felt that it will only take a few more strikes, and he was gone.
But before another disciple could punch him. The Sect Master shouted, "Enough!".
The disciples quickly dispersed and made way for the approaching Sect Master. Seeing the Sect Master approaching him, Li Zhao''s mangled face formed a smile, "S-sect master"
Li Zhao smiled, but his smile quickly disappeared as soon as he heard the Sect Master''s words. "Making our brother suffer in pain is not the right thing to do. Brother Li Zhao, I will end your pain."
Sect Master Lu Meng then readied his stance, with his hand pulled back and trembling, "I am truly sorry for my weakness, brother"
Li Zhao stared at the Sect Master''s hand. This was it, he truly was dying here. Li Zhao''s breathing turned heavy as death waved him hello. Li Zhao then turned his head towards the reason for this death, Viel.
He looked at Viel, only to see him smiling at him, waving his hand as if saying goodbye. He cursed at the gods for his fate. To be killed because of an orphaned westerner.
Wait an orphan? Li Zhao''s swelling eyes opened wide as he thought of a way to save himself. Li Zhao then opened his mouth with all the effort he could muster despite the pain. He then howled as loud as he could.
"Viel
I am your father!"
Chapter 59: Bull Smash!
Chapter 59: Bull Smash!
"Viel I am your father!"
Li Zhao reached out his hand towards Viel, who was floating in the air and looking at him with a bored expression.
Li Zhao remembered how flustered Viel was when he mentioned that Viel might possibly be Charlotte''s son. Viel''s shocked expression was hard not to notice. That was the first time Li Zhao ever saw Viel really acting his age.
It would seem that if Viel had any weakness at all, it would be his family, or longing thereof. So, Li Zhao did his best to appear as sincere as possible as he reached out his hand towards Viel.
But that''s when Li Zhao noticed that something was wrong. Even with his brilliant acting, there was no significant change in Viel''s expression. There was not even a slight response.
He blinked his swelling eyes a couple of times to see if he was seeing it right. But s, unfortunately for him, there really was no change in Viel''s expression.
Li Zhao then looked towards his fellow disciples, and like Viel, they as well have no change in their expressions, they still had this look of pity and desperation on their faces. Trying to avoid Li Zhao''s gaze in guilt.
Li Zhao then turned towards Sect Master Lu Meng, who still had his hand pulled back, ready to take his life anytime. Only regret and hesitation can be seen on the sect master''s face.
"W-wait!"
Once again, Li Zhao shouted. "Didn''t you hear what I said, son? I am your father!"
But again, the only response he got was Sect Master''s furrowed eyebrows.
"Li Zhao, please stop struggling. This would be easier if you just close your eyes", Sect Master Lu Meng said he gritted his teeth. His hands were still shaking, a proof that Lu Meng was really regretting what he was about to do to Li Zhao.
"N-no!"
Li Zhao shouted and shouted.
But that''s when he noticed it, Li Zhao stopped shouting. He had been hearing these grunting and hissing noises since a couple of minutes ago. It only stopped as soon as he too stopped shouting.
Despair soon cloaked Li Zhao''s entire body. He once again tried to shout, and along with it, the grunting noise. Finally, all the hope in Li Zhao''s face was gone.
He finally realized it.
He no longer had a voice.
His voice was reced by grunting noises, most probably because his throat was already broken. Or maybe his tongue was already twisted. Li Zhao could no longer feel it as his whole face was numb due to the beating he got from his brothers.
The voice he heard that wasing from him was just an illusion. An illusion of hope. No matter how loud he shouts, the only thing the people would hear is screeching. His throat felt like it was burning every time he wants his voice to be heard. He tried scratching his neck, to the point that it was already bleeding.
But no matter how loud he begs, no one would really hear him.
Once again, he was in the position of his victims. The weak people that he assaulted, all the westerners that he sexually abused- they too, had no voice.
As soon as Li Zhao thought of this, his whole body stood upright. His fists curled in resolve as he refused to be in the same position of his victims. Him? The most handsome man in Taizhou? Him, the star teacher that made everyone respect his strength and charm?
How can he be the same as his victims!? Li Zhao, full of resolution, looked towards Sect Master Lu Meng''s eyes. But for some reason, Sect Master Lu Meng''s eyes were wide open, his expression full of shock.
"W-why did you suddenly move!?"
That was when Li Zhao felt an excruciating paining from his stomach.
Li Zhao could not help but kneel down due to the pain he felt on his stomach. Blood involuntarily oozed from his mouth as he tried to examine his torso.
His face twisted as he identally grabbed the gaping hole that now dwelled in his stomach. He could feel his intestines hanging from behind him, as they were pushed back by Sect Master Lu Meng''s blow. Li Zhao shouted in pain, but s, his voice still has not returned to him.
"Damn it!", Sect Master Lu Meng cursed as he looked at Li Zhao, who was currently wriggling in pain, trying to recover his lost innards. Sect Master Lu Meng then quickly raised his foot and proceeded to stomp it on the ground beneath him, cracking it as well as sttering Li Zhao''s head all over the ce.
And that was it.
Just like that- The most handsome man in Taizhou died like a pitiful cockroach with his innards loose on the ground and his head mashed like melon. Not knowing how close he was to actually unveiling the truth about Viel''s heritage.
With Li Zhao finally dead, Sect Master Lu Meng released a sigh of regret, as well as relief. He looked towards the other remaining disciples with shame. He wanted to see what their reactions were. To have a sect master that was too weak to protect his disciples, what is that if not a shame?
True, most of the disciples right now have relieved expressions on their faces. But after this crisis, if they remember that their Sect Master was weak enough to sacrifice one of them, surely, one by one, they will leave the sect.
Sect Master Lu Meng could only shake his head. Their patriarch is dead, all the elders are gone, and now more than a third of the disciples have died as well. This was probably the beginning of the end for the Azure Fist sect.
If perhaps he was not blinded by anger to seek their patriarch''s killer.
No.
Who was he kidding?
It was greed.
Initially, they really were just going to ask for a formal investigation from Taizhou. He just brought a huge number of disciples as an intimidation tactic.
But when he saw the city''s dpidated state, he and the elders thought it was a chance to get Taizhou''s scriptures and treasures. If only he knew that there was a monster from the Golden Pavilion helping the city, he would not have even attempted to even offend a single guard there.
And now, literally, their lives are currently in the hands of a monster.
But s, regret alwayses toote.
Sect Master Lu Meng shook his head onest time. Right now, he still had a singr responsibility, and that was to get the remaining disciples home safely.
After asking some of the disciples to collect and cover what was left of Li Zhao, Sect Master Lu Meng respectfully approached the spirit of the forest.
"It is done, oh great spirit!", said Lu Meng as he kneeled, "May we collect the rest of our dead and take our leave now?"
Lu Meng almost choked on his words. No matter how much he gathers his resolve, a heavy pressure always crawls throughout his body each time he faces the spirit of the forest. All he really hoped now is that the spirit is satisfied.
"No."
Sect Master Lu Meng''s legs gave out as soon as he heard the spirit of the forest answered. The people that were carrying Li Zhao''s body also lost all the strength in their body, causing Li Zhao''s body to drop to the ground, his entrails once again scattering.
Once again, the ground beneath them started to shake. The disciples could not help but run amok as they panicked, trying to get away from the forest as fast as possible.
Lu Meng, however, gritted his teeth in frustration. His anger finally rising up, almost equaling the fear he was feeling towards the spirit.
He quickly summoned his gauntlets as he flew towards the spirit of the forest, shouting, "Why!?".
Lu Meng''s speed was incredibly fast, as if he used all the strength he could muster with this single rush.
"Bull Smash!", Lu Meng shouted as he got close to the flying spirit of the forest. Both of Lu Meng''s fist charged towards the spirit at incredible speed, creating an explosive sound.
But the only thing Lu Meng felt as his fists hit his target was nothing. It was like all the force from his strike was gone as soon as it hit the spirit''s small face.
"Hehe. You''re really funny, mister", the spirit chuckled. The spirit then pushed Lu Meng''s face, causing him to fling back to the ground.
"Just kidding!", the spirit waved its hand as it stuck out its tongue in a yful way, "You Azure Fish people may go. You''re really funny, mister. I will visit your ce when I have the time"
Even though Lu Meng was still confused with what just happened, hearing the spirit give them the permission to go, Lu Meng did not hesitate to order his disciples to quickly disperse.
They did not even look back as they hurriedly escaped the clearing, not even collecting the hundred bodies that were pierced by the spikes that came from the ground. It took a few minutes before all of the Azure Fist members fully disappeared from the clearing.
Now, all that was left in the clearing was Viel, and the hundreds of dead Azure Fist disciples hanging from the ominous spikes. The wings of light that were protruding from Viel''s back slowly disappeared as he descended back to the ground.
As soon as hended, he looked towards the hundreds of dead disciples and walked closer to their position.
"I am really sorry, misters", said Viel as he carried a sorrowful expression on his face. He then closed his eyes and put his palms together, "May all of you walk the path as brothers once again in the next life"
Viel remained like this for a while, before finally opening his eyes, and as soon as he did so, he disappeared. Leaving only the rustle of the grass from where he once stood.
"Hhmm"
A few seconds after Viel left, a figure came out from one of the trees near the clearing.
"Oh boy, you created another mess, Viel. But spared us the effort of taking care of Li Zhao.", the figure said as he revealed himself to the light. It was none other than Xiao Pei.
"Well, better report this to the princess. Hhmm, I guess she prefers to be called the Headmistress now ack, royalty, soplicated", Xiao Peiined as he once again disappeared into the forest.
Chapter 60: Announcement: September 16
Chapter 60: Announcement: September 16
Hello. First of all I would like to apologize to my avid readers from day one, and also to the new readers. And also thank you.
Have not uploaded a chapter for a month. This is because I am currently facing a crisis in real life. Financial.
With my country returning to a strict lockdown a few weeks ago, my new business could no longer handle it, and we are closing down. We''ve been in lockdown for like 4 months now. I invested everything in it.
So I am currently penniless, and in debt. In short, i''m fcked.
I will not be dropping this story, I havemitted myself in finishing it, but I am not promising daily chapters.
Some people have told me to make a paypal or a p*t*eon but I am currently in a contract with Webnovel, which I am not earning anything yet so far.
I will try set it up, but the only thing I can give in return for your support are illustrations, since I draw as well. Maybe a livestream? Shit, I don''t know. But most definitely, I can give my time. I know my novel isn''t anything special, but I will try.
Even as a mediocre artist, I have always wanted to be a lightnovel writer, and maybe earn with it. I thought I finally had the time to pursue and improve with that, but s, this covid19 situation is fcked up.
So I am taking this step, even if I know I am not ready and most of you probably know that as well. So whatever route or path I take, please do know that all of you are already a part of it. All I can hope is your support from now on as well.
Once again, I apologize for my absence. Thank you for always reading, and to all the people who are in the same situation as me, we can do this.
*UPDATE*
As per my decision, I decided to make a public p*tre*n ount. My page name is Author Romeru. Please do check it out. Thank you.
Chapter 60: Thoughts
Chapter 60: Thoughts
"Those men were innocent of the crimesmitted by his imbecile of a father!"
Deep inside a vast darkness, Lord God Lu Yi and Demon God Xanthus were currently arguing. The Judge of Karma could also be seen on the side, just watching the screen and totally ignoring the two.
"Everyone is guilty of something, Lu Yi", Xanthus chuckled, "And I am pretty sure those fools were far from innocent"
"But baby Viel does not know that!", Lu Yi could not help but click her tongue, "This is different, Xanthus! Baby Viel killed a hundred people just to punish one man, without even batting an eye!"
Xanthus gritted his teeth as he recalled Viel''s nonchnt onught. The Viel skill used to impale the Azure Fist disciples were his. So, in a way, he felt responsible for Viel''s actions. And it was not helping that Lu Yi was currently taking it out on him.
"If this continues, he will be like you, Xanth-"
"And what is wrong with that!?", before Lu Yi could finish her sentence, Xanthus'' loud shout reverberated in the darkness.
"Maybe this is what my world needs, another Demon God. Another punisher. Maybe that''s why the boy was born in the first ce, to rece me!"
Lu Yi forcefully grabbed Xanthus'' shoulder horns as soon as she heard hisst words, "Is that what you want!? For baby Viel to be hated and feared by your world!?"
"At least no one will be able to harm him!"
"But he will be alone!"
This time, it was Lu Yi''s shout that prated the darkness, as her shout was followed by silence. The expression on her eyes were piercing, as if what she said was the only true thing in the world. Even Jack, who had his eyes glued on the screen could not help but release a small sigh as he heard Lu Yi''s words.
Of course, Xanthus knew this. Everyone of them knew this. They were the strongest beings in their respective domains, and with true strength, came the price- loneliness.
With Xanthus, it was being ostracized by the whole world for more almost a millenium. Being abhorred by the world for his deeds, for his justice.
With Lu Yi, it was the passage of time. A million years spent in istion. Every time she walks out of the door, a different era wees her. She was, in the truest sense, a stranger.
And for the Judge of Karma- existence. He was born already with a hammer in hand. Duty was the only thing he has ever known. Billions of years watching the circle of life without he himself truly experiencing it. It was, in a way, ironic.
The silence continued on for a long time, without the three of them seeming to want to break the quiet. It wasn''t until the screen in front of them showed Viel being hugged by the woman named Charlotte, did they begin to release huge breaths.
Viel was currently being approached by his friends as well, asking him if anything was wrong, and also asking who the woman that was hugging him was.
"You''re right, Lu Yi. Viel must not be like us", Xanthus looked at the screen with eager eyes as he chuckled, "Heck, the boy seems to be doing better than us already, he has friends that care for him"
"Speak for yourself, Xanthus. I had friends when I was young", Lu Yi said as she closed her eyes with a smile on her face, as if she was reminiscing a time lost past.
Xanthus could not help but click his tongue with Lu Yi''s statement. How is it that she always gets to say thest word whenever they argue with each other? Xanthus thought. But after a while, he smiled. He also remembered the moments he had shared with the only person that truly understood him, Cortana the Hero of Freiden. One day, he was sure of it. Viel will meet her.
And maybe, just maybe. When that timees, he would be able to properly say what he truly feels- That he wanted to stay and live with her for the rest of time.
But for now, it was a pipe dream. For now, they had to ensure that Viel does not take the same path as them.
Out of the three of them, Xanthus'' feels the most guilty and responsible for the actions that Viel takes. In the span of Viel''s life, the most prevalent emotions thates out of Viel was from him.
RageAngerThe urge to punish.
It may have to do with Viel''s young age, but even then, he knew that Viel''s negative emotions were being amplified because he was here.
Xanthus sighed as he continued to watch the scenes that were happening in the screen. How the westerner called Charlotte tried her best tofort Viel, and how Viel''s friends surround him with care.
But as soon as Charlotte''s face once again came into full view, a sudden rage filled Xanthus'' body.
[ELIMINATE! ELIMINATE!]
"Aagain!?", Xanthus'' whole body began to tremble as he could not contain the mysterious rage inside of him, "Why is this happening!?"
Xanthus gritted his teeth as he kneeled down, trying his best to suppress the killing intent that was oozing inside of him.
"Nno"
But he was not alone. Even Lu Yi carried an ugly expression on her face.
"I do not like this feeling", Lu Yi grunted as she held chest tightly, "Why is the Voice emitting such killing intent towards that woman!?"
As a cultivator that reached godhood, true rage was something that Lu Yi did not allow herself to feel throughout her life. It was sealed deep inside of her.
But for unknown reasons, whenever the woman named Charlotte shows herself, the hidden rage inside of her gushes out like a waterfall. And no matter how hard she tries to resist it, it was to no avail.
"Do you know who she is, Judge of Karma?"
Jack was currently seating with his legs crossed and eyes closed. There was a certain pattern in the way he released his breath.
Yes, even him, a being that judges life and death, was trying his best to suppress the rage that was trying toe out of him.
And perhaps out of the three of them, the Judge of Karma was the one that was having the hardest time. Rage that was something that did not exist inside of him until now. He did not even know that he was capable of feeling this kind of emotion.
He was, afterall, created to be impartial. That was something that was definite and certain. Any emotions that would hinder his judgement did not and should not exist until now.
Jack tried his best to open his eyes to look at the woman that was being shown on the screen. He could not help but release a heavy sigh as he garnered the strength to speak.
"This woman is the boy''s biological mother", Jack stuttered and closed his eyes once again as soon as he finished what he was saying.
"What!?"
Both Lu Yi and Xanthus could not help but bellow in pain.
"What!? You''re telling this to us just now, Jack!?", Xanthus turned his head to look at Jack. Even though Jack was still sitting with his legs crossed, Xanthus was sure that he was already currently unconscious.
"Judge of Karma, are you alright!?"
Lu Yi also tried to call on Jack, but it was to no avail. There was not even a slither of response from Jack.
"Damn it! You don''t say something like that and just get quiet on us!", Xanthus could not help but furrow his eyebrows in frustration, "What are we even supposed to do with this information!?"
It took a while, but the feeling of rage started to dissipate, which allowed them to collect themselves and catch their breath. But for some reason, Jack was still unconscious.
"Hmm", with her strength returning to her, Lu Yi could not help but squint her eyes as she looked at the woman on the screen, "If this woman really is Viel''s mother then why does the Voice seem to want to kill her?"
"Isn''t she supposed to be dead?", Xanthus added.
The two of them looked at each other, as if trying to find the answers from one another. But it only took a second until they grunted in frustration. The both of them knew that none of them can answer each other''s question.
The two looked at the only one who can, the Judge of Karma. It seemed they had no choice but to wait for him to wake up.
---
"Viel, I am really sorry for shouting at you!"
Charlotte was currently hugging Viel as soon as she saw him in the refugee camp. After General Diao assured her that they will rescue her husband, she immediately rushed towards the school grounds in order to find Viel.
But to her surprise, Viel was nowhere to be found. It wasn''t until a few hours before Viel suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of one of the people that were providing food. When Charlotte saw Viel, she was initially surprised by his sudden appearance, but the guilt of shouting to a small child quickly overshadowed the surprise as she rushed towards Viel and hugged him.
This suddenmotion quickly pulled the attention of the masses. It wasn''t every day that you see two westerners together. Even more so crying and hugging each other.
But Charlotte did not seem to mind, as she continued to apologize to Viel. It took a few apologies before Viel returned the hug and started to embrace her as well.
"Viel", the feeling of being embraced warmed Charlotte''s mind. Maybe if she did not lose the ability to have children, she could have had this feeling every day. To be loved and hugged by your child.
However, the warm thoughts on her mind disappeared as soon as she felt a tingling pain on her back, where Viel was hugging her.
"Vviel?", Charlotte tried to push Viel away from her body, but it was as if Viel was glued to her. No matter how much strength she puts into it, Viel didn''t have any signs of budging. Charlotte did not continue her struggle as she was on the verge of falling from her wheelchair.
"KV-viel..", the only thing she could do was tighten her embrace, "I... I''m sorry".
The grip on her back grew stronger by the second. She felt her skin slowly being torn, but before it could do so, the grip on her back loosened followed by the sound of a tiny voice.
"Mmiss Charlotte?"
Viel quickly backed away from her, removing him from her embrace. She could not help but look at Viel straight in the eye to see what he was thinking.
But to her surprise, there was not even a hint of anger on the boy''s face, there was only confusion.
"Wwhy were you hugging me, Miss Charlotte?", Viel squinted his eyes and tilted his head, "*Gasp* C-could it be What about your husband!?", Viel''s eyes widened as he covered his mouth.
Charlotte could not help but be filled with confusion. It would seem that the boy did not even know that he hugged her back. Could it be that the pain on her back was just her imagination? But no, she was still feeling it.
Maybe that was the case. The stress of seeing her husband being strangled was probably getting to her. Charlotte sighed as she looked at the seemingly dramatic boy in front of her.
"No", Charlotte shook her head as she chuckled, "I am here to apologize for shouting at you". Even though there was still a slight difort on her back, she did not forget to smile as she spoke to Viel.
"Isee", Viel cleared his throat in response as he puffed his chest, "Buy me sweets and I will forgive you!"
Charlotte could not help butugh as she heard Viel''s words. "Okay then. As soon as the shops open again, I will buy you candy, okay?"
Viel smiled as soon as he heard this. He then reached out his hand, "T-then that''s a deal?"
"Hmhm", Charlotte nodded her head as she shook Viel''s hand. The two of them smiled at each other as they held hands.
"V-viel w-who is this!?"
In the midst of them shaking hands, a cute stutter could be heard behind Viel.
Chapter 61: Change (1)
Chapter 61: Change (1)
"V-viel, who is this!?"
Viel and Charlotte, who were still currently in the midst of shaking their hands and smiling at each other, turned their heads at the same time towards the cute voice that suddenly shouted behind them.
Diao Mei was currently handing out packets of food to the wounded, when she saw people gathering in a circle. Her curiosity got the best of her, so she also joined the bystanders to see what they were looking at.
To her surprise, it was Viel and another person sitting on a wheelchair. Although she couldn''t discern who the person was, it was clear that it was a woman. So, afraid that Viel was being kidnapped by a stranger, Diao Mei quickly approached the two of them to intervene. Clearly, that was her only reason.
"Ah! Miss Diao Mei!"
Viel quickly greeted Diao Mei,pletely ignoring the fact that she had on a perplexed expression whilst pointing at Charlotte.
"W-who is this woman!?", pointed Diao Mei.
"Oh my, is this littledy a friend of yours, Viel?", in response, Charlotte smiled and patted Diao Mei''s hair. "What is your name, littledy?"
"II am not little! I am already 9 years old!", Diao Mei quickly swatted Charlotte''s hand away. But due to her carelessness, she put on a much stronger force than she normally would. ''O-oh no!''
Diao Mei panicked as she looked towards the expression of the woman. Although young, she was still a student cultivator, meaning, she was much stronger than normal people who do not practice the way of the arts. Even more so to a frail looking woman in a wheelchair.
Diao Mei gritted her teeth as she expected a pained shout, but to her surprise. The woman just looked at her with a curious expression. There were no signs of anguish or even a slight hint of pain showing on the woman''s face.
Diao Mei''s mouth opened in shock. Could it be that this frail looking woman was actually also a cultivator?
"Well, Viel isn''t it rude not to introduce me to yourdy friend?", Charlotte pinched Viel''s cheeks towards her as she chuckled.
"Ow..ow..ow", although Viel didn''t really feel any pain, he still acted as if he did. He held his cheek and rubbed it repeatedly while pouting. Thest time he acted sincerely this way was from his Grandmother.
"T-this is miss Charlotte, she''s not my mother", Viel said as he grabbed Charlotte''s hand towards Diao Mei, "And this beautifuldy is Miss Mei, she is one of my girl friends!". Viel then grabbed Diao Mei''s hand as well and ced it close to Charlotte''s hand.
"G-g-girlfriend!?", Diao Mei stuttered.
Completely ignoring Diao Mei''s astonishment. Viel held both Diao Mei and Charlotte''s hand together and proceeded to shake it.
"W-what are you doing, Viel?", Diao Mei quickly recovered from her stupor.
"Oh, this is how westerners shake hands!"
"Ah. She''s a westerner!?", Diao Mei once again nced towards the woman''s face. She thought that there was something odd about her when she first saw her face, and she was right. Although the woman''s head was covered in a hood, her blue eyes could be seen clearly even in the night. There were also strands of golden hair sticking out from the edges of the hood.
And then, in anguage once again unknown to Viel, Diao Mei spoke.
"H-hello there, s-sorry for being rude earlier"
"Oh my! You can speak anglisc?", Charlotte''s eyes widened in surprise. This was the first time she had ever heard someone talk to her in her nativenguage. Of course, there was the moment when she met Viel a couple of hours ago, but that obviously did not count.
"Yes, but only a few words. I am not fluent with it", Diao Mei replied. And even though she said that she was not fluent in it, her words were still clear and without pause. Diao Mei grew up in an affluent family, so even in a young age, she was taught different sets ofnguages by her mother.
Diao Mei then curtsied as he once again apologized for being rude towards Charlotte.
"No need to apologize, you were just jealous that Viel was talking to someone else, weren''t you?", Charlotte teasingly said..
"W-what!? No! Why would I!?", Diao Mei vehemently disagreed as she waved her hands. Her face starting to get redder.
Charlotte could not help but chuckle while she watched Diao Mei cutely deny her words. It seems that she was right.
Viel, on the other hand, started to pout. Charlotte was supposed to be her new friend, but it would seem that Diao Mei got along with her more even in just the few minutes he introduced them to each other.
"Okay, okay! Enough with the Klingon!", Viel shouted as he got in between the two.
"Klingon?", Charlotte was confused. "Anglisc, Viel. We are talking in Anglisc. Although Klingon does sound a bit familiar"
"I knew that!", Viel pouted even more as he crossed his arms.
Charlotte ced her hand on her chin. Although she had never heard of the Klingonnguage before, the word was still somewhat familiar to her. For some odd reason, she can''t take her mind off of it. Could it be it was some western dialect?
"Ah! Brother Viel, you''re back!"
Charlotte awakened from her thoughts as soon as a loud and somewhat annoying voice shouted from afar.
"A..ah, brother Song", Viel replied awkwardly.
It was Wei Song, who had a wide grin on his face. Wei Song quickly hastened his pace and approached Viel.
"Miss Mei, you are here as well", Wei Song also greeted DIao Mei as soon as he saw her.
Diao Mei greeted him back with a confused expression on her face. Usually, it was her that Wei Song would greet first. It seems that the world really is turning upside down, Diao Mei thought. And when were Viel and Wei Song this close to call each other brothers?
"Brother Viel, my mother and sister wants to meet you. As soon as they heard you were back, my mother wanted to thank you immediate- Oh, who is this?"
Before Wei Song can finish his words, he noticed a woman sitting on a wheelchair looking at him. He quickly noticed that the woman''s eyes were blue. Signifying that she was a westerner.
Diao Mei clearly saw this. Remembering how much prejudice Wei Song held for westerners, Diao Mei was about to cover Wei Song''s mouth, but before she could do so, Viel grabbed both Wei Song and Charlotte''s hand, proceeding to shake them together.
"Brother Song, this is Charlotte, she is not my mother. Miss Charlotte, this is Wei Song, he is my friend"
Seeing this, Diao Mei put on a grimaced expression as she waited for Wei Song''s racist remarks. But contrary to her expectations
"Ahaha! If you are not brother Viel''s mother, then you are also not my mother now!", Wei Songughed as he continued to shake Charlotte''s hand voluntarily.
Viel alsoughed hysterically along with Wei Song as they patted each other in the back.
Charlotte''s confused face can not be painted. She is obviously nobody''s mother, what the heck is going on? Charlotte thought.
Diao Mei was also surprised. It seems that Wei Song was totally different now. If this was a week ago, then Wei Song would clearly make a big deal about Charlotte being a westerner. Yes a week ago.
A week ago, Taizhou city was still bustling.
A week ago, people were still in their homes with their families.
A week ago, Wei Song''s father was still alive.
It was slowly dawning on her. When she was handing out the food to the people, she didn''t really feel anything special. She just thought of it as doing good-will towards troubled strangers.
But when she saw Wei Song''s change, when she saw someone close to her affected by the beast cmity, the troubled strangers soon became faces.
Faces who used to live in the city.
Faces who were in their homes with their families.
Faces who were stillughing with their loved ones.
But that was a week ago.
Sadness quickly enveloped Diao Mei''s whole body, her eyes began to water as she looked at Viel and Wei Song who were stillughing. She was trying her best to hold the tears that were wishing to fall from her eyes.
Before the tears could fall, she felt a hand caressing her hair.
"It will be alright", Charlotte said as she once again patted Diao Mei''s head, "It will be hard, but it will be alright"
If there was anyone who knew that consequences of war, it was Charlotte. She was, after all, a victim of the Demon God''s war in the west.
Diao Mei slowly looked towards Charlotte. Seeing Charlotte''s sincere expression, Diao Mei could only nod as she secretly wiped the tears on her eyes.
"Ack! Wei Song! So, you are here! I have been trying to find you everywhere! We still have a lot of people to tend to- Ah, you guys are also here!?"
Suddenly, another one joined in the group. It was Violet.
"Wei Song! Viel and Miss Mei were here and you didn''t think to call me!?", Violet then grabbed Wei Song''s ear as she slowly dragged him away, "Let''s catch upter, okay guys? We still have wounded to tend to. And introduce me to your new friendter!", Violet said to Viel as she and Wei Song disappeared into the crowd of people.
"No problem! We will help you once we are done with our tasks, Miss Violet", Diao Mei waved goodbye to Violet.
"Ehh? We will?", Viel looked left and right, as if wanting to escape.
"Ofcourse we will! But you will help me in handing out food and clothes to the people first!"
"Eeh!? Why?"
Viel and Diao Mei continued to talk. Well, it was mostly Diao Mei convincing Viel to help her out.
Violet went as soon as she came. But it was enough time for Charlotte to see the blood and sweat that was covering Violet''s robes, clearly from tending the wounds of the people that were fortunate enough to be alive.
Charlotte then looked towards Viel and Diao Mei and could not help but sigh. As she was forced to leave her hometown and family, these children were forced to grow up. The beast cmity only happened for a few hours, but it was enough to change everything forever for these children, Charlotte thought.
Her thoughts were once again interrupted when she felt a stinging pain on her back. It would seem that the pain was, after all, not her imagination.
"Viel, you should go with your friend. I am feeling a bit tired as well, so I will rest and wait for news about my husband"
"Eehh Mister Bai should be fine, Miss Charlotte"
"Thank you. I hope so too, Viel. Let''s see each other again, okay? You too, Miss Charlotte"
Hearing Viel''s confident answer, Charlotte just dismissed it as a child being optimistic and cheerful. Not knowing that Viel truly did know Guard Leader Bai''s current situation.
Charlotte then waved her goodbyes as she pushed herself and left. Diao Mei offered to help her push her wheelchair to her tent, but Charlotte declined, saying that they should go and help those who truly need it.
"Your new friend is really nice, Viel", said Diao Mei.
At first, she was threatened by the existence of thisdy. But she soon found out that she was just someone that Viel met a few hours ago and happened to really get along with. It was odd, Diao Mei had always felt irritated whenever another girl talks to Viel.
She didn''t really understand herself, could it be this was the ''falling in love'' that her mother and grandfather was always telling her about?
She then imagined herself and Viel in the same position as her mother and father. She could only blush and chuckle at the thought. But for some reason, she was happy. She could not really truly understand what she was feeling. Maybe she was still too young, she thought.
She then shook the thoughts away as she pped her cheeks, "Let''s go, Viel. We still have people to help!"
"Viel?"
"VIEL!!!"
But to her disappointment, Viel already escaped.
---
Inside a small tent, Charlotte was carefully tying the drapes together so that no one can see inside.
The tent was, in a word, simple, one might even saycking. It just contained a single bed and amp. But nobodyined, after all, this can already be considered as a luxury to the people who had their houses destroyed by the flying beasts.
Afterpletely checking that the tent was sealed. Charlotte sighed.
And then slowly, and clumsily
Stood up.
But although she managed to stand, her legs were already shaking. She made her way to the bed slowly, making sure not to fall.
Although the distance between the bed and her wheeled chair was only a meter, it still took her a few seconds after she finally made it to the bed. She then carefully sat down, her arms supporting her whole weight.
She then uncovered her hood, her golden hair flinging along with it.
With the pain on her back starting to be ufortable and itchy, she untied her robes, quickly pulling them down to her waist.
Her porcin-like white skin reflected the light that wasing from themp. And although she was skinny, her body still somewhat showed strength, and of course, a bosom that was expected of a westerner.
And on her perfect white skin, there was a pulsating wound sitting on her lower back. So she didn''t imagine the tingling pain on her back when Viel hugged her.
"That boy why is he so strong?"
She then thought of Viel. This was the second time that Viel wounded her. The first time was when Viel grabbed his hand before he braided Viel''s hair.
And now this
And just like the first wound, the wound on her back started to move.
The red pigments of blood slowly clotted and turned brown. The wound squirmed as if a hundred worms were crawling on it. This continued for a few seconds before the woundpletely closed, like it was never there in the first ce.
The wound on her backpletely healed in just a manner of minutes.
(There is an illustration of this part of the chapter on thement''s section)
Chapter 62: Change (2)
Chapter 62: Change (2)
The wound on Charlotte''s backpletely healed in a matter of minutes, and for some odd reason, the blood that also stained her inner robe was also gone.
Charlotte could only sigh as she gently tapped where the wound used to be on her back just a couple of seconds ago.
She first discovered that her wounds healed at an rming rate when she first cut her hand while cooking for Guard Leader Bai a few years back.
But she knew when this really started, it was 5 years ago. When a huge wound covered her back and she was bleeding all over the ce, she knew She knew that she should have died then.
But now, not only was she alive, she was much more resilient than before, abnormally so. To the extent that a broken hand heals in a manner of seconds, a chunk of flesh that was torn from her back will heal in a manner of minutes.
It was just a pity that she couldn''t really walk the way she did before. But some would say, that she shouldn''t even be walking. The physician Guard Leader Bai brought Charlotte to mentioned that it was due to the injury on her back, she wouldn''t be able to walk anymore as a wound that big would have definitely damaged a nerve or two.
But here she was, able to walk, albeit clumsily. Not even her husband knew that she was already able to walk.
But she put those thoughts aside as she once again thought of Viel.
She just met him today, but he already managed to injure her not once, but twice. Are cultivators really that strong that they can''t control their strength?
But the girl called Diao Mei also swatted her hand, and she didn''t feel any force at it at all.
She really was intrigued by Viel. She felt a sort of longing and connection for him for some reason.
She then started to indulge the idea of what if Viel really was her child?
As soon as she thought of this, she couldn''t help but chuckle to herself for thinking something as ludicrous as her having a child.
First, Viel was already five years old. 5 years ago, the only rtionship she had was with that monster, Li Zhao. She suddenly felt irritated the moment Li Zhao came to her mind.
A man that threw her away after giving him her virginity. How foolish was she to even be so enamored by him that she ignored the warnings of the people around her?
As if that wasn''t enough, that same monster abducted his husband. Her blood boiled just thinking about it. To the point that she did not realize that her hair and the dust around her were floating in the air. She swears, that if her husband was not returned to her alive, she would kill Li Zhao herself even if she has to drag herself a thousand miles to Azure Fist Sect.
But wait, even as having a westerner blood in him Viel does bear an uncanny resemnce to her brother, Chandler.
"!!!"
And then, Charlotte could not help but suddenly stand up, to the point that she tripped to the ground. But she didn''t seem to mind as her eyes widened in shock with this revtion.
Viel Viel was his brother''s son!
Charlotte covered her mouth. This was it, she finally had a goal. To find out whether her assumptions were true.
But of course, all she could do for now was to wait news for her husband''s return. General Diao assured her that if Li Zhao wanted him head, Guard Leader Bai would have already been dead. She just had to wait and let the General''s men to track them. It wouldn''t take long, they should be back before sunrise.
With that in mind, Charlotte carried herself to the bed. What she should do now is freshen up, so that when her husband returns, she will wee her with a smile on her face.
---
A few hundred meters outside the city walls, Viel was standing in front of a small house.
His house.
He escaped from Diao Mei because he wanted to avoid doing chores he didn''t like, so he decided to go back home.
But Viel has been standing outside his house for more than half an hour now. Grandpa Ling''s grave was also behind the house, as General Diao arranged for it while Viel was unconscious for 3 days after his rampage more than a week ago.
Everything happened so fast. In just a month, everything changed.
His Grandma Ling died.
His Grandpa Ling was killed.
He killed people.
Weird letters started to appear in front of him.
Strange flying beasts destroyed his city.
He was transported to another world.
Met new friends.
Lost a friend.
And once again, killed people, a lot of people.
In a span of less than a month, all of these things happened to him. When all he really wanted to do was have fun, and maybe gain new friends along the way. But, perhaps for Viel, a month may already be a long time. He is, after all, only 5 years old.
Viel doesn''t really understand what he was supposed to feel anymore. Grandma Ling told her that killing was bad, even if they were bad people. But he did so either way.
He did not feel anything. Was he a monster like those in the stories that Grandpa Ling told him every night?
If he really is a monster, then how would he proceed now? No one was there to teach him.
No one was there to guide him anymore.
To teach him what is right and what is wrong.
Viel sat down and closed his eyes. He wanted to speak to the 3 people inside the dark ce, or even to Mr. Voice. He just wanted to find someone to talk to and tell him what to do.
"Please Mr. Voice Miss Lu Yi"
But even after a minute has passed, all he got were the mysterious letters that were appearing in front of him.
[Viel, HP: 100%, EP: 100%, Lv. ?, Job: Superhero Trainee!
Skills: Walk of that Lightning God, Hell''s Gate, Dominion etc]
Viel was about to push the words away but when he read the first parts of the mysterious words, he could not help but widen his eyes.
He did not really bother to read the words the first time it popped up in front of him. But this time, there were a set of words that really intrigued Viel.
Superhero Trainee.
But although they were a set of words, Viel only really focused on one thing.
Hero.
That was right, he almost forgot. He had a goal.
To rescue Miss Xianying.
A monster or a hero, what did it really matter?
All he wanted to do now was to rescue Miss Xianying. He needed to rush back to the other world, to the dungeon. He was sure that Miss Xianying needed his help.
Even if he had to do it alone.
With his newfound resolution, Viel stood up. And maybe, perhaps, for thest time, he looked at his house and smiled.
In the end, he didn''t really have any reason to go inside.
There were no Grandma and Grandpa Ling to wee him.
There was nothing left for him here. No one to cook for him.
No one to give him the bed-time stories he was looking forward to every night.
In the truest sense, this was no longer his home.
And with that, he waved his hand.
"Goodbye Grand-"
"Agh. Why is this thing so heavy!"
But before he can bid his goodbyes, he heard a voice from behind him. Viel turned around to see who it was, but only managed to catch a glimpse as it passed by from beside him.
He then heard the door to his house open as he once again slowly turned his head back towards his house.
"What are you doing just standing there?"
And there, on the other side of the door was Xing Cai.
"Ssister Xing Cai, why are you here?"
"What do you mean why? I am here to sleep, of course. We had a long day"
"Eeh But"
"But what? And what are you still doing outside? You should get some rest, we''ll talk about how to return to the other realm tomorrow"
"But this is my house?"
"This cheeky brat. I am your sister now! Your house is my house!"
And there and then, all Viel could do was run towards Xing Cai and hug her.
"Eh!? Why are you hugging me again?", Xing Cai was bewildered. It would seem that Viel already gained the habit of hugging people. Sure, it was okay now since he was still young and not to mention cute as a puppy. But what if he grows older and still remain this way? He will surely be treated as a pervert no matter how good looking he would grow up to be.
Xing Cai was about to reprimand Viel, but she was interrupted by Viel''s next words.
"II''m home"
"...."
"Wee home, Viel"
Chapter 63: Current Situation
Chapter 63: Current Situation
Early morning, Viel and Xing Cai were still sleeping, with Viel lying on top of Xing Cai''s head, covering her whole face.
"Hmmm.."
"Hmmmmm"
"Hmm"
"!!!"
"Get off my face!"
Last night, Viel requested to sleep beside Xing Cai. Xing Cai was going to refuse, but Viel put on a sad expression, saying that he was lonely.
Xing Cai reprimanded him at first, saying that he is already 5 years old and should learn how to sleep by himself already. But once again, Viel put on a sad expression. So, with a sigh, Xing Cai had no choice but to let Viel sleep beside just this one time.
But if she knew she was going to wake up with Viel''s butt covering her entire face, she would have tried her best to refuse Viel''s request and locked the door on him there and then. Come to think of it, this was the second time that Viel''s butt was on her face.
The first time was when they were in the ''dungeon'', when she was taking a bath in the magical artifact called a shower.
That''s right, the dungeon!
Their discussion with General Diao was disrupted when the people from Azure Fist sect bombarded their city walls. So, her goal for today was to bring Viel to the General again and tell them everything they need to know.
She was deliberating at first whether she would talk about the floating words that appeared in front of her, as well as the weapon that she received from it.
But seeing as the words never appeared again, she came to the conclusion that it will only appear whenever someone closes the dungeon, and that the sword she received was some sort of reward.
That would mean that sooner orter, they will know about it anyway.
So, she gracefully got out of bed in order to start her day. But, unfortunately for her, she also gracefully tripped as Viel was currently pulling on her robes., effectively ripping her under-robes.
"."
"VIEEEL!"
It is to be known, that the items of members of the Golden Pavilion are, in a word, exorbitant. The robes that Viel identally ripped were probably already the cost of this house.
Xing Cai could not help but stare at Viel, who was apparently still asleep. But Xing Cai did not let her gaze wander as she continued to stare at Viel. And to her expectations, Viel''s eyes began to twitch and sweat started to form on his face.
This little brat is already awake! Xing Cai thought as she lightly lifted Viel by pinching him in the cheek.
As soon as she did so, Viel slowly opened his eyes as he yawned.
"Ah, sister Xing Cai, good morning", said Viel in a very monotonous way. He then yawned again as he stared at Xing Cai, whose robes have been torn to oblivion. "I see you are wearing thetest fashion trend. Ripped robes are very fashionable these days. It is good you are keeping up with the trends, sister"
"What would you even know about fashion!?", Xing Cai''s eyes once again twitched. Give me back the cute Viel! She thought as she mmed Viel on the bed, causing Viel to bounce twice, but even so, his expression was still monotonous, trying his best to feign ignorance that he identally ripped Xing Cai''s clothing.
He did not want to pay for it, after all.
It was not until two hours have passed before the two of them sessfully arrived in General Diao''s office to discuss the matters of the dungeons.
But as the two of them went on their way inside the General''s office. Xing Cai noticed that the General had a very grave expression on his face. And there was also someone else sitting in front of him. Xing Cai can''t discern who it was as the person still had its back towards her.
It wasn''t until Xing Cai cleared her throat that General Diao noticed their presence. But instead of weing them, he furrowed his brows as his eyes fell on the little boy beside her, Viel.
"Gah! It''s the little demon!"
Soon after that, the man that was sitting directly in front of the General stood up as he pointed at Viel.
The man was none other than Guard Leader Bai.
"Gah! It''s the choking man!", in return, Viel imitated Guard Leader Bai, also pointing at him with his eyes wide open.
"You! I knew you would only lead to trouble the first time I saw you!", Guard Leader Bai almost stuttered as he heard Viel''se back. But it would seem his scorn for Viel won over, as he continued to point at him, "You are a demon spawn!"
As soon as Guard Leader Bai said this, Xing Cai immediately swooped in and stood domineeringly in front of him, her expression clearly pissed.
"Say anymore and I will cut out your tongue", Xing Cai said as she released a menacing aura while gripping her new golden huge b of a sword that she gained from the dungeon. How she was going to cut Guard Leader Bai''s tongue with this, one can only imagine.
There was silence in the room. The only noise that could be heard wasing from Viel.
"Ooooh shit", sounded Viel as he was hitting General Diao on the leg repeatedly while covering his mouth. When he got beside the General, nobody knew.
"Wait, when did you learn to curse!?", Xing Cai blurted out as the pressure instantly disappeared in the room.
With Xing Cai moving her attention away from him, Guard Leader Bai can finally breathe again. What''s with him and being chokedtely?
"That''s enough. Guard Leader Bai, you may go", with the atmosphere in the room returning to normal, General Diao finally had the chance to speak.
"B-but General, the boy"
"I will deal with the boy", said General Diao as he stroke his long beard, "Remember my order, do not tell what you reported to me to anyone"
"Gene-"
"You may go. I will call for you when I need you. That is an order, Guard Leader"
With that, Guard Leader Bai had no choice but to go as he gave a salute towards the General. He made onest nce towards Viel as he exited the room, and as expected, Viel was waving goodbye at him.
It''s supposed to be cute, but for Guard Leader Bai, all he could think of was the hundreds of Azure Fist disciples that were strung up in the air like a doll. Their body pierced by ominous and spikes that seemed to havee out from the ground.
"Dark Western Magic!", that was the first thing that appeared in Guard Leader Bai''s mind when he saw it.
After being almost choked to death by Li Zhao, all he wanted to do was go home. So, when Li Zhao left him when they heard the Azure Fist sect''s horn, he immediately ran back towards the city.
But when he heard the dreaded shouts of peopleing from where the sound of the horn was, he could not help but be curious. Maybe reinforcements arrived and they started finishing off the Azure Fist sect disciples?
This, he had to see for himself. He could not resist the urge of seeing Li Zhao being beaten to death. So with all of his strength, he rushed towards the sound of the screams.
But the only thing that weed him there was carnage.
The Azure Fist sect kneeling on the ground.
The hundreds of people, either pierced or torn to shreds.
And the most important fact of all
Was that Viel was flying in front of them.
So, in Guard Leader Bai''s mind- what else could Viel be, if not a demon? With that in mind, he walked home, thinking of how he will report this to the General as soon as he got back to the city.
Guard Leader Bai thought about it deeply. Just his wife, he will tell it to his wife and nobody else. He was sure that General Diao won''t know of it. After all, only a select few knew of Charlotte.
But first, he wanted to get a drink. With all the things that happened to him and with what he discovered- he at least deserves that.
And so, Guard Leader Bai made his way to his favorite tavern.
---
"This weapon was a reward from the dungeon!?"
General Diao''s hair stood on ends when he heard that Xing Cai''s weapon was from the dungeon. Xing Cai made sure not to leave a detail behind as she told the General all of the events that transpired, including the before and after.
Of course, General Diao was alerted and troubled by Guard Leader Bai''s report. But he already knew that Viel was an abnormal existence, he knew firsthand how strong he was. The only thing he gained from the report was Viel''s seemingly cruel way of ying with people like they were only objects.
But was that not true for most people who has true strength? Even the General himself has the tendency to not treat normal people as people. Especially with his enemies.
There was also the fact that Viel was young, one could even consider him as a toddler. If there was any trait that he would have, it was being impulsive.
So General Diao pushed the report to the back of his mind and focused on the most important thing right now.
These things called Dungeons.
If it was true that closing them would grant them a reward, then this was good news. Maybe they could turn this cmity into a gift.
If they were able to close another one of these dungeons with the Taizhou army, then maybe it would grant them huge rewards?
General Diao could help but get excited with the thought. This really was the answer. They could rebuild Taizhou city with this!
And Viel also seemed to know where the locations of these dungeons are, this would put them to a very huge advantage even if the other cities have discovered about the rewards!
But then his happy expression suddenly died down as soon as he thought of something.
"Viel boy. What about you, did you get any reward?"
That was right. Two of them entered the dungeon, and only one returned with a reward. Could it be that even if ten of them entered, only 1 will gain a reward?
He then anticipated Viel''s answer with a trembling breath. But disappointment veiled his entire body as he heard Viel''s answer.
"No", Viel said nonchntly as he stroke and yed with the General''s beard.
How could this be it seems that his n failed even before it started.
"Because Mr. Voice said that I already had the reward. He''s a cheapskate", Viel said while pouting, "At least give me a bag of candy"
"!!!"
General Diao''s eyes once again glistened as he heard Viel''sst words. That would mean his theory was correct.
Each person that would help close the dungeon will receive a reward!
"Viel, tell me. Where''s the nearest dungeon!?"
"Oh, will you also go with us to rescue Miss Xianying!?"
"Hmm well"
Based on Xing Cai and Viel''s story, this woman named Xianying is already dead. But General Diao could gain the courage to tell it to the boy, as he knew that Viel has already lost too much. So General Diao could only clear his throat, not knowing how to answer.
It was then that Xing Cai started to speak in a serious tone.
"I know what you are thinking, General. But I assure you, no normal cultivator can survive in the dungeon"
If it was only the drakels, then Xing Cai would not give this kind of warning to the General. But the thing is, there were other creatures inside the dungeon. There were normal people, and then the winged people whichpletely overpowered her. Not giving her even a single moment to fight back.
Seeing Xing Cai''s caution, General Diao could only nod his head. It would seem his excitement got the better of him. If a cultivator like Xing Cai, who was as strong, if not stronger now than him, was injured fatally inside the dungeon- one could only imagine what would happen to those who were weaker.
"That''s all we have to say", Xing Cai then stood up from her seat as she called for Viel, "I have also reported this to my people and they should be reporting it to the Sect Master now. Do know that my priority is with my Sect. So, if ites to it, we might have topete for a dungeon"
Once again, General Diao could only nod his head.
"But I will try my best to convince my sect master to work together", said Xing Cai as she smiled, "Viel, stop stroking the General''s beard. We still haven''t eaten our breakfast yet"
Xing Cai then bowed towards the General. The General could only bow back respectfully, it seems that in times of hardship, it really was better to have friends.
Viel and Xing Cai were about to leave the General''s office, before someone barged in.
"What now!?"
The General shouted in frustration. Thest thing he needed now was another person barging inside his office carrying a panicked expression. Specially a wounded one.
"Elder Elder Xing Cai"
It would seem that this person was here for here for Xing Cai.
"Aren''t you Liu Hao? What are you doing here back so early?"
This wounded man was Liu Hao, one of Xing Cai''s people that he sent back to the Golden Pavilion to report her findings with the dungeons. So, what exactly was he doing here now, wounded?
Could it be!? Xing Cai could only shiver with the thought.
"Elder Xing Cai the Golden Pavilion
is no more!"
Chapter 64: Consequences (2)
Chapter 64: Consequences (2)
"Golden Pavilion is no more!"
"What!?"
"Iwhen I got there, the pavilion wascovered in gigantic trees", the man called Liu Hao paused to catch his breath, "Like it became a forest!"
Xing Cai''s expression grew even more horrid. When Xing Cai recognized that the one who barged into the office was Liu Hao, the thought that something bad happened to the Golden Pavilion instantly came into her mind. But for it to be covered in trees? This was the least she expected. Where were the flying beasts? The drakels?
"What do you mean?", Xing Cai signaled for the man to sit down.
General Diao was slightly relieved that the dreaded news no longer involved their city. But even so, he put on a serious expression. For Golden Pavilion to be wiped out? He shivered in the thought. He still remembered Golden Pavilion''s matriarch. She was beautiful, but also very deadly. He only met her once, and she knew that the two of them fought with each other, the oue will be unpredictable. And did he mention that she was utterly beautiful?
General Diao cleared his throat as he began to listen to this man called Liu Hao.
Liu Hao began to recount the events.
When he got to the outer walls of the Golden Pavilion, he was surprised that no one weed him. There weren''t any men guarding the outer wall. He immediately knew then that something was wrong.
He ran with all his might towards the inner wall. And as he got nearer and nearer, that was when he started noticing that there were purple-colored vines sprawled all over the ground. They looked like they were worming all over the ce, it was a disgusting sight, for sure.
This made Liu Hao even more worried. And what he saw when he got inside the inner walls was enough to petrify him.
There were trees, trees that towered the majestic central building of the Golden Pavilion. They covered and destroyed the housing that was provided for the members of the Golden Pavilion.
There, he saw his fellow disciples hanging from the trees, with their bodies covered and pierced by countless vines. The golden robes that the disciples were wearing could not be anymoreckluster as they were drenched in blood.
And the worse part of it all?
They were looking at him.
They were alive.
They tried to reach out for Liu Hao, as if asking for help. The veins that were binding their arms shred their skin with even the slightest movement.
There were no screams, not even a single note. But this made the atmosphere even more dreary. Liu Hao immediately tried to cut off the vines that were enveloping the disciple closest to him. But to his dismay, the golden dagger that he was holding could only scratch the vines no matter how much he tried to cut them.
He apologized repeatedly towards the disciple. He apologized for his weakness that he was not able to help him be free of these demonic vines.
It was then that the disciple spoke. Although the disciple gnarled his words, Liu Hao was still able to understand some parts of it.
Weird light.
Vines appearing.
Trees sprouting out of nowhere.
And thest words the disciple said, "Matriarchand the elderswent insideweird light disappeared"
It was then that vine suddenly wrapped around Liu Hao''s foot and pull him off the ground. But he was able to cut himself loose before the vinespletely wrapped him in twigs.
And so, with him freed, the first thing that came to his mind was to return to Taizhou city and report back to Elder Xing Cai. He used his flying sword and pushed it to the limits just so he could arrive as fast as he could, extinguishing its power and destroying it in the process.
And here he is.
Liu Hao feet was shaking non-stop as he finished telling what happened to Xing Cai and General Diao. His breath was still ragged as he tried to push the memory away to the back of his mind.
Xing Cai could not help but grip her huge sword in frustration. Her lips dried up as they quivered while listening to Liu Hao''s story.
The Golden Pavilion destroyed? How could this be!?
"Was there anyone at all that survived? Did you see anyone?", stuttered Xing Cai.
Liu Hao could only shake his head, "Iam sorry. I ran away as fast as I could", Liu Hao then jumped from his seat and groveled on the ground, "Please forgive me, Elder! I was a coward!"
Xing Cai could only sigh as she looked at General Diao, "It seems that we may have to work together earlier than expected", Xing Cai then did a bow of salute towards the General, "May I request you spare a few of your men to go back with me to my sect? I am certain that the Matriarch and the other elders went inside the dungeon"
Seeing Xing Cai''s utmost sincerity. General Diao was at a lost. They were still recovering, and he was not really able to lend some of his remaining men as they need them here. Sure, he was nning on going to an expedition, but he nned to do it after the city has somewhat recuperated.
This was unexpected. General Diao then stared at Liu Hao who was still kneeling on the ground. Should he really lend some of his men now? What if the members of the Azure Fist sect return?
And as he kept on staring at the kneeling Liu Hao, something clicked in his mind- something was not right.
Something did not add up from the man''s story. He stroked his beard trying to recall the story of the man.
It was then that Viel suddenly pped his hands.
"Very nice story, mister. But my Grandpa Ling has better stories!", Viel then crossed his arms and looked at Liu Hao with a confident look, "If my Grandpa was the one telling this story, you would be dead!"
"Viel!", Xing Cai quickly reprimanded Viel. She knew that Viel liked to y around, but this was a serious matter.
"You said you could only scratch the vines, but how were you able to free yourself!?", Viel then covered one of his eyes as he did an awkward pose.
It was then that General Diao released a huge breath. That was it. That was the thing that did not add up.
General Diao was so engrossed on the damage and the casualties that came from the portal, that he disregarded the other parts of the man''s story.
It that was same case for Xing Cai, she was so d that Liu Hao survived, that she didn''t even think to question his story.
Xing Cai quickly lifted the kneeling Liu Hao by the neck as soon as she realized this., "Speak!"
"P-pleaseElder, I am telling the truth!"
Xing Cai''s grip hardened as she once again questioned Liu Hao.
"How did you escape the vines!?"
"II told you I just cut myself loose!", Liu Hao started to tear up as he struggled, "Please I am not lying!"
Xing Cai was about to tighten her grip once more, when she noticed that there was something squirming on Liu Hao''s eye. Something purple.
Xing Cai''s grip started to loosen.
"P..ack..lease..ugh", Liu Hao''s mouth started to gurgle as blood started to ooze from all over his face. Liu Hao''s whole face started to redden. His face expanded and bloated up so fast
Until it exploded.
Xing Cai quickly dodged to the side as disgusting purple vines wormed their way out from Liu Hao''s neck at blinding speed. She swiftly grabbed her huge golden sword, but as she was about to swing it towards Liu Hao''s body, she hesitated.
In that single moment, she hesitated. Liu Hao was still a member of the Golden Pavilion. He did not lie, he was used. And thest thing Liu Hao experienced before he died was his senior doubting him. This was a childish thought, for sure. Xing Cai felt regret.
She then looked at Liu Hao, or Liu Hao''s body that was now being desecrated by these disgusting vines.
"I am sorry for doubting you", Xing Cai then waved her huge sword, but before she could strike down Liu Hao, General Diao''s towering figure stomped his foot downward Liu Hao''s whole body, squashing it and splitting it in two.
He then stomped his foot again towards the purple vines that were still worming on the ground until it did not move anymore.
"That was no longer one of your men", General Diao said in a serious tone, "And you are right, Miss Xing Cai. We do need to help each other. I will let you borrow 5 of my men, this is no longer just your Golden Pavilion''s problem"
"This purple vine attached itself to one of your men, and he was able to reach this city. Who is to say that it will not happen again?", General Diao picked up a purple vine from the ground, "We must stop this
from its roots"
Hearing this, Xing Cai could only nod towards General Diao.
"I will pick 5 men that are most suited to this task. In the meantime, make your own preparations. My men will meet you outside the northern gates tonight"
"Does that mean we get to go inside the dungeon now!? We can save Miss Xianying!?", Viel tugged Xing Cai''s robes excitedly.
Xing Cai smiled wryly. True, she was also curious about the fate of Xianying. But her priority was to clear out the vines and perhaps meet their Matriarch inside the other realm. But seeing Viel''s excited face, she could only nod her head.
"Yes!", Viel raised his hand triumphantly.
Xing Cai then bowed towards the General as she and Viel exit his office. General Diao only waved his hand, telling them to go out faster before someone else bringing bad news barges in the room.
---
With their talks done, Xing Cai and Viel went to the refuge camp outside the academy grounds. They were supposed to go back to Viel''s house to prepare, but Viel said he wanted to hang out with his friends before they leave, and properly say goodbye to them for once.
And with a sigh, Xing Cai agreed. She might as well see if she can get anything in the city to help them in their travels.
"We will meet here in 2 hours. Don''t go anywhere else, okay?", Xing Cai said while poking Viel''s nose.
Viel raised both his thumbs in reply as heughed before running off to find his friends. Xing Cai could only shake her head, Viel felt more like a son rather than a brother, she thought but she wouldn''t really know, she never had one. With onest sigh, Xing Cai decided to search the city for things they can use.
Meanwhile, Viel was happily trotting around the camp trying to find his friends. As he was walking, he could not help but notice that the people were looking at him and whispering with each other. But Viel did not seem to mind, he was somewhat used to it, after all.
So, he just continued to happily walk as most of the people walk away from him, creating a path for him to go through. Well, this would make it easier to search for his friends, Viel thought.
But suddenly, Viel widened his eyes as he lifted and opened up his palm, catching something in doing so. Viel turned his hand around, and on it, was a tomato.
Viel smiled as soon as he saw the tomato on his hand.
"Free food!?", Viel then looked around to see who passed it to him, "Thank yo-"
But before Viel could finish his words, he lifted his hand again to catch another. This time, it was an egg.
"Eehh. Another one? Was this boile-"
And once again, someone threw another food at him. But with no more hands to catch it, Viel could only let it hit his body due to his surprise that people were giving him food. There was no sense in dodging it anyway, he won''t get hurt.
"Mymy birthday is over", chuckled Viel awkwardly towards the people that was starting to circle around him.
It was then that someone shouted,
"Demon spawn!"
"Bring back my mother, you demon!"
"Get out of here!"
"I knew you were a freak!"
"Eeh?"
The people started to shout various obscenities towards him. Throwing all sorts of things at him. There were even people throwing rocks at Viel, but it just bounced from his body.
"D-did Mister Bai put you up to this?", Viel was confused. Thest person that called him a "Demon spawn" was Guard Leader Bai.
And he was right. This was Guard Leader Bai''s fault.
Guard Leader Bai''s favorite tavern was destroyed during the attack. So, he could only drink with some of his buddies inside the refugee camp.
And with his drunken state, Guard Leader Bai may or may not have slipped a few things about Viel that General Diao specifically told him to keep quiet about, and maybe added another on top of it.
And that information was passed down like gossip, from one person to another.
And for a small number of people contained in a small space
For people that wanted answers
For people who are lost and hungry
It was wildfire, it spread in no time at all.
Lighting up the fears and anger of the people.
Chapter 65: Fried Rice
Chapter 65: Fried Rice
Violet was tending the wounded when she heard the shouts and moring of people from afar. She was curious as to what all themotion was about.
"Don''t get distracted, you still need to clean that wound"
"Y..yes, mother"
However, she could not even take a peek as her mother reprimanded her before she could even stand up. The shouts, however, only grew louder.
"Tch. If they have the energy to dance around like monkeys, then they should be helping us", Violet''s mother wiped the sweat on her face as she continued to clean the wounds of the unconscious person in front of her.
Violet could only sigh as she continued to wipe down the pus that was flowing from a patient''s wound.
"You golden haired freak!"
It was then that Violet became rmed and instinctively stood up. As soon as she heard someone shouting those slurs, her curiosity became worry.
"What are you doing!? Tend that man''s wound!", Violet''s mother shouted in frustration.
However, like she was not hearing her mother at all, Violet quickly ran away towards the angry shouts of the people, not even ncing back at her perturbed mother.
She squeezed herself into the swarm of people in order to reach the center. And once she made her way through the crowd, her eyes widened in shock.
Although the face of the child could no longer clearly be seen because of all the sorts of trash and food that was covering him, Violet was sure that the child currently being ostracized was none other than Viel.
Violet looked at the faces of the people around her. They all looked desperate to the point that one could consider them crazy.
"S-stop!"
Violet tried to stop the people from throwing any further, but her efforts were in vain as the people were already engrossed in their frenzy.
Still, Violet did her best to stop the people, even pushing some to the ground. It was then that Violet heard a familiar voice.
"Just try throwing one more. And I''ll beat you to death myself!"
"W-what? Why are you siding with that western demon!?"
"Who said that!? Try saying that to my face!"
Violet turned to the source of the voice, only to see Wei Song standing in front of Viel with his arms crossed. She also saw a little girl and a woman trying to remove the mess from Viel''s body. If she recalls correctly, these two were Wei Song''s mother and sister.
"Why are you protecting that demon child!? Are you demon worshippers!?"
Once again, the people started to throw various stuff towards Viel''s position, but this time, the things were not only thrown towards him. It was also thrown at Wei Song and his family.
"Kyaa!"
A small high pitch sound resounded in the air as Wei Song''s sister got hit by a small rock.
"What the Who threw that!? I''ll kill you all!", a ball of fire started to wrap around Wei Song''s hand as he waved his fist towards the people that were circling them.
Violet rushed to the center to check on Wei Song''s sister. And although there were obvious signs of bleeding on her forehead, she could be considered as lucky, as the stone only seemed to graze her skin. Violet calmly consoled the mother that her daughter will be fine, it was only a scratch.
But as soon as Violet was done cleaning Wei Song''s sister''s wound, the calm expression on her face disappeared as she stood up and faced the people.
"What is wrong with you people!?", Violet waved her hand as herposure disappeared.
"W-wait, look at her robes it''s covered in blood!", one of the people shouted.
"Y-you''re right! S-she must also be a demon!"
"What!? No! This is from tending-"
"Shut up you demon!"
Once again, the people threw all the things they could get their hands on. They have, in the truest sense, gonepletely crazy.
Seeing that the situation was not getting any better, and it would seem that reasoning with these people was no longer possible, Wei Song was truly thinking of going wild on them.
And to think that they would throw a rock at his sister? Unforgivable!
The me on Wei Song''s hand started to get bigger as he slowly stepped towards the crowd. "You will all pay for-"
But before Wei Song can even go near the crowd, a person suddenly jumped out towards the center. Or perhaps, flew was the better word as the man rolled on the ground a couple of times before he stopped moving, presumably unconscious.
"That guy was the one who threw a rock at your sister"
A voice then came from where the man was flung from. A boy slowly revealed himself from the crowd, dusting his hands and pants.
"Xiao Xiao Pei!", Violet was surprised to see Xiao Pei. This was the first time that she saw Xiao Pei ever since the attack of those flying beasts. She even thought that he was already dead. But here he was, alive and kicking, literally.
As Xiao Pei slowly walked towards the center, his and Wei Song''s eye met.
"I almost forgot you existed, Pei Pei"
Hearing Wei Song''s jeer, Xiao Pei could only scoff and smile sarcastically as he passed by him.
"Thank you", said Wei Song without looking at Xiao Pei.
"Tch. Stop trying to act cool"
Although there was a hint of annoyance in Xiao Pei''s voice, the small smile on his face could not be hidden.
Xiao Pei then stood behind Viel, covering his back. While Wei Song went back to his original position, right in front of Viel.
And with Violet on the right side trying to protect Wei Song''s sister, the only one that was missing in their group was Diao Mei.
Due to Xiao Pei''s sudden entrance and with one of them being rendered unconscious, the frenzied crowd turned silent. But this silence did notst long, as the people, once again started to throw whatever they could get their hands on towards the group.
But this time, no response was returned from Wei Song and the group. They firmly stood there, without even budging from the rocks that are being thrown at them.
But it would seem that them being passive made things worse, as the crowd only got worse. But still, they did not move.
Violet could only furrow her brows, were this the people that she and her mother were trying their best to save? If so, then she only wasted her time. She could only look to the side as the disappointment inside of her grew bigger and bigger.
It was then that she noticed that Viel''s hand was shaking.
Of course, of course he was afraid. He was sad angry- that was what Violet thought.
At first, she was surprised that Viel was taking this so calmly, he was not even budging one bit even with all the slurs and rocks that were thrown at him. But now, she realized that it was the opposite.
"We''re here, Viel", Violet said as she held Viel''s shaking hand. And as soon as she did so, the shaking stopped.
Viel slowly lifted his head and turned to look at Violet.
And although it looked kind of creepy, as there were tomato juices and eggs covering Viel''s face, Violet did not forget to smile as soon as her and Viel''s eyes met.
It was a good thing that Violet was so focused onforting Viel, that she did not notice the unusually sharp fingernails that were starting to recede back to normal from Viel''s hand.
"Stop this at once!"
It was then that the guards finally arrived, leading them was Diao Mei who immediately ran towards the side of Viel, wiping the mess on his face with the sleeve of her clean robes, "Viel".
She was followed by her mother, Diao Chan, who had a very angry expression on her face. Her face, red beyond belief, seething with anger.
Xing Cai was also with them, carrying who seemed to be a drunken Guard Leader Bai by the neck.
With the guards and Diao Chan arriving, the frenzied crowd was immediately shut down. Some people even tried to escape through the crowd sneakily.
"No one moves!"
Diao Chan''s shout easily froze the people on their tracks. None of them dared to even move a muscle.
Diao Chan''s eyes wandered back and forth. From the frenzied crowd, to the sorry state of Viel and his friends. There were food scattered all over the grounda little girl, wounded.
Diao Chan''s body began to shake as she could no longer contain her anger, "Our city is in ruins, and you throw the food that was handed to you!?", Diao Mei started to stare down the people on the crowd one by one. But the people could only avoid her gaze.
"And to a little child!? You all should be ashamed of yourselves! Where was this strength when we were being attacked!?"
Diao Chan''s voice started to get louder and louder.
"This little boy that you call a demon spawn is the one people who saved all of your sorry ass! If it was not for him, then most of you will probably not even be standing right here!"
"All of youare no citizens of Taizhou", Diao Chan''sst words no longer contained anger. No, only disappointment could be found there.
She then waved her hand, signaling the guards to disperse the crowd. Some people tried to talk and plead, but Diao Chan was not hearing any of it.
"I I''m sorry we were not able to arrive earlier", Diao Chan sincerely bowed down towards Viel and the rest of the group.
"Hehe. We are fine, Lady Diao. Nothing we can''t handle!", Wei Song thumped his chest confidently.
"Pft. If I didn''t intervene, you might actually have killed someone"
"You-!"
Diao Chan could only wryly smile as she watched as the two started to bicker with each other. It seems she didn''t have to worry about the two, as they were their normal selves.
She then looked at Wei Song''s mother and sister, "How is your daughter?"
"S-she is fine, madame Diao. Thanks to Miss Violet"
"N-no, I didn''t do anything"
Violet tried to deny as she waved her hand. Nevertheless, Diao Chan patted her head and thanked her for her good deeds.
And finally, she turned her attention to Viel, who has not spoken a word since she got here.
"I am really sorry, Viel. This shouldn''t have happened", said Diao Chan as she helped her daughter to clean up Viel. "Do you want to clean up? We have a huge bath in our house you can y in."
But the only response she got from Viel was a shake of his head. Viel then slowly walked away towards Xing Cai.
"VViel", Diao Mei was about to chase after Viel, but her mother stopped her.
"He''ll talk when he is ready", said Diao Chan.
With that, Diao Mei and the rest of the group could only look at Viel as he walked away.
As Viel got near to Xing Cai, Xing Cai raised Guard Leader Bai and pointed at him, as if asking Viel what to do with him. But Viel, once again, only shook his head.
Xing Cai then nonchntly dropped the drunk Guard Leader Bai on the ground and shrugged her shoulders.
She then held Viel''s hand as they left, walking towards outside the city.
"I thought you wanted to say goodbye?", Xing Cai asked Viel.
And still, Viel did not utter a word.
"It''s fine, we still have a few hours before night. You can tell them your goodbyes then
But first, you really do need to wash up, you smell like fried rice"
""
Chapter 66: Friends
Chapter 66: Friends
"Seriously? You need me to even do this to you, what are you, 3?"
Xing Cai was currently washing the rubbish from Viel''s body. She slowly doused Viel''s hair with water and shook it to remove any dirt that was clinging on his hair.
When they got back to the house, Xing Cai was surprised to see Viel still staying silent. She has seen him down casted before, but he usually recovers as soon as something distracts him. But not this time.
Even when she dragged him outside near the well and poured a bucket of water on him, Viel had no reaction at all except a slight movement of his eyebrows.
Looking at Viel''s dejected state, Xing Cai could only sigh in frustration. She even told her that he will make him pay for the robes he destroyed earlier this morning, but still, Viel did not budge. It was as if Viel was trying his best not to feel anything.
She had no idea what he was thinking right now, or if he was thinking anything at all.
So, after bathing Viel, she just ced him on the side as she tried to tinker with her the sword she got from the dungeon. She did not really have a chance to fully examine her sword from everything that has happened.
It was nice to have some peace and quiet from time to time even if it is just a few hours. So, after making sure that Viel was not going anywhere and was just sitting in front of her on the veranda, she ced the huge b of golden sword on the ground.
She really was instantly gaining strength as soon as she touches the great sword. Interesting, Xing Cai thought. Yes, there were artifacts that made one stronger, but they were usually something that only worked once, unlike this great sword.
And even though she has used this to cut up flesh and stone, there was visibly no scratch or dent on it whatsoever.
But Xing Cai sighed, even though this greatsword was probably the best craftsmanship she has ever seen, she has trained all her life with the ways of the sword and shield. Not to mention that even by great sword standards, this one dwarfs even the biggest great sword she has seen in her entire life.
But it was not like she had any other choice, her shield was blown to smithereens.
Could she use this as a shield? It was wide enough.
But as soon as Xing Cai tried it out, it didn''t take her long to feel how awkward it was.
Xing Cai could only shake her head.
Xing Cai also tried using it as a normal great sword, but she could onlyugh at herself as her whole body swayed with the weight of the sword, making her look like a chopstick. This was impossible, the sword was more than twice her weight. She tried to nce at Viel to see if he had any reaction to her funny state, but s, Viel just watched her without any reaction.
And with a sigh, she went back to experimenting with the great sword.
It would seem she has no other choice, she remembered the animalistic fighting style she used when fighting the Azure Fist sect members, although it was an impromptu, Xing Cai can''t deny that it didn''t work.
She crouched down on the ground while holding the great sword, with it almost perpendicr to the ground.
And like a wolf, she pounced towards the uncut firewood, waving her sword and her body at almost a 360-degree angle. And, like the expected oue, it did not slice the firewood in half. It shattered it into a hundred pieces.
But although the oue and damage was great, Xing Cai was not satisfied. This really was not her style of fighting.
She was the one who waits, the one who only attacks when the time is right. This huge great sword only allowed for one thing, brutality.
Xing Cai racked up her head. How was she even going to fight someone faster than her with this? Even if the sword boasted amazing strength, any decent master would kill her before she could even move.
She needed a move that would ensure that her attack would reach the enemy first.
Think. Think!
But nothing came to her mind, she could only stab the ground with her sword in frustration as she groaned. With the sword almostpletely burrowing itself to the ground.
And then, an idea came to her mind. With the sword embedded in the ground, she suddenly thought of the fighting style of the people from the country of Nipun.
How they used their sheathe as a way to boost their attack, effectively countering the opponent''s advance.
Yes, this could work!
And with much excitement, Xing Cai slightly kneeled as she imitated the stance of the warriors from Nipun. Except that her sword was inserted into the ground instead of a sheathe.
Xing Cai closed her eyes, and then, with her breathing at its calmest, she used all the strength in her body to swing the sword off from the ground. With her feet slightly cracking the ground beneath her.
An explosive but sharp sound resounded through the air. The dust from the ground covering everything, all the way to Viel, who she just cleaned and bathed.
It took a few seconds before the dust cleared, but the result was ridiculous. Her attack left a huge crevice on the ground, all the way to the trees that were parked near Viel''s house. And the best part of it all, is that the attack was almost instantaneous.
Xing Cai could not contain the smile on her face as she saw how powerful the attack was. She wiped the sweat that started to form on her face as the satisfied expression on her face was not disappearing.
But then, as she was about to do the move again, the smile suddenly disappeared from her face.
""
"What if it was a flying enemy?"
And with that thought, Xing Cai once again racked her brain in disappointment.
She remained like this until the time to meet General Diao and his men came at the northern gates. Xing Cai waited for Viel to speak up, and ask her if he could say goodbye to his friends, but it didn''t came.
And so with that, the both of them headed to the northern gates of the city where General Diao and his men were already waiting for them. There was a carriage beside them, but no horse to sleigh it.
"Miss Xing CaiI heard what happened", General Diao said as soon as he saw Viel and Xing Cai approaching them. He then looked at Viel, who was clearly distraught and still very much dejected.
"Is the boy alright?"
With that question, Xing Cai could only shake her head. She tried her best to get a response from Viel, but as the gods as her witness, she was not able to do so.
General Diao was about to suggest to just leave Viel behind, as he looked unfit to travel. But then the General remembered that out of all of them, Viel was the one who knew most about the dungeons. So he just kept his mouth shut and slowly walked towards the carriage behind them.
"This carriage is a flying artifact. If you leave now, you should arrive your sect by dawn", said General Diao. "My men are trained to drive this around, so let them take care of that and just rx on your journey. The boy certainly needs it"
"I appreciate all the help, General Diao. I will make sure the Golden Pavilion does not forget your help in this matter. Thank you"
"Save it, Miss Xing Cai. I could not even personallye with you myself, and am only able to provide 5 of my men"
"5 is more than plenty with what Taizhou has gone through", Xing Cai looked at the 5 men that were provided by the General.
There was even one who looked like he was only taller than Viel by a foot, the helmet he was wearing did not even fit properly.
But Xing Cai knew that this was the best General Diao could lend given the situation.
General then signaled one of the guards to open the door of the carriage.
"I hope for your safe return, Miss Xing Cai. And you too, Viel. Don''t make my daughter cry waiting for you. OHOHOHO", General Diao patted Viel''s back, and as expected, Viel still didn''t have any reaction.
Xing Cai looked at Viel, "Are you sure you''re not going to say goodbye? We might not be back for a long time"
But Xing Cai could only let out a disappointed breath as she watched Vielpletely ignore her as he walked straight to the carriage.
But as Viel was about to step inside, they heard numerous shouts calling for his name.
"Viel! Wait!"
"Wait for us!"
Xing Cai, General Diao, and the rest of the men could not help but look at the directions of the shout.
There, they saw Violet and Xiao Pei, along with Wei Song''s family running towards them while waving their hands. But oddly enough, Wei Song himself was not there.
But it would seem it was not only them, as Charlotte was following them from behind while being pushed by Diao Mei.
"Viel! Wait!"
In truth, Diao Mei heard from her mother that Viel was about leave for Golden Pavilion. So she quickly informed her friends about it.
And it just so happened that Charlotte was also there, trying to find Viel to apologize for his husband''s actions.
As soon as they heard the news, they quickly rushed towards the north gates, hoping they weren''t toote to say goodbye.
And luckily, Viel still has not left.
Wei Song''s family tried to catch their breath when they finally arrived, as they were not really used to running around.
"Viel, you are going to leave without saying goodbye to us again?", Violet was the first to speak up, her tone clearly pissed off.
Viel, however, only stood still. With one of his foot already in the carriage.
"And why are you leaving again so soon!? You just got back! We missed you, Viel. We miss your antics it is not as fun without you here", Violet started to stutter as she got to thest of her words.
"Yeah man. I also just got back, stop making it hard for me for us and just stay here man", Xiao Pei said while waving his hand.
"Wwhere are you going, mister? I thought we were going to y?", Wei Song''s sister sniffled as she held her mother''s hand, obviously tearing up.
"Stay safe out there, okay?", Wei Song''s mother added, "I''m sure Wei Song wishes for the same. I swear, that boy is too shy for the wrong moments"
One of General Diao''s men started to choke as they watched the current scene. That was right, some of them were leaving their families behind as well.
"Viel I am really sorry for my husband''s actions!", Charlotte pushed herself forward, "I will make sure he stays put so when you return, you can punish him yourself!"
Charlotte''s words were sincere. If Viel really was his brother''s son as she thought, then that would mean that Viel was her only family that she knows is still alive, "I will braid your hair again when youe back, okay?"
Even with all the cries, Viel still did not look towards them. There was only silence in the air as they waited for Viel to say something. However, after a few seconds, Viel started to go inside the carriage, without even a word of goodbye to his friends.
Xing Cai could only sigh as she looked at the people that cared for Viel. She shook her head as she bid her farewell to the General and got on the carriage.
Viel''s friends watched on as the door to the carriage closed and it started to move away.
It was then that Diao Mei, who was quiet the whole time, started to shout.
"Viel! We will wait for you, okay!? I will wait for you!", Diao Mei screamed as loud as she can, "It does not matter if you are gone for 3 days or 3 years. Just make sure toe back, okay!? I will wait for you!"
"So please pleasee back to us safe", Diao Mei said as the tears started to fall from her eyes.
One might say that Viel''s friends were over-reacting, butst time he disappeared, he was gone for more than 3 days in an unknownnd. Who knew when he was going to return this time? The ce Viel was going to was also something that no normal cultivator could survive. Even with Viel''s monstrous strength, he was a child. He was bound to make mistakes.
And so, Viel''s friends watched as his carriage continued to elerate.
And, after expecting that they really will not get any reaction from Viel, it was then that a small hand that was sticking out from the window of the carriage can be seen.
The small hand had its thumbs up.
When Diao Mei and the group saw this, they could not help but be filled with joy. They once again shouted.
They shouted their goodbyes and farewells, they shouted their care until the carriage totally disappeared into the distance.
And if only they see what Xing Cai was currently seeing, then they might have tried to run for the carriage to try and chase Viel.
"Hm. This brat", Xing Cai had the warmest of smiles as she looked at Viel.
Viel was currently shaking while his hand was sticking out the window. His face was full of snot from all the tears that were bawling from his eyes.
And finally, they headed for the Golden Pavilion.
Chapter 67: Sleeping Child
Chapter 67: Sleeping Child
It has been 4 hours now since the carriage left from Taizhou. Thankfully, nothing eventful has happened so far and their course was still stable. This carriage truly is a wonderful artifact, it somewhat reminded Xing Cai of the flying car back in Xianying''s world. Although it could not fly that high up unlike Xianying''s car.
Not to mention, this flying carriage requires a steady source of qi in order to work. And that was exactly what the 5 guardsmen were doing outside. 4 of them were in the corners of the carriage, and one was on the front, presumably the one controlling and driving the carriage.
They did a rotation and took turns on taking the reigns of the carriage every half an hour. But for some reason, the smallest member of the group refused to drive the carriage. Saying that he was very bad at directions and he might make a mistake and cause a dy.
The four other guards urged him, as driving the carriage was also a form of rest for them- a break from continually supplying the carriage with their qi. But still, the new guard refused, saying that he had a lot of qi to spare.
And with that reason, the other four justughed at him. Calling him a greenhorn as they let him be. More rest for them, they jest. A lot of people have volunteered as a guard ever since they were attacked. So it wasmon that the new guards would want to make a name for themselves.
But the new guard was true to his words, he did not take the reigns for even one second these past 4 hours. Not even taking his helmet off and always keeping an eye, truly, a serious greenhorn.
"Sist- Elder Xing Cai, are you awake?"
The new guard quietly knocked on the partition of the carriage.
"Yes. Do you need something?"
"We are halfway to the Golden Pavilion. Would you like us to pause for a stop-over and recuperate?"
"No need. We will rest near the outer wall of the Golden Pavilion. It will allow us to scout the situation as we rest"
"Yes ma''am!"
Xing Cai could only sigh. Even if she wanted to rest, it would be impossible as Viel was currently sleeping on herp. Sure, she could just push him away like usual, but this time, she did not want to wake him up.
Xing Cai remembered Viel''s sobbing face as he left his friends. He still remained quiet after that, but he was in a much better moodpared to before as he was already answering Xing Cai whenever she was talking to him- even if it was just a shake of his head or a murmur.
Even if Viel was a special boy, it seems that anyone would be negatively affected with what happened to him in the city. To be tantly ostracized and hated, to be scorned by the people without even knowing why. If that would have happened to Xing Cai when she was younger, then she would have definitely left the city with a hatred.
Viel''s grandparents wanted him to live a normal life as much as possible, and Xing Cai wanted to honor that. But with Viel''s abnormal strength, that would be near impossible.
Xing Cai knew.
She knew that ultimately, once Viel grows up, every action he will take will affect a lot of people. Every move he makes
will move the world as well.
The only thing that Xing Cai could do was make sure that he does not grow up carrying a hatred for humanity.
She remembered the visions she saw when she stopped Viel from killing Li Zhao during their mock battle. And drowned in blood, the bodies of dismembered people, and a silhouette of who seemed like the Demon God Xanthus of the West. Even now, she gets shivers whenever she thinks of it.
She then stroke Viel''s hair. Sleeping like this peacefully, with his saliva even dripping on Xing Cai''s robes, Xing Cai could see nothing but a sleeping child.
Innocence.
If there was anything that would turn this child into a monster, it was the world itself.
And with that thought, Xing Cai decided to sleep and rest her mind as well. It was imperative that she be on her best once they arrive her sect, she did not know the full extent of danger they will be facing there, after all.
"."
*BOOM*
Xing Cai was immediately woken up by an explosive sound as she felt herself smash through the carriage''s wall. She immediately hugged Viel with her left arm so that he won''t be flung away farther as her right hand grabbed the golden great sword.
She looked towards the horizon she started to descend to the ground. And in the distance, she could see the Golden Pavilion''s outer walls, it would seem that they have already arrived.
Xing Cai looked back to the carriage, only to see it blown to smithereens as a gigantic tree blocked its path. The tree continued to protrude from the ground, still not stopping its growth.
She furrowed her eyebrows as she started to collect herself,nding gently on the ground with Viel and her sword in tow.
"Elder Xing Cai, are you alright!?", 4 of the guardsmen quickly approached Xing Cai.
Xing Cai nodded in response as she gently ced Viel on the ground, who was just starting to wake up.
"Wait, where''s the greenhorn!?", one of the men shouted as he looked around.
"II''m here!", a coughing shout came from the distance.
They saw the new guarding out from a rubble, clearly disheveled.
"Always be on your toes, greenhorn."
"Y-yes sir!"
The new guard saluted as he approached his fellow guardsmen.
"Anyway, what in my ancestor''s titties was that!?"
The guards all looked at the huge tree that blocked their path.
"It suddenly appeared in front of us! We didn''t even have time to react!"
Xing Cai was also filled with surprise. Her man, Liu Hao, reported that the trees were gigantic, but she did not expect them to actually be this huge.
"Hm", Viel wiped his eyes as he looked around him, "Are we there yet?"
The guardsmen were surprised. How can one not even wake up through that mess? They have heard reports of this golden haired boy, and the reports seemed to be right, he was an odd little monster.
Xing Cai nodded as she removed the small chunks of wood on Viel''s hair. "It would seem that scouting ahead will be impossible now", Xing Cai once again stared at the gigantic tree and then the outer walls, which was covered with ominous purple vines, "It already knows we are here. Whatever it is", she then pointed at the senior guard, "Collect your men, we will go as soon as you have made proper preparations"
The guard nodded. It took a few minutes before they found their weapons and provisions from what was left of the carriage.
After they were ready, they handed all of their things to be carried by the new guard and all of them passed through the outer wall.
Xing Cai has seen it when she was falling from the air, but the scenery inside the outer wall truly was, in a word, infernal.
Purple vines that were pulsating sprawled on the ground, almost covering them entirely. And towards the horizon, to the direction of the main wall where the Golden Pavilion was seated, were trees that almost reached the clouds.
Xing Cai could not help but gulp. So, this is what became of her mighty sect. She has not seen the extent of the damage yet, but seeing it from afar, she could already surmise.
The Golden Pavilion really is no more.
And with a sigh, they continued to walk. All of them were on high alert as they watched the pulsating purple vines on the ground. Well, all of them except Viel. Who was kicking every vine that was near him.
Xing Cai was worried at first, but there does not seem to be anything happening, so she just let Viel do his own thing. Although, it was kind of awkward that the new guard was sticking too close to Viel whenever he had the chance.
An odd one, this small guard is, Xing Cai thought.
They continued to walk, and their smooth journey continued until they reached their destination. They were now directly outside the main wall, or what they presumed to be the main wall.
The Golden Pavilion''s main wall was supposed to be, well, golden.
But the wall infront of them waspletely purple from all the vines that covered it. There was visible disappointment in the guards. They were excited on seeing the famous golden wall, but s, it now looked like a disgusting wall of meat as the purple vines wrapped around it.
Of course, the one that most affected was Xing Cai. She closed her eyes as her memories started flooding to her. The first time she entered the gates of the Golden Pavilion was what changed her life, and now? She could not even see where the gates were.
Xing Cai''s reminiscing was instantly interrupted when a loud explosion reverberated in the air. All of them looked at the source of the explosion at the same time. Well, except Viel, of course. As he was the source of the explosion.
Golden dust and rubble scattered all around them, along with the purple vines.
There was now a huge hole on the wall, as if a catapult destroyed it. And Viel was right in front of it with his palm pointing forward inside the huge hole.
"Let''s go rescue Miss Xianying and your friends, sister Xing Cai", said Viel while carrying an excited expression on his face.
Although Viel still hasn''t smiled yet, it would seem that he was on his way to going back to normal, Xing Cai thought. But nheless...
"Viel! I thought I warned you not to do anything dangerous!", Xing Cai scolded as she approached Viel. In response though, Viel only shrugged his shoulders. "T...this brat!", murmured Xing Cai. She even thought for a bit that Viel should just return to being all sulky and quiet, he was cuter that way.
The guards though, they couldn''t be any more perplexed. As their jaws could be seen hanging even with their helmets on.
Although they could not see what happened, they were sure that Viel destroyed the wall... with the strike of his palm.
A wall... that was made with concentrated gold, destroyed in a strike of a palm.
How ridiculous was that!?
More and more, they were realizing that the rumors were true. They just thought that the other guards who have seen Viel in action were exaggerating, and now they know that they were actually understating.
Only the new guard had a different expression, as he had his arms raised, looking at his own palm. He then looked at Viel, whose expression was now back to being nonchnt.
"Heh. Don''t even dream of it, greenhorn. That boy is on a different league than we will ever be", one of the guards snided.
The new guard, however, ignored him and followed Viel and Xing Cai through the hole.
And once the greenhorn stepped inside, he also could not help but take a step back.
If the scenery outside could be considered infernal, then there were no words to describe what he was seeing right now.
Xing Cai almost dropped to the ground as soon as she saw the situation inside. She also had the instinct to cover Viel''s eyes, but it would seem that he did not really have any grandiose reaction towards the brutality that awaited them inside, so she just tried to collect herself and keep herself calm.
"Ancestral titties... what...", the guards followed. And although they had a very colorful vocabry, they just couldn''t continue what they were going to say.
The guts of people and the purple vines mixed as they wrapped the buildings. There were also silent groans of people, but they did not pinpoint where the sounds wereing from.
Some of the branches of the smaller trees also looked like they were hands, but if one were to look closer, one would find that they really were.
Golden Pavilion?
This was nothing but a forest of death.
Chapter 68: Golden Pavilion
Chapter 68: Golden Pavilion
Once again, Xing Cai found Liu Hao''s description of the destruction that has befallen the Golden Pavilion as an understatement.
Xing Cai used the cmity in Taizhou as base for her expectations, but what happened in Taizhou was nothingpared to the damage that has happened to her sect.
Dismembered parts of the disciples protrude from the trees like branches. Their intestines hanging and stretching from tree to tree. And unlike when Liu Hao reported it, it would seem that no one was alive anymore. Not a single moan could be heard anymore.
There were only the leaves rustling with each other, and the disgusting sound that the vines were making as they slither along the corpses of her deadrades.
If it wasn''t for the tall golden building that still stood in the middle of all this mess, then Xing Cai herself might not have recognized that this ce was even her sect.
The memories flowed through her mind, but this was not the time to reminisce. She put on a serious expression as she sharpened her eyesight and looked around.
"We are trying to find a portal that is simr to the ones that have spawned on the skies of Tai-", Xing Cai did not finish her words, she suddenly remembered the words of Liu Hao. He mentioned something about a light, while the ones that appeared above Taizhou were pitched ck. Could it be that every dungeon looked different?
"No, this time, try look for a bright portal. Keep your eyes sharp, and if you see something the tiniest bit irregr, the tiniest movement on the trees, you report it. Let us go and don''t be too far from the group", Xing Cai said as she started to walk around. Viel walked beside her, immediately followed by the new guard.
"Is it not better to split up, Elder Xing Cai?", one of the senior guards said. Even though the Golden Pavilion was just a single sect, it was almost asrge as the city of Taizhou. It would take hours before they could thoroughly search the area if they did not split up.
"If you wish to be fertilizer, then do so", Xing Cai stopped walking as she nced at the 5 guardsmen, "Remember where you are and remember the ones who once stood here- members of the Golden Pavilion. There were no civilians here, only cultivators. That disciple", Xing Cai then pointed towards a dead body hanging on one of the trees, "is probably stronger than all of you"
There was a bitterness inside Xing Cai as she pointed at the dead body. Even if they were caught off guard, how was it possible that no one survived? Sure, the vines were durable, but they were not indestructible as someone like Xing Cai and General Diao could destroy it like a normal twig. That would mean that some inner disciples should be strong enough to fend the vines away, not to mention the Elders, the sect Master, and the Matriarch.
The Golden Pavilion was not weak!
And why would the Matriarch and most of the higher ups just leave their disciples and enter the dungeon? It truly does not make any sense.
With that doubt still lingering inside Xing Cai, they continued the search for the entrance to the dungeon together.
Their search was eerily quiet, and uneventful. The vines were moving, yes. But they really were not doing anything besides that.
After an hour, they found themselves inside a huge spacious building.
"Whoa, what is this ce?", the small guard''s jaw can be seen dropping from his helmet. His reaction was not unfounded, though. His other fellow guards could not help but snicker as they see their smallest and youngest member be in awe with something so simple, "Heh, truly a greenhorn", they remarked.
Although they can''t deny, the small guard''s awe was not unfounded. Even with the vines encroaching the walls, it was still a sight to behold.
"It''s our training ground", Xing Cai answered.
"Your training ground is covered!?"
A training ground inside a golden building, how luxurious was that!? Thought the guardsmen. But they really did not voice it out, as the mood started to sour when they realized that hundreds of bodies were scattered all around the building. There was also a pile of bodies that were mounded like a hill in the middle of the training ground. Truly, a morbid sight.
They all turned to look at Xing Cai, whose expression could no longer be painted.
She had hope.
She had hoped that there were still people alive.
But seeing hundreds of her fellow members sprawled on the floor, lifeless, with their bodies being vited by the vines that burrowed into their flesh like worms. The mountain of bodies that were hugging each other, their bones twisted like a knot.
The reality truly was harsher when it is already right on your face. Xing Cai''s breathing started to get irregr as she gripped her great sword. Her hand was trembling, the only thing she wanted to do right now was destroy this ce.
She was wrong, this was not a forest of death. But the grave of the Golden Pavilion.
She slowly lifted the great sword, ready to wreak havoc, but before she could do so, she felt a small hand touching hers.
She looked down, only to see Viel staring at her while shaking his head repeatedly.
How foolish. Here she was losingposure that an unstable 5-year old child had to calm her down. Xing Cai quickly rxed her breath as she nodded towards Viel.
"Thank you, Viel", said Xing Cai with a warm smile.
"Eh? Why are you thanking me?", Viel then pointed at a certain direction as he finished his sentence, "I hear someone crying over there"
"W-what? We''re not hearing anything, s-stop scaring us, bro- Mr. Viel!", the small guard stuttered as he slowly got closer towards Xing Cai, tugging her robes.
Xing Cai gave an intimidating nce towards the small guard, which made him instantly release her robes. Truly different from how she treated Viel earlier. The small guard quietly apologized and backed away, but he was still on high alert as he looked around him.
Xing Cai then slowly approached the direction where Viel pointed to. And Viel was right, there really was someone there.
And although weak, Xing Cai could hear the disciple whimper in pain.
"A-are you", Xing Cai was about to ask the disciple if she was alright, but Xing Cai already knew the answer to that.
Although still alive, the female disciple was in the same state as the countless dead bodies they have seen, with vines piercing in and out of her. Truly, unlucky to be alive.
"Elder XingCaiwhy?"
An airy but croaked voice came from the female disciple.
"Sshh Don''t talk"
Xing Cai kneeled down to get closer to the female disciple. She wanted to touch her hand tofort her, but the female disciple''s hand already had vinesing out from the tip of her fingers. Any wrong and sudden movements will just inflict more pain to the female disciple.
Xing Cai knew now what she has been feeling ever since they arrived the Golden Pavilion.
It was helplessness.
Even with herrade lying there in pain, struggling, Xing Cai could do nothing. Perhaps all she could do was end her pain.
"ElderXing", the female disciple was struggling to even speak. She tried to raise her hands, but the vines teared her flesh as she did so, making her unable to do so any further.
"I am really sorry", Xing Cai hit the ground in frustration. She tried to fight the tears that wanted toe out from her eyes. This was not the time to be weak, she said to herself.
"P-please Elder run run away", even though the female disciple was struggling, she still looked at Xing Cai in the eye.
"No, sister. I will not leave you behind", Xing Cai also looked at the female disciple in the eye, her eyes filled with resolution.
"Nno you don''t understand"
It was obvious that the female disciple still had more to say, but before she could even finish her words, she took herst breath.
"It''sokay now. You can rest", and with much hesitation, Xing Cai closed the eyes of the female disciple.
Once again, Xing Cai felt a hand on her arms, and once again Viel was holding it. This time though, Xing Cai waited if Viel was going to point at a direction were someone was still alive again. But it did note, instead, Viel just stood on his toes and patted her head.
"Viel.."
Xing Cai could not help but feel warm as the tears slowly fall from her eyes. She held Viel''s hand and ced it on her cheeks as she sniveled.
On the side, tears could also being from the small guard''s helmet, in which the senior guards could not help but remark again, "Tch. This greenhorn", said the senior guards as they wiped the inside of their helmet from the moist the wasing from their tears.
They decided to step back a few meters, pulling the small guard away to give the two a moment of privacy. They did not go far, of course. Who would even dare be alone after seeing how the female disciple died?
"Greenhorn, what''s your deal? Why are you acting so close the Elder and that little monster?"
"Western brat!? You dare call my bro-", the small guard coughed, "You dare call Mr. Viel a monster!?"
"Well, isn''t he? Have you seen what he did earlier!?", one of the guards added.
"Tch. Just because he is a bit stronger than most you call him a monster? This is why you uneducated people don''t go up in life"
"W-what did you say you greenhorn!? I was an adventurer once, you know! Do you even have hair on your body yet!?"
"Ooh, I haven''t heard that one before", the new guard said sarcastically as he waved his fingers.
"Let''s see how arrogant you-", one of the senior guards were about to approach the new guard, but he heard a rustling noise on the side, "What was that?"
"W-what was what?"
All of them asked nervously as they looked at the direction where the senior guard was looking. "I thought I heard something there", he then looked at the new guard, "You, greenhorn, try to see what it was"
"What? No!", the new guard refused vehemently.
"Tch. Do it!"
"No! Elder Xing Cai specifically told us not to separate too far!"
"Pft. You''re just a coward. Watch me", one of the guards slowly approached where the noise came from while brandishing his spear.
"There''s nothing here", the guard said as he looked at where the other guards were, "See, greenhorn? It must''ve been just the wind and here you are wetting your pants!"
The guardsughed as they once again teased the new guard. But theirughter abruptly stopped when they once again heard a rustling noiseing from behind the guard who checked the noise.
One of the guards pointed, "B-b-behind you", his hand shaking.
"D-don''t joke around guys, w-what''s behind me?", the guard then slowly looked behind him, and there, he saw a pair of eyes looking at him.
"G-gaaah!"
Xing Cai was immediately rmed by the shouting of one of the guards as she and Viel quickly ran towards them.
"What''s the situation!?"
With Xing Cai''s hurried questioning, all the guards pointed at a single direction. Xing Cai quickly looked at where they were pointing at, and there he saw one of the guards trying to talk to who seemed to be a disciple.
The guard who was talking to the disciple noticed that Xing Cai was looking at him, "Elder Xing Cai! There''s someone alive here", the guard then looked at the Golden Pavilion disciple, "It''s alright. You''re alright now"
The disciple then almost fell on his knees, but the guard caught him before he could fall.
Xing Cai squinted her eyes to see who the disciple was, he seemed to be an inner disciple as indicated by his robes. Xing Cai, though, noticed how pale the disciple was, and how he had bloated spots all over his body.
And then, right there and then, it clicked in her mind.
Liu Hao being able to escape.
Why the Matriarch and the other Elders left and went inside the dungeon.
And the female disciple''sst words, "You don''t understand"
It all finally clicked in her mind.
They were lured here.
"RUN!", Xing Cai shouted.
"Wha-", before the guard can finish his words, the Golden Pavilion disciple inserted his finger inside the opening of the helmet. "Vhat aw yu dong!?", the guard mumbled, he probably said "What are you doing!?"
But it was toote. All of them watched as the weak-looking disciple pulled the guard''s jaw all the way from the skin of his neck, ripping it like jerky. The guard''s jaw was now hanging from the base of his neck, with his tongue still squirming.
The disciple''s fingers then stretched, no. It looked like it was stretching, but if one were to look closer, one would find that vines were extending from inside the tip of his fingers. The vines then slowly slithered its way on the opening that was just made on the guard''s throat.
But before it could do so, Xing Cai cut the disciple''s arms and kicked him away, effectively breaking the disciple''s spine as he folded in two.
"Wu Jie!"
The 3 guards shouted as they rushed towards theirpanion. Wu Jie, that was the name of the guard that just had his jaws ripped from his body. The new guard was stunned as he did not even have the strength to approach their now deadpanion, once again his jaw obviously wide open even with his helmet on.
The other guards lifted the dead guard''s body, his helmet falling off in the process. Even with the blood oozing from its neck, the obvious wrinkle on the guard''s face and his grey hair were fairly visible. Wu Jie was an old man. Probably just an old man trying to provide for his devastated family.
"Get away from him!"
Xing Cai shouted.
"W-what!? But he is our-"
But before they can finish their words, they saw something that utterly shocked them.
The disciple that Xing Cai just kicked, the disciple that was folded in two, was now currently standing.
Maybe standing was not the right word to describe it, as the disciple still was folded in two. So now it was using its feet, as well as its hand to stand. It truly was a disgusting sight.
And there, without anymore questions, the guards dropped theirpanion''s body and backed away.
Xing Cai gripped her great sword as she slowly approached the disciple. "I will free you from this pain, brother."
But before she could even approach the disciple, a huge boulder of gold fell on it.
Xing Cai was stunned. Where this this huge chunk of bouldere from!?
"Eww What was that?"
They all then turned their head towards Viel, who was standing beside a huge hole on the floor.
Yes, he threw a part of the floor towards the disciple. Although the guards were stunned, their jaws were no longer showing from their helmets. Viel''s question was valid.
What in the world was that!?
It was then that a worm-like vine crawled from the huge boulder. The vine moved fast, as if it was trying to get away from them, but s, it could only go so far with crawling before Xing Cai squashed it with her great sword.
[DING! Discovered a Treant!]
"A treant?", Xing Cai''s eyes widen as a set of text floated in front of her eyes.
[A Treant is a Parasitic nt that attaches itself to a host. Once attached to the host, there is an incubation period.]
Xing Cai looked around her, but it would seem that only she was able to see the text in front of her.
Could it be only the ones who have already entered a dungeon can see it? Xing Cai surmised. She then decided to continue to read the text in front of her and one line immediately caught her attention.
[It will gain control of the host''s body]
She was right! This was the reason why the Matriarch and the other Elders went inside the dungeon, maybe they wanted to avoid being controlled? Or maybe they were already affected, and decided to enter the dungeon to avoid any more casualtie-
It was then that Xing Cai stopped her thoughts as she nervously gulped. She then looked at the hundreds of bodies sprawled around them
"Outsidenow", Xing Cai said quietly.
The guards were confused, but with everything that has happened, all they could really do was to follow the orders of Elder Xing Cai.
So, all of them quietly walked towards the exit of the training ground.
But as they were about to go out, rustling noises could be heard from behind them. The guards did not want to look back, they really did not.
But they did.
And what they saw horrified them.
The bodies that were previously sprawled on the ground were now looking at them, their eyes wide open hundreds of them.
The mound of corpses in the middle of the training ground also started to copse as the bodies started to roll to the ground one by one.
And slowly, at the same time, the bodies stood up.
Even with their guts telling them to move, the guards could no longer do so. How could they? They were frozen stiff, covered in fear at the sight that wasid in front of them. The small guard almost falling to his knees in fear.
Even Xing Cai was unable to move, but not for the same reason as the guardsmen.
Because there, in the middle of the training ground. Where the mountain of corpses previously was
There, the portal stood.
Chapter 69: Mistakes (1)
Chapter 69: Mistakes (1)
The guards stood frozen solid as the lifeless disciples stood all at the same time.
They were currently brandishing their spears, but actually had no idea on how to proceed next.
Should they fight?
They all looked at Elder Xing Cai for an answer. Who, in their surprise, was also as stiff as a stick. The guards were in a panic.
If the Elder was scared, how could they even begin to fight this horde?
But then they noticed that Xing Cai was not really looking at the lifeless disciples, but towards where the mountain of corpses were.
Only then did the guards notice a circr light in the middle of the mountain of corpses. Half of it was still being covered by the corpses, but they were sure. This is what they have been looking for.
The only problem now was, what exactly are they going to do now?
Should they run?
But as soon as the thought came into their mind, they sensed a massive amount of pressureing from beside them. Looking at the direction, they saw Viel with his arms stretched, a ball of light forming on his palm.
"Finally, Miss Xianying. Wait for us!", Viel was about to fire the small ball of light that was on his hand, when Xing Cai stopped him.
"Stop it, Viel. With that amount of power, you''ll blow the whole ce up", Xing Cai hurriedly said. And she might be right. Even she was feeling the pressure from the ball of light that Viel has just summoned.
She was sure of the destruction that will follow if Viel releases it inside the training ground. He might even bury the portal along with them. Who knows what effect that''ll have to the entrance of the dungeon.
"Tch...", and even though reluctantly, Viel sped the ball of light and the pressure soon disappeared.
"Until you learn how to control your ridiculous power, do not use it in closed spaces like this"
A shback appeared on Xing Cai''s mind. The very first day she met Viel, the unbelievable strength he held- almost erasing Taizhou Academy''s courtyard. No, if the other Elders did not step in, maybe the whole Taizhou Academy would have been wiped out from the map.
Just months. That was only months ago.
Not even half a year.
But it already felt like she had spent years with him. Truly, it was like he gained a rowdy little brother.
But this was not the time for these thoughts. Xing Cai released a huge breath as she stared at the portal.
Should they really just make a run for it?
""
She looked at the guardsmen, specially the small guard that was currently shriveling, his helmet noisily shaking.
No, it seemed that running would be impossible with this lot.
If it was only her and Viel, then they could definitely do that.
Should they?
No.
The guardsmen will surely die.
I guess the only option now was to
"Survive.", Xing Cai said as she nced at the guardsmen one by one, "That''s my order."
"Yes ma''am!", even though the guardsmen were panicking just earlier, as soon as they said that it was an order, they immediately calmed down and went into a formation, like they were hard-wired to do so. They firmly tightened their helmets and got into a C-shape formation.
Well, all of them except the small guard. He looked as if he had no idea what to do.
"Greenhorn, what''re you doing!?"
"W-what?"
And it would seem that he really had no idea what to do as he treaded back and forth, panicking.
"Tch. Just do what you want! You''re on your own!", one of the guards frustratingly scowled as they saw the new guard fumbling about, the guard then shouted, "Get ready!"
And with that shout, they all went into a stance with their spears pointed in front.
Xing Cai nodded in approval as she saw this, she then focused her attention in front of her.
"Viel, whatever you do, don''t do anything rash. You have other people fighting beside you, okay?"
In response, Viel just shrugged his shoulders as he slightly clicked his tongue. He then arrogantly looked at the guardsmen that were hurdling together and gave a disappointed sigh, "insects", and although it was a whisper, all the people present could still hear the word that Viel muttered
Xing Cai was shocked. Viel was not like this.
Sure, he had moments before where he asionally teased people, but it was mostly unintentional and due to his ignorance in social norms.
But to tantly disy arrogance and call people insects? Since when did he learn to treat people that he doesn''t even know badly?
Viel''s whisper and disdain did not escape the guardsmen''s attentions. But what can they do? It was somewhat true. And it wasn''t like they could react, given the situation.
But Viel''s whisper had a different effect for the small guard. For him, the disappointed sigh was like a fuse that turned off his nerves.
He stopped fidgeting as soon as he saw the disappointment on Viel''s face. A huge breath can be heard being released from the small guard''s helmet.
But unlike the older guards, he did not get into formation. Except, he took off his gloves and boots, also throwing away the spear that he was holding.
The small guard then slowly approached Viel and stood in front of him, with his back facing Viel. And once his feet was firmly ced on the floor. He got into a fighting stance.
All of them were confused. What exactly was the small guard trying to aplish by positioning himself like that? Did he really think that he could protect the little monster?
Xing Cai could not help but let out a curious sound. The stance that the small guard did, Xing Cai was sure that she had seen it before But where was it?
Xing Cai knotted her eyebrows trying to think about it, it was on the tip of her tongue.
But before anymore thoughts can gather inside her mind, the horde that was quietly looking at them, finally started to move.
"Here theye!", the guardsmen that were on position tightened their formation as they readied themselves for the onught that was about toe.
But it did not. Nothing came.
The lifeless disciples were just slowly walking towards them, each of their steps were separated by more than a breath.
Seconds and minutes passed by. But none of the two groups were moving. Viel was even yawning as he waited for something to happen.
"That''s it. I''m going!"
And perhaps due to impatience, one of the senior guards suddenly rushed towards the nearest disciple that was near their formation.
"No!", Xing Cai shouted but it was toote.
It was then that a loud sound erupted from above them.
But they did not even have the time and chance to look up, because as soon as the loud sound erupted from above, the horde that was previously moving like a snail started to sprint towards them all at the same time.
But they instantly found that not looking up was a mistake on the guardsmen''s part.
Because the loud sound that erupted from above dropped on the guardsmen like a raging waterfall.
A raging waterfall of bodies that devoured them entirely. Making their formation, their readiness, utterly useless. Just like that, they were gone.
"No, no!", but one of them were lucky enough to survive, but the sheer number and weight of the disciples that fell on top of them was enormous. He tried to reach out his hand, just reaching for anything that could help him escape this predicament, "Help me!"
Viel sighed. He was about to turn his body and approach the guard, but Viel instantly stopped as the guard''s helmet was teared off by a loose vine,pletely exposing his face.
Viel recognized him immediately. He recognized him as one of the people that threw rocks at him and shouted all kinds of obscenities at him. He was sure that he was one of the people that oppressed him.
And in that instant, without even a slight hesitation
Viel chose to look away.
The guard, who still had his arms reached out had his eyes wide open as he saw Viel look away.
When he saw Viel looking at him when he had asked for help earlier, hope ignited inside him. He actually had hope that he would be saved but all that light vanished as soon as it was lit up.
And, quite literally, his vision darkened as fingers of vines pierced both of his eyes. He shouted in pain, but this only led with his mouth being filled by vines as they inserted themselves into his throat.
And just like that, he joined his brothers in death.
A brutal but very anticlimactic end for the guards that prepared themselves for battle.
They did not even get a chance to fight.
Chapter 70: Mistakes (2)
Chapter 70: Mistakes (2)
"Shit!", Xing Cai cursed as shifted her attention back and forth, waving her great sword to blow the tens of disciples that were circling around her.
Maybe she should have attacked the horde when they were still stagnant? Then maybe they could have avoided this sticky situation they were in right now.
No, she had a feeling that the oue would still be the same, as this whole ce was definitely a trap and they were lured right to it.
No matter what she thought, it will not change the fact that they were currently surrounded.
No wait, now that the guardsmen were gone, should she and Viel really just make a run for the portal?
"Explosion!"
But then her idea was once again instantly shut down as she heard a shout from beside him.
That was right, there was still one guardsman that survived- the small guard, he did not join the formation.
Everything was happening so fast that Xing Cai could only focus on herself. Xing Cai quickly nced at the small guard.
And even though he was struggling, his skills and techniques seemed to be ideal for fighting multiple enemies. He wasn''t instantly defeating the disciples, but the technique he was using was blowing the enemies away from him.
The small guard once again shouted as a form of heatwave blew from his body.
Xing Cai thought that this skill was very familiar. But Xing Cai shook her head, this was not the time for thoughts. She should concentrate on her own battle.
So, after taking ast nce at Viel and making sure he was doing okay, Xing Cai decided to fight seriously and focus on her fight.
She crouched down like a wolf and pushed herself forward as she waved her sword, effectively either cutting or crushing the feet of a dozen disciples.
She was like flying just an inch above the ground as she moved in a zig-zag path, plowing numerous disciples that blocked her way. She continued to do this until she reached the wall of the other end of the training ground.
She took a deep breath to stabilize herself. She looked at the damage of her attack, and sure enough, it was significant. Almost a fourth of the number of the horde were now rendered useless.
But this wasn''t over, and she knew it. Slowly, the disciples who had their legs crushed stood again, one by one. And this time, they did not only just stand, no. They went into a stance.
A stance that Xing Cai was fairly familiar with. It was the basic stance of Golden Pavilion''s hand to handbat technique.
Xing Cai could not help but grit her teeth. It would seem that this was only going to get harder. Should she use her newly found technique?
No, that would be reckless. The building might copse, taking the portal along with it. And, with a grunt, Xing Cai had no choice but to rush again. But this time, with a different strategy. Instead of their feet, Xing Cai was going to crush their whole body, one by one. It was the only way she knew how to lure the treant outside of their body, after all.
And so, once again, she started her rampage. This would be a long battle, Xing Cai thought.
The small guard''s situation was boding well. As sweat could be seen oozing from his chin, he was starting to get tired.
All he could really do was to st the disciples away. Sure, he could damage some of the disciples that were nearing him, but most barely even had a scratch on them.
And the reason for that was simple. Most of the disciples here were inner-disciples of the Golden Pavilion. The small guard, was, in the simplest of terms, outmatched.
There was also another reason why he was so exhausted, though. Behind him, was Viel, who currently had his eyes closed. He has been trying his best not to let any disciple near Viel, as he was currently out of it.
He was protecting him.
"BrMr. Viel, what are you doing!?"
The small guard shouted Viel''s name, which immediately made Viel open his eyes.
"Oh, you''re still alive?", Viel nonchntly asked.
"W-what!? Of course, I am still alive, I won''t be worthy as your brother if I wasn''t!", the guard stuttered as he once again blew a group of disciples away, "Gah!", he then grunted in pain as he touched his stomach.
"Brother?", Viel had a very annoyed expression on his face. Why was this guardsman being so friendly with him and calling him brother?
In truth, Viel no longer cared for this guard. This small guard was associated with the guardsman that died earlier, so in the mind of Viel, he was the same as him. He would throw rocks at Viel and ridicule him if he had the chance.
They were all the same, Viel thought. And with that, he once again closed his eyes.
Viel was actually trying to find a skill that will not damage the current surrounding. But almost everything that was being suggested to him by Mr. Voice was either too destructive, or something that he could not control properly yet. He also did not want to engage in closebat, as he found the enemy too disgusting to approach.
And so, he just decided to use the skills he was most familiar with.
[Soul 02: Hell''s Gate]
A dark fiery hole instantly appeared below the hundreds of lifeless disciples. Everything, including the rubble and the vines that were scattered in the ground started to slowly sink inside the hole.
There were visible sweating from Viel''s body as it shook. But this was not because he was using too much power, no. It was because he was trying his best to contain the skill so that it won''t destroy any parts of the building.
A loud high-pitched scream filled the entire training ground as the hundreds of lifeless disciples that were slowly sinking in the ck hole started tobust.
The small guard was so shocked at the scene that he was not even aware that he was also slowly sinking.
But lucky for him, before he couldbust like the rest of the disciples, Xing Cai rushed to pull him from the fiery hole, throwing him to a safe spot behind Viel, knocking his helmet off in the process.
And just like that, in an under a minute, all the disciples and treants, were gone. Only the ashes of their remains still lingered as it floated in the air.
"Whew", Viel had a very satisfied expression on his face as he wiped all the sweat that built up on his face, "That was maximum effort, Sister Xing Ca-"
But before Viel could even finish his words, he heard and felt a p hit right on his cheek.
"S-sister Xing Cai?", Viel was bewildered. He thought that Xing Cai would be proud of him for killing the monsters without any significant damage to the building, instead, he was pped.
"Why didn''t you use that skill earlier!?", Xing Cai shouted in frustration.
"Well, you told me not to use a power I can''t fully control. You also told me to not to act rashly because there are people fighting beside me", Viel then raised his fingers and wagged it in the air, "Well, the other people were squashed. So then no more people were fighting beside me, so I used the skill I knew best I tried my best to control it! Then woosh! I knew you would survive it, Sister Xin-"
Viel''s continuous rambling was interrupted by another p.
"What about him!?", Xing Cai pointed at the small guard that was sitting t on the ground, speechless. "You almost burned him to death!"
"Meh. They''re the ones who told me I am a monster anyway", Viel didn''t even look at the small guard as he crossed his arms, visibly annoyed.
Hearing this, Xing Cai could not help but release a wry breath as she came into a realization. This was it. The reason why Viel was acting the way he was.
Xing Cai thought that Viel was slowly recovering from the oppression that he has experienced from the city. But she was wrong.
Viel was not recovering, he was adapting. It was subtle, but Xing Cai was seeing it now, the pattern.
The very first skill that she saw Viel used was Diao Mei''s, during the entrance examination.
He remembered how Viel imitated her when she wanted to check hisbat ability early in their acquaintance.
Li Zhao showed him violence and cruelty, and he returned it in double.
His Grandfather was decapitated, and so he decapitated his grandfather''s killers. The corpses of the drakels that were scattered in the city of Taizhou were also decapitated.
Viel was a sponge. Absorbing everything around him in quite the literal way. It, of course, did not help that he was just a 5-year old child.
"Viel look at me", Xing Cai''s tone started to warm up as she gently lifted Viel''s chin and looked at him directly in the eye, "You are not a monster"
"Hmph", Viel quickly looked to the side as he pouted.
"You are my brother"
Viel''s pout slowly disappeared as he took sidelong nces towards Xing Cai. He was about to say something, but a voice interrupted him from behind.
"Don''t forget! You, are also my brother!"
Both Viel and Xing Cai could not help but look towards the source of the voice. It was the small guard.
No.
It was
"Brother Song!?"
With his helmet being knocked off earlier, the small guard''s face was now exposed for everyone to see.
The small guard was none other than Wei Song.
Chapter 71: Mistakes (3)
Chapter 71: Mistakes (3)
The small guard was Wei Song all along. So that was the reason why Xing Cai thought that the stance and techniques that he was using earlier was familiar to her.
"B-brother Song What are you doing here?", remembering how he did not even care about the small guard earlier, Viel''s voice started to weaken. It turned out that the small guard was actually Wei Song!? Then he almost killed his friend!
"Well, I kind of borrowed a uniform. I didn''t steal it, I swear!", Wei Song vehemently waved his hands repeatedly.
"This is reckless! You could have died!", Xing Cai quickly reprimanded Wei Song. In a way, this was her fault. She should have realized who he was right from the start when he was acting weirdly close towards her and Viel. And now that she remembers it, Wei Song was not there when Viel''s friends said their goodbyes.
He was here all along, right under their noses.
"A-are you alright, Brother Song?", Viel ran slowly approached Wei Song, clearly checking if he was injured.
"Heh. Of course, who do you think I am!?", Wei Song ced his hand on his hips as he raised his nose,ughing.
"Why would you even pretend to be a guard!?", Xing Cai once again reprimanded Wei Song.
"Because I am Viel''s big brother!", Wei Song looked at Xing Cai with a dumbfounded expression. Like what he stated was something already obvious. "I am here to protect him! I promised my sister that I would protect her future husband!"
"Eeh. But you are weaker than me?", Viel said as he tilted his head.
Of course, he knew that. But how else would he repay Viel for saving his mother and sister?
"T-this", Wei Song''s confidence was instantly crushed, "B-but who was it that covered you from those people that were throwing rocks at you!? Yes, it was I!"
"Hhmm That is true", Viel ced his hand on his chin as he thought about it seriously.
"Eh, what did you think? Was my disguise good? You think I can serve as a guard in the Pce now?", Wei Song repeatedly nudged Viel with his elbows.
"But you were shivering in fear earlier though?"
"T-that was me charging up"
Xing Cai could not help but pinch the ridges of her nose as she watched the two. She no longer knew what she should do with this situation.
And it didn''t help that the two kids were actually having a normal conversation in a ce that was filled with dead bodies just a few minutes ago.
Should he send Wei Song home?
No, that was impossible. She knew the number of disciples of her sect, the lifeless horde that they fought earlier was not even an eight of the total number of disciples of her sect.
Should he let Viel let loose? No, it was evident earlier that Viel''s control on his powers were not quite there yet. If he used it in arger scale, something bad might happen. Xing Cai still remembered General Diao''s report from when Viel covered the whole of Taizhou in a barrier.
Then the only option she had was to bring him along inside the dungeon, as originally nned.
"Wei Song, please know that this is not a game. You almost died earlier", Xing Cai interrupted the two''s enthralling conversation, "And your life will most certainly be in danger again once we are inside the dungeon"
Wei Song''s expression quickly turned serious as he heard Xing Cai''s warning. "This student is ready, Elder Xing Cai!", Wei Song said while bowing.
"Let us go. Before more of the treantse", Xing Cai said.
"Ooh", Viel pped, "You are going to like it there. There''s this room full of lights called an arcade"
Viel then started to tell his experiences of the dungeon to Wei Song while they were walking towards the portal.
Seeing Viel somehow returning to his old self even just by a little, Xing Cai could not help but slightly smile.
Friends.
This is what Viel truly needs. Perhaps without them, Viel will truly be what the world feared him to be, a monster.
No! Viel is not a monster! Xing Cai had already made an oath to herself. She will try her best not to make that happen.
She would remind herself of this everyday until her dying breath.
"Yeah, and there''s this redhaired man, very bad- Brother Song?"
They were almost at the front of the portal, but Xing Cai could not help but stop walking when she noticed that Viel and Wei Song''s conversation stopped abruptly.
She then looked back, only to see Wei Song kneeling on the ground while clutching his stomach.
"B-brother Song? What''s wrong?"
"GUHHIKKK!!"
Wei Song suddenly shouted as he wriggled in pain on the ground, a huge amount of blood spraying from his mouth.
Seeing this, Xing Cai''s hair stood on ends.
She quickly rushed towards the suffering Wei Song and ripped his armor.
And, like fate toying with them, one of the worse things that Xing Cai thought could happen, happened.
Slithering
There, on the skin of Wei Song''s stomach, purple vines were slithering.
"UGH!"
Once again, Wei Song howled in pain as tears started to fall from his eyes. His skin, starting to get pale from all the blood he was puking.
"E-elder Xing Cai. P-please help me"
Wei Song''s expression was twisted in desperation. He knew the fate of those affected by the purple vine.
He saw as their limbs fell off, only to be reced by the vines.
He saw as their skin hang from their body, being torn apart piece by piece with every second.
He saw as their bodies were twisted, and the disgusting sounds that were made whenever they move.
"NoNo please please"
Wei Song knew his fate.
And the worse part of it all?
He was only 12 years old.
Xing Cai knew this, and she was horrified. Think! There must be something from the texts earlier!
Xing Cai closed her eyes and tried to concentrate. She tried to remember all the contents of the information earlier about the treants.
But no matter how much she recalls it in her mind, there was nothing.
Nothing about removing the treant from a live host.
Nothing.
Once again, Xing Cai could do nothing.
"Please I I don''t want to die", Wei Song''s tears started to gush out even stronger as his breathing turned ragged, "Brother "
"II''m scared"
Wei Song chuckled as he looked at Viel, with blood oozing out from his mouth at the same time, causing him to cough. And slowly, Wei Song closed his eyes as he fell into unconsciousness.
And then, a bright light suddenly appeared beside him.
"You are not dying, brother"
[Lu Yi: Heal]
Viel said as his palm started to light up even brighter, and a huge ring of light appeared above his head. Viel had enough of losing people that he cared about, this time, he will save his friend.
And Xing Cai watched, Xing Cai watched as Wei Song''s breathing slowly turned normal.
The color on Wei Song''s skin also started to return, and most important of all, the purple vines that were starting to spread on his stomach was also starting to disappear.
And slowly, but surely the purple vines disappeared without a trace of it even being there.
"Hm", Wei Song''s eyes flickered before it slowly and peacefully opened, "Bbrother you"
"Thank you", said Wei Song with a warm smile on his face.
Xing Cai couldn''t believe it. She covered her opened mouth as she wiped the single tear that managed to fall from her eye. She has seen a lot of deaths, but a person that was barely a teenager dying in pain? That was something else entirely.
Viel shook his head, "It was nothi-"
*SPLURT*
Then, Viel felt something warm hit his face.
He made a mistake.
He made a mistake on using his skill.
He realized it as soon as he saw the enormous bunch of vines and flowers that were in front of him.
And, with his hand shaking, Viel touched his wet face.
Blood.
He was covered in blood.
Both his hands started to shake as he soon found himself gasping for breath, choking.
A monster.
Monster.
He was a monster.
Viel the slowly looked at Wei Song''s face. Wei Song''s eyes were open. They were wide open, as if he was in shock.
Viel''s eyes then slowly traveled back to the vines and flowers that now scattered in front of him. And there, he finally saw it clearly.
Wei Song''s body was split in two.
"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"
A monster.
He was a monster.
Viel held his head as he shouted, causing Wei Song''s blood to drip from his hair. His shout was loud enough to shake the entire building.
His breathing became rapid as his whole body seemed to begin to shake. He was a monster.
A monster.
He should just disappear.
How? How would he disappear?
It was then that Viel slowly looked at the entrance of the dungeon as he stood up and slowly walked towards it.
His breathing still ragged, and his pace abnormal.
This is your fault.
You should just disappear.
Demonspawn.
Monster.
All the things that the mob had called him came rushing to his mind as he slowly approached the portal.
While Xing Cai Xing Cai was frozen in shock.
Some of Wei Song''s blood also reached her face.
Xing Cai''s mind was nk. She was just standing there staring at Wei Song. Even when Viel''s shout quaked the whole building, she just stood there.
She then slowly looked at Viel, who was now slowly walking towards the entrance of the dungeon.
But she just watched. She watched as Viel got nearer and nearer towards the entrance.
''What are you doing!? Chase him!'', Xing Cai thought.
But still, she did not move. Her body was not listening to her.
No.
That wasn''t true.
She could move if she wanted to.
But she was hesitating.
She was hesitating because what she was chasing was a monster.
''!!!''
It was then that Xing Cai was finally able to move herself. Viel
Viel is just a child.
Xing Cai quickly chased after Viel, whose body was now slowly disappearing into the dungeon.
"Viel, wait!"
She reached out her hand, but all she could touch was Viel''s hair.
And then, before she could enter the dungeon to chase after him
[Land of the Elves 20/20 Full yer Capacity Reached! Closing the entrance until dungeon isplete, or until all participants have died!]
A floating text suddenly appeared in front of her.
And just like that
The portal vanished.
"No oh no"
Xing Cai made a mistake.
She should not have hesitated.
She should have chased after Viel as soon as he stood up.
And now, she made a grave mistake.
Because of her
Viel was alone.
-END OF VOLUME 2-
"No no What have I done!?"
In a vast and dark empty space, Lord God Lu Yi could be seen kneeling in front of the huge screen.
"Lu Yi, listen to me. It''s not your fault", Xanthus tried to calm her down, trying to pull her away from the screen.
"Get away from me!"
But Lu Yi pushed Xanthus away as she continued to stay in front of the screen.
"No Baby Viel I am sorry. I am so sorry", tears were falling from Lu Yi''s eyes as she almost hugged the screen in front of her.
The Judge of Karma was standing on the side, also clearly down by the events that just happened.
Xanthus could do nothing but grit his teeth.
"Why put so much power on such a fragile child"
*PLOP*
It was then that the three of them heard the sound of water dropping.
"!!!"
All of them were rmed by the sound. And then, a pressure slowly dawned upon the three of them.
[Original yer, Rain, 50% Recovered]
Suddenly, out of nowhere, a bright light shined a few meters away from the screen. Causing the Lu Yi and Xanthus to slowly avert their eyes away from it.
"Hm. Interesting", only the Judge of Karma had his eyes set on the bright light, "So, this is Rain? Weird"
Slowly, the bright light started to dissipate as Lu Yi and Xanthus could finally see the silhouette that appeared from the light.
And there, they saw a brown skinned man was floating sleeping. His body though, looked translucent. You can look right through it, it was as if
"A part of its soul is missing"
-TO BE CONTINUED IN VOLUME 3 "Alone"-
Chapter 72: Alone
Chapter 72: Alone
"Darling, you should stay awhile!"
"Gahaha! You know I can''t do that, I have to take watch of the prisoner!"
"You''re so cool and dependable, darling"
"Gahaha, of course!"
In a colorful tavern, a rugged man can be seen leaving its doorsteps. The man was being escorted out by a beautifuldy with a huge bosom and a somewhat elongated and pointy ears.
The rugged man''s whole body shivered in delight as the beautifuldy slightly touched his groin while he was leaving.
"You tch, now I have toe back here after my shift!", the rugged manughed robustly as he gave the beautifuldy ast kiss on her neck.
"Okay, remember toe back, okay?"
The beautifuldy slightly leaned forward as she waved her hand, making her huge bosom swing delightfully. There were also other beautiful women behind her, who was also waving their hands towards the rugged man, "Visit me next time, okay?", one of the women from behind said.
With that, the rugged man once againughed as he excitedly left the colorful tavern.
Walking for about half an hour, he arrived inside a small but somewhat cosy house. He fixed his clothes and patted his pants as he entered. Making sure to rub his eyes until it was tinted red.
And then, after making sure everything was how he wanted to look, he entered the house.
"Ah! Father!"
A small girl weed him with a wide hug. The rugged man could not help but chuckle as he caught his daughter in his arms.
"Mommy! Mommy! Quick, daddy is home!"
With the daughter''s shout, a in-looking woman appeared from one of the rooms in the house. "Oh, Albert. Did the prisoner kept you guys again?", the woman quickly handed his husband a wet towel to clean himself, "I swear, ever since the castle caught that prisoner, they have been keeping you unnecessarily busy!"
"Do you want to eat before going to bed?", the wife continued as she helped wiped the sweat on his husband''s neck.
The rugged man sighed as he shook his head, "Afraid not, darling. I''m only here for a new set of clothes, still need to go back and cover Jonas'' shift"
"What!? But you just got back, daddy!", the little girl hugged her father, not wanting to let go.
The wife could only sigh with his husband as they looked at each other. "I''ll get you a set of fresh clothes"
"Thank you, darling", Albert smiled at his wife and he lifted up his daughter who was hugging his leg tight.
"Daddy has to go, okay?"
"But you just got home!"
"But daddy has to keep the bad people locked up, you know that, right?"
Hearing her father''s words, the daughter could only pout her lips as she looked to the side.
"This people is very bad?"
"Oh yes, this person is very dangerous as well"
"R-really? What does he look like? Does he look scary!?"
"Oh yes, very very scary, he is bigger than daddy and has hair covering every part of his body, he has huge scars and tattoos and he eats little children for dinner. GRAAH!"
"KYAA!"
Albertughed as her daughter covered her face in fright.
"Albert!", his wife came rushing as soon as she heard her daughter scream, "Stop scaring her!"
Albert continued tough as he gently ced his daughter down. His wife then handed him a new set of clothes.
"Thank you, darling", Albert kissed his wife''s forehead as he took the clothes from her. He then ced a bag of coins on her hand.
"Here''s what I earned from this week. You use it to buy our daughter some new dolls"
"R-really!?"
"N-no sweetie, you already have too many dolls"
"Whaat But daddy said"
"Why don''t you let mommy cook your favorite food tonight instead?"
"Ookay"
Although reluctantly, the daughter nodded her head.
"You take care out there, okay? And tell Jonas he''s a prick once you see him"
Albert once againughed, "I will tell him you said that. He''s sure to make a big deal out of it again"
The two of themughed together as if they were remembering a funny memory, the daughter had no idea why her parents wereughing as she looked at them back and forth, but still, she also joined her parents andughed as well.
After a few more seconds, Albert finally bid farewell to his family to make his way to the castle grounds, with them waving him goodbye.
On his way to the castle, he stopped by a ce that was selling fruit and bought 2 pieces of green fruit.
"Here, I made sure to save these two for you", said the vendor, "Make sure toe back again tomorrow, I have a fresh batch of your favorite tomorrow"
"You know I will", Albert said as he grabbed the two pieces of fruit from the vendor.
It took him almost another half an hour before he got to the castle''s underground. It was dark, with only a set of torches that were lined up on the wall to light it.
There, a bearded man was sitting there, carving a tiny piece of wood. Behind him is a steel gate, presumably the cer where the castle prisoners were kept.
"Albert, you''rete!"
The bearded man said as he noticed Albert on the stairs.
"You know me, my family keeps me up at night, you should try getting married", Albert saidughing as he approached the bearded man.
"Pluck you assicles, we all know you spend more time in Liana''s. I swear, you are starting to smell like a whore house"
"That''s the smell of love, my friend"
"If that''s love, then Ben is probably the most loved person in the world"
"BWAHAHAHA!"
The twoughed robustly, theirughs echoing through the halls of the dungeon.
"So, how is our prisoner?", Albert then abruptly stopped hisugh as he sent a serious gaze towards the bearded man.
"Do you even need to ask? Still the same. Quiet as a mule", the bearded man said as he stood up, looking towards the other end of the dungeon cell.
Albert released a breath of frustration. "What is the Lord nning with our friend, anyway?"
"No idea. Hey, as long as we''re getting paid handsomely, I ask no questions"
Albert scoffed as he slightly nced at the bearded man.
"Anyway, I am off. Have fun here", the bearded man said as he patted Albert''s shoulders.
"Just go already, this job is boring as it is", Albert waved his hand. But before the bearded man can exit the dungeon cer, "By the way, Jonas, my wife said you''re a prick. HAHAHA!"
Jonas could only grunt as he went up the stairs, exiting the dungeon cell.
Left alone, Albert could only release a long sigh as he sat on the chair, cing the set of fresh clothes on the table and the two fruits he bought from earlier.
After spending a few minutes fiddling with the carved wood that Jonas left on the table, Albert groaned in frustration as he stood up and grabbed the two fruits.
He opened the steel gate and dragged his chair inside, the sound of the chair scratching the surface of the rough floor echoed through the hall.
Small droplets of water could also be heard reverberating in the air.
He passed by several cells that were barred by steel gates. The prisoners that were inside watched him as he walked, getting rowdy and shouting names at him, some even trying to chew the steel bars.
But Albert just ignored them and continued to walk until he reached another steel gate, which he once again unlocked. This gate, however, was a lot thicker than the one before, with fewer gaps on it.
And once again, he continued to walk.
Unlike the prisoners from before, the ones that were barred here were silent. They just looked at Albert as he passed by their cell. Some of the prisoners were even chained to the wall, but even then, they were quiet.
Finally, Albert reached the end of the hall and ced the chair right in the middle.
"So, I see you''re still prettyfortable here"
On his right, there was a huge man, with his body hair almost filling up his entire body.
He was so huge, that he almost filled a 4th of the space of the cell that was holding him. The huge and muscr man just looked at Albert as he continued to speak. His muscles looked like they were pulsating as he sat there in silence.
Albert then sat down calmly on the chair as he ate one of the fruits he bought.
"I bought you a fruit, see? I will give you yourster. The vendor said that they''ll have a fresh batch of fruits tomorrow, they said they''ll have your favorite!"
In response, the huge prisoner just made a sound like he was clearing his throat.
"Is it your favorite? I do not know. I honestly have no idea so why don''t you just tell us? Just tell us anything"
Once again, there was only silence from the huge prisoner.
"Why are the higher-ups so adamant in keeping you lock up? Whatever did you do that was so bad that they keep you lock up in here with these other bunch?"
Seeing as only silence replied to him, Albert could not help but release a wry sigh. But still, he continued to talk.
"You know my wife, she''s pregnant with our second child", Albert released a slight chuckle, "Me? Another child? Can you imagine that? I was thinking maybe I should stop visiting Liana''s now to save up."
Albertughed and smiled, but the huge prisoner really seemed to have no ns on answering as he now turned his back on Albert.
"Remember when you first arrived here? My daughter was still this small", Albert made a gesture with his hands in the air, like he was holding something, "She was this sma- Oh wait, you can''t see"
Albert then suddenly got off from his chair... kneeled on the floor. He pulled a handle that was on the floor, slowly sliding it to the side, opening a small hole.
A damp air immediately wafted from the dark hole as soon as Albert opened it, waving his hair.
Once again, he motioned his hands, making sure that it was above the small hole.
"As I was saying, she was this small when you arrived", Albert slightly chuckled.
"and now she is as tall as you when you first arrived here", Albert''s expression became serious as he released a sigh of disappointment.
Albert then dropped the other fruit that he bought inside the hole, "Here you go, don''t eat it all up in one gulp, okay?"
""
"Aren''t you going to at least say thank you this time?", Albert turned his head and carefully ced his ear on top of the dark hole. He was waiting for a word from the prisoner that was below the floor, but all he got were the sound of chains hitting each other.
Albert could not help but once again sigh, "Fine. Good talk", Albert then sat on his chair, leaving the hole open, "You don''t mind me staying for a while, right? It''s quite boring eating alone"
Albert then continued to eat the fruit he had, "Just call me when you want something, okay?"
""
This time, the only reply he got from the prisoner below was the sound of fruit being chewed.
Once again, not even once did Albert get a response from the prisoner that was locked down below.
Chapter 73: The Prisoner (1)
Chapter 73: The Prisoner (1)
Albert has been working as a prison guard for a noble''s castle for almost 14 years. He had seen all kinds of prisonerse and go.
The mostmon prisoners were usually just thugs and drunkards, your usual riff raff. They were locked up on the 1styer of the underground prison. The ones who had more heinous crimes were usually locked up farther inside, with a thicker gate separating them from themon criminals.
The crimes of the people that were locked up in the inner cells were crimes deserving of death. War crimes, r*ping, murder of one''s family, making a mockery of nobility- these were some of the crimes that ces one in the inner cells.
And beneath the cells of these prisoners, was another cell separated from the rest. Never allowed to see light, reserved only to threats which the castle has a hard time disposing of, either because of politics or because they simply can''t. But mostly, it was for both reasons.
"Had fun talking to the beast?"
"...Lord Fynn!"
Albert waited for a few more hours if the special prisoner would talk to him, but s, not even a hum. So, he once again returned to his post in disappointment, only to find the Lord of the castle visiting personally.
There were 2 armed guards behind him.
Albert dropped the chair he was dragging and quickly saluted towards the Lord.
"Enough formalities, tell me, has the beast spoken yet?", Lord Flynn waved his hand impatiently.
"T-the beast, M''lord?"
"The beast! The golden-haired beast locked up in the lowest level!"
"T-the special prisoner, M''lord?"
"Yes, the prisoner! Who else would it be, me!?"
Lord Flynn stomped his feet repeatedly.
"Of course not, M''lord", Albert gulped as he tried to regain hisposure, careful not to offend the noble in front of him. "I am afraid the special prisoner still has not talked, M''lord"
Lord Flynn could not help but click his tongue in frustration. "Shame. I wanted to keep it for myself, but if I can''t use it then I might as well sell it", Lord Flynn then turned his back and proceeded to walk towards the exit.
"One of the King''s daughters, Princess Sofia, will visit in 3 days time, I expect the beast to be washed and bathed when we present it and make sure it''s leashed", said Lord Flynn before he left the underground cer followed by his personal guards.
Albert frowned as soon as the Lord left.
Those with crimes punishable by death are usually stripped of their rights. If they are somehow released from prison, it would be as a ve. In which the Lord of the castle has full ownership of.
But as far as Albert''s knowledge goes, it was deemed illegal by the King to enve children.
The special prisoner below, was a child.
He wasn''t some beast as the Lord so colorfully described. When the prisoner first arrived here, covered in ashes, Albert even thought that he was some kind of noble that got into a tragedy.
But to his surprise, they threw him straight to the pit and chained him like an animal. Feeding the prisoner only bare meals and not even allowing him to bathe in sunlight, or to even bathe properly in that matter.
Until now, Albert still had no idea what the kid did to deserve such treatment. The higher-ups did their best efforts to keep the prisoner''s identity in utmost secrecy.
Albert then sighed, maybe the kid was better off sold.
Anywhere would be better than here.
If anything, the prisoner''s situation can''t get any worse, Albert thought.
Two days passed, and it was the day before the Princess'' visit.
Albert made sure to talk to the prisoner, just in case the prisoner somewhat miraculously felt like talking. He even made sure to tell the prisoner that he was being sold off, and they would probably not see each other again after today.
But still, no response could be heard from the prisoner.
"Since it''s ourst day together, I bought you something special", Albert then retrieved a small pouch from his pocket and dropped it in the pit.
"My daughter likes that a lot. My family will murder me though if they find out that''s actually from Liana''s ce", Albertughed out loud.
"I didn''t spend time there, if that''s what you are getting at. I just went there to get some of that. It''s called sugar pops. They''re sweet and pops in your mouth. Try it"
"My daughter would ask me for it every day, so I thought you''d like it. How is it? Have you eaten one yet?"
Albert continued to talk even knowing that he won''t get any response. He continued to talk with the prisoner until thest hour of his shift.
"Well, this is me then. I don''t think we will be seeing each other anytime soon again", Albert released a dejected sigh, "5 years, is it? It''s been 5 years since you were here. You practically know all about my family. Heck, you might as well have watched my daughter grow. Come to think of it, you even know more secrets about me more than my family", Albertughed robustly.
"Well, that''s that then", Albert said as he stood up and patted his pants, "Thank you for listening to me all these years. Don''t forget to visit from time to time"
He then grabbed his chair, "Fare well, kid", he said as he dragged the chair and walked away.
But halfway to returning to his table, he heard several footstepsing from the front. He squinted his eyes trying to see who it was, and it wasn''t until he took a few more steps forward that the source of the footsteps became visible.
It was a woman with pointy ears, her hands tied.
Or more specifically, an elf prisoner. The elf had two guards in full armor following from behind her, each holding a chain that was attached to her feet.
"Oh, new blood? What did this one do?", Albert asked as he passed by the prisoner.
"Killed a bunch of humans in the next vige", the words of the guards were a bit muffled due to the helmet he was wearing, but the serious tone on his voice could not be hidden.
"Ooh. Nasty stuff", Albert shook his head as if he was chilled, "Well, good luck with that. There should be an empty cell near the end of the hall. It''s a bit dirty, but elves are used to the dirt anyhow", Albertughed maniacally, garnering theughs of the guards as well.
Albert then nodded and continued to walk back to his table. He didn''t really give it much of a thought, they were at war with the Elves, after all.
Elves killing a lot of people, people killing a bunch of elves that was an everyday urrence.
But as Albert was about to pass the inner steel gate, it was then that he noticed that something was not right.
What did the guard say just now?
Killed a bunch of humans in the next vige?
Humans? That is a bit called, is it not?
He has been working here for 14 years, and since then, not a single guard that he met would use the term "Humans" to describe their fellow countrymen. It was usually "people" or "viger".
Albert could not help but furrow his eyebrows. Could it be that he was just thinking too much about it?
Maybe it''s nothing, but the urge to check won in Albert''s mind.
He looked back, and from the distance, there was a source of light that was not there before. He quickly ran towards the end of the hall to see what it was.
And as he got there, he saw the elf prisoner, who was clearly chained earlier, without even a piece of metaltched on her body.
While two guards that were previously escorting her now had their helmets removed, and they too, had pointy ears.
Elves, the three of them were elves!
And on their palms, were balls of fire, currently pointed towards the hatch that was securing the special prisoner''s cell.
They were trying to free the prisoner!
Albert quickly unsheathed the dagger that was on his waist as he rushed towards the three.
"What!?", the two elves quickly waved their hands as soon as they realized that Albert was there. But it was toote for the elf that was nearest to Albert.
Caught unawares, the nearest elf could not even react before he was stabbed on the neck by Albert,pletely draining him of his life.
But Albert was not so lucky either, as the fire balls that were previously pointed at the hatch below was now on its way to him. He was able to dodge the first one, but was too slow to dodge the other.
"Kuk!"
The fireball directly hit him in the chest as he was flung a few meters away. As soon as he stopped, he quickly removed the parts of his armor that was burning.
"BREACH!", Albert then shouted with all his might. The prisoners in the outer cells heard this, and they soon started to howl and shout like crazy. The prisoners in the inner cells on the other hand, only had curious looks on their faces as they watched what was going on.
The three were in a stand off as they looked at one another.
The two elves could not really make their escape easily, as Albert was blocking their path. So, their only option? Kill Albert.
The elf guard unsheathed his knife and rushed towards Albert while firing a fireball at the same time.
Albert dodged the fireball by leaning on the left, and still managed to deflect the knife that followed by letting it slide on his arm brace, making the elf guard lose his bnce. Albert then took this chance to elbow the elf on his stomach.
However, it backfired on him as the elf guard was wearing armor. Albert groaned as he leaped back to check on his elbows, luckily, nothing was broken.
But his split-second of carelessness was a mistake. As the female elf took this chance to get the knife from the waist of her deadrade and proceeded to rush towards Albert, also firing a fire ball at the same time.
The other elf guard did the same, with both of them jumping towards Albert.
"Shit!", in desperation, Albert threw his knife, hitting the elf guard right in the eye. But not before the elf guard could cast the fireball.
Both of the fireballs managed to hit Albert, causing him to roll on the ground like a doll, only stopping when he hit the steel gate of the inner cells.
Albert coughed up blood, but he still tried to stand up. However, the female elf was already only a few feet away from him, with her knife directly pointed at his neck.
Albert could not help but hold his breath. His mind nking out, and the only thing he could see was his family as he waited for the knife to plunge through his neck.
However, it did note. Instead, he could feel a slight breezeing from his left, followed by an exploding sound that reverberated in the hall.
Albert then slightly tilted his head downwards, only to see the knife stopping an inch away from his neck, with two fingers pinching it.
He then looked towards the female elf, whose eyes were wide open as she looked towards her right.
And finally, he looked towards his left., with his head slightly tilted downwards.
The first thing he saw was golden hair.
Golden hair that was long enough to touch the floor. It was dirty and unkempt, but its golden hue could not be contained as it reflected the light from the torches.
He then saw pair of eyes, with eye color as ck as night slightly being covered by long eyshes.
Albert immediately knew who this was. He grew taller, sure. But the unique features he had did not change even a single bit, he still looked like a doll.
Albert was sure of it, this could only be the special prisoner.
Chapter 74: The Prisoner (2)
Chapter 74: The Prisoner (2)
Albert gulped as he looked at the golden haired kid beside him. Although he wasn''t that tall, there was a huge difference from when he first saw him. He was just as small as his daughter when he was first locked up here, but now, his and the prisoner''s difference in height was not bigger than 2 ft.
So, Albert was sure, this is the special prisoner. The traces of sugar pops on his mouth also proved it.
But that wasn''t important right now, Albert once again looked at the knife that was pointed at his throat. Just a few inches, and it would have pierced his neck. If it wasn''t for the prisoner, then he would have already surely died.
But how? How can the prisoner easily catch a knife with his finger? No, that was not even what''s ridiculous, how was he even here? He was supposed to be in the cer pitpletely locked up and chained!
Albert''s racing thoughts were interrupted by the female elf''s sudden movement.
"Shit!"
That was right, this wasn''t the time for useless thoughts! Albert quickly stepped back as he waited for the female elf''s attack so he could counter.
But it did not happen. Instead,
"Oh, great spirit! I am Ilrina of the Folim tribe. Please forgive us for not freeing you earlier!"
The female elf that calls herself Ilrina suddenly kneeled on the ground as she looked at the prisoner, her eyes shining as it was filled with much respect and admiration.
This action bewildered Albert. Great spirit? Could she be talking about the prisoner?
If she was, is the prisoner nning to escape!? Albert quickly turned his attention towards the prisoner, if he really was trying to escape, then it was Albert''s job not to let that happen, no matter how attached he thought he was to him.
The prisoner the nced at Albert, which made him flinch.
What is he nning!? Albert''s mind raced.
And then, Viel started to walk.
Albert instinctively blocked his path, but he almost broke his ankle as Viel maneuvered to the side and then walked back towards the cell pit.
"G-great spirit?"
Ilrina remained kneeling as she was in utter disbelief. She was here to rescue the great spirit, so then why was his greatness returning to his confinement!?
The prisoner then looked back towards her and Albert, which made her excited. But her excitement quickly died down as the prisoner jumped down to the pit, without even a single expression on his face.
Once again, Ilrina was in utter disbelief, so much that she was about to nk out. And although Albert was also confused about the weird turn of events, he was the first one to shake off the daze.
He kicked the knife she was holding and proceeded to put her into an armlock.
"R-release me, dirty human!"
The female elf struggled, but Albert''s bigger physique made it harder for her to even try to lift herself from the ground.
It was then that several footsteps could be heard arriving from afar, it would seem that the reinforcements that Albert called has finally arrived. What took them so long? Albert scoffed.
Hearing this, Ilrina started to panic as she summoned a fireball on her right hand, which was currently being pinned down by Albert''s knee. She wanted to hit Albert, but due to herck of control, the fireball spewed straight towards one of the cells, hitting its lock.
Blue smoke then rose from the lock.
"Shit! What did you do!?"
Albert released the female elf, cing his focus towards the gate that was hit. Even though Ilrina was somewhat curious, she took this chance to run away. She just hoped that it wasn''t toote and she can still slipped pass by the other guards.
Albert gritted his teeth as he watched the female elf disappear into the dark hall.
What kind of luck was this? Thought Albert. To hit the locking spell that was imbued on the lock, what was that if not some bullshit luck?
An ominous sound of metal creaking reverberated in the hall as the cell''s gate slowly opened. Albert was frozen in spot as he felt a killing intent, like his neck was going to get sliced at anytime.
And then, skinny, but gigantic man walked out of the cell, slightly leaning so as to not hit the ceiling. He was so skinny that it was as if one can see through his bones.
The gigantic prisoner''s physique made Albert shiver in his toes. He could not move, even as the gigantic prisoner picked up the knife that he kicked away from the female elf.
His breathing became ragged as the gigantic man slowly approached him. Why? Why could he not move!? Albert thought.
Albert gulped, he looked up at the gigantic prisoner''s face as it stood right in front of him.
The gigantic prisoner then smiled. His smile was so wide that his lips almost touched his ear. The gigantic prisoner then slowly raised the knife he was holding.
"Go back to your cell, mister"
It was then that a small and quiet voice echoed through the hall. The pressure that Albert felt quickly disappeared as soon as echo stopped, allowing him to breathe normally again.
Who was that? Albert initially thought. But there was only one person here that could have a voice with a pitch like that.
The special prisoner.
If it was then this is the first time he was hearing his voice.
But this was not the time to be celebrate, Albert quickly backed away as he looked at the gigantic prisoner, only to see him shivering.
Albert could not help but flinch as he the gigantic prisoner started to move. But to Albert''s surprise, the trembling gigantic prisoner went back to his cell, dropping the knife along the way.
The gigantic prisoner then closed the gate to his cell and twisted the lock, making sure it was barred tight.
And it wasn''t only the gigantic prisoner. All the prisoners of the inner cells, who were usually all timid and quiet, were now shivering, as evident by the sound of chains jingling in the air.
"What the hell is happening?", Albert almost pulled his hair in confusion.
"Albert, are you alright!?"
Finally, the reinforcements arrived.
How long was this stupid hallway for them to only arrive now!? Albert scoffed.
"We caught an elf trying to escape on the stairs!", a guard quickly ran towards Albert to see how he was, but he could not help but stop on his tracks as he saw the scene in front of him.
"What in the world happened here, Albert!?"
Albert could not help but look towards where the guard was staring.
A thick metal sheet was embedded on the ceiling, tightly nted.
This
Wasn''t this the hatch to the special prisoner''s cell pit?
"You know what
I have no idea", said Albert as he continued to stare at the steel hatch.
Later that night, the Lord had heard what happened and asked for Albert to report the full incident.
"I see. For a beast to infiltrate the castle, it would seem that our security has bex", Lord Fynn clicked his tongue in frustration.
"You seem quite capable Albert, was it?"
"Y-yes, M''lord", Albert could not help but reveal a relieved expression. For the lord of the castle to acknowledge him, this was a very big deal.
"Good work. I will let Mr. Walter hand you a bag of silver equivalent to a gold coin''s worth for your merit"
What!? A gold coin''s worth!? Albert almost fainted as soon as he heard it. Really? A gold coin!?
Albert wanted to pinch himself, but he was afraid that doing so might offend Lord Fynn. A single gold coin was enough to keep his family splurge in luxury for a full year!
"T-thank you, M''lord! Thank you!", Albert groveled on the ground as he thanked Lord Flynn. Almost kissing his shoe in the process, but Lord Flynn dodged.
"Enough, peasant. You should rest. You have an early day tomorrow"
Albert could not help but be move, he heard of the Lord''s haughty attitude, but now he knew that there was kindness in him.
"T-thank y-"
"You will be the one to prepare and present Viel to the Princess, after all"
"M''lord?"
"Mr. Walter will give you the details", Lord Fynn said as he sat back to his desk, "Go! You''re ruining the air in my room!"
"Y-yes, M''lord!"
""
Albert was now outside of the castle, holding a generous sized bag of silver. In front of him was the castle''s head butler, Mr. Walter.
"Two maids will be assisting you tomorrow. We have already ced someone else for your watch tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry about that"
Mr. Walter started to discuss what Albert was going to do. But Albert was still stunned with everything that has happened.
"You are to bathe the special prisoner, with the help of the two maids, of course. The Lord has already prepared clothing for the special prisoner, so you do not have to worry about that"
Mr. Walter continued to talk, but the only thing Albert wanted to do was ask why.
This would be a bit awkward, Albert thought. He just told the special prisoner that they would probably never meet again after today, but now he was going to be the one to prepare him for tomorrow.
"maids will do everything, so your job is to just make sure the special prisoner does not run amok", Mr. Walter''s expression then turned serious, "Consider that bag of silver as your payment for tomorrow. So, do your best or the Lord might change his mind and get it back from you"
As soon as Albert heard that, he immediately woke up from his stupor.
"N-no problem, Walter. I''ll be here before dawn"
After that, Albert carefully walked home, making sure no one notices the bag of silver he was holding. He quickly showed the bag of silver to his wife as soon as he got home.
And they sure did celebrate that night.
And finally, tomorrow came.
Chapter 75: Princess Sofia
Chapter 75: Princess Sofia
It was finally the day of the Princess'' visit and she should be arriving in a few hours time. But right now, Albert was currently sweating buckets as he waited in a spacious room filled with furniture that are probably worth more than his house.
He also looked at the carpet, that was now filled with dirt. Dirty footprints, to be exact.
Maybe I should have washed the special prisoner first before escorting him inside the castle? Albert thought.
But it was toote now. He could only sigh as he looked at the special prisoner, who was just standing a few meters beside him.
He also wondered how he was able to even move the special prisoner. He remembered the events that transpired the other day, and he now knew fairly well the strength of the special prisoner. If the special prisoner did notply, who in the castle would be able to stop him?
Albert could only sigh as he waited for the two maids that the butler said would help clean up the special prisoner.
If they do not arrive, then would Albert have to clean the special prisoner himself? Albert shivered at the thought.
Seriously, what they did to this boy was cruel. To not even allow him to bathe properly for thest 5 years Albert wondered what kind of skin diseases and fleas have attached itself to the boy. He could not imagine his daughter being imprisoned like that for 5 years, let alone not being able to bathe in the duration.
Heck, even Albert himself could not-
"Greetings, we were called here to take care of the beast"
Albert''s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Two maids then entered, bringing a huge wooden tub and a set of towels with them.
One of the maids immediately covered her nose as soon as she entered the room, however, there were no traces of disgust on her face. No, in fact, there were no emotions at all.
"My my, what a creative smell", the other maid, however, slightly tilted her head as she furrowed her eyebrows. She did not cover her nose, though. "Well. Let''s get this over with. Strip, kind sir", she then looked at Albert.
"Y-yes?", Albert was perplexed. Why were they asking him to strip?
"E, it''s not him", the emotionless maid tapped the maid called E, she then pointed at the special prisoner, who was just quietly standing there.
"Eeeh!? Are you sure? I thought we were cleaning a beast?", Maid E looked back and forth, ncing at Albert and the special prisoner.
D-do I look like I need cleaning? Albert thought as his eyes twitched.
"Hello there, little one. Let''s get these cuffs off you, okay?", said E with a smile on her face.
The maids then signaled Albert to remove the special prisoner''s shackles. Albert was cautious at first as he took side nces towards the special prisoner as he was removing the cuffs, but as always, the special prisoner did not even move.
After removing the cuffs, they swiftly removed the special prisoner''s clothes. Albert did not even see how they did it.
"Eeeh!? You were a boy!? Did you know about this Mia!?", Maid E had a shocked expression on her face.
And the maid called Mia, who had been expressionless from the start, also had her eyes wide open. She was, of course, still emotionless.
After the fiasco, Maid E then summoned a sizeable amount of water from her hands, filling the huge tub. While Maid Mia heated up the water as she ced her hands in it.
Maids that are capable of magic? Their Lord truly was quite the luxurious man, Albert thought.
The two maids then lifted the special prisoner and ced him in the tub, which instantly made the water turn dark.
The maids, of course, asked Albert to throw the water away. Be useful, they said.
And Albert did this 8 times. A testament on how dirty the special prisoner was.
Finally, the maids started to scrub the special prisoner''s body. As soon as they did so, the special prisoner''s porcin like skin could no longer be hidden. And perhaps due to not being exposed in the sun for 5 years, his skin truly looked pale.
They then started to soap his exaggeratingly long hair. Which immediately revealed the luscious golden hair that was hiding beneath the umted dirt.
Albert was right in his first assessment. The special prisoner really did look like a doll.
And it would seem that the maids agree. They could not help but be in awe. Where were the diseases and the fleas they expected?
They then got a pair of scissors and started to cut the special prisoner''s hair, but to their surprise, they were not able to cut anything at all.
As they were unable to cut it even after a few minutes, they just proceeded to brush his hair.
After a few more repeated rinses, another maid knocked on the door and left a dress for the special prisoner.
Wait, why a dress? Albert could not help but be confused.
And finally, it took hours, but the special prisoner was finally prepared.
The three of them could not help but be amazed. With Maid E pping her hands in joy as she looked at the result of their efforts.
Albert, however, had mixed emotions. Will my daughter be this beautiful when she grows up? Albert thought as he looked at the special prisoner.
A doll. The special prisoner truly was a living doll. He looked even more like nobility than their Lord.
After a few more minutes of admiring their work
The maids then attached a steel cor around the special prisoner''s neck.
Once again dawning on Albert that the special prisoner was now a ve to be sold off to the Princess.
The two maids could not help but sigh as well. Why is fate so cruel to a child this young, they thought.
A knock then can be heard on the door, saying that the Princess has already arrived. Albert was nervous. He has never seen royalty before. He heard a lot of things about the Princess, but never truly did take the rumors to heart.
Albert then proceeded to escort the special prisoner to the castle''s main hall, where the Princess and Lord Fynn was currently waiting.
As he entered the room. Albert could not help but gasp as he saw a woman sitting a meter away from Lord Flynn.
The woman was so beautiful that it almost pierces your soul, even the spectacles she was wearing was not enough to hide her shining eyes. Even thedies at Liana''s ce could notpare, Albert thought.
But he quickly averted his eyes, as he knew that this could only be Princess Sofia. That was when Albert noticed the three female elves that was behind the Princess.
They were hard not to notice, after all.
The elves were chained and wearing almost nothing. One of them even have their bosoms exposed. There were also noticeable burnt marks and bruises all over their body.
Albert was wrong.
He thought that the special prisoner''s life could only get better from here, but seeing the ves that were behind the Princess, he now knew how wrong he was. But Albert prevented any voice toe from him, he was in front of royalty, after all.
"T-this!?"
When the Princess saw the special prisoner, she immediately stood up from her seat and rushed towards him.
Princess Sofia touched the special prisoner''s hair. Checking his teeth and lifting up his hair and smelling it. She then checked the special prisoner''s ear, and her excitement quickly died down.
"This ve is probably the most beautiful thing I have ever seen, Lord Fynn", said Princess Sofia as she slightly lifted up her spectacles, "But she is not an elf"
"He.", Lord Fynn breathed.
"Hm?"
"The ve is a He"
"W-what!?", Princess Sofia''s body trembled.
Why did the Lord say that!? Albert gulped nervously. He thought that the Lord dressed the special prisoner up like a girl so that the Princess would buy him, why did he just casually reveal that he was a boy!?
It was then that the Princess shouted, her face blushing.
"B-but, this ve is human", Princess Sofia stared at the special prisoner and began talking to herself, "No. Sofia, stop yourself. Remember, elves only"
"B-but Hmmm", Princess Sofia ced her hand on her chin, clearly deep in thought.
It was then that one of the Princess'' ves suddenly rushed towards her, brandishing a knife. Where she hid that, nobody knew.
"Princess Sofia, look out!", Lord Fynn could not help but shout as he tried to chase the elven ve.
"Hm?", Princess Sofia casually turned her head.
The female elven ve was only a few meters away from her now. Lord Fynn was still desperate, if the Princess were to be assassinated right in his doorstep, then who knows what the Royal family will do to him and to his estate.
But it was then that an extreme heat filled the room. They all looked towards the Princess, who had her arms raised.
And there, Albert saw. A fireball that was five times bigger than what the elf intruder casted yesterday. The Princess then threw the fire ball towards the female ve that was rushing towards her.
"Gaaah!"
The huge ball of fire easily wrapped the female ve''s body, not even leaving an inch of moisture.
It was then that Albert remembered the rumors about the Princess that he thought were just that- rumors and exaggerations.
But he now knows they were real.
Princess Sofia, oldest daughter to the King, dubbed as the Royal Spectacled Beautiful Mage was one of the strongest mages in their country. With a title like that, of course Albert would think that the rumors were made up.
But there was also something else that the Princess was well known for. She was known as a pervert who muttes elves, dissecting them and putting them in little jars. They said she was studying them, but most people think she just liked ying with elves.
She was the reason why they are currently winning the war against the elves.
Chapter 76: Cursed Child
Chapter 76: Cursed Child
All the people that were present in the main hall could not help but gulp nervously as they watched as the female elf burnt to death.
Her screams, even though they were no longer present, it was as if they could still hear her agony. The ve was an elf, true, but it still did not stop the people on the room to somewhat pity her after seeing how she died.
But they also felt relief. If Princess Sofia were to somehow get hurt, or worse, die in their care. The King is not to be trifled with, if even a single strand of hair were to be removed from the Princess then all of them present here and their families will surely perish.
Princess Sofia could only click her tongue. She noticed that the ve was not really holding a knife, but rather a sharp piece of wood. She could have taken that from anywhere.
Still, to try and kill her while she was lost in thought, it would seem that there is still fight left in these elves. She then turned towards the two other female ves she had.
The two of them were kneeling on the floor, trembling uncontrobly. One of them even had liquid running between her legs.
"Did you just pee!? I told you to only pee in the bottle!", Princess Sofia started to rant, "How else could I check-"
"*Ahem* Let me tell you about this golden-haired beast, Princess Sofia", Lord Fynn cleared his throat as he gestured the Princess to rx and continue having their tea.
"Of course", and like a child, Princess Sofia sat down on her seat, excited for the new information she was about to receive.
Lord Fynn then began telling information about the special prisoner, but not before he signaled the guards to take away the burnt elf. The smell was quite weird, after all. Those who had experienced war and those who have not had different expressions on their faces as they saw the burnt corpse being dragged out of the hall.
"Go ahead", Princess Sofia said with a calm voice. But the glimmer in her eyes was obvious for the others to see.
Albert''s ears perked up as he ced his attention on Lord Fynn''s voice. He slightly moved forward, pushing the special prisoner with him, so they could hear their conversation clearer. Is he finally going to learn the truth about this kid?
"If you may remember the reports 5 years ago, there was a huge fire near the Elves'' territory in Bermud"
"Of course, I did. How is this relevant?", Princess Sofia clicked her tongue, clearly frustrated about something.
"Well, all your treants were burnt along with the forest", Lord Fynn continued to tell his story all whilst drinking his tea calmly.
"Where are you going with this?", Princess Sofia''s tone no longer held any curiosity, instead, she was starting to get annoyed. She still remembered when the messenger arrived in the pce, telling her that all her babies well treants, were burnt. Almost leaving none alive.
She worked so hard to breed them, only to find out they were destroyed by the elves on their first battle.
"We reported that it was an ambush by the elves", Lord Fynn then ced his cup of tea on the table beside him, "We did not report everything."
"You lied to the Royal family?", the pressure in the hall started to get heavy as Princess Sofia''s annoyance turned to displeasure.
Lord Fynn quickly gestured with his hand, "Please, what I want to tell you is", Lord Fynn could not help but gulp nervously,
"Well, after the fire was quelled, we found the golden-haired beast there. Wailing and shouting right in the middle of all the destruction, his body filled with ash"
Princess Sofia''s lips started to tremble, "Are you saying".
"Yes, he was the one responsible for killing all of your beloved treants. We have reason to believe that this golden-haired beast is a Cursed child"
"A Half-elf!?", Princess Sofia instantly stood up as he heard Lord Fynn''s final words, "Impossible. How were you able to capture it!?"
Hearing the word Half-Elf, the two remaining elven ves of Princess Sofia could not help but look at each other.
"It was hard. There were other elves there who tried to rescue him, probably his tribe. It was a long battle but we managed to make a retreat, bringing the beast along with us"
"No! How did you capture a cursed child alive?", Princess Sofia looked at Lord Fynn straight in the eyes, "How are any of you capable of capturing a cursed child that burned all my treants? As far as I know, you have no mages that are capable of fighting such a force."
"Oh, that part was quite easy, in fact.", Lord Fynn then signaled something to a nearby guard.
The guard unsheathed his sword, and quickly swung it towards the special prisoner.
Albert, who was spaced out due to listening to the Lord''s story, was toote too act. But even so, he instinctively tried to reach for the prisoner still.
"No, my specimen!", Princess Sofia said as she ran towards the special prisoner.
Both of them, however, were toote. The huge long sword was already only an inch away from the special prisoner''s head.
But nothing happened. Not even a tiny hint of blood could be seen, not even a howl of pain. Only the sound of steel hitting something hard was heard.
"Do it again", signaled Lord Fynn.
But once again, nothing happened to the special prisoner.
"As you have witnessed, Princess Sofia, the golden-haired beast is well, impassive", Lord Fynn stood up from his seat as he approached the bewildered Princess, "We have had the golden-beast imprisoned underground for 5 years. 5 years and not even once did the beast try to escape. In fact, he barely did anything at all"
Lord Fynn then once again signaled another guard, "We even had an incident yesterday, an intruder"
The guard then opened the door, revealing a female elf in chains. The guard then pulled her inside, pushing her enough to make her trip on the ground.
The female elf, however, did not let out any sound. Only when she noticed the special prisoner did she let out a voice, "Great spirit!"
Albert could not help but let out a surprised gasp. Wasn''t this the female elf he fought yesterday, Ilrina?
"This dirty elf here tried to free our little beast, but even when the beast had the chance to escape, it returned to its cage without even a hesitation", Lord Fynn said as he approached the female elf, "We will even throw this one as a bonus. She is quite the resilient one, if I may say so myself"
"So how about it, do you wish to purchase them from my hands?"
"Bu-"
Before the Princess could talk, Lord Fynn took out a small orb from his pocket, "The cor we attached on the beast is a Binding cor. Once you have ced your blood in it, the ve would no longer be able to disobey yourmands. Doing so will only inflict them excruciating pain. Suffice to say, removing it is also not an option"
"Hm", Princess Sofia ced her hand on her chin.
"T-then this orb here", Lord Fynn stuttered as he majestically raised the small orb that was in his hand, "Just by injecting a little bit of mana, it will be able to activate the binding cor. Here, please try it", he then handed the small orb to the Princess.
Princess Sofia held an excited expression as she held the small orb on her hand.
"N-no! Don''t do this to the Great Spirit!", the female elf Ilrina struggled desperately to move, but was hit on the head by the guard beside her before she could even stand up.
Princess Sofia then nced at the special prisoner, smiling from ear to ear. She was letting out small gasps of air as her face started to redden.
And then, the small orb on her hand glowed as she started to inject mana in it. The cor that was around the special prisoner''s neck also started to glow.
"Scream for me!", Princess Sofia shouted.
As soon as she said this, streaks of lightning came out of the cor that the special prisoner was wearing, covering his whole body until he almost could not be seen anymore.
The lightning strikes were so strong that it shoot off towards the side, hitting one of the maids that were standing by on the side.
The maid howled in pain as she touched her arms that were grazed by the lightning bolt.
The one who was wearing the cor, however, was just standing there, almost unaffected.
Lord Fynn started to sweat buckets as he stared at the special prisoner. Even though it was hard to see because of the light, the prisoner''s nonchnt expression could still be seen clearly.
The special prisoner then turned his head towards the maid who was currently shouting in pain. He then slightly tilted his head to look at the shing cor that was on his neck.
And slowly, he lifted up his chained hands and casually removed the steel cor that was on his neck. Ripping it apart like some kind of brittle ne.
""
All of the people present were stunned, their jaws almost falling to the ground. Even the female elf, Ilrina, could not help but look back and forth, trying to find an answer to what just happened.
And then, finally. The special prisoner who has been quiet all this time, opened his mouth.
"You should be careful with things you can''t control...", said the special prisoner as he casually folded the binding cor into a ball. He then looked towards Princess Sofia, and even though the special prisoner was still emotionless, there was a certain pressure about him that made the Princess slightly take a step back.
"...or you''ll end up hurting people, miss."
Chapter 77: Your wife...
Chapter 77: Your wife...
"You should be careful with things you can''t control
or you''ll end up hurting people, miss"
Everyone present could not help but be stunned. That was a Binding cor!? How can one even rip it apart like some kind of toy?
" This isn''t expensive, is it?", added the special prisoner as he looked at the crumpled piece of steel that was on his hand, "Because I can''t pay for it"
All the guards that were in the room quickly unsheathed their weapons and pointed it all at the same time towards the special prisoner.
Albert, who was the nearest guard near the special prisoner, did not know what to do. His hand was already grabbing the hilt of his sword, but for some reason, he was hesitant to unsheathe it.
The special prisoner saved his life, to point his weapon at him, there would be no honor in that, Albert thought.
But still, it was his job to protect the Lord of the Castle. His conflicted thoughts, however, were interrupted as he felt a cold breeze waft in the air.
"This is why I told you cursed children are a problem!", shouted Princess Sofia as she summoned an icicle twice the size of the average human. She was going to summon a fire ball, but she remembered that this boy could be the one responsible for burning the entire forest and for killing almost all of her treants. Fire would most probably be ineffective against him.
Even though the temperature in the room was getting lower because of the Princess'' spell, Lord Fynn started to sweat buckets. There were many oues that he thought would happen during this meeting, this was definitely not one of them.
The female elf, Ilrina, took this chance to run towards the special prisoner.
"Great Spirit! I will protect you!", said Ilrina as she stood in front of the special prisoner.
It was then that the special prisoner spoke once again,
"I told you, don''t use powers you can not control", said the special prisoner as he looked at Princess Sofia. And even though there was not a hint of expression on his face, there was this feeling of being suffocated as you stare at his jet-ck eyes, as if he was a gigantic being looking down at you
"Tch", Princess Sofia clicked her tongue. Her? One of the strongest mages of the continent, afraid of some cursed child!? Preposterous!
"I am one of the strongest mages in the world, ve. Don''t treat me like some 2nd rate mage you can find anywhere!", said Princess Sofia as the floating icicle that she summoned got bigger in size.
"Oh?", said the special prisoner as he slowly stretched his arms to the side, opening his arms. Once again casually breaking the chain that was wrapped around his wrists, "Try it then".
"Great Spirit!", Ilrina was perplexed, what was the Great Spirit trying to do, she thought. But if this is what he wanted, then Ilrina had no choice but to let it happen. With that thought, she stepped to the side, respectfully bowing to the special prisoner while doing so.
Princess Sofia''s eyes started to twitch, she clearly did not like this. She really was being looked down upon.
"If you hit someone else, I will kill you"
As soon as the special prison said that, a heavy pressure filled the entire room. The guards who had their weapons pointed at the special prisoner could not help but kneel down due to the immense pressure that were crawling disgustingly throughout their whole body. Some of them were even fainting, with the cold hard floor as their onlyfort.
Princess Sofia, who was about to throw the icicle, could not help but hesitate. The sudden pressure made her take a huge breath.
She was starting to get nervous. She have killed cursed children before, but there was no one like the golden-haired boy in front of him.
Could it be he has a power to release a powerful and disgusting aura?
Or is he really this strong?
Which is it!?
Princess Sofia was conflicted. But if she backs out now, it would make the Royal family look weak.
They remained like this, in silence, for a full minute. The other people present in the room could not even make a move, how would they?
And then, after a few more seconds of only breathing, the princess finally released the icicle.
"The Royal family will not be challenged by a single cursed child!", shouted Princess Sofia as the icicle flew towards the special prisoner.
But despite the Princess'' seemingly angered shout, the icicle she released was precise. It was spinning rapidly, as if it wanted to pierce mountains, but its course was steady.
In fact, if one were to look at the Princess, one would see that she was sweating. She was currently trying her best to control the icicle. Despite appearing not to be intimidated by the special prisoner, she was, in fact, very nervous.
And as soon as the icicle hit the prisoner, it blew in pieces. With shards flying all over the ce.
A shard flew directly towards Ilrina''s face, but an inch before it could even touch the tip of her skin, it stopped.
The breathing of the Princess could be heard across the room as her hands trembled, she was trying her hardest to control the shards that scattered themselves in the air.
She then pped her hands together. And as soon as she did so, the icicle and its shards quickly turned to water, until itpletely evaporated and vanished into the air.
Once again, the audience were in silence. They could not help but be in awe with the Princess'' prowess. To be able to control her magic literally down to the bits, as expected of the one carrying the title of Royal Spectacled Beautiful Mage, she was not to be trifled with.
The special prisoner looked around, checking to see if someone was hurt, but even after a minute of checking, even the surrounding people could not find even a single scratch on anyone present in the room.
So, this is one of the strongest mages in the world, the audience thought.
Princess Sofia breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at the special prisoner. But in truth, she almost jumped in shock when a shard flew towards the female elf called Ilrina.
"I told you, ve. I am not like the other mages you have met. I am Princess Sofia, ol-"
"I wille with you, then", the special prisoner interrupted.
"That''s what I What?", Princess Sofia could not help but stutter as she heard the words of the special prisoner.
"I wille with you", the special prisoner once again said. No traces of hesitation on his eyes as he looked at Princess Sofia straight in the eyes.
"Ookay?"
Everyone in the room could not help but look at each other in confusion.
Did they hear that right? Was the issue resolved as easy as that? Most of them were nervous, true. But to see the Princess in action, personally? That was a once in a lifetime opportunity to brag to their friends and family.
The most confused person in the room, however, was Princess Sofia. It was only a few minutes ago that the special prisoner threatened to kill her. But now he was just going to go with her willingly? No, he was going with her voluntarily.
Is he nning something, Princess Sofia thought.
"But first let me visit a ce", the special prisoner added.
"Aha! Now your true ns are showing!", Lord Fynn shouted as soon as he heard the special prisoner''s words, "Do you think we would allow such a preposterous thin-"
But before he could finish his words, she was interrupted by Princess Sofia.
"Sure", Princess Sofia calmly said as she waved her hand, blocking Lord Fynn''s face.
"What!? Is this wise, Princess Sofia?", Lord Fynn bellowed, "He might be nning to escape!"
With Lord Fynn''s rambling, Princess Sofia could only sigh. Of course she knew that but,
"You said so yourself, he could have already escaped at anytime if he wanted to for 5 years", said the Princess, "And if he were to escape, who would stop him, you?"
"Well, you are here. So, maybe-", once again Lord Fynn was interrupted by the Princess''s hand.
"So, tell me, where is this ce you seem eager to go to?", Sofia furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the special prisoner.
There is something different about this boy. Where would someone like him want to go to? The forest? Or maybe to visit his tribe back in the elven territory? If so, then that request would be next to impossible.
Everyone watched in anticipation as they waited for the special prisoner''s answer. They too, were very curious as to where he wanted to go.
And then, after being quiet for a few seconds, the special prisoner''s expression turned serious.
Princess Sofia could not help but gulp. This was the first time that the prisoner''s expression has changed.
Even when he threatened the Princess'' life, there wasn''t even a slight change of expression on his face. But now, all of a sudden, his face turned serious!? The audience, as well, could not help but be rmed with this sudden change.
The guards who have just recovered from the intense pressure from earlier started to once again point their weapons at the special prisoner.
It was then that the special prisoner started to move, ncing at every person that were watching on the side.
They could not help but avoid the special prisoner''s gaze, in fear that he wanted something from them.
Luckily, the special prisoner does not seem to be interested in them, instead, the special prisoner''s gaze stopped at the guard that was nearest to him- Albert.
He then slowly walked towards him, with his expression still serious. He stopped a few feet away from Albert, staring up at him without breaking eye contact.
Albert could not help but start shaking, could the prisoner be taking revenge on him for confining him in the cer pit for 5 years!?
"Your wife", the prisoner started to speak.
"Y-yes?"
"you said she cooks well?"
"."
"What!?", the audience''s extreme anticipation quickly died down.
Chapter 78: Viel
Chapter 78: Viel
"C-c-can you pass the salt, darling!?"
"O-o-okay, darling. H-here you go!"
"Hmm. Interesting, I thought with Lord Fynn''s love of money, the pay of the guards would be meager. So tell me, Robert, how can you acquire salt with such a measly sry? I must say you are living quite luxurious"
Currently, Albert was helping his wife prepare some meals so they could start eating. It was a good thing that Albert spent some of the money he got from Lord Fynn to buy some improvements on their food, if not, then he would surely want to die today.
It was just like any other day, except for the fact that a Princess of the Royal family was currently breathing down their necks and watching them cook. The guards that were inspecting each ingredient did not help to alleviate their nerves.
"L-lord Fynn is quite generous, your Highness", Albert replied respectfully. He tried to calm his nerves as much as possible, as the Princess might get offended if he somehow says something wrong.
"Hm? Is that so?"
What''s with this situation!? Albert shouted in his mind. He then took a nce at the table, where the special prisoner was already sitting and waiting for the food. And at her daughter, who was currently brushing the special prisoner''s long golden hair. Her daughter''s smile was wide. As if she was ying with a life-size doll.
Albert could not help but feel warm ins-
Wait Daughter!? Why is she there!? Albert''s eyes grew wide as soon as he realized what her daughter was doing. But his eyes grew even wider when the special prisoner started to slowly raise his hand.
Albert was about to rush towards them, afraid that the special prisoner might do something. But the special prisoner just patted her daughter''s head.
"Eh?", Albert was stunned, not knowing what to do as he looked stupid with his arms reached out.
"Hmm..", the Princess furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the special prisoner. Is he really a cursed child? The princess wondered.
It took a few more minutes before the food was ready, but even after they were finished cooking, the situation did not be better.
As a matter of fact, it became even more awkward.
There were guards surrounding them as they sat around the dining table, making it hard to even pick up a spoon without a guard flinching.
"Why are you not eating?", said the Princess, who was now currently seated on the other side of the table beside the special prisoner.
"T-this", both Albert and his wife stiffened as they held their cutlery on their hand. In which the guards once again dutifully flinched as they looked at the couple with watchful eyes.
"W-were waiting for you, your Hig-"
*SLURP*
The couple''s eyes then turned wider as they nervously looked at the source of the slurp. There, they saw their daughter drinking the soup, not even bothering to grab a spoon. They were about to reprimand her but paused when they saw the special prisoner do the same.
They then noticed Princess Sofia staring at their daughter with her eyebrows knitted.
"P-please forgive our daughter, your highness!", both Albert and his wife kowtowed repeatedly.
After a few more seconds of observing their daughter, Princess Sofia finally spoke up, "Hmm. So, the food is not poisoned, then", said Princess Sofia as she picked up the spoon in front of her.
"Why are the both of you still not eating?"
"No no, of course, your Highness!", so that was why the Princess was not eating! The couple thought. They then proceeded to eat. Although the food somewhat tasted nd, as all they could taste was the nervousness they were feeling right now.
But of course, the mood remained as awkward as before.
The female elf that was just standing behind Viel and not eating anything made it even more so.
"So, Half-elf, where did youe from?", the Princess asked the special prisoner.
"You dare call the Great Spirit a half-elf!?", Ilrina suddenly shouted, making Albert and his wife almost throw up the food that were in their mouths.
As soon as Ilrina shouted, the Princess raised a small orb which instantly shut Ilrina''s mouth.
That was right. For the price that the Princess bought the special prisoner, she asked Lord Fynn to give her another Binding cor. Which she then promptly ced around Ilrina''s neck.
"Interesting, so are you not a half-elf? Are you human then?"
"How dare you call- uck", once again Ilrina shouted, but before she could finish her sentence, a very small trickle of lightning slightly fried her neck.
Albert''s daughterughed at Ilrina''s antics, not knowing what was really happening.
"Oh, is that funny, do you want me to do it again?", said the Princess as she smiled at Albert''s daughter.
In which Albert''s daughter happily replied, "Yes!"
After a few more minutes of this, Albert and his wife could finally somewhat rx as they finished their meal. Anymore and they were sure that they could not take it anymore.
"T-thank you for dining with us, your Highness!", Albert and his wife bowed respectfully towards the Princess. Their daughter did the same as she tried to imitate them, "It was an extreme honor to have been graced by your presence!"
"Hmph", Princess Sofia nodded arrogantly towards the two, "Of course it is an honor, cherish this moment for all your lives"
Albert looked at the special prisoner with a conflicted expression. He did not know whether to thank him, as dining with the Princess really was an honor that one might not even experience in their lifetime. But it was also the most intimidating day in his entire life.
He thought that he could pass out and die at any time.
The special prisoner noticed that he was looking at him. Albert waited if he was going to say something, but s, he just looked to the side without a hint of expression on his face.
Albert could only smile wryly. It would seem that even after 5 years of talking to the special prisoner, even after they were about to go on their separate ways and probably never seeing each other again, the prisoner still refused to say a word to him.
Princess Sofia then approached Albert''s wife, which made her almost fall down on her knees. What is it now!? She thought.
The Princess then looked at Albert.
"Robert, was it?", The Princess queried.
"I-it''s Albert, your Highne-"
"I don''t care", Princess Sofia interrupted her, "The food your wife cooked is not bad. It can''t bepared to our food in the Royal pce, of course. But not bad for a poormoner"
Although Albert and his wife did not know if the Princess was praising them or mocking them, they still bowed their heads to thank her.
"T-thank yo-"
"I will tell Lord Fynn to promote you to Head of the Guards"
"!!!", Albert and his wife could not help but look at each other. Did they hear that right, did he just instantly get promoted!?
Albert then slowly looked at the Princess, who actually seemed to be serious in her words.
"T-thank you, your Highness. I will never forget this kindness!", Albert said as he groveled on the ground, touching the Princess'' shoe.
"Get your hands off me"
"Of course", said Albert as he quickly backed away. Not daring to look at the Princess in the eye anymore.
The Princess could not help but scoff as she looked at Albert''s retreating figure. "Let us go, then. We have a long way ahead of us"
The Princess then waved her hand as she ordered the guards for departure. She turned away and walked towards the carriage that the guards have prepared for them, she did not even look back even once.
So, this was it, huh? Exhaled Albert.
This was probably the longest day of his life. He could not believe that a lot of unbelievable things have happened in just a single day, and he even managed to get a generous promotion from it.
"Eeh? Big brother Viel is leaving?", Albert''s daughter began to cry as she held onto the special prisoner''s leg. Ilrina stared at the little child with fierce eyes, but the daughter seemed to be oblivious to it.
"!!!"
Viel!? Was that the prisoner''s name!?
Even Princess Sofia, who was already in the carriage, could not help but show her head as she heard the little girl''s words.
Only Ilrina did not have any kind of surprised reaction towards it.
And seeing as how the special prisoner responded to the little girl, it would seem to be that that was really the case.
Viel.
So that was his name.
Albert could only release a sarcastic sigh.
5 years. He spent 5 years talking to the special prisoner, and not even a murmur was heard.
And yet her daughter spent only an hour with him and she already knows his name. Life really was unfair. Maybe he should have brought her daughter to the cell, Albert thought as he slightly chuckled.
Her daughter then reluctantly waved goodbye to Viel as he turned his back, slowly walking towards the carriage.
So, this is goodbye then. Albert could only smile as he looked at Viel''s back.
He remembered the first time that Viel was brought in, he was covered in ash from head to toe. No bigger than his daughter right now.
And now seeing him leaving like this, it truly was quite a sight.
Albert was about to go back inside his house, when he noticed that Viel stopped walking.
And finally Finally.
"Goodbye then, mister. Thank you for the meals"
After 5 years, Viel finally spoke to him.
Albert almost choked as he could not believe what he just heard. And the only thing he could really do was smile and say,
"See you around kid"
Chapter 79: Welcome to the Future!
Chapter 79: Wee to the Future!
"Do you eat 3 times a day?"
"Have you ever eaten a human before or maybe an elf or two?"
"Is your name really Viel? That doesn''t sound elvish"
Princess Sofia has been bombarding Viel with questions for hours now. Every since they have left from Albert''s house, the Princess has not stopped talking. The only one that could contend to her talking was the gallops of the horses that were pulling the carriage.
But even with the excessive talking, Viel has not respond to even a single of her questions.
Princess Sofia could only sigh, it''s not like she could physically torture Viel to find out what he knows. She saw the huge sword being deflected by his head, and she also experienced first hand, when her icicle spell was shattered meaninglessly from hitting Viel''s body. So, all she could really do was wait for him to gradually open up to her.
He voluntarily went with her, after all. That has to mean something, Princess Sofia thought as she fixed her sses.
Giving up on questioning Viel, Princess Sofia then turned her attention towards the elf that was beside him, Ilrina.
"What are you still doing here?"
"What? You bought me remember!?"
"I honestly expected you to escape already, you were just excess baggage anyhow", Princess Sofia then waved her hands, "Go on then, shoo. While we are still surrounded by trees. You won''t be able to escape once we reach the more civilized part of the world"
Ilrina could not help click her tongue with this obvious mockery, "Hmph. I know your men will kill me once they see me outside the carriage. Also, where the Great Spirit is is where I will and should be!", said Ilrina before she stared at Viel with eyes of respect.
"Hmm", Princess Sofia ced her hand on her chin. Seeing as Viel really had no ns in answering her, then maybe she would have more luck with the female elf, "You call him Great Spirit, why exactly is that?"
Ilrina, however, did not respond. She just looked at Princess Sofia with a haughty look in her eyes. She was thinking that she had already said enough. Why would she even answer the questions of a human? She thought. Specially to the one responsible for creating the treants.
Clearly pissed at her female ve''s arrogant demeanor, Princess Sofia slowly lifted the small orb that was connected to the binding cor.
Ilrina started to sweat as soon as she saw this, but still she refused to speak up.
But then the orb started to lit up.
"Because he is the Great Spirit!", Ilrina shouted before the Binding cor can be fully activated.
"What does that even mean?"
Ilrina was hesitant to answer, but seeing the small orb slightly lit up again, she had no choice but to answer.
"There is a prophecy in our tribe. That a Great Spirit will appear in our time of need", Ilrina started to tell the prophecy, her eyes full of reverence.
"The Great Spirit will appear from a bright light, saving us from those who wish to destroy us", Ilrina then looked at the Princess with her eyes furrowed, "From threats like you, humans".
"How typical of elves", Princess Sofia chuckled, "Needing some to save them from the war they started".
"Y-you!", Ilrina was angry, but she could not rebuke.
"So, is he a Half-elf then?"
Hearing the word "Half-elf", Ilrina''s expression started to get serious, "The Great Spirit is neither an elf or a human. He is a higher entity than the rest of us and is not limited to the confounds of our world"
"Really? He looks mighty human to me", said Princess Sofia as she fixed her sses, looking at Viel as she licked her lips.
"He is no- ugh!"
Ilrina was about to stand up but a flicker of lightning sparked from her neck, rendering her quiet. Princess Sofia then once again ced her hand on her chin, lost in thought andpletely ignoring Ilrina who was sprawled on the couch like an octopus. Luckily, Viel caught her.
They remained like this for a few hours.
"Your Highness, we have a problem", it was then that a guard knocked on their carriage, "Elves are blocking our path"
Hearing this, Ilrina, who remained lying on Viel''sp even though she was already okay, immediately perked up.
"Oh? What are you waiting for then, kill them all"
Ilrina quickly stood up and grabbed the carriage''s door handle. But before she could even open the door, she was once again electrocuted.
"I thought where the Great Spirit is is where you will be?", Princess Sofia taunted Ilrina as she shook the small orb that was in her hand.
"II will not sit idly by as my brothers and sisters are fighting!"
Seeing the female elf''s resolute eyes, Princess Sofia could not help but reveal a sinister smile.
"Let me see you smile when they bust through this carriage and wipe tha- UGH!"
"Is that right?", said Princess Sofia as she once again injected some mana on the small orb.
Ilrina could only grit her teeth. All she really wanted to do now was strangle this human with her bare hands.
But then, she heard screams.
The screams of her brethren.
"Die, you huma-!"
"Uggh!"
She sat there, not able to do anything but listen to the howls of her dying brethren. The sound of their flesh and bones being ripped apart, she could clearly hear it along with their screams.
"Sorry to say", Princess Sofia started to speak, "Each of my guards had their loved ones brutally killed by elves. Most of them watched as the elves pluck their families one by one, like cattle"
"do you know what that can do to a person?"
Ilrina could only look at the Princess directly in the eye. Tears started to fall from the elf''s eyes as the howls of her brethren could no longer be heard.
Throughout all this, Viel just sighed.
It took a few more minutes of silence before a guard once again knocked on the carriage.
"Princess, it''s over"
"How many casualties on our side?"
"3, your Highness", the guard paused.
"And how many on the elves?", Princess Sofia asked, her eyes not leaving Ilrina''s even a single second.
"12. We were able to capture 3 of them alive"
"Good. Put them in my cers as soon as we arrive in the castle"
"What are you going to do with them?", Ilrina asked. This time, she no longer held any arrogant attitude and just asked sincerely.
"Don''t worry", Princess Sofia looked at her straight in the eyes, "You''ll get to watch firsthand once we arrive"
It took a few more hours before they arrived in the city.
And the Royal city really was different from Lord Fynn''s territory. Activity was bustling here, with carriages driving back and forth the paved roads.
It took another hour before they arrived in the Royal castle, as some people noticed the Princess'' carriage and started a crowd. Cheering and howling the Princess'' name as the convoy passed by them. Princess Sofia also took her time to respond to the cheers of people, throwing waves and salutes as they go on about.
Ilrina was perplexed. How could someone so cruel be celebrated by humans? How barbaric, she thought.
Arriving at the castle, Ilrina''s eyes opened wide. She could not help but be in awe with the humans'' architecture. There was no other word to describe it but grand. So, this is our enemy, Ilrina could not help butpare their territories.
The elves'' stayed inside the forest, secluded from the rest of the world. The humans, however, with their paved roads and bustling cities, were truly different. It was no wonder they were losing the war, there''s just a huge difference in the way they were doing things, Ilrina thought. While the elves wished to preserve nature, the humans learned to work with it.
But Ilrina shook her head, why was she admiring the humans all of a sudden?
But then, they were escorted underground, to Princess Sofia''s so called cers.
It was then that Ilrina''s earlier words were proven.
Her words about how barbaric humans were, no, one might even say that this was even more than barbaricthis was..
"What is this!?", Ilrina could not believe what was infront of her eyes.
She saw elves that were tied up, hanging on the ceiling. Some of them without their limbs.
The dismembered parts of her brethren wereid down on a huge table, being disgustingly organized.
There were bodies that were also in a huge tube of ss, probably drowned to death. Bodies that were squashed beyond recognition, burnt, or had their skins removed from their flesh.
There were also elves that were caged in a small cell, naked, making love to each other like rabid animals. She tried to call for them, but she could not help but step back when their only response was to smile at her.
She identally knocked down a ss jar as she was backing up, shattering it on the floor. She could not help but nce at the broken jar, only to see what looks like male genitalia.
With everything she has seen, Ilrina finally could not stop herself from puking. It was a good thing that she did not eat anything, because the contents would surely havended straight towards the mutted genitals.
"You!", Ilrina had a thousand things to say, but none wereing out of her mouth.
But the Princess did not even look at her, instead, she was just smiling. She was smiling as she looked at the fruits of herbors. And then, she stretched out her arms,
"Wee to the future!"
But for Ilrina, it was hell.
Chapter 80: Bring Me The Princess
Chapter 80: Bring Me The Princess
Even though it was right in front of her, Ilrina still could not believe of the brutality that was in front of her. She had spent almost a whole day with Princess Sofia, and although she was extremely rude and uncaring about the lives of others, mostly elves, she thought that it was just a faade. A facade that the Princess shows to strike fear towards her enemies.
But this?
His brothers and sisters were being treated like nothing but objects.
"Are you eating us!?", Ilrina shouted as she mmed her fist on the huge table beside her, causing the body parts of the elves that was on the table to tremble and bounce.
Hearing this question, Princess Sofia''s expression turned, as if she was so disgusted by the suggestion. "What? No", the Princess choked, "That''s disgusting. We are not you", said that Princess as she almost retched.
"We don''t eat humans!", Ilrina once again shouted.
"Oh?", Princess Sofia removed her sses and wiped it due to the entrails that almost hit her face when Ilrina mmed the table again, "But history states otherwise. You liked putting us in soups, remember?"
"T-that was before my time!", Ilrina mmed the table once again. This time though, the Princess was wise enough to hide behind Viel to avoid being sshed by the different kinds of filth that was on the table.
"So you say, but your kind can live for a hundred years"
"This", Ilrina finally stopped mming the table, "They don''t deserve to be treated like this!"
Hearing this, a smile grew on the Princess'' face, "Of course they do", she then looked at Ilrina as she stopped hiding behind Viel, "And you probably do too"
The two remained staring at each other for quite some time. If it wasn''t for a group of guards arriving, they probably would have had this staring contest for hours.
They brought along 3 elves with them, bruised and wounded.
"These are", Ilrina could not help but look at the faces of the newly arrived elves.
These three elves were part of the group that attacked their carriage. The ones that were unlucky enough to be caught alive. As soon as they entered, their expressions grew dim as they saw the remains of their fallen brethren.
And like with Ilrina, they also panicked, their bodies shivering as they puked on the ground.
"Oh, what splendid timing", Princess Sofia pped her hands, "I told you. You''ll get to see first hand what will happen to them"
And Ilrina did. She watched as her brethren were forced to do inhumane things, and in return, inhumane things were done to them.
---
"Uegkh!"
Ilrina and Viel were now in a huge and luxurious room. But still, Ilrina could not move on from the horrors that she saw in Princess Sofia''s cer as she puked all over the ce, ruining the posh carpets that wereid on the floor.
The more she wants to forget and try to put the memories behind her, the more it resurfaces in her mind.
"T-they what they were doing to my brothers and sisters", Ilrina held her mouth as she tried to prevent herself from throwing up again.
The three newly arrived elves, that was not a fate that she wanted for herself. She could only consider herself lucky that the Princess did not seem to have any interest in her body.
She wiped her mouth as she nced around at the room they were in. The room wasplete of necessities, one might even say that it was more than enough. Their own bed, a sofa, they even have their own bathing room. In which Ilrina thought that it was probably better if she released her vomit there.
But it was toote. The floor was already ruined.
She also noticed the table that were full of fruits and bounties. Weren''t they supposed to be ves? Ilrina thought. Then what was with the grand treatment?
When the guards escorted them out of Princess Sofia''s cer, she thought they were them to another cer to lock them up, but instead, they brought them inside the castle and ced them here. The guards told them that they will call them if they need them, and that they should rest up for now.
Ilrina sighed. She did not even have to think about it. She already knew the reason why they were being treated like this.
She turned her head to look at the huge bed, only to see Viel justying there with his eyes closed.
Is the Great Spirit actually asleep at this moment!? Ilrina thought. Viel was now wearing proper clothes for boys, as the guard handed it to them before they left them here.
Ilrina''s eyes then turned serious as she slowly approached Viel.
She then whispered in his ear, "Great Spirit, it is time we make our escape"
Her whisper clearly woke up Viel, as he opened his eyes as soon as Ilrina was done talking. Ilrina then walked towards the curtain, and proceeded to pull it down.
"What!?"
But to her dismay, no windows could be seen. She then took off the rest of the curtains, only to be weed by wall after wall.
"Nothing here as well! This room has no windows!", Ilrina started to get frustrated. She then rushed towards the door, only to find that it was locked.
She tried to kick the door down, but it would seem that it was sealed by a magical seal. She even used on of the chairs to hammer the door down, but s, the seal was too strong.
"I knew it! This luxurious room is just to catch us off guard. We are trapped, Great Spirit!", Ilrina shouted. She was about to try to ram the door down again, but then she heard a sigh directly behind her.
"Ack! Great Spirit, you surprised me!", she turned around, only to see that Viel was already behind her. Looking at like she was some kind of idiot, or at least that''s what she thinks he was thinking.
Viel then slowly approached the door, and turned the handle opening the door.
"It was open?", Ilrina was confused. But then she saw that the handle was twisted beyond recognition, "Ah! As expected of the Great Spirit! I will clear the path as we make our escape, Oh Great Spirit!"
But as soon as Ilrina jumped out of the room. The guards were already there, with their spears pointed at them.
And although the guards had their weapons drawn, in truth, they were as shocked as they could be. The door was sealed by one of the highest level of sealing magic the pce has to offer, and yet it was destroyed just like that.
At first, when they heard the noisy attempts of the Elf to break down the door, they wereughing their assicles off. But as soon as the door was suddenly casually opened, they panicked.
"You dare block the Great Spirit''s path!?", Ilrina said confidently, "Show them your power, Great Spirit!"
"Bring me the Princess"
"Yes, that''s right. Bring him the Princwhat was that?", Ilrina''s confident stride almost made her trip as she stared at Viel, trying to check if what she heard was right.
"Bring me the Princess", repeated Viel.
The guards were confused, should they call for the Princess? The two looked at each other, and quickly came to a conclusion- that they were not being paid enough to deal with this.
And so, without anymore hesitation, the two guards left to call Princess Sofia.
As soon as Princess Sofia heard the news, she quickly rushed outside of her cell. Her clothes and face were still full of blood from experimenting with the newly arrived elves.
But when they got back to the room where Viel was being kept, they were no longer there.
"Did they escape!?", traces of panic began to paint Princess Sofia''s face, "Why did you leave the child alone!?"
"S-sorry, Princess Sofia. But you said that the cursed child was not going to escape so we left the-"
"So, are saying this is my fault!?"
"N-no! We don''t dare to!", the guards kneeled, "It is our fault! Our fault!"
Princess Sofia clicked her tongue, was she tricked?
And then, Princess Sofia noticed that something was different. She then looked at the two guards that were groveling on the ground.
Steam wasing out of their mouth. Her sses was also turning foggy.
"Princess Sofia! Princess Sofia!"
A guard then came rushing towards them, his face full of panic.
"Your new ves, they are in the courtyard!"
"What!?"
So they didn''t escape? But what were they doing on the courtyard?
Princess Sofia was quickly escorted by her guards. And on their way to the courtyard, Princess Sofia noticed that the temperature was getting lower and lower.
And when they finally arrived in the courtyard, the cold peaked. The guards she were with could not help but shiver, hugging their body for warmth. If it wasn''t for the Princess'' innate talent for magic, maybe she too, would feel the extreme cold.
And the courtyard was dark. It was not night yet, and yet darkness already filled the courtyard.
No, it was more appropriate to say that it was like they were under the water. With the reflections of the sky rippling scattered all around them.
And there, right in the middle of everything, was Viel.
Who had his arms raised up to the sky. Princess Sofia could not help but gulp, the idea of looking up scared her. What was she going to see if she looked up? What was blocking the sun to fully shine on their humble courtyard?
But of course, as always with The Princess, curiosity won.
Princess Sofia looked up, only to see the ice spell that she used on Viel at Lord Fynn''s castle.
A floating icicle, except this one covered the entire castle.
"Wwhat are you doing?", Princess Sofia could not help but gulp nervously.
"Yes, Great Spirit!", Ilrina groveled on the ground, "I knew you had a n! Do it! Destroy humanity''s leaders right in their doorstep!"
This was a mistake. Princess Sofia made a mistake in judgment. Perhaps due to her excitement in finding a new anomaly to fiddle with, she dismissed the fact that the boy in front of her could have enough power to destroy their castle in one fell swoop.
What have I done? Those words were the only things that were on Sofia''s mind right now. But once again, she asked, hoping for an answer, "What are you doing?"
However, she did not expect Viel to swiftly answer.
"You will teach me how to control my powers"
""
"Eh?", said Ilrina and Princess Sofia at the same time.
Chapter 81: The Boy in the Middle of The Courtyard
Chapter 81: The Boy in the Middle of The Courtyard
"You will teach me how to control my powers"
The twodies were stunned as Viel stood there, without a trace of hesitation on his eyes, currently holding a spell that couldpletely destroy the castle once released.
Princess Sofia did not know what to say. Different kinds of scenarios were ying on her mind. But the most dominant of all was, if she did not teach him to control his powers, will he drop that huge chunk of ice on their castle?
If he does, will she be able to guard against it? Maybe she can, but only she will survive. The rest of the castle and its inhabitants will sure be crushed and destroyed.
Shit! Shit! Princess Sofia started biting her nails as she stomped her foot. She then looked at Viel, who seemed to still be waiting for her answer. Should she use that method? It used to work on her younger brother.
Princess Sofia then started to calm down as she took the time to regain her breath andposure.
"What in the world is going on here!?"
It was then that a girl appeared from behind Princess Sofia. Her features were uncannily simr to Sofia''s, they were both beautiful and looked high ss. The only difference was this girl was smaller and obviously had better eyesight, as she was not wearing any spectacles.
"Sister, what is going on!? Is this another one of your experiments!?", the girl continued her rambling as she approached Sofia, "You know father has prohibited you from doing experiments in the courtyard, right!? How many times do we have to tell you t-"
But her ramblings stopped as soon as she nced at the figure in the middle of the courtyard. All the thoughts from her mind disappeared as she nced at the boy who had his arms raised in the middle of the courtyard.
Standing there, he looked like a wandering soul, desperately trying to find his soul mate. His porcin like skin glimmered, his dark eyes that wanted to prate the deepest parts of your soul.
His long and luscious golden hair just flittering away freely in the air. His elegant fingers that were pointed towards the sky, as if longing for something that he could not reach.
The girl''s face grew redder the longer she stares at the boy in the middle of the courtyard. But still, she could not deny what her eyes were longing for.
And so, she once again unwillingly took a nce at the boy. How the ocean reflects on her skin, how the-
ocean?
They were not near the ocean.
It was then that the girl looked up. Only to see a huge block floating in the sky.
"What did you do, big sister!?", the girl immediately pointed at Princess Sofia
"Suzanne!?", Princess Sofia only noticed her sister, "Why me? I did not do anything!", why was everyone ming her, Princess Sofia thought.
"Then do something!"
Princess Sofia looked around, everyone present was currently looking at her. What exactly was happening right now, Princess Sofia thought. She was usually the one ordering people, now it would seem that all of them were expecting to do something.
Then, in the midst of her thoughts, a loud cracking sound started to reverberate in the air.
"Okay! Okay! I will teach you to control your powers!", Princess Sofia shouted as she iled her arms, "So, you can cancel your spell now. I will teach you, okay?", calmly said Sofia as she looked at Viel directly in the eyes.
"I can''t", Viel replied instantly.
"Sorry?", Princess Sofia tilted her head, wanting to check if what she heard was right, "What was that?"
"You have to teach me now"
"What are you saying!? This is not the time and ce. Just retract your powers and I will teach you somewhere outside the city", seeing as Viel''s power was quite enormous, practicing in the city was a huge no, Sofia thought.
"I don''t know how"
"What!?", Princess Sofia could not believe what she heard, "Then why did you cast it here!?"
"To get your attention, of course", Viel nonchntly replied.
"Are you kidding me!? If you lose control here, a lot of people will die!", howled Princess Sofia.
It was then that Viel''s tone started to change, "Then I suppose that is just the price that you have to pay for your sins"
Princess Sofia was stunned, did this boy really not care for the lives of people!?
"What are you doing, big sister!? Teach him!", Princess Suzanne started to hit Sofia at the back repeatedly.
"It''s not that easy! I have never taught anyone in my life!"
Princess Sofia gritted her teeth. Now she was really regretting bringing Viel into the castle. How was she even supposed to teach him!?
Sofia shook her head, this was not the time for thoughts. She had to go with her guts!
And with that, she slowly approached Viel. Of course, Ilrina tried to block her path, but then Sofia said that this is what the Great Spirit wanted, was she going to disobey his orders?
With that reasoning, Ilrina could only click her tongue as she stepped aside.
"Try breathing calmly", Sofia only stopped walking when she was a meter away from Viel, "Follow my lead"
Sofia then started to breathe in a very rhythmic way. In which Viel started to do the same as well.
"You are doing it, sister! It is working!", Princess Suzanne shouted as she pointed at the huge block of ice.
"R-really!?", which made Sofia excited.
"Yes, I think it got smaller by an inch!"
"This brat!", how could decreasing it by an inch even be considered "doing it"!?
Princess Sofia shook her head. She should not get distracted by the littlest things. So, after calming herself down, she once again walked towards Viel, this time, only an inch separating them.
"Close your eyes and focus, Viel", said the Princess as she looked at Viel straight in the eyes.
And so, Viel did close his eyes. And it was then that Princess Sofia hugged her, nting his head directly on her bosom.
"Sister!?", Princess Suzanne could not help but gasp at what she was seeing.
"Get away from the Great Spirit!", Ilrina shouted. But even though she did not like the human woman getting chummy with the Great Spirit she had no choice but to let it happen. It was the Great Spirit''s orders, after all.
Their shouts, however, were ignored by Sofia. It was as if she was not hearing them at all as she gently spoke to Viel with a calm tone.
"Can you feel it?", whispered Sofia, "The patterns of my breath. The beating of my heart. All of them can be controlled, even down to the flow of your blood
you just need to focus"
And then, the cold slowly started to dissipate. And, as if it was in the midst of winter, a snowke dropped on Sofia''s skin.
"Focus Focus until you feel your powerse to life. Until you hear it breathe at the same time as you. Remember, your powers have as much life as you do, my brother. Once you let it be, it will have a mind of its own, destroying everything in its path"
And soon, buried deep beneath the snow and cold, Sofia felt a warm feeling on her chest. Viel''s tears were falling as his breathing slowly rxed, falling as the beat of their hearts be one.
"T..the Great Spirit is shedding tears?"
Ilrina watched on as the snow fell on their shoulders, it was truly a bizarre sight. The elves'' greatest enemy, and the savior of the Elves, at each other''s embrace.
Princess Suzanne, who was watching on the side, could not help but shed a tear as well. "brother", whispered Suzanne under her breath.
After a few seconds, Sofia slowly released her embrace, "See? It''s that easy", Sofia said as she smiled towards Viel.
Maybe she was being overdramatic about the whole thing, but this was the only way Sofia knew how to get across Viel. This was the only way she knows how to teach based on her experience.
"Sister, it''s still there"
"What!?"
Princess Sofia instantly looked up as soon as she heard her sister''s words.
And there it was, the huge chunk of ice was still floating in the air. Although it was significantly smaller than before, it was still enough to cover the courtyard, with the sun''s light still having trouble piercing it.
Sofia''s eyes could not help but twitch. She was now slowly starting to get embarrassed by her actions.
However, her embarrassment did notst long as the huge chunk of ice soon exploded.
"No!", Sofia waved her hands as she tried to cast a barrier as fast as possible, but then she immediately paused as soon as she saw the dome of light that was on top of them.
The light instantly evaporated the shards of ice that dared to pass through it. Not even leaving a trail of steam to remember it by.
"G-great Spirit", once again, Ilrina could not help but be in awe due to the greatness of her Great Spirit!
"Viel Justwhat are you?", Sofia could not help but stare at Viel, who was now slightly floating in the air, a ring of light hovering above his head.
Sofia was now sure of it, Viel was not a cursed child.
Viel then slowlynded on his feet. Sofia felt like the whole world trembled as Viel''s feetnded on the ground.
And then, to her surprise, Viel hugged her.
"Thank you, miss"
"!!!"
"Now let''s go again", said Viel as he wiped the trail of tears that was on his face.
""
Chapter 82: Anywhere But Home
Chapter 82: Anywhere But Home
Princess Sofia was currently kneeling in front of a white-haired bearded man sitting on a throne.
"Is what Suzanne said true?", the white-haired bearded man said calmly. But even though his voice seemed like it was still, it still echoed throughout the throne room like a tidal wave, washing over all the people present.
"Y-yes, father", Sofia bit her lips lightly, not daring to look at the man in front of her. Her father, the High King of Fermania.
"So, you brought someone like that right inside the castle, without even notifying me, your King?"
"Fathe-"
"Silence!", the King''s shout reverberated through the halls of the throne room. The audience and the guards could not help but shake momentarily by the pressure that the King was emitting.
Sofia quickly shut her mouth as she looked down on the ground with a pained expression. She then slightly tilted her head to the side, where her brothers and sisters are currently standing, watching her as she gets scolded by their father.
Suzanne, who was the one who reported the matters to their father, noticed that Sofia was looking at her. In which her response was to look to the side and feign ignorance.
T-this brat! Sofia cursed internally.
Her other siblings were also mostly avoiding her gaze. Shaking their heads as if they did not want to get involved in the matter. While the older ones already had bored expressions on their faces, as if Sofia being scolded by their father was something that has already happened a dozen of times in the past. So they just treated it as a regr urrence.
None of you are helpful! Sofia thought.
"Now then, this boy. Where is he?", once again the King spoke.
Sofia was quiet. She did not really want to answer, as her father might just tell her to shut her mouth again. But then she slightly nced at him, only to see his eyes starting to get impatient.
"T-the boy is currently in one of the guest rooms, father", Sofia started to loosen up, "Trust me, father! The boy will not do anything!"
"Oh? Like he did not do anything earlier today?", the King implied, obviously referring to the incident that happened in the courtyard.
"This", Sofia was at a loss for words. She knew that anymore excuses would just anger her father more, so she just once again decided to keep her mouth shut.
But then, the King asked the question that Sofia really did not want to answer. It was the worst possible question that can be asked from her.
"Now tell me, how much did you buy the boy for?", said the King as he released a tired breath.
Sofia''s whole body started to sweat as she tried toe up with a suitable answer. But no matter how much she thinks about it, there really could only be one answer to this, the truth.
But the truth is not something that Sofia wanted to say. So she was damned if she answer, and damned if does not.
But in the end, she was still talking to the King.
5", Sofia murmured, "55000 gold coins", whispered Sofia as she looked to the side, her face full of undeniable guilt.
As soon as she dropped the number. An eerie silence filled the entire throne room. There was only the slight coughs of the guard that almost choked to death from hearing the amount of gold coins.
5000 gold coins. That was enough to buy an entire castle and have enough change to still hire some maids!
Even Sofia''s older siblings, who were already used to her antics, could not help but be stunned as their jaws dropped. Even for Sofia, this kind of money was not something they expected.
The King''s breath once again echoed throughout the halls, making all the people in the room feel anxious. Some of the guards even wanted to go home already, as the anxiety was killing them.
Of course, the one that felt the most pressure was Sofia. Who was now on the verge of crying as she bit her teeth, trying to suppress the heavy breath that wish toe out of her.
But then, the Kingughed. Hisugh was so loud that it overpowered the previously sullen mood in the room, erasing itpletely.
"Good work, Sofia"
"!!!!"
"F-father!?", Sofia was at a loss for words. She did not expect to beplimented by her father, specially at a situation like this.
What just happened!? All the siblings thought as they watched their fatherugh. And to praise Sofia? That only happens in a blue moon. There will surely be a feast tonight, the siblings all had a collective thought.
"Everyone out, except Sofia", the King then waved his hand, "Out now."
"Yes, Father!"
"At once, your Majesty!"
The people in the throne room quickly dispersed as soon as they heard the King''s order, not even hesitating for a single second.
And now, with only the King and Sofia present in the room.
"I-is there something you wish to say to me, father?", Sofia said, her tone still full of respect.
"The truth is, my shadows have already known about the boy"
"Father?", Sofia was confused.
"Ever since Fynn got his hands on the boy 5 years ago, we have already known his existence"
"What!?", Sofia could no longer contain her curiosity as she involuntarily stood upright.
Then, 2 shadows suddenly appeared behind the King. No, they just looked like shadows, but if one were to look closer, they were just wearing a ck cloak that seemed to not reflect any light at all.
"How do you think the elves came upon the information of the boy''s location?"
"Ccould it be!?", Sofia ced her hand on her chin, deep in thought.
"Yes. My shadows gave a hint here and there, making the elves curious enough that they checked Fynn''s castle", the King chuckled, "We were going to retrieve the boy forcefully from the elves who freed him if they were sessful, but who would have expected for the boy to return to his cell voluntarily?"
"We could have gotten the boy for free", the King continued, "But if we can have an asset like him in our country for just the price of a single castle then won''t you say it was worth it?"
Sofia could not help but breathe deeply from her father''s words, but still, she wanted to be honest.
"But I am afraidthe boy is clearly not something we can control", Sofia shook her head.
"Better than him siding with the elves", the King quickly replied, "Fate is really funny, don''t you think?"
The King thenughed robustly, "Just don''t try to use the boy in one of your experiments".
"II well-"
But before Sofia can plead her case, a guard of Princess Sofia suddenly barge into the room.
"P-princess!"
"How dare you interrupt my talk with the King!?", Sofia stood up, "Do you have a death wish!?"
"F-forgive me, your highness! But you told me to report to you immediately no matter the situation if it is regarding the ve!"
Princess Sofia''s eyes twitched. What happened now!? She then looked towards the King, as if asking permission if she could hear the guard''s report.
The King just nodded and waved his hand.
"T-the ve, he is gone!"
"What!? Again!?", Sofia''s frustration quickly became shock, "D-did you check at the courtyard!?"
"Y-yes! He he is nowhere to be found!"
Hearing the guard''s certainty, Sofia could only grit her teeth. She once again looked at her father to see what his reaction was, but all she saw was his Father''s amused face.
"Father, if you may please excuse me", seeing that the King was not angry in anyway, Sofia took this chance to excuse herself.
"You may go"
"Thank you, father!"
The King''s amused face did not disappear even after Sofia exited the throne room.
It was then that one of the men behind him started to speak, "Do you want us to chase the boy, my King?"
"No, just watch over him as usual. We have more important matters to discuss", the King shook his head.
"We obey yourmand, my King!"
"Now, tell me. What''s the situation in the North?", the King''s expression turned serious as he rested his chin on his hand.
"The faction is gradually increasing their people, my King"
"Is it some kind of cult?", the King asked.
"We are not sure, my King. Out of all the shadow we have sent there to investigate, only one came back"
"Did it get any information?"
"Yes, my King. The faction''s leader is an oriental woman"
"Oriental? What are they doing here How can your shadow be sure that the woman is the leader?"
"It should be urate, my King. The woman was wearing a robe that was seemed to be made of gold, and it was of higher quality than most of the ones we have seen"
Hearing the word "gold", the King could not help but scoff, "Truly befitting of their organization''s name"
Golden Pavilion. Just where did theye from? And could the golden-haired boy be rted to them?
The King could only sigh as more questions appeared on his mind.
---
Outside the castle, some people were currently staring at a uniquely looking golden-haired boy walking casually down the street.
"Where are we going, Great Spirit?"
Viel and Ilrina were currently now outside the castle. Ilrina was wearing a hood to cover her ears.
She was waiting for Viel to respond, but he just kept on walking, not even looking back.
But after a few more minutes, Viel suddenly stopped walking, causing Ilrina to hit her nose on his back.
"G-great spirit?", Ilrina was curious. Why did Viel suddenly stop?
She then noticed that Viel was looking at an odd-looking building. She was about to ask Viel about why they stopped, but Viel was the one to speak first.
"Anywhere but home", said Viel, properly answering her previous question, even if it was a little bitte.
Ilrina then looked at thebel that was stered on the huge signboard that was hanging on the odd-looking building''s entrance,
"Adventurer''s Guild"
Chapter 83: Viel, Alone Again?
Chapter 83: Viel, Alone Again?
Different groups of people were hanging out, separated by tables. Most of the people were rugged, with their weapons ced on their tables and their drinks on their hands.
The groups were minding each other''s business and doing their own thing. Laughing, fighting, or nning their next quests.
But everything changed when a golden-haired youth entered from the door. Suddenly, the entire hall became quiet, not even a sip of booze could be heard.
But as soon as the golden-haired youth started to walk farther inside.
"Is she a noble?"
"Of course she is, she even has an escort"
"What the hell is a noble doing here?"
"Probably wants to y or something, lots of those going around these days"
"Why is she wearing boy''s clothing?"
"Tch. These nobles think they could walk around anywhere"
"Sssh, might hear you"
"Let them!"
"Do you want your head cut off!?"
"Psh, my head being cut off by them or the elves, what difference does it make"
In just a few steps, all sorts of rumors and whispers scattered about Viel. Ilrina, who was beside him, was trying her best not to make a scene. She was currently being surrounded by adventurers, which some, most probably have quests to subjugate elves.
Viel started to look around, the adventurers that were talking about him were careful not to meet his gaze. Viel''s eyes then stopped as soon as he saw a board stered with a bunch of papers. He approached the board and started to examine all the papers that were stuck on it.
"Oh, is she actually here to personally make a request? That would make more sense"
"Hmp, I really thought she wanted to be an adventurer"
"Pft, adventurer my assicles, I''d show her an adventur-"
And then, the golden-haired youth suddenly ripped a piece of paper from the board.
"What!? She was already an adventurer!?", most of the people that were whispering about Viel simultaneously stood up. But then they all sat down as they all looked at each other awkwardly.
The golden-haired youth then approached the receptionist and showed her the paper she was holding.
"G-good day, are you here to take this quest?", the receptionist was careful with her words. The golden-haired youth in front of her was definitely a noble, she thought.
But then confusion quickly came to her when she saw the request that the golden-haired youth was trying to ept.
This was a quest for a guild. The golden-haired youth probably took the request with the most reward, she thought.
"T-this quest is only for a bigger party. You can''t ept it", even though the receptionist was nervous, she still remembered to speak with respect. She was currently thinking, out of all the receptionists here, why did this noble have to make trouble with her?
The golden-haired youth then furrowed his eyebrows.
"You dare deny the Great Spirit this request!?", seeing Viels disappointed expression, Ilrina quickly scolded thedy, which made her almost jump from her counter.
"No! Not at all!", she quickly bowed.
The golden-haired youth waved her hand, signaling that it was alright. This made the receptionist instantly breathe a sigh of relief.
The golden-haired youth then proceeded to pick another quest from the board and once again ced it on the counter.
Seeing the request that Viel chose, the receptionist''s eyes could not help but twitch. It was another quest with a high reward, but
"D-do you have a Gold license?"
"Gold!?"
Once again, the eavesdroppers could not help but stand up as they heard the receptionist. Could this little cross-dressingdy actually be a Gold rank adventurer!? They all shouted in their minds.
Hearing something unexpected from the receptionist, Viel''s eyes could not help but widen.
"How dare you request a Gold license from the Great-"
Before Ilrina could finish her yapping, Viel once again raised his hand. He then slowly reached for something in his pocket.
Could this littledy really be a Gold rank adventurer!? The eavesdroppers were getting more and more curious, if one were to look closer, their tables were actually getting nearer to the counter.
But the thing that Viel was reaching for was not a license of any sort, it was a small pouch, which he then proceeded to ce on the table.
Seeing the golden-haired youth slowly pushing the bag towards her, the receptionist could not help but once again be filled with confusion.
What was she supposed to do with this, she thought. She then noticed the golden-haired youth looking at her with expectant eyes.
"I-is this for me?", the receptionist asked awkwardly.
Seeing the golden-haired youth nod his head, she then proceeded to open that bag, with the contents shining on her face.
The onlookers'' eyes became sharp.
The receptionist, however, became devoid of all excitement as she stared at the bag of sweets and candies she was holding.
Is this littledy trying to bribe me with candies!? She looked at the golden-haired youth, only to find her with an excited look on her face.
Why are nobility so weird, the receptionist thought.
"I heard there was a noble causing a ruckus here!"
It was then that a huge man that was wearing a bulky armor barged from the entrance of the hall.
"This, isn''t this the Silver rank hunter, Mighty Might!?"
The Silver rank adventurer, Mighty Might, quickly walked towards the counter, towards Viel and Ilrina.
As soon as Ilrina saw the man approaching, she quickly went behind Viel, blocking the bulky man''s path.
Really, what is with this clich scenario, Ilrina could not help butment.
With his path blocked, annoyance quickly filled Mighty Might''s face. They dare block a Silver ranked adventurer''s way!? He thought.
"You dar- UGH!"
Before Mighty Might could even talk, his body flew like a cannon, butt first, directly throwing him outside of the building.
""
"T-that was brutal! She did not even allow him to talk!"
They all saw it, even though it was quick, they all saw the golden-haired youth throwing a punch straight to Mighty Might''s groin.
"I hate pedophiles", said the golden-haired youth. Ilrina crossed her arms as she nodded repeatedly.
The first time they hear her talk, and these are the first words she says! As expected of a nobledy! All the onlookers thought. But they could not help but be in awe as well, for the golden-haired youth to easily dispatch Mighty Might- was she really a Gold rank adventure
They did not need to see Might Might for them to know that he was currently foaming from his mouth. All of the onlookers had a collective thought, it was a good thing they did not approach this cross-dressing littledy.
Besides Mighty Might, the one that was most troubled was the receptionist. What was she supposed to do now? Maybe she should have just stayed on the farm in the country side and helped her mother to tend to the cows, she thought.
But once again, the golden-haired youth looked towards her with expectant eyes while pushing the quest pamphlet towards her.
When Mighty Might arrived, she could not help but be relieved, thinking that someone was finally going to save her from this crisis. But s, it did notst long.
Seeing that piece of paper getting closer and closer to her, it was like it was the longest second of her life. She started to tremble and sweat, repeatedly wishing for this situation to end.
And it would seem that her prayers were answered, as someone once again barged from the door.
Princess Sofia, the great Royal Spectacled Beautiful Mage. Secretly dubbed by the adventurers as the Crazy Witch.
"", at this point, the receptionist just wished for someone to kill her already.
"What are you doing here!?", Princess Sofia started to stride towards Viel.
The adventurers that previously moved their tables closer towards the counter, started to recede one by one. Getting intrigued by nobles? That''s fine. But getting involved with Royalty, specially with the Crazy Witch? No, that''s suicide.
"Tell the guards if you are leaving the castle, or at least leave a note!", the Princess started waving her hand.
Seeing the Princess approaching, Viel could only sigh as he momentarily closed his eyes. And then, the surrounding area near him started to light up.
"What!? T-that''s a teleportation spell!", Princess Sofia''s strides became faster, "You''re leaving!?"
Ilrina could not help but gasp in exictement, "G-great Spirit!? Are we finally leaving!?"
"I thought we bonded!? I taught you the basics of controlling your power! I held your head close to my heart!", Princess Sofia shouted.
"!!!", for the onlookers who was not aware of the context, this was some juicy gossip.
As the light started to get brighter and brighter, Viel once again looked at the receptionist, "Miss, where''s the next Adventurer''s Guild?"
"T-there''s a small one down south", faced with the sudden question, the receptionist could not help but answer instinctively.
"South", Viel whispered. He then faced Sofia, who had a panicked expression on her face.
"Thank you for teaching me, miss Sofia", Viel bowed towards her, "I will never forget this debt".
"Wait, you''re really leaving!?"
Ilrina crossed her arms as she stared at Princess Sofia. "Next time we meet, Princess, it will be in war", said said Ilrina, her expression and words full of dignity.
"W-wait, I paid 5000 gold coins for you!", Sofia rushed. But she stopped just an inch away from the teleportation area, as it was dangerous to get caught in it, "P-please don''t leave!", said Sofia as her eyes started to moist.
But all her qualms were in vain as the light disappeared, and with it, Viel.
Leaving behind a dumbfounded Ilrina on the side.
""
An awkward silence filled the room as Princess Sofia and Ilrina stared at each other.
---
Viel suddenly appeared from a bright shing light. He could not help but sigh as he looked at the city wall and the towering castle from the distance.
In his eyes, there was a sort of longing. But before it could grow, he turned away.
He then slightly raised his palm, and in front of him, words appeared.
[Objective: Kill the Mother of Treants!]
And with a deep sigh, he quickly closed his hand.
"Well, off to the south!", Viel said, not knowing that he was actually walking towards the north.
Chapter 84: And Some Miscellaneous Things
Chapter 84: And Some Misceneous Things
""
""
"You know, it has been a long time since we werest needed by the kid"
""
"Are you still not talking!?"
Xanthus was currently pulling his hair out in frustration, he has been talking to himself for quite some time now.
Xanthus stared at Lu Yi right in the face, with their faces only inches away from each other, but still, there was no response from her.
"Look, the kid is no longer isted in prison, until when are you going to me yourself for the other boy''s death!?"
Ever since Wei Song died, Lu Yi has not spoken a word, not even a single bit. All of them were affected, but it hit Lu Yi differently, as the skill Viel used was hers. It was nobody''s fault, but still, Viel and Lu Yi seemed to have taken it to themselves to punish themselves.
"It was an ident, okay? No one knew that the nt would also be affected by the skill. Stop moping!"
Xanthus was starting to get frustrated. He has not talked to Lu Yi for years, and his other roommate, the Judge of Karma, was more interesting in examining their newest friend.
Xanthus could not help but sigh as he looked at the Judge of Karma. He has spent years looking at this man called Rain, and only talks to Xanthus from time to time.
"That guy is not going to move no matter how much you stare at him, Jack. Just what is so interesting about him?"
Xanthus approached Jack and the still iplete Rain.
"This man is interesting, no matter how much I search my memories, I do not recognize this soul", murmured the Judge of Karma.
"Yeah? Maybe you''re getting senile?", Xanthus taunted as he raised his eyebrows a couple of times, "Eh, eh"
However, the only response he got from the Judge of Karma was "Maybe"
And he did not speak another word again.
So, once again, Xanthus began talking to himself.
"These long eared humans though, interesting. They are simr to us demons, but at the same time different. Not to mention this dungeon world, it is simr to mine"
""
"Yup, yup. It is quite simr isn''t it?"
""
"When are you guys going to start talking!? You guys might be used to sitting around for millions of years, but I am only a short of a thousand years old!"
And with that, Xanthus'' screams echoed through the darkness, again.
---
"Uhmm. So, you want to apply as an adventurer?"
"Yes. I need the money"
"I see"
Viel was currently in a conversation with a woman who was wiping a wine ss. There were a lot of people drinking on their tables, telling their stories andughing with each other.
"So, what exactly are you doing here", the woman continued to wipe another ss.
"I already told you, I am here to apply so I can earn some more money"
"Yes, you already told me but this is a tavern"
"BUWAHAHAHA!"
As soon as the woman said that, the people that were chatting on their tables proceeded tough joyously.
Hearing theughs of other people, Viel quickly looked around him. This is not the adventurer''s guild!? But it looks so simr, he thought.
But then he noticed that the people here weren''t really wearing any weapons, unlike the Adventurer''s guild back at the King''s castle.
So, with a frown and a little bit of red on his face, Viel walked out of the room, with the people stillughing at him.
But not even a few steps of going outside, someone approached him.
"Hey there, pretty boy"
Viel was about to punch the one who approached him from behind, when he noticed one thing. It was a woman wearing a bandana, and a somewhat revealing leather outfit.
Viel hesitated, he did not really know what to do if it was a pedophile woman that approached him, Grandpa Ling did not teach him that one. Should he also punch her on the groin? But that would be a problem, they don''t have one, Viel thought.
"Woah there, pretty boy. Rx", the woman raised her hands when she saw Viel''s closed fists, "I saw you inside, you were looking for the Adventurer''s guild? I know where it is."
This woman looks suspicious, Viel thought. Was she not a pedophile?
"You''re not a pedophile?", Viel asked.
"What? Heavens no! My name is Emi, I am an adventurer", the woman said as she raised her eyebrows, "And even if I am, you''re like what, 11? 3 years and you''re ready to marry"
Hearing this, Viel squinted his eyes and once again slowly raised his fist.
"Wait wait, no!", the woman named Emi then took out something from her pocket, "See? This is my adventurer''s license!"
Emi enthusiastically showed the bronze-colored te that that was on her hand to Viel.
"You can check it if you want, but I am telling you, I am an full-fledged adventurer of this city, born and bred! So, if you want someone to guide you around town you can just- Hey, where are you going!?"
Over her talking, she did not notice that Viel was already halfway across the street, walking away from her. So, she quickly chased Viel and blocked his path.
"Wait! Wait! Agh, heavens, why are you so fast!?", Emi tried to catch her breath as she stood in front of Viel, "Look, you want to go to the Adventurer''s guild, I am going there right now. So, let me guide you"
Hearing the woman''s proposition, Viel could not help but once again squint his eyes. Thest time that someone guided him somewhere, they escorted him in a dark alley and they were pedophiles.
"Look here, pretty boy. Even though this is a small city, you can still easily get lost here. All the buildings look the same", Emi reasoned, "Do you want to enter another tavern?"
She does have a point, Viel thought as he ced his hand on his chin, and after deliberating it for a few seconds, he finally agreed.
"Fine, but I don''t have any money to give you"
"N-no, no need to give me money", Emi waved her hand, "Here, follow me. I will lead the way"
Emi started to walk slowly, and when she noticed that Viel was following her, a creepy grin quickly filled her face. I am finally going to reach my quota! She thought.
After a couple of minutes walking, Viel was led inside a dark building.
The only source of light that the building had were candles that were lit up randomly around the ce.
There were also people sitting around a table, but none of them were talking to each other, not even the ones that were sitting on the same table.
They just kept quiet there, drinking their nd looking soup, while their weapons were messily sprawled on the floor.
Is this a bandit den? Viel thought. He was about to punch thedy who brought him here and wreak havoc, when he heard a weak monotonous voiceing from the distance.
"Wee to Burgerstatter''s Adventurer''s Guild. How may I help you?"
Viel quickly ced his attention towards the owner of the voice, only to see a woman looking at him with a bored expression.
This really is an Adventurer''s Guild building? Viel furrowed his eyebrows in disbelief. But then he looked around, and on the wall was a board, simr to the one on the Royal castle''s adventurer''s guild.
But this one only had a single pamphlet stered on it, and it seemed to be a very old one as well.
This is an adventurer''s guild. With that concluded, Viel once again looked around. This ce was so different from what he expected. Where were the lively adventurers thatughed and talked to one another? The ones bantering and punching each other because of some silly jokes?
Inparison to that, this ce was like crypt, the only difference is the living inhabitants.
But suddenly, one of the receptionists stered a sheet of paper on the board.
And not soon after that, a heavy pressure filled the room as all of the once dead-looking people started to stand up, all at the same time.
And slowly, once again, at the same time, turned their heads towards the pamphlet that was just attached on the board.
And like beasts being set free at the same time, like cows that survived winter and wanted to run free on the green pasture- they rushed towards the quest board.
"That quest is mine!"
"Shoo! Go over there!"
"It''s mine, I tell you! Mine!"
"My precious stay away!"
Viel could not help but release a short breath as he watched the people fight like rabid dogs over a piece of paper.
"Hey pretty boy, ignore the fools ande with me", it was then that Emi grabbed his hand and pulled him over to the counter where the bored-looking receptionist was standing.
"Antote! I brought fresh blood!", as soon as Emi shouted that, the bored-looking receptionist called Antote smiled.
"Really!? Where!?", said Antote as she looked around with an excited expression.
Taadaa!", Emi then moved to the side, revealing Viel who was standing behind her.
"This little girl?", Antote''s excitement quickly died down.
"It''s a boy, but that doesn''t matter. Sign him up!"
"Is he even old enough-"
"Who cares!", Emi interrupted Antote, "I have reached my quota now, right!? Money! Give me mymission!"
Antote could not help but sigh as she sees the desperate and forceful wails of the woman in front of her. She then looked at the golden-haired pretty boy that was in front of her.
"So, you want to be an Adventurer? What''s your name?", Antote asked, her smile groomed and proper.
"Yes, I need more money. I am called Viel", said Viel with a straight face.
"II see. It''s 5 silvers to register", Antote said as she ced a piece of paper on the counter.
"Eh!? I have to pay?", Viel slightly moved back, "But I am here to earn more money"
"Well, yes. You have to pay for the license te", Antote said without slight hesitation, "and some other misceneous things"
"Misce-"
"Yup, don''t ask anymore", the woman stared at Viel straight in the eyes.
Viel did the same, so the both of them stared at each other for a minute or so before Viel finally grabbed a small purse from his pocket.
And with an inquisitive look, opened the small purse.
Antote and Emi could not help but slightly lean their head to look closer.
And there it was, a bag full of silver coins.
"!!!"
This pretty boy is rich! Then why did he say he needed money!? The two of them thought as their eyes glimmered with fever.
The truth is, Viel got this money from the castle, or rather, borrow it from the Princess without her knowing. He did not want to use it as much as possible, as he wanted to return it once he has money of his own, or so he says.
Viel saw the vulture-like eyes of the two women. So, after he got 5 silver coins from it, he quickly closed it and shoved it back to his pockets.
"Here you go.", Viel said as he looked at the receptionist inquisitively.
Seeing Viel''s eyes, Antote could only clear her throat as she epted it.
She then stood up after filling his name, "Come with me, you need to take the entrance test"
"Eh? There''s a test?", Viel suddenly became nervous, the first andst test he has ever taken did not really end well.
"Yes, to test if you can work as an adventurer", Antote said with a smile on her face, "If you don''t pass, you need to take it again
no refunds of the 5 silvers, of course"
Hearing this, Viel felt that something was off. No, something was definitely wrong.
But since he had alreadyplied this far, he might as well take the test.
And so, he followed Antote and Emi to the back of the guild house.
Outside of the guild house, a huge tform was erected in the middle. Viel could not help butment on how simr the set up is from Taizhou academy''sbat grounds.
But who was the man that was sleeping on the stage? Viel tilted his head as he saw a man sprawled on the tform, holding two bottles of what seemed to be booze.
"Li Xue! We have someone who wants to take the exam!", shouted Antote as she threw a silver coin towards the sleeping man.
Hearing the sound of coin being flicked to the air, the man called Li Xue quickly stood up and caught it in between his fingers.
"Hehe. More booze for me, then", the man said. He then looked towards Viel with a yful and arrogant smile, "Come on, brat
I will try to get you back to mommy in one piece"
Chapter 85: Adventurer Name
Chapter 85: Adventurer Name
"Don''t worry, little girl. I will sure to return you to mommy in one piece", the man called Li Xue grinned as he took onest sip from the bottle he was holding. He then threw the bottle towards Antote, who caught it instinctively, like they have been doing this for a long time.
"He''s a boy, Li Xue", Antote said.
"Oh? Hehe. Then I guess I won''t have to worry about damaging that pretty face of yours, then-dyboy"
Hearing the word dyboy", Viel could not help but furrow his eyebrows. No one has called him adyboy before, and for some reason, he did not like it.
"Said by the man who has a name for olddies that probably likes to study a lot", said Viel as he slowly climbed up the stage, his expression definitely pissed off.
"Last time I fought someone on a stage with a surname Li, I broke his bones", Viel stretched his arms and body, "And I don''t even remember doing it", he said as he looked at Li Xue with a mocking smile.
"T-this brat", Li Xue''s eyes twitched as Viel continued to provoke him. But he was also quite curious, not a lot of people in this area are knowledgeable about his kind of name, and the boy was pretty young too.
But soon, people gathered in the examination area, not allowing Li Xue to inquire about how the boy came upon such knowledge.
These people were the ones that were fighting for the quest that was attached on the board earlier, or more specifically, all those who could not get the quest for themselves.
"Finally, some entertainment. I was almost dying of boredom"
"Tch, maybe if you weren''t so rxed we could have gotten the quest"
"You were the one sleeping!"
"ce your bets! ce your bets here!"
"Huh? For what? This fight will be over in an instant kakaka!"
"Now now, one can never know the oue"
"Pft, then who are you voting for?"
"Li Xue of course"
"BWAHAHAHA!"
The crowds were starting to get rowdy as they take their spots on the side of the tform. The other receptionists were here too, along with Emi. One receptionist was even cing her bets on who would win.
A testament on how much free time they actually have on their hands.
Finally, after the crowd had all settled themselves and started to calm down, Li Xue spoke.
"The rule is simple,dyboy, survive", Li Xue said as he cracked his knuckles, "I am grading you Let''s do this so I can get back to drinking
Remember, I won''t go easy on you. If you can''t even survive a single second with me, you won''t survive out there!"
As soon as Li Xue finished his speech, he quickly disappeared from his spot, only to appear behind Viel in less than a second.
"There it is! I almost failed 3 years ago because of that, good thing I knew he would do it beforehand KAKAKA!", one of the adventurers said in a very fast manner.
Li Xue''s smile crept up to his ears, thedyboy has not even noticed me yet! Probably the easiest silver coin in my life here! Thought Li Xue.
And the adventurers on the side thought it too.
Even with Li Xue on his back, the pretty boy really could not move at all. Even as the edge of Li Xue''s palm thrust straight to his neck, he still was not reacting.
And there, as soon as it hit the pretty boy''s neck, his feet slid on the floor, dragging him halfway across the stage like ice that slipped and rotated on paved ground.
What!?
All the people that expected him to fall could not help but be in shock.
But of course, the one that was most perplexed about this situation was Li Xue. He stared at Viel while holding his trembling hand. It numbed as soon as it hit Viel''s neck, like he just hitpressed steel.
He then looked at Viel''s expression, whose lips were pouted, like he was trying his best not tough.
Seeing Viel''s mocking expression, Li Xue''s irritation went to the next level.
Did he use magic!? Did thisdyboy cast it before going up the stage!? Tch, I did hear that nobles learn magic at a very early age.
But let''s see how long you canst!
Shouted Li Xue in his mind as he once again rushed towards Viel, this time kicking him in the legs.
But this time, there was not even a slight movement from the pretty boy.
And then again, Li Xue released a punch.
Even with the flurry of attacks, the pretty boy just stood there. Unaffected like the mountains during a storm.
"D-did Li Xue swindle us!?"
Soon, the adventurers that were watching on the side could not help but raise their voice.
"Oi! Li Xue, what''s this!? Are you trying to scam us!?"
These guys, I will beat the hell out of you after this! Thought Li Xue as sweat started to build up on his body.
The fact is, Li Xue''s hits were already starting to get stronger and stronger. It was to the point that Viel''s feet were already starting to burrow in the ground. This was the point when Li Xue knew, that he was not fighting with a normal examinee.
And finally, Viel made his move.
He casually raised his hand to try and grab Li Xue''s leg, but Li Xue moved back before that, "Hm. Finally making a mo-"
But before he could even finish, Viel suddenly disappeared, only to appear behind him.
Li Xue was about to turn around, but then he felt a slight wind grazing his neck.
Li Xue slightly tilted his head down, only to see the edge of Viel''s palm stopping a few inches from his neck.
Once again, Viel moved.
Li Xue quickly lifted his feet before Viel can attack him, but before his feet could even lift from the ground, he once again felt a wind graze his ankle.
T-this boy
Li Xue could predict what attack Viel was going to make, the only problem is, he was too slow to even react to it.
And once again, Viel attacked, stopping only a few inches away from hitting Li Xue. The only thing the Li Xue could do was flinch.
But then Li Xue noticed something.
All the attacks that Viel were making, they were the same attacks that he did when he was the one on the offensive!
This boy is toying with me!
"Enough!", Li Xue shouted.
Hearing Li Xue''s shout. Viel immediately stopped his attacks and backed away.
"Antote! Give the boy a Bronze license!", said Li Xue before he jumped from the stage and proceeded to walk out without even looking back at Viel.
"What just happened?", said one of the adventurers in the audience as he watched Li Xue walk away.
"Bronze!? Already!?"
"I started at Pebble rank how unfair is that!?"
"Pft. Could you even move as fast as the pretty boy?"
"Why did you stop the fight!? It was getting good!"
"Boo!"
The mor of the adventurers did not stop even though Li Xue was no longer present. For Li Xue, this really did bruise his ego. He has been working at the examiner for this guild for more than 5 years now, but this was the first time that someone made him look like a child. So, Li Xue walked away before he embarrasses himself more.
Emi, on the other hand, was jumping in joy, "Did you see that, Antote!? I brought you a Bronze rank! That should me a highermission!"
"Silver"
"What''s that?"
"This pretty boy of yours is at least a silver rank or maybe even a Gold rank in the future!", Antote smiled, her eyes glimmered as it reflected Viel''s golden hair.
"Our guild is only allowed to bestow licenses of Bronze and below, but if send a letter to the main building", Antote''s eyes continue to glisten. With Viel''s golden hair turning into coins in her eyes, "We should scatter news that a future Gold rank has registered in our guild!"
"T-this Do I get anything for bringing him here!?", Emi''s eyes widen as she slowly approached Antote.
Antote, however, just ignored her. Antote walked towards Viel and handed him a towel, where it suddenly came from, no one knows.
"Good work, Mr. Viel", said Antote with a perfectly professional smile, "Please follow me, we still have a few more papers to fill up so we can officially make you an adventurer"
"Okay, thank you, miss", Viel nodded as he followed Antote back inside the building, leaving a confused audience outside.
"Here you go, please sign your name here", Antote swiftly ced a paper on the counter.
"Exclusive contract?"
"Yes, don''t mind it. Just sign your name on it"
"Hm", seeing Viel signing his name on the paper, a smile crept on Antote''s face. But it quickly disappeared as she once again ced another paper on the counter.
"There''s more?", Viel furrowed his eyebrows. This was the first time he was made to write a lot of letters. He only needed to write a few things before in the academy, so he was clearly not used to it, as is made obvious by his penmanship that almost looked like it was stepped on by chickens. If it was not for Mr. Voice''s knowledge, he wouldn''t even be able to understand any words here.
"This is the final and most important one. You need to write your real name and where you live, and then your next of kin and their address as well"
"Next of kin?"
"Yes, or a guardian. Whoever we can go to if ever you meet an unfortunate fate"
Without even knowing it, Viel instinctively wrote Xing Cai''s name without even a slight of hesitation. And as for her address, Viel just ced Golden Pavilion.
"As for thest one, it is probably the most important part!", Antote said as she pped her hands together, "Your desired Adventurer Name!"
"Adventurer name?", Viel tilted his head in confusion, "But I already put my name", Viel said, clearly bummed out that he had to write his name over and over again.
"No, no", it was then that Emi intruded in the conversation, "It''s what you want people to know you as. It would be hard if clients go directly to you, so in order to avoid troubles, you need an Adventurer Name!"
"Hmm Like Mighty Might?", Viel asked.
"Oh, you know of him?", Antote said as she nodded her head, "That''s exactly right, Mighty Might is a silver rank adventurer known for his well, might. So, you think of something that best suits you!"
"Like Emi here is called-"
"Swift Cat! Because I''m as swift as a cat!", said Emi as she ced her fists on her cheeks, imitating a cat, "meow!"
"", Viel could not help but squint his eyes dubiously as he watch Emi try to act like a cat.
But something that represents him
what could that be?
"If you can''t think of anything, we can choose for you!", Antote said as she took out another piece of paper, but this time, it was for her.
And, without even asking Viel, they started picking out names for him.
"How about the Golden Prince!?", Antote said as she wrote on the paper.
"Golden d Youth!?", added Emi.
"The Gold Brawler!"
"Golden Noble!?", Antote gasped as the names on the paper started piling up.
"Oooh!", Emi mmed the counter in excitement, "How about, The Fallen Noble who travelled to the countryside and identally became a Bronze rank adventurer!?"
Viel started backing away as the two got more and more excited. And he was pretty sure that thest one they gave was no longer an adventurer name.
It took another dozen of minutes before the two ran out of breath from picking out names.
"W-what do you think!? Is there anything in the list you''d like to use!?", both Antote and Emi said as they gasp for air.
"No", said Viel without hesitation.
"Then you must at least have something on your mind!?"
"I do", said Viel as he smiled, in his mind were his Grandpa and Grandma Ling.
Seeing Viel''s look of reminiscing, the two was excited to hear what it is.
Viel then started to write on the paper, keeping the smile on his face.
"What is it!?", the two scrambled to see what Viel wrote on the paper.
And there it was,
Ling Ling.
And thus, started the adventure of the Bronze Rank adventurer Ling Ling.
"No! You are not allowed to use that!", shouted Antote as she ripped the paper in half.
"Eh!? Why not!? I thought you said something that represents me!"
"Just because! Think of another one!"
Although Viel started to pout as he was disappointed of not being able to use Ling Ling as his adventurer name, he still ced his hand on his chin to think of another one.
"How about Special Prisoner?", said Viel with a serious tone.
"What!? Why that!?", Antote almost started to pull her hair out, "Have you ever even been to prison before!?"
"Well"
"Wait, no! Don''t answer that! That won''t be good for your image", Antote waved her hands, "Just think of another one, please!"
Viel could not help but sigh.
It took another hour before Viel finally settled on something.
"Mr. Voice", Viel said as he looked at Antote directly in the eye, "I will use Mr. Voice".
Antote could not help but be surprised with Viel''s serious tone, "Why did you pick that? Do you sing?"
"A singing adventurer that is also a noble!?", Emi, who was actively listening on the side, could not help but jump up in excitement.
"No, because I hear voices in my head"
""
And, finally, after racking their brains for a few more hours, they finally allowed Viel to use the adventurer name, Mr. Voice.
---
"Tell me all you know about Viel"
"No! No matter how much you torture me, I will never tell you anything about the Great Spirit!"
""
"Never, you hear me!"
"No one is torturing you, Ilrina"
Ilrina was currently being interrogated in the room that she and Viel stayed in. It was a luxurious room that has its own bath and an enormous bed.
"But you are keeping me locked up!", shouted Ilrina as she drank the cup of tea that a maid poured for her.
"Well, of course. You are an enemy of our race", said Sofia while wiping her spectacles.
"Then why don''t you kill me and get this over with then!?"
"We know who you are though", Sofia smiled as she ced her spectacles back on her face.
"W-what do you mean!?"
"The only daughter of Queen Silvia, stupid but brave", Sofia said as she slowly leaned closer towards Ilrina, "That is you, right?
Princess Ilrina?"
Chapter 86: 100 Gold Coinsss
Chapter 86: 100 Gold Coinsss
"The only daughter of Queen Silvia, that is you isn''t it?
Princess Ilrina?"
"N-no, I am not!", Ilrina said as she aggressively stood up, spilling the tea she was holding on the floor, "Where did you even think of such an idea!?"
"Why do you think we''ve been treating you so well?", said Sofia as she once again wiped her spectacles because of the tea that got sshed on it, "Did you really think that I, a direct princess of the human kingdom, will sit in a single carriage with an elf?"
"This", Ilrina''s lips trembled as she tried toe up with an excuse, but after a while, she started to calm down and returned to her seat, "Is this why the Lord of that castle did not kill me when they caught me?"
"Oh no, you were just lucky", said Sofia before releasing a devilishugh, "But to think the princess herself would rescue the boyYou must really value him?"
"Of course!", said Ilrina with pride, "He is the Great Spirit!"
"Really? Even if you do call him this Great Spirit, but he should have been a stranger to you, still?"
"If your deity appears before you, the one that your parents keep telling stories to you about. Won''t you do the same?"
Hearing this question, Sofia released a slight chuckle, "I have already met a spirit before, I killed it".
An ominous chill suddenly crawled through Ilrina''s bones as she heard Sofia''s answer. But she managed to calm herself down as she released a deep sigh.
"The Great Spirit is not a stranger to me. He came out of the weird light, crying for the deaths of my brethren", Ilrina started to recall her memories, closing her eyes in the process, "The Great Spirit was aloof at first, not talking to any of us. But after a few months, he started talking with us. Laughing with us, eating with us"
"It was only when your treants came again that something in the Great Spirit started to change", Ilrina said as she opened her eyes, "When he saw our brethren die because of the assault of your treants, he snapped. He burnt all of them, along with the forest we were hiding in. That was when we knew that he really was the Great Spirit, but then you took him fro- Hey! Are you still listening!?"
Ilrina could not help but stand up again as she saw Sofia no longer listening to her.
"You said he came from a weird light, can you describe it?"
---
"Let me get that!"
"Mine! Mine!"
"Move! I will get that!"
When the news that a future Gold rank adventurer registered in their city "identally" spread, the citizens started posting their requests on the board. It filled up that the receptionists had to attach another board on the wall.
There were even requestsing in from the nearby towns.
"How about it? I brought him here, shouldn''t I get something?", once again, Emi was requesting an increase on hermission.
"No! Aren''t you a Bronze rank adventurer!?", Antote waved her hand as she was busy organizing the quests that the adventurers were epting, "Go do a quest or something!"
"Eeeh, but themissions pay more though"
"Stop saying that! It''s because you keep saying that that Mr. Voice still has not epted any quests!"
A week has passed ever since Viel got his adventurer''s license, but he has not epted even a single quest, or even looked at the quest board. He wanted to do the same as Emi, recruiting more people because he realized that Emi was earning more than the average adventurer.
But it would seem that hisck of social interactions made it hard for him to even start a conversation, let alone recruit someone to be an adventurer.
"Viel, you really should pick up a quest before those hoodlums get it all", Emi said as she patted Viel on the shoulder, "Not everyone can work as a recruiter"
Viel turned around to look at her with a pout on his face. Although he still had the silver coins he stole, or rather, borrowed from the princess, it was not going tost long if he doesn''t get a source of coin.
"D-don''t look at me like that, quick. Just get a quest", Emi said as she pushed Viel forward.
Sadly, though, in the midst of their talk and contemting, all the quests on the board were almost gone. Only three were left to choose from.
Emi and Antote could only sigh as they see Viel approaching the deserted board.
Viel ced his hand on his chin as he examined the quests that were left on the board.
Please y the goblin that has been roaming around my farm! Reward: My underwear
Please be my guard. Going to the Elven forest to promote peace: 150 silver coins
Please help me find my mother: 100 goldsss
Emi ced her palm on her face, all of these were trash quests. The reward for the escort quest was big, but going to the elven forest? That was suicide.
As for the finding quest, it was obvious that it was posted by a child, as there were scribbles of monsters and dragons on it. This quest has already been stered there for a month, Emi wonders why Antote or the other receptionists don''t take it out.
As for the y quest, well. Only the most desperate of virgins will ept that reward. It also was not indicated whether it''s from a man or a woman.
"Viel, maybe you should just wait for tomorro-"
But before Emi can finish her words, Viel ripped off a pamphlet from the board.
And as soon as he did so, the adventurers that were readying to meet their client started tough all at the same time.
"Oi oi oi. Why did you pick that?"
"You''re wasting your time, kiddo. I saw the one who posted that, it was a boy in rags"
"Ah jeez, now I feel bad. Why don''t you join us in our quest?"
The adventurers all had differentments, but ultimately, Viel just ignored all of them. He just walked straight to Antote and ced the quest pamphlet on the counter.
"I will do this!", said Viel in a very irritated tone.
"Uhm Are you sure?", Antote could not look at Viel in the eye. He kind of felt sorry for him, as their sudden rise in poption was because of him, and yet he was left with nothing but scraps.
"Yes, it says 100 Gold. I need the money!"
"You see, this quest is just a pra-"
"Just let the pretty boy be", Emi intruded in the conversation, "I''lle along with him"
Hearing this, Viel furrowed his eyebrows, "Ehwhy?"
"So that you won''t get swindled. This is your first quest, after all"
"I won''t share you the reward"
"There is no rew-!", Emi once again could not help but ce her palm on her face as she sighed, "Tch, fine. You can keep all the rewards"
"Hmm. Fine, but I am watching you", said Viel as he squinted his eyes while looking at Emi.
Emi could not help but groan in frustration. There must be something wrong with this boy''s head, she thought.
Finding the right time to intrude on the two''s somewhat heated discussion, Antote gave them a slip of paper, "This is the address that the boy gave"
Viel took the piece of paper first, but s, it was not a ce he knew. So, Emi took it from his hands.
"Eeh This is", seeing the address that was written on the paper, Emi sighed, "Fine, let''s just get this over with"
"You''re in luck, Mr. Voice. I just know where this is", said Emi as she signaled for Viel to follow her.
After walking for a few hours, after a few twist and turns, the two finally arrived in a dark alley. There were people in rags sitting on the side of the alley, some were sniffing something out of a bottle, but Viel had no idea what they were doing.
But seeing as Emi led him to a dark alley, Viel started to lift his fist.
"Why do you keep on doing that!?"
"I told you, I hate pedo-"
"I''m not a pedoph- ugh. This is the address our little client gave to the guild!", Emi could not help but groan as she shook her head, "Anyway, ording to the description. It should be right here!"
Emi pointed at a ran down tent. There was a small fire lit up on the side, so there should be someone inside, Emi said.
"Watch me, okay? Let me show you how to introduce yourself so you can do it in your next quest", Emi said as she approached the ran down tent, "Hello! We came here for the Finding request that was submitted to the guild a month ago!"
As soon as Emi shouted their purpose, a loud rustle could be heard inside the tent as it shook a couple of time.
After a few more seconds, a boy, looking not much younger than Viel, stepped out of the tent. His face was full of dirt, and the rags he was wearing were almost already torn to bits.
He doesn''t smell that nice either. But still, Emi still held a professional smile on her face.
"W-will you help me find my mother!?", the dirty boy shouted as he excitedly approached Emi. His messy gray hair fuming out dust everywhere.
Emi could not help but clear her throat as the dirty boy approached her. "Well, not mehim.", said Emi as she pointed to Viel who was watching her from behind.
As soon as Emi mentioned him, Viel bowed towards the boy.
The dirty boy''s eyes widen as he saw Viel. The two then kept staring at each other''s eyes for quite some time, without any trace of emotions, they just stared at each other as if they were looking at each other''s souls.
This made Emi, who was in the middle, felt slightly awkward. What is wrong with kids nowadays, she thought.
After a few more seconds, the dirty boy smiled and let out a hum, clearly excited.
"You guys will be the one to find my mother!?", said the boy excitedly, but then his expression suddenly died down as it turned into disappointment, "But I only have 100 gold though, just enough for 1 person"
"I told you, boy. I''m just an escort", Emi sighed, "He will be the one to help find your mother"
"Eeeh.. No but", the boy then once again looked straight at Viel''s eyes,
"There''s 5 of you?"
Chapter 87: Silbern
Chapter 87: Silbern
"There''s 5 of you?"
Hearing what the dirty kid said, Emi''s eyes started to twitch as she slowly backed away, tapping Viel as she steps back.
"Mr. Voice, let''s go. This kid is crazy", whispered Emi, "We''re wasting our time here".
Emi quietly stepped a few meters away, but then she noticed that Viel was not following her.
Instead, he continued to have a conversation with the dirty kid.
"How do you know?", asked Viel in a very serious tone. He continued to stare at the gray-haired boy in the eye.
"Mr. Voice, are you serious?", Emi could not help but look at Viel. But seeing as Viel did not have any reaction, it would seem that he really was serious in epting the quest. And so, with a sigh, she walked back to her previous position.
"I see themin your eyes", said the dirty gray-haired kid, "They feel like mommy."
"Okay, this sounds mighty suspicious, not to mention creepy", once again Emi interrupted, "I know it''s your first rodeo, but don''t get swindled, Mr. Voice"
"Let''s go find your mother, okay?", Viel, however, did not take Emi''s advice as he quickly shook Silbern''s hand.
"What!? We are wasting our time here!"
"R-really!? Thank you! But really, I only have 100 gold though", said the gray-haired kid as he looked dejectedly to the side.
"It is okay", said Viel.
Seeing that Viel finalize the deal, Emi could only sigh as she gave up any thoughts of backing out. Might as well, she thought. It would seem that kids these days have different ways ofmunicating with each other.
"D-do I need to pay now?"
Hearing this question, Viel looked at Emi, as if asking her what to do.
"You can pay half now, or pay it fullter", Emi then turned to Viel, "It is up to you, Mr. Voice"
Viel thought about it for a few seconds before shaking his head, "You can pay it when we find your mother What''s your name?"
"Ah, Silbern! My name is Silbern!", said the gray-haired kid as he bowed towards Viel and Emi, "T-then, I will hold onto the money for now! But if you need it at any time, just tell me, Mr. Voice!"
Viel nodded in response as he once again shook Silbern''s hand. Emi could not help but groan as she saw Viel being swindled by a boy that was probably younger than him.
"Let''s go!", shouted Viel as he raised his fist in the air. Seeing Viel''s excited expression, Silbern also raised his fist in the air, his eyes shining.
""
""
"Why are you not moving!?", Emi could not help but shout. It has been a couple of seconds and yet Viel still remained on his spot.
"Well I don''t know where to start", Viel chuckled awkwardly as he looked at Emi.
"Ugh", once again, Emi could not help but ce her palm on her face in frustration, "Fine. Let me, Swift Cat, help you just this once", said Emi.
It was not like she had any choice, she was the one who insisted ining anyway, so any backing out now would only mean that she really did waste her time here. Besides, even though it was somewhat irritating, it was also entertaining to see their new recruit make a mess.
"So, Silbern, was it?", asked Emi.
"Y-yes!", Silbern nodded a couple of times.
"When did youst see your mother?"
"70 years ago"
"Hm", Viel hummed as he ced his hand on his chin as he nods.
"Take this seriously!", Emi shouted, which made both Silbern and Viel flinch.
"S-sorry! But I think maybe 69 years?"
"Ugh", once again, Emi could not help but ce her palm on her face.
"Fine, but where did youst see her?", Emi continued her interrogation. The sooner this is over, the sooner they can ept a more normal quest, she thought.
"Ah! I''ll show you!", Silbern started to run excitedly while signaling for Viel and Emi to follow him.
It didn''t take long for them to reach the central market. And from there, Silbern pointed at something from afar.
Emi looked towards where Silbern was pointing at.
"The za''s fountain? Youst saw her here?", Emi looked around. If his mother disappeared here, in the city''s busiest ce, then that could only mean one thing.
"I am sorry, kid. I think your mother abandoned you here", said Emi with a straight face.
"No! Not here, there! There!"
Emi was confused, but after a few seconds, she finally figured out where Silbern was pointing at.
Silbern was actually pointing at the castle from afar, which was being blocked from the view by the fountain.
"At Karl''s ce?", said Emi as she scratched her chin, "So, you saw your mother there 70 years ago?"
Silbern repeatedly nodded his head.
"But I don''t think that castle was even built 70 years ago", reasoned Emi, but seeing both Viel and Silbern''s expectant eyes, the only thing she could really do was sigh.
"Fine. It won''t hurt to check. You are in luck boy, I know the owner of the ce", said Emi confidently as she led the way to the lord''s castle.
As soon as they arrived, the 3 then proceeded to jump over the castle''s wall, with Viel lifting Silbern like a princess.
"I thought you knew the owner?", asked Viel as he looked at Emi inquisitively.
"W-well, this is the secret entrance", Emi cleared her throat as she continued to walk farther deep in to the castle grounds.
They continued to sneak, or rather walk, until they came upon a door on a secluded part of the castle building.
"You guys keep quiet. The owners are already sleeping. It is basic courtesy", whispered Emi as the sunlight is reflected on her eyes.
She then slowly opened the door, only to see an old man with a mustache on the other side.
"Eek! Old man Felix!", seeing the old man, Emi jumped back in fright.
Viel was about to punch the old man, when Emi blocked his way, "No! No! Don''t, I know him!"
"H-hey, Felix, what''s up?", Emi said as she awkwardly waved her hand.
"Miss Emilia, it has been a long time", the old man named Felix said as he bowed, "Didn''t thete master forbade you toe here?"
"Well, he is not here anymore so does it still really count?", even Emi was unsure of what she was saying as she just raised both her eyebrows and look awkwardly to the side.
Felix could only sigh as he watched Emi winced her way out. He then nced at the two kids behind her.
"I see your taste inpany isunchanged, Miss Emilia"
"Sshh! I go by Swift Cat now!"
"Perhaps Cat Burr would be more urate, don''t you think?", said Felix with a smile.
"Y-you!"
"And to what do we owe this visit, Miss Emilia?", asked Felix, ignoring any form of grumble thating out of Emi.
Seeing Felix''s nonchnt attitude, Emi could only give up.
"This is Mr. Voice and Silbern", introduced Emi, "Mr. Voice is currently on a quest to help Silbern here"
"Oh, a young adventurer", Felix said as he looked at Viel, "Wonderful, young man"
Viel did not really know what to react, he kind of reminds him of the Headmaster of Taizhou academy. Which Viel also had trouble speaking with.
"A-anyway, can you do us a favor a let us look around the ce for a little bit?", Emi said as she pped her hands together.
Hearing Emi''s request, Felix''s expression turned serious, "Sure thing".
But unexpectedly, he agreed.
"Sweet! Thank you, Felix!"
Emi raised her fist in victory, the two boys on her back did the same.
It was then that a shout came from behind old man Felix.
"Felix! I need those docu- You!"
A man with brown hair shouted and pointed at Emi as soon as he noticed her.
"H-hey Karl. What''s up?", once again, Emi waved her hand awkwardly.
"What are you doing here!?", said the man called Karl as he angrily approached Emi and the group.
"I came to visit an old friend?", said Emi as she tilted her head and stuck out her tongue.
Karl continued his approach, but he stopped as soon as he noticed the two kids that were behind Emi.
"Those two are they your children!?"
"How old do you think I am!?"
The two continued their discourse for a few minutes before they finally settled down. They were now currently inside one of the guestrooms as Emi finished telling Karl about her circumstances. About how Viel was a new adventurer and she was just showing her the ropes.
"I see", said Karl, "Get out."
"What?"
"Get out!", Karl once again shouted, clear disappointment can be heard in his voice. He gritted his teeth, he really thought that Emi was here to visit her, but it turns out that she was just here because of a quest.
"Jeez, alright! Who nicked your undies", said Emi as she stood up from her seat, "Mr. Voice, Silbern, let''s go. We will sneak back when everyone''s really sleeping"
""
"Mr. Voice?", Emi looked around, only to see that Viel and Silbern were no longer in the room. She then looked at Karl awkwardly,
"Hehe. I guess I am stuck here?"
Chapter 88: Huge Gaping Hole
Chapter 88: Huge Gaping Hole
"Where are yourpanions!?", Karl immediately stood up to reproach Emi, "What are you nning!?"
"What!?", Emi instantly rebuked, "I told you I am just here to escort Mr. Voice for his first quest!"
Karl had a lot of doubts.
He heard the story about the golden-haired kid being an adventurer named Mr. Voice. But as far as their intel went, Mr. Voice was a future gold rank adventurer, could someone of that has that kind of renown really be a kid?
"Ugh, I''m not even getting paid for this", Emi added.
Hearing this, Karl scoffed, "You? Not doing something for money?", Karl said as he mockingly looked at Emi, "That is the most unbelievable thing I have heard everyday"
"What did you say!?", Emi could no longer take Karl''s condescending tone as she also stood up from her seat.
"You will do anything for money", Karl moved closer to Emi, his chin almost touching Emi''s forehead.
"Watch what you are going to say next very carefully", threatened Emi.
"You are a woman who would sell herself for coin"
As soon as Karl finished what he was saying, he felt a resounding p hitting his left cheek.
"You dare hit a nob-"
It was then that the sound of thunder shook the entire castle.
"What was that", Karl murmured as he tried to regain his bnce.
Whatever the explosion may be, it would seem that that was thest of it. Emi and Karl stared at each other for a while before rushing outside of the room, leaving behind Felix who was still calmly sipping his tea.
Emi and Karl saw the torrent of guards that poured inside, all of them heading in the same direction.
"What happened here?", Karl grabbed one of the panicked guards.
"It''s from the cers, M''lord!", the guard said as he tried to catch his breath.
"Cers!? Did a prisoner escape!?"
"N-no, m''lord! The wine cers!"
The wine cer? Karl quickly rushed towards the wine cer, hoping to clear the confusion in his mind.
But even more answers surrounded him as he saw the huge gaping hole on the cer floor. Like the mouth of a thirsty dragon which waited for the wine to fill her up. The wine that his family has collected for years, wasted.
"This", Karl almost forgot to breath at the sight.
"Oh! I see you guys had a change of dcor sincest I was here", Emimented.
Karl clicked his tongue as he heard Emi''s snarky remark. But still, he did not rebuke. Instead, he slowly approached the hole even as the warnings of his guard filled his ear. Emi followed behind him, with her arms slightly reaching towards Karl''s hand.
A few more steps, and they could see how far the hole goes, but before they could do so, they were pulled back.
"Be careful, Master Karl, Miss Emilia. One might never know when one will fall", said Felix as he tightened the grip on the two, "And that looks like it will be a long fall"
Hearing Felix''s warning, Karl nodded.
"Now, please step outside and let the guards handle this", Felix said as he pushed both Emi and Karl towards the door.
"H-hey wait, old man Felix! Mr. Voice might be there!", struggled Emi.
"If they were, then I am afraid they are dead", Felix sighed, "Poor things, to die so young"
"What!?", Emi was about to push Felix, but then a breeze wailed from the gaping hole.
All the people present turned their heads towards the hole, only to find Viel jumping out from the hole, carrying Silbern on his arms.
"M-mr. Voice!?", Emi shrugged off Felix as she ran towards the two boys filled with dust.
Both Viel and Silbern were coughing, the dusts all over their body started forming clouds.
"You came from the hole?", Emi was filled with disbelief.
"Ah, Ms. Swift Cat!", shouted Viel as he saw Emi rushing towards them, "There''s a huge door down there"
"A door!?", Karl was the next to ask them a question. His face full of curiosity.
Viel nodded in response as he patted his clothes. Silbern was also patting Viel''s long hair, trying to get all the dirt that was stuck on it.
"N-no wait first of all, did you do this?", Karl pointed at the huge hole.
Hearing this question, Viel''s eyes widened as he started to sweat. He then looked at Silbern, but then shook his head as soon as he saw the rags that he was wearing.
"No. It was there when we got here", said Viel in a very monotonous way.
"That''s impossible!", shouted Karl.
Viel only raised his shoulders in response as he slowly shook his head.
"Mr. Voice, you said there was a huge door? What did you mean by that?", Emi interrupted.
"Ah yes!", Viel instantly replied as he tried to avoid Karl''s gaze, "Huge door. Bigger than the wall gates".
As Viel was describing the gate, Silbern stretched his arms wide, as if trying to show how big that door was.
"You said there was a door?", suddenly, Felix who was quietly watching from behind, slightly pushed Emi to the side.
"Hey!",ined Emi.
"No. We tried to knock a few times to see if Silbern''s mother was there", Viel sighed, "But no one answered"
There was visible disappointment on Silbern''s expression as he heard Viel''s words.
"I wanted to try and identally destroy the door, but I might destroy the whole castle, identally", said Viel as both him and Silbern finished patting his golden hair clean.
"Y-"
Felix was about to say something, but Karl interrupted him.
"If what you say is true, then we should have this investigated", Karl said in a very serious tone. At first, he did not even consider the idea that this girl looking boy is the up anding Mr. Voice. But when he saw himing out of the hole effortlessly, a certain wall inside him was shattered.
"Master Karl, these children might just be imagining things", Felix whispered, "And you have a lot of things to do"
"The wine cer is also the oldest part of the castle, it might have just copsed", reasoned Felix, "Also, even if there were, we can not spare the expenses. I suggest covering up the hole for now"
"Oh c''mon, Karl. Don''t you want to see what''s down there!?", Emi said as she slightly pushed Felix on the side.
There was a forked road currently forming inside of Karl''s mind as he listened to the two.
"I thought you wanted to be an adventurer!?", Emi held Karl''s hand.
"That was when we were children!", Karl quickly swatted Emi''s hands, "That silly dream disappeared as soon as you left me".
"Karl I-"
"Enough!"
"Master Karl, should we clo-"
"No one is touching that hole!", Karl''s voice echoed.
He was not letting anyone talk over him as his thoughts were starting to jumble. After a few moments of silence, he ced his attention towards Viel.
Boy, are you really Mr. Voice?", asked Karl.
"What? No. Mr. Voice is the guy inside my-"
"Mr. Voice, your license te! Show your license te!"
"Hmhmmm", muttered Viel. He then grabbed the license te from his pocket and showed it to Karl.
"I see. So you really are the future Gold rank that the guild is boasting about", Karl sighed, "Did you really see a door down there?"
Hearing the question being asked to him again, Viel scratched his itchy head.
"Yes. Very huge door", repeated Viel once again, with Silbern also stretching his hands again.
"Master-"
"Felix, go and settle the guards", Karl did not let Felix talk, "As for your quest, Mr. Voice I will allow you to investigate, but report everything you find there to me"
"Yes!", Emi jumped. Viel also raised his fist in victory and Silbern did the same.
"But sadly, Felix is right. I can not spare any expenses. So I am afraid I can not send experts to help you figure out how to open the door"
Once again, it was proven to Viel that money is one of the better powers of the world. He scratched his chin, trying to figure out how to do it himself.
And before his brain overloaded, he nced at Silbern.
He then reached out his hand towards him, "Can you give me half of the reward now?"
"Y-yes!", finally finding himself useful, Silbern quickly grabbed something from his pocket.
It was a pouch made with rags, simr to his clothes. He then proceeded to open it, and soon a golden shimmer as bright as Viel''s hair filled the room.
"T-this!?", Emi almost covered her eyes as she looked at the contents of the pouch.
Gold. A lot of gold coins.
She then sneakily slid near to Viel, "M-mr. Voice, about the splitting of rewards You know I was kidding, right?"
"Is this alright?"
Viel, however,pletely ignored Emi.
Seeing the gold coins inside the pouch, Karl could only clear his throat, "That is more than enough. Hold on to it for now, I will ask my people to find an expert in runes and magic locks. For now"
Karl took a nce at Emi as he coughed, "You three can stay in the guest rooms. I will have someone prepare it. I will have to watch over you, after all. And the two of you could need a bath", he said as he looked at the dirty Silbern.
After making the necessary arrangements, Karl left the three of them in the hands of the maids. He didn''t even nce at Emi as he left to do his own work.
"S-so Viel", whispered Emi, "About what I said about not splitting the reward"
Emi was once again trying to sway Viel. If she thought that the reward money was real, she never would have said that she was tagging along for free. But seriously, who in their right mind would even believe that a quest that was stered by a dirty child was real!? And it had a 100 gold coin reward money! No normal person would believe that! Reasoned Emi inside her mind.
"Oh!", hearing Emi''s pleading voice, he grabbed something from his pocket.
"!!!", Emi''s hair stood on ends as her excitement reached to the roof.
But then Viel handed him a single silver coin.
""
1 silver coin.
"Thank you for escorting me today and teaching me the ways!", Viel bowed, "Please teach me again tomorrow!"
Viel then joyfullyughed as he followed the maid to their designated room. Silbern, who was following him from behind, also awkwardlyugh as he followed them.
"Yyou!"
Emi was left alone, the hole in her heart almostparable to the huge gaping hole in the wine cer.
---
"Viel Baby Viel finallyughed!"
Lu Yi''s shout reverberated in the darkness. The sudden shout almost made Xanthus, who was talking to himself, shit himself in the darkness.
"What the!", Xanthus recollected himself, "You do know the boy isughing because of money, right? And teasing someone with that said money?"
"Baby Viel"
Xanthus was going to say more, but when he saw the tears that were streaming down Lu Yi''s face. The tears that were reflecting the images that were shown on the screen, Xanthus could only sigh.
"Never mind"
Chapter 89: Sneaky, Sneaky Emi
Chapter 89: Sneaky, Sneaky Emi
Darkness have filled the castle halls, with only the desperate dance of the candles that light the halls.
And there, Emi can be seen sneaking around. She stopped crawling when she reached upon a door.
With only the minute sound of her breath, she quietly turned the knob of the door.
Sneaky, sneaky Emi.
She then looked inside, to see if the upants were asleep. And there they were, asleep as a pup. Gold and gray, and a silent whimper as theyy.
Tut tut tut, Emi prowled. Making sure her every step is as quiet as a cloud.
She then looked to the right, and then she looked to the left. Careful not to be seen by the light, because clearly, this was theft.
Bad, bad Emi.
She seeks for the bag of gold she deserves, as Viel only gave her the reserves.
Tut tut tut, once again she trots. This time faster, but still careful not to get caught.
And finally, after the Swift Cat have carefully searched the room, she finally saw the bag of gold which made her eyes zoom.
No one can escape Emi the Swift Cat, she thought. Tut tut tut, Emi walked on toes, she opened the bag, and the inside did glow.
Excited, excited Emi.
Her hand slowly slipped inside the bag, only to beughed at like a gag.
""
"Wait what!?", Emi immediately turned around as soon as she heard someone chuckling from behind her. And there, she saw both Viel and Silbern looking at her, with Silbern covering his mouth as he tried his best to stop theughter that was trying to burst from his lungs.
"Y-you two were awake!?", Emi quickly jumped to the side in shock. She did not even hear the two move out of their beds. She looked towards the direction of the two beds again, only to find them empty.
"See? I told you she would try to steal some coins. Sneaky, sneaky Emi", Viel shook his head as he spoke to Silbern. Silbern nodded his head repeatedly, while still trying his best not tough.
"What!? N-no, I was just trying to check if you guys were sleepingfortably!", Emi stuttered as she looked to the side.
"See? I told you she would also lie and say that she was just checking on us. Bad, bad Emi", once again, Viel shook his head as he sighed.
"W-well, you two seemfortable. I suppose I shall leave now", Emi said as she hastily walked towards the door. But before she could leave the room, Viel blocked her path, with his palm pointing towards her.
"W-what is it?", Emi gulped nervously.
"Miss Emi, I mean Swift Cat. You see, my Grandpa once told me that life is unfair", Viel said as he patted Emi''s shoulders, "There are rich people like me and then there''s", Viel stopped as he took a nce at Emi.
Staring at Emi from head to toe, Viel once again sighed.
"What do you mean by that!?", Emi shrugged off Viel''s hand, her expression clearly mad.
But the only response she got from Viel was once again a sigh. Viel then grabbed the bag of gold, and proceeded to slip a gold coin straight into Emi''s pocket.
He once again nced at Emi. Staring at her somewhat revealing clothes from top to bottom, "Buy yourself some new clothes, Swift Cat. Yours ispletelycking", said Viel as he pushed Emi out of the room.
"This this is my adventurer outfit!"
"We gave her a gold coin, she should be happy now. Excited, excited Emi", was thest thing Emi heard as the door closed on her.
Emi''s eyes twitch as she looked at the shut door in front of her.
"T-this", Emi''s frustration was reaching its limits. She stared at the gold coin she was holding, her hand noticeably trembling. "You idiot!", she shouted as she threw the gold coin across the hall.
""
"No,e back!"
But after a few seconds of the gold coin rolling on the floor, she finally could not help but rush towards to chase it. She swiftly picked up the gold coin and wiped it clean.
She was about to return to her room, but she noticed that the door beside her still had its lights on. So, out of curiosity of who would still be awake at this time of the night, she took a peek.
There, she saw Karl surrounded by mountains of paper, towering him as the sound of his pen scratching on the paper he was writing filled the room.
There were candles on the side of him that no longer had any life on them, and the ones that still do, reflected in Karl''s blue eyes.
For a second, Emi was truly mesmerized at the sight. To the point that she has forgotten that she was currently sneaking and snooping around the castle, causing her to identally open the door even further.
"O-oh no!", she watched in horror as the screeching of the door gradually reached Karl''s ears, she tried to stop its advance, but sadly, she was toote. The screeching of the door were like the horns of war, fully getting the attention of the Lord Karl of Burgerstatter.
"W-what''s up, Karl?", Emi awkwardly waved her hand.
But Karl only looked at her without an expression on his face. The only response Emi received was the candles swaying from the breeze that came from the opened door.
And then, as soon as the candles stopped dancing, Karl started working on his paper again, not acknowledging Emi''s presence.
But after a few more seconds of Emi just standing outside, Karl finally spoke.
"What are you doing here, Emi? Go to sleep", said Karl without even ncing at Emi.
"Why? Can''t I really visit my friend that I haven''t seen in a long time?"
"We are not friends", Karl clicked his tongue, "Now you are interrupting my work", Karl waved the pen on his hand, signaling for Emi to leave.
Hearing this, Emi could not help but sigh.
Still, she proceeded to walk inside the room. It would seem that Karl did not really mind, as he continued writing on his paper, no longer bothering about Emi.
So, Emi continued her little adventure and walked to the side of the room, opening a book from one of the huge shelves on the wall.
"Remember when we were younger? You almost fell trying to get this exact same book", Emi chuckled, "Now I can easily reach it"
"One tends to grow taller when one grows old, Emi", replied Karl.
"You know, I think I can reach the topmost part of the shelf", Emi looked up.
"You would need adder for that"
"Bet you 1 gold I could reach it!", shouted Emi as she jumped, using one of the levels of the shelf as a foothold.
Unfortunately, the wood broke in half, causing her to lose bnce, "Eek!".
She was about to spin her body so she cannd gracefully, but to her surprise, she felt an arm embracing her tightly before she could even do so.
She opened her eyes, only to see pieces of paper scattered like birds in the air. Slowly descending to the ground as the wave back and forth.
The two stayed like this for a few seconds. With only the sound of the papers fluttering and their hearts echoing throughout the room could be heard. Their faces almost touching each other as their breaths be heavy.
"KarlI-"
"Get out!"
Before Emi could even speak, Karl pushed her away, "Get out of my office now!".
"Well, I''m-"
"Just leave, Emi. You should be good at that, or do you need my money for that as well?", Karl looked at Emi, his gaze cold and unrelenting.
Emi raised her hand, but in the end, she did not p Karl. Instead, they just stood there in silence.
And with one of the candles burnt out, Emi finally turned her back, and Karl proceeded to pick up the pieces of paper that were scattered on the floor.
"I didn''t ept the money", but before she could leave the room, Emi spoke in a quiet manner.
"What?"
"I left because your father said they were sending you away to a far ce if I didn''t. So, I left, but I did not take their money", said Emi as she left the room andplete shut the door behind her
Hearing Emi''s solemn words, Karl was at a lost. The papers that was already in his hands were once again falling to the floor.
Karl closed his eyes as a sorrow cry was release with his breath. He remained like this, stagnant for the rest of the night, leaving the pieces of paper on the ground waiting
and his ankles hurting.
Yes, Karl injured his ankles from catching the falling Emi.
"I guess it would be too awkward to try and chase her right now"
Chapter 90: I thought I only had a Big Hole, turns out I also have a Tiny Hole
Chapter 90: I thought I only had a Big Hole, turns out I also have a Tiny Hole
"This is really this is really deep!"
The shout echoed through the deep hole, only stopping after a few breaths. The specialists that Karl have requested arrived sooner than expected. They were called upon yesterday, and yet here they were already fascinated about the deep hole that Viel created.
Viel, for some reason, felt ufortable at seeing these specialists that were invited by Lord Karl. Their excited faces reminded him of Sofia. All of them were wearing spectacles as well.
"It would take almost half an hour for us to reach the bottom", a ck-haired specialist said, "Let''s hurry and have the lift set up so we don''t lose precious time!"
As soon as he said that, a bunch of men entered the wine cer. Carrying woods, ropes, and various tools.
The men proceeded to saw and hammer the woods at a rapid rate.
Viel, who was watching on the side with Emi and Silbern could not help but yawn, "We could just jump and rx on the way down"
One of the specialists who had the biggest spectacle could not help but fix his sses, "So, you''re the famous Mr. Voice that has been spreading all over the country", said the big spectacled man as he approached Viel with a curious gaze.
All over the country? What kind of promotion is Antote doing!? Thought Emi as her eyes widened in surprise.
The man with the big spectacles started to examine Viel, touching his hair and muscles. Now Viel is really weirded out. Sofia did this as well the first time they met, he really should avoid this kind of weird people in the future.
Looking at Viel''s ufortable expression, Emi could not help but chuckle. Serves you right, she thought.
She then ced her attention towards Felix, who was quietly observing from behind.
"Where''s Karl?"
"Master Karl is currently doing papers, it seems he was not able to finishst night because he injured his ankle"
"II see", Emi chuckled awkwardly, "So, no chance of him going down?"
"Afraid not, Miss Emilia. We were just told to report everything that we find here"
"Hm.."
Finally after another hour, Viel can finally breathe properly as the specialists ced their attention on the lift, and they all rode down, excited to see what awaited them in this deep dark and huge hole.
It only took a minute of awkwardly standing on the lift together for Viel to get bored.
"This is so slow",ined Viel, "Silbern, want to jump down?"
"Let''s go!"
Thus, the Viel carried Silbern as they jumped out of the lift.
"D-did they just jump?", a female specialist could not believe what she just saw.
"As expected of a future Gold rank adventurer, I should get his autographter", admired the spectacled specialist.
The only thing that Emi could do was sigh, she also wished that she could jump from this lift. Being left with these specialists and old man Felix was exhausting.
It took a couple of minutes before the group finally reached the end of the hole. And the inside truly was massive. It looked like a cave that could cover the entire city if it wanted to.
"I see you have reached this far, children"
It was when all of them stepped out that they noticed that Viel was currently sitting on a throne made from the cave''s rocks. Silbern was beside him, using Viel''s hair as a fake beard.
"We have been waiting for you for more than a hundred yea-"
Viel could not even finish what he was going to say when a bright light was casted by one of the specialists.
"Agh! The light! It burns", Viel staggered out of the throne and groveled on the ground, "SilbernSilbern, are you there?"
"Yes, Master Viel!", Silbern quickly kneeled on the ground and held Viel''s reaching hand.
"Come closer", Viel signaled Silbern, "All my treasuresdon''t give it to her", said Viel as he pointed at Emi.
"Stop fooling around!", Emi wanted to pull her hair already. Maybe she should have left earlier this morning, she thought.
Finished with his y, Viel stood up as he patted the dirt from his clothes. Old man Felix, who was watching from behind approached him and handed him a towel to clean himself up.
Returning to his usual stoic expression, Viel pointed at a certain direction.
All the people that were watching Viel''s charade looked at the direction he was pointing to.
"T-that''s"
What Viel said was not an exaggeration, perhaps it may even be an understatement.
The door was gigantic. It towered them enough that the light spell the specialist was using almost did not reach the top edge of the door.
"H-how could something like this be buried under the manor", Emi could not help but be in awe. She has visited Karl''s castle frequently when they were younger, but they never once heard that there was something like this buried underneath.
"This is amazing!", the spectacled specialist hollered as he ran towards the colossal door, "Look! These runes they must have been here for almost a hundred years, and yet they still contain some mana!"
Hearing this, all the specialist rushed towards the door. Touching it all over the ce, one was even trying to lick it.
"Amazing! This is truly an amazing find!"
"Just how did you find this ce!?", the female specialist looked at Viel in awe.
"Oh, not me. Him", said Viel as he pointed at Silbern.
"This gray-haired boy?", all of the specialists curiously approached Silbern.
"Y-yes, it is very weak But I could feel mommy inside"
"Mommy?", the female specialist could not help but be confused.
"Oh, that''s right. Mr. Voice here is on a quest to find Silbern''s mother", Emi said as she patted Silbern''s head.
"And it''s rted to this door?", one of the specialists murmured, "Interesting interesting"
As the specialists were currently lost in thought, Felix, who had been watching from behind, coughed.
"If the door really has been here for a hundred years, maybe it is best we leave it alone", said Albert.
"Ha? Nonsense, old man! Where is your sense of adventure!?", Emi pped her hands. And it would seem the specialists and Silbern agree, as they were nodding their heads from Emi''s words.
"Now, to do what we are being paid here to do", all the specialists returned to the front of the door, "How exactly do we open this?"
---
4 hours have passed, Viel and Silbern were now bathing in the sunlight, drinking their fruit juices as they rxed on the ground. Emi was between them, gently drinking a cup of tea.
"No!", Emi threw the cup of tea she was holding towards the sun above them. The hovering orb of light was pushed to the side as the cup hit it, once again covering the three of them with the darkness of the cavern.
"Aren''t you guys done!?", shouted Emi as she walked near to the door.
"Ah, Miss Swift Cat. This proved very difficult, but we are actually already done", one of the specialists answered, "We just need to inject some mana here and the keyhole should appear. We could probably try to replicate the key once we see it"
"Then get it over with!"
"Well, we need arge amount of mana for it to activate", the spectacled specialist answered, "But weck the-"
"Is there where we need to supply the mana?"
Before the spectacled specialist can finish exining, Viel interrupted him. He was now currently in front of the mechanism that the specialists found.
"Yes, but as we said, we need atleast 20 people to-"
Once again the specialist was interrupted before he can finish exining. The colossal door started to lit up. The light streamed on the wall, crawling all over it until it almost covered the entire thing.
"This Mr. Voice!?", Emi''s jaws opened wide.
"This isimpossible", the spectacled specialist murmured, "You really are a future gold rank! Amazing! Truly amazing!"
"No, you will exceed gold rank! You might even surpass the Royal Spectacled Beautiful Mage!"
The specialists amazement reflected Emi''s confusion. Viel was supposed to be a fighter, right? Her thoughts jumbled up.
And as the stream of light stopped crawling, a metallic sound filled the cave as a small hole suddenly opened in the very center of the colossal door.
""
"Well, I''m not going to fit there", stoicallymented Viel as he looked at the arm-width hole that appeared.
"This is it! This is the keyhole!", all the specialists were once again filled with excitement, but it quickly died down as soon as they examined it.
"This there''s nothing of note here"
"It''s just a hole", said one of the specialists as he stuck his arm inside the tiny hole.
But then, a light appeared from beside them. Silbern, who had been staring at the whole for a while, started to light up. His once gray hair turned silver as it waved in the air.
And slowly, he walked towards the hole without even as much as a flicker on his face. Although the specialists were curious, they stepped aside so that they could see what he was going to do.
"What in the heavens is going on here", Emi said as she watched the scene unfold right before her eyes.
But it was then, right when Silbern was about to ce his arms inside the hole that a small sh of silver glimmered through the air.
It wafted in between the specialists in blinding speed.
Emi was only able to see a flicker of it as it passed her, but she was sure, it was a knife.
"No!", Emi tried to run towards the knife to try and catch it, but she was toote. The knife was only a few inches away from piercing Silbern''s head.
Emi could only close her eyes, not wanting to see a small boy die. She then turned around to confront the one who threw the knife.
"What is the meaning of this, old man Felix?"
"I told you to leave the door alone, why are you humans so stubborn?", a cold voice filled the air as Felix slowly stepped out of the darkness.
"You just killed a child!", Emi quickly unsheathed her des, "Why!?"
"Well-"
But before he could even reply, Felix''s arm shattered as it was sted into two pieces. A crack of thunder could be heard as the wall behind him exploded.
"What the!?", Emi could only flinch in bewilderment.
Felix calmly looked behind him, only to see the knife he threw at Silbern embedded in the wall, "Interesting", said Felix as he turned his head towards where Silbern was.
And there, blocking Silbern, was Viel with his arm stretched forward.
His eyes, as cold as Felix''s.
Chapter 91: We Disagree
Chapter 91: We Disagree
"Interesting"
Felix stared at his dismembered arm, which was currently wiggling on the floor, causing the blood to ooze out violently everywhere.
He then looked at Viel, who was currently staring at him, his eyes even more colder than his.
"Truly interesting", said Felix with a slight chuckle.
It took a while before the events that just transpired here register to Emi''s mind. He finally noticed that Felix was looking behind her. So, she quickly took a nce.
And there, Silbern was still alive, crouching on the ground and trying to call for his mommy.
Infront of him, was Viel, who was just standing there with his arm stretched.
But this was the first time that Emi was seeing Viel with this kind of expression, he had the same gaze as Felix. But the coldness inside of him was further amplified by the color of his eyes, or theck thereof.
Emi could not help but gulp, he imagined that if Viel was looking at him like that, fear would cloud over her. She has already been feeling it, or perhaps she may have been cking too much for the past years
But Viel truly was at another level. Emi quickly shook her head, this was not the time to beparing themselves.
She ced her full attention on Felix again, and to her surprise, he had a full set of arms again.
Was she just imagining things? But this was quickly disproved as soon as she saw another arm that was still on the floor.
What!? Did he cast a healing spell? But how strong would that be!? Emi''s minds were in shambles.
"Felix who are you?", asked Emi.
It was then that a menacingugh reverberated in the cave.
"It truly is quite sad", said Felix after he let out the most menacingugh, "The inhabitants of this world has forgotten us. No matter, they shall soon remember"
Felix started to walk slowly towards Emi, "Because we will rise again. It is just too bad you won''t be here to see it, Miss Emilia! KAKAKA!"
As soon as Felix stoppedughing, he rushed towards Emi at a blinding speed. But although Felix was fast, Emi could still see where he was going.
Emi quickly jumped back, avoiding the squealing fingers that threatened to open up her stomach. But even then, Emi felt a slight tinge of pain as her skin was grazed by Felix''s nails. Too fast! She hollered as she quickly threw her knives towards Felix.
Felix did not even try to avoid as the two knives pierced through his flesh. Instead, he just continued his attack. Emi was still in the air, making it possible for her to dodge Felix''s hand as it grabbed her neck.
"Well, well, well", said Felix as he suspended Emi in the air, "Miss Emilia has truly grown up, maybe I will let you live just yet", he said before he mmed Emi on the ground.
"Ugh!", Emi coughed up blood as her body felt the cave''s cold hard and uneven surface smash her back.
"Now stay there, I quite like you, you know. I am sure that Karl likes you too", Felix said as he turned his back away from Emi, "So, stay alive so I can rip you in half in front of him. KAKAKAKA!"
Felix then looked at his finger, and proceeded to lick Emi''s blood from it. His whole head shook as he gulped.
"Aah, it has been a while since I have tasted the bloo-"
But before he could finish his words of satisfaction, he felt himself fall as his legs gave out. Hepletely lost bnce as Emi, who was lying on the ground, cut her tendons with another set of her knives.
"Oh", Felix muttered as he raised his eyebrows.
Emi then swiftly stood up, and from behind, she slid the two daggers on her hand around Felix''s neck. It caused his blood to gush like a waterfall.
"Damn it, old man Felix what", even after Emi watched as Felix slowly dropped to the ground, she still could not fully believe what was happening.
The old man Felix that was always on her side whenever Karl''s parents tried to shoo her away? The old man Felix that always helped sneak Karl out of the castle so that the two of them can y adventurer?
Emi felt a thorn on her heart as she saw Felix''s eyes slowly losing life. "Damn it, old man", she voiced out again.
Emi then looked at the fearful looks of the specialists, who were currently shaking on their boots. Emi released a sorrowful sigh.
"Let''s leave this ce for now", Emi said, "We can''t work with a dead body just sitting here"
The scared specialists instantly nodded. The only thing they really wanted to do right now was leave this dark ce.
So, without even collecting some of their tools, the specialists started to run back to the lift, all while trying to carefully avoid the dead body on the ground.
Silbern was following them, but he stopped when he noticed that Viel did note with them.
"Mr. Voice? Let''s go!", Silbern shouted as he beckoned for Viel.
"Oi! Mr. Voice, what are you doing? The specialists are waiting for you!", Emi shouted.
"You people go on ahead, I am alright here", Viel said as he smiled for the first time to Emi.
Emi was bewildered at first but, "We''lle back hereter, let''s have Karl''s people clean this mess up first. Ugh, how am I even going to exin this to Karl", she said.
Hearing this, Viel could only scratch his head. He then picked up a small rock and casually threw it at Felix''s corpse.
"What are you doing?"
But it was then that a familiarugh once again covered the cave. One of the specialists was about to activate the lift, but another one stopped him.
"This", Emi backed away as she saw Felix''s corpse twitch.
She then looked at Silbern, who had still not gotten on the lift. "Silbern, go with the weirdos. We''ll try to hold Felix off"
"But-"
"Go! You''ll only get in the way!"
Silbern hesitated at first, but still nodded as he ran towards the lift. He also turned his head towards Viel, who gave him a thumbs up.
"Are you ready Mr. Voice?", said Emi as she once again unsheathed two of her daggers.
"No", replied Viel.
"Wwhat?", Emi muttered.
"You should go with them"
"What are you even saying!?"
"You should go with them", once again Viel repeated.
"But-", before Emi can even talk, she felt an immense pressure cover her entire body as Viel''s eyes looked straight at her''s, his gaze consuming her entire body.
"You will only get in my way"
As soon as Viel said that, he disappeared from his spot and appeared on top of Felix, mming Felix''s head on the ground.
The whole cavern shook as a crater formed on the ground.
Seeing this, Emi could only click her tongue in frustration, "Fine. Just stay alive, I still haven''t gotten mymission for recruiting you", Emi said as she ran towards the lift. Carrying Silbern, who still hasn''t reached the lift in the process.
"You hear that, old man? Stay alive", Viel said as his hand was pressing Felix''s head to the ground.
"Kakaka! Humans, always too arrogant for their own good", Felix said as he lifted himself up with force, causing Viel to tumble in the air.
Viel floated in the air for a few seconds before gracefullynding on the ground. He then quickly took a nce at Felix.
Felix''s eyes were now covered in red. His wrinkly old skin turned pale, almost enough that one can see his veins. His hair, all the way to his mustache, started to fall and bounce off as they slid through his uneven skin.
Seeing this, Viel could not help but shiver as his eyes widened. He quickly took a chunk of rock from the ground.
"Boy, you are worthy to know who I amwhat I am. I am a race far superior from you humans, far superior than elves. We are the ones hiding in the shadows"
"While your kind was busy in your petty little war, we were gaining strength. Do you want to know who I am, boy!?", Felix continued.
"I am a demon!"
The rock that was on Viel''s hand fell to the ground. He was about to throw it towards Felix, but when he heard his speech, he could not help but be shocked.
Seeing Viel''s fearful expression, Felixughed. "You have every right to fear me, boy. I am one of the generals of the-"
Before Felix can start his speech again, a menacingugh spread all over the caves.
Thisugh gave Felix an ominous feeling, making his whole body ufortable that he almost backed away.
"Demonyou?", as soon as theughter stopped, a cold voice reced it.
"The demon inside me
seem to disagree with how ugly you are"
""
"I do, too"
"What?"
Chapter 92: Are you a Monster?
Chapter 92: Are you a Monster?
"The demon inside me seems to disagree with how ugly you are, and so do I"
"What?"
For a while, only the sound of the lift going up could be heard as the two stared at each other in silence.
"The demon inside of you?", Felix said. And after a few seconds, heughed again, "Boy, you really say some stupid things. But even so, your power even among the humans is undeniable. It is just your luck that you have met me! KAKAKA!"
"You really talk a lot, mister"
"Do you know how hard it is to mingle with humans for almost a hundred years?", Felix looked at his trembling hands, "The temptation of just slitting their throat filled me every second. And now, to be able to do it again, you do not know how excited I am, boy. KAKAKAKA!"
"Youugh a lot too"
Hearing Viel''s tant disregard to his beautiful ramblings, Felix clicked his tongue. "But to think a fragment of the Goddess was only within the city. We were truly careless"
"A Goddess?", Viel ced his hand on his chin, "Is she on the other side of this door?"
"KAKAKAKA! How perceptive for a human, boy. Now die!", Felix spread his arms as his nails became ws of an eagle.
"Wait!", but before he could rush towards Viel, Viel stretched out his palm, "Before I kill you, can you tell me where your kind is hiding? I have questions"
"Kill me? You!?"
Felix was starting to feel annoyed, even though he had told that boy that he was a demon, and showed him his ghastly appearance, the boy has still been acting nonchntly. He thought the boy got scared at first, but this? To even have the guts to ask him a question? Ridiculous!
Felix jumped from his position as he shed his hands towards Viel. It was the same move he did when he first attacked Emi, but this time, he tightened his muscles. This caused his veins to wiggle, and his nails to grow longer and sharper.
"Die!"
Felix shouted as he felt his nails vibrate as it screeched through Viel''s abdomen. Felix''s eyes widened in shock, it felt like his nails were scratching iron. Felix immediately looked at Viel''s face, only to see him with a bored expression.
"You! Let''s see you take this!", once again shouted Felix as he released a barrage of shes. And just after a few hits, the boy turned his back!
"Running away!? Not a chance!", Felix continued his barrage, like a storm of ws raining down on his opponent, "KAKAKAKA!", heughed menacingly.
"Kukk!", the boy let out a wince. Hearing this, Felix got excited. His strokes became even stronger,pletely ripping off the boy''s shirt.
Felix got excited at the sight of blood of a young one, but then he widened his eyes as he saw the boy''s skinny back.
There was nothing. Not even a graze or a scratch could be seen. Seeing this, Felix stopped his ws and immediately jumped back.
"Hm? Why''d you stop?", the boy said as he turned around, "...you missed a spot", said the boy as he tried to scratch his exposed back, but failing to do so.
Viel''s shirtpletely fell of as he tried to reach for his back, revealing his skinny torso. Just a little bit more and one can almost see through his bones.
How can someone who looks like a twig be this durable!? Felix thought. It seems that he may have underestimated the boy too much.
"Boy, once again you are worthy", Felix said as he slightly crouched, "Worthy to see my true form!"
"Please don''t. You''re already ugly in this form. I just want to ask a question"
"GAAH!", Felix ignored Viel''s taunt as he tightened all of his muscles. His muscles bulged almost instantly, ripping the butler''s uniform he was wearing. His veins wriggled and throbbed as if they had a life of their own.
"Are you taking a dum-"
Before Viel can finish his words, Felix released a deafening growl as two horns suddenly protruded from his head.
Felix could not help but feel joy as he was finally back to his true form. He then smiled at Viel, who was intensely looking at his horns.
"Now boy, are you afraid?", Felix said as he looked down on Viel.
"Where are your kind hiding? I have questions", but once agan, Viel repeated his question.
"Still trying to act smug, boy!?"
Felix once again disappeared from his spot, and before a thunderous roar filled the cave and a crater formed from where he once stood, Felix was already in front of Viel.
He mmed Viel''s face on the ground, once again creating a small crater around them.
"Alright, I''ll just ask you then", muffled Viel.
Seeing as Viel still had the guts to act like this, Felix could no longer contain his anger as his grip doubled in force. He once again iled Viel and mmed him to the ground, creating an evenrger crater.
But Felix was not done, with Viel''s face burrowed in the ground, Felix ran. Dragging Viel''s face on the ground, the rocks that blocked their way shattering into pieces.
"I just want to ask", Viel''s voice flickering as the rocks hit his face, "are you a monster?"
Hearing that Viel could still talk, Felix clicked his tongue in frustration. How fucking sturdy is this boy!? Felix howled in his mind as he lifted Viel from the ground.
"Do you consider yourself as a monster?", Viel moved his lips in lightning speed, voicing out his question as soon as his head was out of the ground.
But once again, Felix mmed his head, this time on the wall. Felix then proceeded to scrape Viel''s head along the wall like a shovel.
Felix was starting to sweat, "Is this boy really human?", he thought as he looked in between his fingers, to see Viel''s eyes not even twitching as he spread his head like cheese all over the wall.
The boy was not even looking at him, Felix grumbled. He does not remember humans being this durable. Had things changed this drastically ever since he went idle and pretended as a human for almost a hundred years?
Of course, he knew that some humans have far surpassed their limits. But the human in his hand was just a boy.
Wait, not looking at him?
Noticing this, Felix quickly turned his head towards the direction where Viel was looking at, and there, he saw the lift that Emi and the group were riding in. It would seem that ascending on the lift was much slower than when they were going down, not even reaching halfway to the surface.
"You are you stalling time for your friends to escape!?", Felix hollered as he hammered Viel on the wall,pletely nting him inside.
"HAHAHA! How sentimental, as expected of a human", hummed Felix as the turned towards the direction of the lift, "Let''s see how you will react once I kill them!"
Felix crouched as the veins on his legs popped loudly, the girth of his leg almost doubling in size.
"KAKAKA!", Felixughed as he lifted himself up into the air.
But he could only move a few inches before he felt a tearing pain on his foot,pletely stopping his flight. He quickly looked down, only to see an arm protruding from the wall grabbing his ankle.
"I don''t really care if they escape or not", a muffled voice could be hearding from the wall.
A disgusting squelch then resounded as the grip on Felix''s ankle grew tighter. Starting to feel a tinge of pain, "Hm? Interesting".
Felix was about to w the arm, But before he could so, his vision turned blurry as he felt his whole body swing straight to the ground, "Oof!"
The force of the swing was too strong that it teared of his foot as his body mmed on the ground.
"You see, I just didn''t want them to see"
Hearing Viel''s voice getting clearer, Felix immediately tried to stand up, his foot already sprouting back from his knee.
But something made him stop. He sat there as his whole body started to freeze. The whole cave started to feel like it was covered in ice. It felt like thousands of worms were crawling inside him.
He watched as the rocks bounce their way to the ground. The boy slowly walking out of the wall, pushing the cave''s wall out of the way like it was sand.
He watched as the boy no longer had any traces of his child-like expressions.
There was only a smile.
The boy smiled as he jumped from the wall, still holding Felix''s dismembered foot.
And the wider the boy''s smile gets, the more the darkness seem to encroach the whole cave again.
And finally, once the boy''s smile reached its peak, he spoke.
"I just didn''t want them to see
who the true monster is"
Chapter 93: Horny Old Man
Chapter 93: Horny Old Man
"I just didn''t want them to see who the true monster is"
Felix could not help but shiver as he sat there, looking at the smiling boy in front of him. Thest time he felt like a buck in front of a wolf was when he was just a youngling. The boy was looking at him like he was nothing but a prey.
To be looked down by a human again!? This will not stand. We are the superior race! With that thought, Felix gathered his strength, but before he could even do anything with that strength, he felt a hand gripping the back of his head, followed by a violent wind that threatened to tore his face off.
After that, it dark for a few seconds. Thest thing he remembered was the sound of a disgusting crack. Finally, after a breath, he could open his eyes.
In front of him, blood dripping streaming down, sliding along a wall.
"Wow, this door is really hard"
Again, that was thest thing he heard before everything turned dark again. This repeated several times, it was only after the 4th one that Felix realized it was his blood on the wall, no, on the colossal door.
His head was being mmed on the wall, his face, eyes, and skull mushed on the door.
"Even if I do this, it still won''t open"
Felix then felt a breeze of wind again as his feet were grabbed. And like a club, the boy used him to hammer the wall. Once again, darkness.
And now, the only thing Felix remembers is the boy''sugh. Augh that reached the depths of his heart. Augh that resounded all the way to the surface.
"Is this Mr. Voiceughing?", Silbern looked at the huge gaping hole. The group, who finally arrived in the wine cer felt shiver crawl on their spine as Viel''sughter prated their ears.
And then, one of the receptionists could not help but look up as he felt dust falling on his skin. "This", he murmured before he felt the room quake.
"What the", the female specialist touched the wall, "The whole castle is shaking!"
As soon as she said that, cracks started to form on the walls.
"Tch! Everyone out!", Emi pushed Silbern out of the wine cer, as they quickly ran for the outside. The receptionists followed them without hesitation as they hurriedly rushed their feet.
Once outside, they realized that they were wrong. It was not just the castle shaking, it was the whole city.
"What is going on!?", only separated by a few seconds, Karl ran out from the castle. He was signing papers when the whole castle started to shake.
"Do you know what''s happening, Emi?", Karl asked.
"It''s Felix", worded Emi.
"Felix? Why!? Is Felix okay!?", Karl grabbed Emi''s shoulders.
"No, he tried to kill our client", Emi said as she looked at Silbern.
Hearing this, Karl''s face was filled with confusion, but before he could even ask, another violent quake filled their city.
The citizens of Burgerstatter started to walk out of their homes as the quaking got more violent. And soon, sounds of thunder began to fill their city.
"This is iting from the castle?", the citizens voiced out, "What exactly is going on?"
All the people of Burgerstatter had the same thought, what could be causing these earthquakes? Is the world ending?
But none of them could have thought, that this being caused by a young boy mming a demon on the wall.
"Oh, is the door slightly opening!?", Viel stopped, "Oh, nope"
But once again mmed Felix''s face. A pool of blood already forming on the ground beneath them. Felix''s face kept on being crushed, but his abnormal regeneration rate kept on keeping him alive.
"Funny thing is, sister Xing Cai told me I have a hard head Wait ''til she sees you", Viel said as he once againughed.
After that, he let out a longing sigh, "I wonder how they are doing", he murmured as the grip of his hand loosened.
With Viel lost in thought, Felix finally had a chance to escape. Fighting back? That was no longer in his mind.
The only thing his body told him to do right now was to run. Run and report back to his kind.
Tell them they were wrong. That the humans have evolved far stronger than they could have ever imagined.
If this boy can treat him like this, one of the strongest demons, he could not dare imagine what the top adventurers could do.
He must warn his kind, to continue hiding and avoid the humans at all costs. So he ran, he ran and jumped to the wall, desperately crawling his way up to the hole using his long and sharp nails.
But then, he heard the sounds of stone breaking below him. Sweat started to fill his body, almost to the point that his hands slipped from the wall.
Is he following me!? He thought as he nervously looked below.
And there he is, Viel. Crawling his way up, burrowing his hands and feet to climb the wall as he smiled at Felix.
Monster.
This boy is a monster. Felix thought as his pace hastened. But sadly, it was not enough. He could no longer ascend as a hand grabbed his left foot. He tried to kick the boy''s face, but it did nothing.
"Are you going home?", calmly asked the boy.
"L-let go! Let go!", he continued to kick him away.
"Tell your friends, I will visit them"
With these words, Felix finally felt his leg be free. He could not even be bothered with the words that the boy spoke. He just wanted to run away.
Reaching the wine cer, he ran. Breaking through the wall like it was thin wood until he reached the outside.
"What in the!"
All the people waiting outside the castle could not help but be in shock as a muscr wrinkly man with horns on his head broke through a wall from the castle.
"Is that Felix!?", Karl quickly stepped in front of Emi.
"W-where is Mr. Voice!?", Silbern shouted.
Seeing Felixing out of the castle alone, Emi quickly unsheathed her daggers. The manor guards also guarded Karl and the group as they pointed their weapons at Felix.
Is this really old man Felix, they all thought. Finally, Felix made his move.
All of them flinched and readied themselves for what was toe, but to their surprise, Felix did not even look at them as he galloped his way out of the castle grounds.
He jumped, hopping from house to house with reckless abandon.
"Kyaaa! A monster!"
The citizens of Burgerstatten mored as they saw what looked like a beast jumping in the air.
The specialists could not believe with what they have seen. The female specialist dropped down on the floor as she muttered, "A demon It''s a demon"
"A demon? Don''tbe ridiculous", one of the specialists replied.
"He had horns! How can you exin that!?"
"They are folklore!"
The specialists started arguing.
Hearing the word "demon", Felix quickly ordered his guards.
"Scour the city! Make sure that Fethat demon is not in the city anymore!"
The surrounding guards saluted as they started to leave to their stations one by one, but they quickly hesitated and pointed their spears at the castle again as they heard footsteps.
And there he was, Viel. His shirt tattered into pieces. "Oh, what are you all doing outside?", said Viel in a very casual tone. He then looked at Karl and said, "Just so we''re clear, that horny old man was the one who messed up your castle, okay?".
"Mr. Voice you are alive!", Silbern quickly rushed towards him and hugged him. For some reason, Viel felt ufortable as he wanted to push Silbern away.
"You, you saved us!", soon, the female specialist joined in and hugged him as well. The ufortable feeling was quickly washed away, reced by another Viel could not discern yet.
Hearing Viel''s words, Karl could only let out a sigh as he looked at his manor, filled with holes and debris.
"You only got back a day and you''re already messing up my life", he said as he looked at Emi.
Emi scoffed as she heard those words, "Don''t worry, we will be out of your hair once this is over"
"Okay! Enough celebrating. Let''s get back to the hole again!"
Hearing Emi''s shout, all the specialists groaned andined.
Emi was about to shout again, but before she could do so, she felt a hand grab his arm.
"No, you guys look tired. I will have them prepare the rooms again, if you don''t mind staying in a castle with holes"
"What", Emi turned to look at Karl, only to see his eyes that were full of warmth and concern.
"Please, stay", Karl whispered.
Emi stared at Karl''s eyes. They were eyes that still have a lot to say.
""
"Okay"
Chapter 94: The Great Mr. Voice
Chapter 94: The Great Mr. Voice
"So, what did you guys think? Was he really a demon?"
The female specialist asked as she looked at the people around her with food in their mouth.
"We''re eating! You should discuss this after!", said one of the specialists.
"No, it is alright. I would like to hear your opinion now as well, so that you could rest after", said Karl as he ced his spoon on the table. He looked at Emi, who was seated beside him, and then to Viel, who was peacefully eating beside her.
"Oh, yup. He said he was a demon", Viel said while chewing.
Hearing Viel''s answer, Karl furrowed his brows. "A demon, my mother only read them to me as bedtime stories to think they were real", Karl murmured, "And to think one was hiding here, within our walls"
"Felix Felix has been with us forever"
Hearing the sorrow in Karl''s voice, Emi held his hand.
"Since forever", it was then that a realization came to Karl. Felix was already old when he was young, he overlooked it since he got used to the fact that Felix was always there. But Felix hasn''t aged since. Could Felix have been there since his Grandfather''s time?
Guarding the door below?
"This quest of yours, it was given by that boy?", Karl said as he looked at Silbern, who was quietly eating beside Viel, "You said you could feel your mommy from the other side of this door, what do you mean by that?"
Hearing Lord Karl calling for him, Silbern immediately stopped eating and stood up, doing a salute, "Y-yes, m''lord!"
"Ah! Right! Your eyes lit up at the same time as the door!", the spectacled specialist shouted, making a mess of his te.
Seeing that everyone''s attention is on him, Silbern nervously gulped. "Y-yes, It is very weak, but I could hear mommy calling for me inside", he then pointed at Viel, "The same with Mr. Voice, I could hear different peopleing from him"
"P-people?", the spectacled specialist asked.
"Yes, he has voices inside him, simr to mommy. It''s too weak to hear though"
Emi ced her hand on her chin. She remembered what Viel said, that he hears voices inside his head. Could that actually be true?
"Ah! Is that why you are called Mr. Voice!?", the female specialist jumped from her seat. Once again, the table became rowdy as more questions popped up.
It took a while before they were settled, but soon got tired as the events of today finally caught up to them. The servants have finally finished cleaning up as night once again filled the entire city.
All the specialists, as well as Viel and Silbern were already fast asleep on their beds.
"What did you want to talk about?"
Once again, Emi and Karl were surrounded by candles and books.
"About what you said", Karl spoke meekly, "Did my parents really tell you that they will send me away if you don''t stop seeing me?"
Hearing this question, Emi could only sigh, "Let''s talk about this once all of this is over", Emi said, "We still have that huge door under your house to worry about"
"", Karl was silent.
"If that is all, Lord Karl, then I shall take my leave"
Emi walked towards the door, but once again, a hand grabbed her arm.
"Then could you at least Can you tell me how you have been these past years?", Karl pleaded, "I want to get to know you again"
"", Emi sighed, "Then, should we start when your father forcefully kicked me out of the house?", Emi said as she gently closed the door in front of her.
---
"Uhh So, what exactly are we doing outside?"
The female specialist voiced out as the heat of the sun fell on her face. The group was currently outside. The specialists, Viel, Silbern, Emi, and even Lord Karl was outside, along with a handful of guards.
"Lord Karl, with all due respect, we are wasting precious time here", the spectacled specialistined, "Time that could be spent on research! We are on a brink of discovery here! Wait awaits us in the other side of the door. And we already have the key!", he shouted excitedly as he lifted Silbern off the ground like a cat.
"I too am curious, Karl. What are we doing outside?", Emi asked.
"Well, all this talk about demons and colossal magic doors. I believe it is way beyond my jurisdiction as a humble city Lord. The people must know if a new threat is rising, so I sent a report to the King yesterday"
"What!?"
"Yes, the envoy should be arriving right now", Karl said as he chuckled awkwardly.
"Hmm. Okay, I get that", Emi ced her hand on her chin. If a new threat really is involve, then this was a matter that was way beyond their capabilities, but still
"Why are we outside the city gate?", she said as she stared at the huge wall behind her.
Hearing this question, Karl coughed, "Well, you see The envoy is"
As Karl was saying this, a thunderous rumble could be hearding from the distance, dust rising up. The gallops became louder and louder until it revealed a carriage.
A carriage that was very familiar to Viel.
Seriously!? Viel thought as he looked left and right for something.
And then, the sound of a horn reverberated throughout the city.
"Princess Sofia has arrived!"
"You called for the Crazy Witch!?", Emi shouted.
"N-not exactly, a pigeon was sent to me just this morning", Karl sighed, "Telling me that Princess Sofia herself would being"
Hearing this, the three specialists could not help but stiffen up. They will be meeting the Royal Spectacled Beautiful Mage!?
The excitement started to flow through their bodies as they began to shake. One of them, however, was squinting and blinking his eyes feverishly. It was the spectacled specialist. Well, perhaps that name no longer belongs to him, as he was no longer wearing his spectacles.
And finally, after a treacherous minute of standing there, the carriage arrived in front of them.
The carriage door opened, and Princess Sofia slowly stepped out.
All the people stiffened by the Princess'' presence, even Lord Karl''s guards could not help but sweat in their armor.
"I assume you are Lord Karl?"
"Yes, your highness", as soon as Princess Sofia approached Karl, he bowed respectfully. And so did the rest of the group.
Sofia nodded. She then looked around and stared at the faces of the people present one by one. Silbern could not help but want to cry as Sofia''s threatening gaze came upon her.
"The adventurer who encountered the so-called demon, Mr. Voice, was it? Where is he?"
"Ah yes, I am sure Mr. Voice''s reputation has reached the castle. I am the one who personally invited him to the guild. May I present to you, Mr. Voice!", Emi said respectfully as she pointed at no one.
"Mr. Voice?", Emi could not help but twitch her eyes as Viel was nowhere to be found. The group looked around, where did he suddenly run off to!?
But it was then that a husky voice resounded, "I am here, child"
All of them turned their attention towards the voice, only to see a man covered in cloak. Wearing spectacles and sporting a long gold beard, fully covering his face.
"Mmr. Voice?", Emi was bewildered. What is Viel doing now!?
"You are Mr. Voice?", Princess Sofia squinted her eyes as she stared at this mysterious Mr. Voice.
"W-why yes. Forgive me, your Highness, for not greeting you earlier"
Mr. Voice, although clumsily, bowed towards Princess Sofia, his spectacles almost falling off from his face.
"The rumors said you were young", Sofia said as she fixed her own spectacles.
"OHOHOHO! My grandpa", Mr. Voice coughed, "My grandson once said, one must not believe rumors. OHOHOHO!", Mr. Voice said as heughed robustly.
All were silent as they stared at this newly arrived and very much suspicious old man.
Suddenly, the carriage racked, as somebody else stepped out of the carriage.
Karl''s guards quickly unsheathed their weapons and pointed it at the individual who stepped out of the carriage.
"An elf! Enemy on the front!"
It was a woman with an elongated and sharp ear.
"Enemy! Protect the Lord and her Highness!"
A huge gust of wind suddenly erupted, pushing the guards and their weapons away.
"Stop, she is with me", said the Princess as she waved her hand, "This is Princess Ilrina, only child of the Queen of Elves. It would be at your best interest to treat her as you would treat me. She is our precious hostage, would be a shame of something happens to her"
"What!? I thought you said I was a guest!?", Ilrina stomped her feet as she approached Sofia.
"Eh, don''t concern yourself with the specifics", Sofia shrugged the issue away.
"Hmph. So, is the Great Spirit here!? Is Mr. Voice the Great Spirit!?", Ilrina said as she walked in front of Sofia.
"See for yourself", Sofia pointed at Mr. Voice.
"This is Mr. Voice?"
"OHOHOHO, to see an elf with a human, truly, what a time to be alive",ughed Mr. Voice.
Seeing Ilrina''s intense gaze, Mr. Voice''s head slightly tilted to the side, his eyes wide.
"Ugh, did we waste our timeing here then?", finally, Ilrina''s attention turned to someone else.
"Well, maybe yours. I have a mystery to unravel here", Sofia said in an excited manner, "I still need to check on the runes and the news about this demon"
"Demons? Do you really believe that? That''s a story for children!"
"Oh? But I am looking at one now"
"What did you say!?"
The people watching could not help but be in shock. A princess of the humans, and a princess of the elves, bickering with each other so casually? How in the world did this even happen?
Karl cleared his throat to get the attention of Princess Sofia, "Your Highness, should we head to my manor?"
Hearing this, Princess Sofia quickly pushed Ilrina to the side as she nodded towards Karl.
"Men! Escort the Princess'' carriage!"
"No need"
Before Lord Karl''s guards could even move, Princess Sofia waved her hand, "We will walk"
"Your highness?"
"I have not visited this city since I was a little girl. We will walk", Princess Sofia said as she fixed her spectacles.
"Are you su-"
She did not even let Karl finish what he was going to say as she approached Mr. Voice, who was quietly slowly moving to the back.
"Mr. Voice, I heard rumors of you growing up here", Princess Sofia smiled, "Can you guide us inside?"
And with nowhere to escape, Mr. Voice could only say
"Uhhs-sure?"
Chapter 95: Welcome Home, my Child.
Chapter 95: Wee Home, my Child.
The Princess'' walk was probably the longest hour of Lord Karl''s life. It was like an entourage, a truly eventful walk through the city.
Lots of people were blocking their path as they wanted to meet the Princess. The guards could barely contain the people''s excitement as they rushed towards them in daze.
Karl''s stress was off the roof. One single mistake, one single hair that was harmed from the Princess. And they would have to answer to the King.
Why do you have to send a princess of all people!? Karl howled in his mind. Emi could onlyfort him by touching his shoulders.
But out of all the people present, there was someone can beat Lord Karl''s anxiety.
"M-mr. Voice? Are you alright?", Silbern had a worried expression on his face as he approached Viel.
Viel who was currently swearing buckets.
"Y-yes, I am fine, child"
But he was not. All through the long walk, he was sandwiched in between Sofia and Ilrina''s using stares.
The two were not even looking at the sights of the city, instead, they were just staring at him.
The others could not help but look at Viel with pity. What ever did he do to garner such curiosity from both princesses?
But of course, the most pitiful of the bunch was the spectacled specialist.
The walk was hell for him as he could not even see where he was going. He hit his toe several times during the walk.
He could not see clearly, as Mr. Voice forcefully borrowed his spectacles. But s, no one was concerned for him.
"Would you like to take a rest? I had them prepare a room for you", Karl said as he turned to Princess Sofia.
"No need", Princess Sofia shook her head, "I would like to look at this colossal door as soon as possible this?"
Princess Sofia looked at the state of Karl''s manor. Debris were scattered everywhere.
"Ah, forgive me for the unsightly scene. This was caused by the demon", Karl said as he looked at the holes that were made yesterday. They still could notpletely renovate the ce, as Princess Sofia''s arrival was something unexpected.
Princess Sofia''s curiosity was getting bigger and bigger. Could demons really exist? With that thought, they all headed to the huge hole.
With the addition of two princesses and a couple of guards, they almost could not fit on the lift.
""
And they thought that the walk to the castle was awkward. They could not even move as they were intimidated by the Princess'' presence.
After a few minutes, Princess Sofia asked a question. "This gray haired kid, it was said that he was the key?"
Finally, it was a chance for one of the specialists to speak.
"Ah! It-", before the spectacled specialist could talk, he was interrupted by another.
"Yes. The boy seems to be connected to the door, somehow. His whole body lit up. If it was not for the demon, we think that the door would already be open by now"
"Hm I see", Sofia ced her hand on her chin as she examined Silbern.
Silbern''s heart started beating rapidly as he noticed that the Princess was looking at him. What was he supposed to do? Should he kissed her hand? Should he bow? His mind was about to explode.
""
Once again, the lift became silent. Viel wanted to go down to escape this awkward situation, but he was afraid that if he jumps down, his cloak will fall off and blow his cover.
It was then that the Elf Princess, Ilrina, ced a question. A very direct and straightforward question towards Viel.
"Are you Viel, the Great Spirit, Mr. Voice?"
Hearing this question, Viel almost choked as he released a cough. "I-I am Great, yes. But fortunately not yet a Spirit, child. OHOHOHO"
""
Once again, silence.
"Mr. Voice, I think we are nearing the bottom", the spectacled specialist said, "P-perhaps you can give me back my sses?"
"!!!"
Everyone quickly looked at the spectacled specialist. You idiot! They all thought. Everyone knew that Mr. Voice was currently in disguise and avoiding the Princess. Even Silbern was aware, and yet the spectacled specialist still asked for his spectacles back.
"OHOHOHO!", Mr. Voiceughed awkwardly, "Young ones these days, always wanting something from their elders!"
"B-but-", before the spectacled specialist could talk again, the female specialist covered his mouth.
""
Finally, after a half of an hour of awkwardness, they finally arrived at the bottom. Stepping out of the lift, themon people felt like they could finally breathe again.
That was probably the most stressful ride of their life.
As soon as all of them got out of the lift, Princess Sofia raised her hand and a light appeared above it.
The light then floated above, and once it reaching the ceiling of the cave, it quickly spread. Completely filling the cave with light. It was almost as if they were outside.
And with this light, they could finally see how colossal the door truly was. One could wonder if this really was a door.
Princess Sofia rushed towards the door and quickly inspected it a few times, her eyes glistening with curiosity.
She then stopped at a certain location, "So Inject the mana here?", as soon as she said that, the door lit uppletely.
"Ah! Amazing! As expected of the Royal Spectacled Beautiful Mage!", the female specialist was in awe.
"With you and Mr. Voice, we have no need for any more mages!", the spectacled specialist hollered in joy.
"A mage?", Princess Sofia''s lips curved, "I thought Mr. Voice was a fighter? Well, ording to the rumors that reached the royal castle"
"OHOHO", once again Vielughed awkwardly, "Young ones really do believe everything they hear these days!", said Viel as he looked at the spectacled specialist with a wide nce.
A rumble resounded through the cave, and once again, a hole appeared right in the center of the huge door.
"Gray boy, your turn", said the Princess as she continued to supply the door with mana.
"Y-yes!", Silbern quickly approached the hole. And as soon as he got near to it, his eyes started to glow, and his hair once again turned silver.
And like a puppet, his arm was slowly and carefully inserted into the hole.
The streams of light on the door flickered, and soon, like worms attracted to a fruit, all the strings of light that covered the door wriggled their way into the hole.
"A-amazing! It is as if the runes are alive!", the specialists could not help but be in awe.
Even Princess Sofia, who was now back to the front of the door, could not help but feel excitement.
"These runes are so old, and yet they still work perfectly", she said. The excitement inside her started to build up even more. What wonders could this door hold? And could humanity use it? Several thoughts were scattering in her mind.
After all the light waspletely absorbed by the hole.
A sound resounded.
It was a howl that pierced the ears of everyone present. As if the earth itself was calling for them, they felt a sense of longing, a sense of home. Like all of them were meant to be at this ce.
And finally, the door slightly opened. A soothing, but powerful voice echoed throughout the country for everyone to hear. It was like a ripple, a ripple that reached the ends of the world.
"My Child, you have traveled far, only toe back to the ce where it all started"
The soothing voice started to speak as light started seeping out from the gaps of the opening door.
The voicemanded a powerful tone, and yet, it was neither ominous or forceful, the only thing that could be felt from it was warmth.
"You have finally fulfilled the prophecy, my dear Silbern. A task that was deemed impossible. But you, you have seeded"
The group could only continue to listen, as their minds werepletely enraptured by the enthralling voice.
"You, my child, have ended all wars. With the Princess of both Humans and Elves in your arms, you have united the warring races United by marriage. You stood against the true enemy andid waste to the demons that threatened your world!"
Finally, a bright light filled the entire cave as the door fully opened, causing the people present to cover their eyes. And once the bright light was gone, there she was.
A woman, meters tall. With eyes that seemed to be the world itself, her green hair and brown skin that seemed to reflect the earth.
All the people looked up in awe, but also in confusion. What exactly is this mysterious naked gigantic woman talking about? They all thought. But none of them could voice out their concerns.
The woman spread her arms as she looked at Silbern with the warmest smile.
"I wee you home, my child"
Chapter 96: Go Back!
Chapter 96: Go Back!
"I wee you home, my child"
"Mother!?"
"Yes, my child. I am here", the naked gigantic green-haired woman slowly turned smaller and smaller.
"You can finally rest from your long adventure. You may have many titles, The Hero, The Great Spirit, but do know, that you are first and foremost, my child", the woman said as shended directly in front of Silbern, her size now resembling that of a normal human.
This silver-haired boy is the Great Spirit!? Ilrina could not help but cover her mouth as thoughts started to race in her mind. Then who was Viel!? And why did he appear from the mysterious ring of light!? Her thoughts, however, were disrupted by Silbern''s bellows.
"Mother!", Silbern embraced her mother tightly as tears started to fall from his face, "II knew you were alivemother!"
The woman smiled as she caressed her child''s silver hair. She then looked at each of the people that were present, she felt something weird at first, but she ignored it as her gaze stopped at Princesses Sofia and Ilrina.
"Greetings, so you are the wives andpanions of my child", the woman spoke, "I am Mire, you may know me as the Earth Goddess. For apanying my son through his adventures, I thank you", said the woman as she slightly bowed her head towards them.
Hearing the woman''sst words, Ilrina quickly fell to her knees and bowed towards her.
"Winning against the demon kind is not an easy feat. For this triumph, I shall reward you", the Earth Goddess paused. She then turned her attention towards Silbern, who was quietly sobbing in her embrace.
" I shall reward you", Earth Goddess Mire furrowed her eyebrows as she repeated her words, "the greatest rewa-"
Before she could finish her words, Earth Goddess Mire grabbed Silbern''s crying face, "Why are you so young!?", she shouted.
"M-mother!", But the only response that she got from Silbern was another hug. Mire knitted her eyebrows, something was not right here.
""
Everyone was quiet, they had no idea what was happening. Weren''t the Goddess about to reward them with something? And why did the Goddess say that Princesses Sofia and lrina were Silbern''s wives? Their confusion grows bigger.
But the most confused of all, was Earth Goddess Mire herself. She then looked at Sofia and stared at her intensely. Sofia could not help but gulp as this powerful entity was staring at her.
"You are not Princess Suzanne?", Earth Goddess Mire mouthed.
"Nno? I am her older sister. Sofia, oldest daughter to the King of Fermania", Sofia bowed respectfully as the Earth Goddess spoke to her. But she could not help but be even more confused, the Earth Goddess knew of her younger sister?
"Then are you here because you are victorious and have vanquished the demon king and his army?", Earth Goddess Mire added to her question.
"No?", Sofia once again answered.
"Then why are you here!?"
"To investigate the colossal door"
Hearing this answer, Earth Goddess Mire could not help but hold the temples of her head. After a few seconds, she then turned her attention towards Ilrina, who was currently kneeling on the ground. "Are the humans and elves finally united?"
"No, Great Mother! But if that is your will, then it shall be done!", Ilrina shouted as kneeled even closer to the ground.
"I I see", if one were to look and focus their eyes, one might notice a single sweat forming on the Earth Goddess'' face.
"Mother? Is something wrong?", the sobbing Silbern noticed this.
The Earth Goddess stared at Silbern with aplicated expression. After a few more seconds, she smiled to the group. "Wait here", the Earth Goddessmanded.
She then pulled Silbern to the side and started asking her questions.
The group watched as Silbern waved his hand, pointing at each of them, perhaps trying to tell their adventure. They also watched as the Goddess looked at them, her face filled with conflict. And when her gaze reached Mr. Voice, her eyes widened as she almost shouted in frustration.
After a few minutes of exaggerated andplicated expressions, the Earth Goddess sighed.
She then walked towards the colossal door and proceeded to close it.
Without even a word, Earth Goddess Mire started pulling the door close.
The group watched as the Earth Goddess smiled at them while awkwardly closing the colossal door.
But it was then that a loud thunder resounded in the cave, and Mr. Voice grabbed the other side of the door and started pulling it open.
"W-what do you want!?", Earth Goddess Mire shouted as she added force to her pull, "You know what, don''t answer that. Just let go!"
What is Mr. Voice doing!? The group shouted in their mind. Soon, the swaying of the colossal door turned violent as the whole cave started to shake.
"I-is Mr.Voice actually contending with the Earth Goddess!?", the female specialist shouted.
"Wait what? What''s happening!?", sadly, the spectacled specialist was missing all the events, as he still could not see clearly.
"Wait, I have questions!", Mr. Voice said as he pulled the door open.
"Let go of the door! Shoo, go back to your worlds!"
The group looked left and right as they watched the door sway. And in the midst of all this swaying, Mr. Voice''s cloak identally fell off, causing his majestic golden beard to slide off, revealing his luscious long golden hair.
"Ah! I knew it!", Ilrina abruptly stood up as she pointed at Viel. Sofia, on the other hand, only shook her head. Was it not obvious? She thought.
Viel did not even bother that his identity was revealed. He just focused on keeping the door open, "Just wait, please!", Viel shouted as his face was nted on the edge of the door.
"What!? What do you want!?", shouted the Earth Goddess as her hand started digging into the door.
Seeing the whole cave started to shake violently, Princess Sofia summoned a bubble around the group.
"Perhaps we should go?", said Sofia as the huge bubble slowly carried them into the air.
"Wewe''re floating?", Ilrina mouthed, "Wait, you have this spell!? Why didn''t you use it earlier when we were going down!?"
"Why would I use magic for every trivial thing?", Sofia said as the speed of the bubble became faster.
The two individuals fighting for the door seemed to have no intention of stopping.
"The people inside me, can you see them!?", shouted Viel.
"See them? Are you crazy? No!", Earth Goddess Mire gritted her teeth, "But I can hear them because they won''t stop talking!"
"Now let go of the door!", Mire shouted as she tried to pull Viel''s hand off the door.
"W-what are they saying!?", Viel stuttered as he struggled to keep his hand on the door.
Wait, struggling? I am struggling? Due to this sudden realization, Viel identally let go of the door.
With one side loosened, the door rapidly swinged to the side that still emitted force. Enormous force.
The colossal door mmed towards the Earth Goddess'' face head on. Creating a shockwave that instantly cleared all the debris and dust to the side of the cave.
""
The Earth Goddess stumbled a few meters, smoke could be seen rising from her forehead as well as on the area on the door where it hit.
""
Viel watched in silence as Earth Goddess Mire''s body remained in an arc position, with her head facing the ceiling.
Soon, like ants crawling from their nest, the colossal showed signs of breaking. Cracks started appearing all over the surface of the door, starting from the point of impact where Earth Goddess Mire mmed her head in full force.
Then, the ants became worms, filling up half of the door. The cracks slowly moved, like the roots of an old tree, they started to diverge. A dim light started leaking from the cracks until all the lines connected.
But nothing happened.
Viel breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the damage door, "Whew. Good thi-", but before he could finish his words, the door exploded, throwing him and Earth Goddess Mire off to the corners of the cave.
Viel coughed as he patted the dirt and debris from his clothes. He then looked back to the colossal door, or whatever is left of it. Huge chunks of stones were now scattered all around the cave, some were even embedded on the walls.
His eyes then widened as he felt a pressure he has never felt before. He quickly ced his attention towards the source of the force.
There, rocks were slowly sliding on the ground as Earth Goddess Mire removed herself from the wall.
"you!", she then quickly pointed at Viel, her face clearly pissed off.
"O-oops?", said Viel as he stuck out his tongue.
Once again, a howl reverberated through the ends of the world, but this time, it was neither soothing nor warm.
It was just angry.
"You broke my god damn door!"
Chapter 97: Greetings
Chapter 97: Greetings
"You broke my god damn door!", Earth Goddess Mire''s shout reverberated through the ends of the world.
Hearing the frustration in the Earth Goddess'' shout, Viel could only scratch his chin and say, "Well-", before a loud thunder reverberated in the whole cave and he disappeared from his spot.
In less than a blink of an eye, Viel was already on the end of the hole to the surface. But before he could leave the cave, he felt someone grabbing his foot.
He then felt his vision shift as a colossal force dropped him back to the ground of the cave. The ground was like water as ripples formed as soon as Viel hit the ground. It then exploded, forming a crater that almost covered the cave''s entire ground. A human shaped hole formed right in the center of the crater.
"You are not going anywhere until you fix my god damn door!", the Earth Goddess shouted as she descended to the ground.
Viel, who was currently a few meters beneath the ground, could not help but smile as excitement filled his entire body. He then instantly disappeared from his spot, creating another crevice as he flew.
He met the Earth Goddess'' descent halfway with a punch. The impact from the two forces meeting each other was so strong that it created a shockwave, creating an explosion thatpletely shook the cave.
The shockwave also lifted up the debris that was falling from above, throwing them above the surface andpletely destroying Lord Karl''s castle.
It was a good thing that Princess Sofia had evacuated all the people from the castle grounds, if not, it would have been disastrous. They all looked as the castle slowly crumble. If not for the bubble that kept them afloat and safe, they would have surely crumbled along with it.
Lord Karl could only sigh as he watched his castle erupt and sumb to the ground. All his life, all his memories, were in that castle.
No. This was not the time to think for himself. Lord Karl then shouted at his guards from above.
"Evacuate the city! No one must be left inside! If they can''t walk, then carry them! Do not bring any possessions, we will get them back!"
All the guards that were on the ground quickly executed his orders as they split up. Shouting for the citizens to leave the city.
Seeing the castle crumble to pieces, Sofia had a serious expression on her face. So, this is how true gods fight. She had triumphed against a spirit before, but it was definitely not in this level.
For humans to prevail against the gods, she wondered if it was possible.
Her thoughts were disrupted when a golden streak flew out from the wreckage of the castle.
"Is that, the great spi- is that Viel?", Ilrina squinted her eyes to see clearer, "Just what exactly are you?", Ilrina could not help but be filled with doubt. To have the power to fight with the Great Mother of Spirits? If he is not the Great Spirit, then what is he?
Another figure shot out from the wreckage.
Seeing her mother rushing towards Viel, Silbern could not help but shout, "No, mother! Stop!"
But his cries were ignored as the two collided their fists in the air. Once again, a violent air gushed out as it moved everything in its surrounding. Even the clouds seemed to avoid their sh, revealing the clear skies above them.
The roofs of the nearest houses from the castle flew off as the shockwave reached it. Truly, if it was not for the bubble that Sofia created, they would have died there and then.
Sofia clicked her tongue as the bubbles moved away from the fight.
Once again, the two were about to rush each other.
"Motherstop!", it was then that Silbern''s body glowed as he shouted from the top of his lungs.
Hearing this desperate cry, the Earth Goddess instantly stopped moving, almost getting hit by Viel''s fist.
The Earth Goddess then looked at the castle and the surrounding houses of the city. The castle waspletely destroyed, and the houses were in tatters.
The Earth Goddess sighed as she spoke to Viel, "Look at what you did"
"What!? You were the one who attacked first!"
"That''s because you destroy- Ugh. We will talk about thatter, for now", the Earth Goddess then spread her arms and closed her eyes.
Suddenly, all the debris and mess in the city started to float, returning to their original positions. The roofs and windows that were blown from the houses fixed themselves one by one.
Lord Karl''s castle, which was disintegrated during the fight, also started to rise up again piece by piece.
The people who were watching this could not help but be in awe. Viel, however, was a little bit annoyed.
"Why didn''t you do this to the door?", Viel said.
"You think I can do that!?", Earth Goddess Mire waved her hands, her exposed bosom waving along with it. For some reason unknown to him, Viel suddenly felt awkward as he looked to the side.
"The door is made with the highest concentration of mana!", Earth Goddess continued, "Materials that are not readily avable on this!"
"Why so much work for a door?"
"It is supposed to add dramatic effect! How else am I going to make my entrance and show myself to the world!?"
"You''re not going to ask me to pay for it, right?", Viel crossed his arms.
"Ugh! What would you even give to pay for it!?", the Earth Goddess once again waved her hand, "Ugh, why did you guys even have toe to my world. Ack, and you even brought normal humans to the north", said the Earth Goddess in frustration.
"And this woman calling herself Lord God keeps on shouting at me!", the Earth Goddess continued her barrage ofints, "And that Demon God has beenughing from the start, why!?"
"So, they are talking to you?", Viel excitedly approach the Earth Goddess, unknowingly avoiding looking at her bosom.
"Hm? What do you mean? Can''t you hear them?", Earth Goddess Mire furrowed her brows, "Look, I don''t know what kind of weird things you guys are into, but I don''t want to get involved"
Once again, the Earth Goddessined.
"You ruined my prophecy, which was perfect, by the way"
"You ruined the timeline"
"And most importantly, you ruined my door!"
"Well, if you think about it, you were the one who mmed your head on the door so", Viel bit her lips and looked to the side.
"Don''t start", Earth Goddess Mire was starting to feel annoyed again, "And stopughing!"
"I''m notughing!"
"Not you! Ugh! Why is talking to you soplicated", Mire grabbed her forehead, "L-Let me talk to the High God, he seems the most sensible", Mire said as she stuttered.
"The who?"
"The"
In the midst of their conversation, a group of people inside a bubble approached them.
"E-earth Goddess, thank you for your mercy and for returning our homes!", Karl kneeled in the air to the best of his abilities.
Earth Goddess Mire looked at the group of people and sighed.
"I guess all of you have questions, then?"
---
The group were now inside the main hall, with the Earth Goddess sitting on Karl''s throne.
Everyone was quiet. Except for Viel and Silbern who were somehow casually eating snacks that they got from the kitchen.
It was dawning to them, they were in the presence of a goddess. A true Goddess.
They didn''t even know what to ask, how were they created? Will she even answer that? The eerie silence was starting to get awkward.
It also did not help that the Earth Goddess was naked.
They tried offering her something to wear, but she refused it. Saying that it was ufortable.
After a few more minutes of silence, the Earth Goddess finally spoke up.
"So, I thought you people have questions?", she said.
"Well", Viel walked in front while still chewing his snacks.
"Not you", instantly replied the Earth Goddess.
"Pft", Viel scoffed as he returned to his position.
"Your power, where do you get it?", the first one to ask a question was Princess Sofia.
With that question, the Earth Goddess ced her hand on her chin, "is that a philosophical question?"
"No, I mean-", but before Sofia could ask again, she was interrupted by Ilrina.
Ilrina hastily kneeled in front of the Earth Goddess as she asked her question, "Oh Great Mother of Spirits. The prophecy of which you are mentioning, is it the same prophecy as the elves?", Ilrina said, her tone full of reverence and respect.
In which the Earth Goddess answered with, "How would I know?"
""
"I-it''s about the Great Spirit emerging from the light, to save the elves from destruction", Ilrina added.
"Ah, yes! That is about my child"
Hearing the Goddess'' words, the group all looked at Silbern who was passionately eating his snack.
"W-when you say the race is united by marriage"
Hearing Ilrina''s next words, the Earth Goddess could only sigh.
"Since we''re already here, I might as well say it", Earth Goddess raised her eyebrows, "Silbern was created by me to serve as the world''s hero this time. He was supposed to embark on a quest to find me. Venturing from the depths, bing an adventurer"
The Earth Goddess'' voice was bing louder and louder, "He was supposed to fall in love with the princesses of both races. Uniting the race and fighting against their true enemy. After all that, Silbern wille back here, at this city, which I created. To find that I, her mother, was here the whole time. Signaling the end of his journey as hees back to his true home"
"There, does that answer you question, Elf Princess?"
"S-so, Silbern is the Great Spirit?"
"Oh yes, or at least he should have been. You two were supposed to marry a few years from now"
Hearing this, Silbern looked at Ilrina, then quickly turned his head as he blushed. As for Ilrina, her eyes were beginning to twitch.
"With respect, if you are this strong, why not just defeat these demons?", Sofia intruded.
Hearing this question, the Earth Goddess had a dumbfounded expression on her face, "Why would I do that?"
"W-what?", all the people present could not help but be shocked with the Earth Goddess'' blunt words.
"This world will not advance as it should if I did that"
"Hm", hearing the Goddess'' answer. Sofia was finally satisfied, and so were the rest of the specialists, who were shaking their boots on the side. War advances civilization, this they know.
"If I may, Great Mother of Spirits", this time, it was Karl who posted a question, "This prophecy, why did it not happen?"
The Earth Goddess'' eyes instantly twitched with this question, "Is it not obvious? It''s because of them!", she said in frustration as she pointed at Viel.
"Them?", they were confused. Was she talking about Viel?
"Yes, theyhe is not of this world."
Seeing the people''s confused faces, the Earth Goddess sighed.
"He came from a star, far far away from here", exined the Earth Goddess as she pointed up.
"What!?", Sofia quickly turned her head towards Viel, her eyes glimmering with curiosity.
Viel, who garnered everyone''s attention, quickly hid his snacks and bowed.
"Greetings earthlings"
Chapter 98: Poor Viel
Chapter 98: Poor Viel
"Greetings earthlings!"
"What!?"
"Viel, are you really!?", Sofia almost stretched her trembling arms, wanting to touch Viel. Her excitement for new discoveries was getting to her.
The other specialists were the same, if it were not for the presence of the Earth Goddess, they would have jumped and examined Viel.
"Uh, I guess?", said Viel nonchntly, "No big deal, our worlds are simr. You should see sister Xianying''s world", there was an obvious sorrow in Viel''sst words.
"There are others!?", Sofia''s hair stood on ends. One wonders what wanders this different world holds.
Ilrina, on the other hand, could care less. The only thing in her mind was that Viel was not the Great Spirit. She kept on denying the fact even though it already came from Mire.
She felt conflicted. Should she follow Silbern from now on?
Seeing that the humans in front of her were lost in their own thoughts, the Earth Goddess stood up, "If that is all, you people may take your leave"
"Please wait, Earth Goddess!", Sofia quickly recovered from her stupor, "If the races do not unite, what would happen?"
"Eh? How would I know", once again the Earth Goddess had a dumbfounded expression on her face, "I can''t see the future, ask someone else for that"
"But you created the prophecy", Sofia added.
"Well, normally, I would. But since they ruined the n", Earth Goddess pointed at Viel, "Everything is changing. So, in the truest sense, anything can happen now"
After that, everyone went quiet.
"No more questions?", the Earth Goddess sighed.
There were a lot of questions. Hundreds of them. But now that they are here, they really didn''t know if they wanted answers. It was aplicated feeling.
A feeling of wanting to find out things by yourself.
So, one by one, they all bowed and left the room. Leaving behind Silbern and Viel with Earth Goddess Mire.
Seeing the intense gaze that Viel was cing on her, the Earth Goddess could only sigh.
"So, what is it you want?", asked the Earth Goddess.
"Can you tell me what they are saying?"
"Ugh. What am I your-", the Earth Goddess was about toin more, but when she saw the sincerity in Viel''s eyes, she let out another sigh.
"Fine"
The Earth Goddess approached Viel, and gently ced her fingers on Viel''s forehead.
"It''s that woman called Lord God again", the Earth Goddess scoffed, "She is apologizing?"
Earth Goddess Mire paused as she gathered her breath, "She is saying that what happened to Wei Song-"
"-was not your fault", Lu Yi said as she touched the screen in front of her.
"So please, stop isting yourself from people. Because no matter how much you want to be alone, we are here you", Lu Yi closed her eyes as she slowly ced her forehead on the screen, "Even if you forget about us we won''t abandon you"
"So please, Viel. Make memories,ugh, cry Live."
"And if the world dictates who you need to be, if it gets hard, you can just run away. You owe the world nothing. Free yourself from the shackles the world gave you because the shackles, you''re still wearing them now"
"And if you are not ready to remove them, then that''s fine. We will always be here to wee you
Because we are your family", Lu Yi smiled as she opened her eyes. Releasing a sigh of relief as she could finally say the words she always wanted to say to Viel.
"Oh, and Mire, wear some clothes. Viel is a growing boy after all", Lu Yi added before she finally backed away and removed her hand from the screen.
"Xanthus, are you alright?"
Lu Yi turned her attention towards Xanthus as she was about tell him that it was his turn to talk, only to find him silent and looking down to the ground.
Noticing that Lu Yi was calling for her, he smiled. "Well, how am I going to top that?"
Xanthus chuckled as he ced his hand on the screen, "Hey kid, it''s me. The demon inside you"
"I guess this is the right time for me to introduce myself", Xanthus continued, "I am Xanthus."
"You may have heard of me, I am quite famous in our world", he chuckled awkwardly, "I kind of killed a billion peopleuh, anyway"
Xanthus could not help but nce at Lu Yi, who was currently sighing in frustration.
"W-well, you see. Like you, I have shackles. Shackles of my sin, made with thorns that are currently tearing me to pieces", Xanthus once again chuckled, "I don''t really know where I am going with thisbut"
"If there is anyone who knows about sins, it is me. If there is anyone who knows about punishment, it is me", Xanthus sighed, "I guess what I am trying to say is
You have no need to punish yourself anymore"
"And you are no monster, kid", he added, "But if one day you truly do be one, so what?"
""
"T-that''s actually all I have", Xanthus chuckled as the awkward silence got to him, "Also, I do have a request. Once you decide to return to our world, can you visit the west? I want to see those I left behind"
With that, Xanthus finally removed his hand. Lu Yi immediately patted Xanthus on the shoulders as he backed away.
"Your turn, Jack", Xanthus said as he called the attention of the Judge of Karma, "Anything to say to the kid?"
"Not really", the Judge of Karma instantly replied.
""
"Why do you always have to destroy the mood?", Xanthus said before heughed.
"Ah!", suddenly Lu Yi jumped as her eyes widened, "We have to tell Viel about his true mother!"
Lu Yi hastily approached the screen and ced her hand. "Baby Viel, about your- Ack!"
But before she could finish what she was going to say, she felt a tinge of pain that blew her hand away from the screen.
"What in the..!?"
---
"Oh?", Earth Goddess Mire tilted her head, "I can''t hear them anymore", said Mire as she slowly removed her hand from Viel''s forehead.
Viel still currently had his eyes closed, with warmth lingering on his face. He remained like this for a while, before finally taking a deep breath and opening his eyes.
"Thank you, sister Mire", said Viel as he smiled at Mire.
"W-who are you calling sister?", Mire could not help but twitch her eyes.
"Mr. Voice!", suddenly, Silbern, who was watching on the side bellowed as he hugged Viel. Viel quickly pushed him away, telling Silbern that he was alright now.
"So, boy. What are you going to do now?", asked Earth Goddess Mire.
Hearing this question, Viel ced his palm in front of him.
[Objective: Kill the Mother of Treants]
"I might stay for a while", he said as he dropped his hand.
The Earth Goddess Mire sighed, "Fine. Do what you want. You have already messed up this world, anyway. I will just go back home, n for my next prophecy"
"Home? But we already destroyed your door?"
"Huh?", once again Mire had a dumbfounded expression on her face, "I don''t live there, I was just staying for a while"
"I live far from here World of the Gods?", Mire tilted her head, "Seriously? You have a High God inside of you and you don''t know that?"
Mire ced her hand on her face in frustration, "Ack. I''m going home, just don''t destroy this world. If you n on visiting the World of the Gods, please don''t find me", Mire said as she waved her hand.
"Wait! Mother!"
It was then that Silbern shouted, "Y-you''re leaving?"
Hearing Silbern''s desperate wails, Earth Goddess Mire sighed, "Want toe?"
"C-can I!?"
"Well, you can remain here. Fulfill your destiny and be a hero. Celebrated by-"
"No!", Silbern did not even let Mire finish what she was going to say before he hugged her. "I want to be with you, mother"
"Out of all my children, you are the clingiest one", Mire said as she patted her child''s head, "Let''s go, then"
"Goodbye, Mr. Voice!", shouted Silbern as he waved his goodbyes.
Viel was about to wave back, but the two disappeared before he could do so. They just vanished. No lights, no trickle of wind, they just instantly disappeared.
Viel could only sigh as he was left all alone in the hall, "Now, should I get my reward?"
""
Viel''s eyes suddenly erupted as he realized that he forgot something very crucial.
---
A few minutes ago, as the Earth Goddess was rying the messages from Viel''s head, Ilrina and Sofia were quietly waiting outside the door.
They remained in awkward silence for a while before Ilrina spoke.
"So, what do we do now?", Ilrina asked, "Should we unite our race?"
Hearing this question, Sofia scoffed, "Unite? Are you kidding me?"
"But the Great Mother of Spirits said that we should unite!", Ilrina raised her voice.
"And you are just going to blindly follow that?", Sofia raised her eyebrow, "We are at war, that will never change"
"There are demons out there!", Ilrina grabbed Sofia''s arm, but Sofia quickly swatted it away.
"You people killed my brother!"
"We all have blood in our hands! Especially you!"
"My brother was innocent! He went to you people to broker peace", Sofia''s voice became weaker, "and your people sent us his head in return"
"That"
Hearing Sofia''s words, Ilrina could not find a response. The only thing that was on her mind was, "Then honor your brother''s wishes now"
"It is toote for peace", Sofia instantly replied.
And once again, they were silent. A few minutes passed by like this until finally, this time it was Sofia who spoke.
"I''ll talk to my father, a temporary truce. If it doesn''t work out, I will kill you and your mother personally myself", Sofia voiced out.
Hearing Sofia''s words, Ilrina reached out her hand, "With the Great Mother of Spirit''s words, I am certain my mother will follow"
And finally, for the first time in hundreds of years. An Elf and a Human shook each other''s hand.
"GAAAH!"
But it was quickly broken as the door behind them exploded.
"V-viel!?"
"GreatViel, what''s wrong!?"
"They took my bag of gold with them!", a sorrowful shout, that almost reached the ends of the world.
Chapter 99: Sus
Chapter 99: Sus
It has been 3 days since the Earth Goddess left the, and with Ilrina going back to the forest cities, it has been a quiet few days.
At first, Ilrina was at a dilemma, with the Earth Goddess gone, she might have a hard time convincing her mother to meet the Human King, but she came up with a solid n that will be executed once the meeting takes ce. So, with that, she confidently rushed home.
Ah yes. Finally, it was a peaceful three days without anything happening.
Finally, receptionist Antote can relish the fruits of herbor. One might say she was the sole responsible for the prosperous and bountiful situation of which the Burgerstatter''s Adventurer''s guild find themselves in.
Ah yes. Peaceful.
Too quiet, she may add. Too quiet to her liking.
And it was not because she finally had time to rx, it was not because that there were no adventurers loitering around in the hall.
No, in fact there were plenty.
They just could not move or make a noise.
Because right in front of receptionist Antote, was the eldest of the royal princesses, Sofia. The Royal Spectacled Beautiful Mage, or as she wasmonly known to the adventurers- The Crazy Witch.
Why was she here!? Was the collective thought of all the people present there.
Truth is, she had left at the same time as Ilrina to convince her father to meet with the Elven Queen and perhapse to a truce. But she did not even need to convince her father. As soon as she seeked an audience with her father, the King immediately agreed to set up a meeting with the Elven Queen.
It came as a shock to Sofia at first, but then she remembered that her father probably had shadows lingering around her and Viel. The King probably already knew about the situation with the Earth Goddess.
And so, with that done, ad still waiting for the elves'' response, she immediately decided to returned back to Burgerstatter and register to the Adventurer''s guild there. But in truth, she just wanted to observe Viel.
Antote was at a lost as to what to do. Out of all the receptionists there, why her? No, She knew the answer to that. It was Emi who rmended her to the Princess. But where was she now!? Probably rekindling her lost love with the city lord!
Antote wanted to pull her brains out. But s, she gave in to her fate.
Fate, fate is always yful.
"P-princess Sofia, but you have no need to register", Antote smiled respectfully, "you are already a Gold Rank Adventurer"
Sofia quickly waved her hand, "No. That was just an honorary title given by the folks in the main branch", responded Sofia, "Let me take the test here"
"B-but, maybe we should send a pigeon to the main-"
"You will be rewarded handsomely", said Princess Sofia as the sweet sound of gold coin scraping the counter pierced through Antote''s ears.
"Please follow me", Antote said as she quickly escorted the Princess to the examination stage.
Suffice to say, Sofiapletely obliterated examiner Li Xue. Leaving him unconscious in the cold confines of the marble stage.
"Congrattions, Princess Sofia!", Antote smiled as she handed a Bronze license to the Princess.
"Can I immediately start taking quests?"
"Please help yourself!"
Princess Sofia nodded her head, she then looked to her side and said, "So, what do you want to do?"
Viel was sitting there without any expression on his face,pletely lifeless as he was holding a bottle of juice.
"I don''t care. This adventuring thing is a scam", said Viel in a weak voice.
Three days. It has been three days and Viel once again have not epted any quests.
Hearing Viel''sints, Antote could not help but console him, "M-mr. Voice, cheer up. There are other quests there with good rewa-"
"No! Give me my 100 gold coins first!"
"This", Antote was at a breaking point as she screamed internally. Viel reported her the story about the Earth Goddess, and about the client being the son of the said Goddess. The client then reunited with his mother, and they went home.
How was she even supposed to take that!?
And even if it was real, the client was not here to sign thepletion of the quest and give the reward.
"Why did you not hold the gold in the first ce!?", Vielined, "You should already have the reward with you!"
Well, that was their mistake. They thought that the boy really had no money and that he was just some desperated that wanted to find her mother. But to think that he really had that amount with him? No one would even believe it!
"Scam, I tell you! Scam!", Viel said as he drank his juice.
"It''s just a hundred gold coins, Viel", Sofia said as she approached the quest board, "What about this? It says kill some kobolds loitering around the farm"
Sofia was about to rip the pamphlet off the board, when she saw another quest that caught her eye. She felt her blood boil when she saw the contents of the said quest. With her expression full of weight, she ripped the pamphlet off the board and mmed it in front of Antote.
"Who posted this!?", Sofia roared.
"This is", Antote quickly looked at the pamphlet. This was one of the quests that no one was taking, alongside Silbern''s request.
An escort mission to the elven forest, to promote peace. No one in their right mind would take this quest, it was tantamount to suicide.
"W-we can''t reveal the client''s information until you ept the qu- eeek!"
"I will take the quest!", Sofia once again mmed her palm on the counter.
"O-okay!", Antote hurriedly tried to find the client''s info from the stack of papers she had in the cabs. As soon as she found it, she swiftly gave it to Princess Sofia without even checking it.
Sofia took a quick nce at the paper before turning around.
"Viel, do you want toe?", said Sofia as a grin stered her face, "This is a very interesting quest"
"how much?", Viel instantly asked.
"You can have all the reward, plus a bonus for escorting me"
Viel could not help but squint his eyes. Suspicious, he thought. But if there was one thing that royalty had, it was money. Lots of it. "What quest is it?", Viel asked.
Sofia crumpled the client''s information sheet as her grin got wider, "A quest to answer why my brother died"
Truly, fate is always yful.
---
"Ugh. Demonic titties Why does this ce have so many strong monsters?"
Examiner Li Xue finally woke up from his temporarya. Thest thing he remembered was a huge lump of ice hitting his head.
"How long was I out?", he winced as he touched his head. He looked at his surroundings, only to find it shrouded in darkness.
"Darn. It''s nighttime already?", he said as he slowly walked towards his stash of booze on the side of the stage, "ShitI''m out of nutrients", only to find that all the bottles only contained air.
Li Xue hurriedly walked inside the adventurer''s hall to restock. Most of the adventurers were still there, but the receptionists were gone, and was instead reced by waitresses.
Back when there were no questsing inside their branch, the guild had no choice but to improvise. So, when the hour is right, the guild hall turns into a tavern where the adventurers could continue their merry. This allowed the guild to continue on operating, and also earn some extra coins.
"Oho! Li Xue, you finally awake!", one of the adventurers noticed Li Xueing in and waved at him.
"KAKAKA! The Crazy Witch got you!"
Soon, all the adventurersughed at Li Xue''s misery.
"Crazy witch?", Li Xue asked.
"Yeah. Don''t tell me you didn''t know? She''s a princess, my friend", another adventurerughed as he chowed on some fried lizard, " and she is probably the strongest mage in the country!"
Once again, the adventurersughed boisterously.
"What!?", Li Xue gritted his teeth. The strongest mage in the country and Antote did not even tell him!?
One way or another, no matter how petty it was, Li Xue must get his revenge.
And so, he grabbed the fried lizard that the man was eating.
"Hey, that''s mine!"
"Hehehe, you bastards", Li Xue said as a sinister smile crept on his face, "Do you want to see how Antote reacts when she finds a fried Lizard in her cab?"
The lights in the hall felt like it dimmed as soon as they heard Li Xue''s words.
The adventurers were quiet at first, but soon, they allughed in a sinister way.
"Oh, we like that. We like that very much", whispered the adventurers.
And so, with all of them in agreement, Li Xue sneakily walked behind the receptionist''s counter.
He swiftly opened Antote''s cab, but unfortunately for Li Xue, Antote''s workload was not something to joke at.
The piles of paper that could no longer fit in the cab started bursting out one by one.
"Shit shit!", Li Xue tried to catch the papers that were fluttering in the air. Thanks to his fast reflexes, he was able to catch them all before they even got to the ground.
"This", Li Xue could not help but see that contents of the paper on top of the pile, "So, she really was the Princess!?"
It was Princess Sofia''s information, "Just wait tomorrow when you find this lizard in your-"
Li Xue was about to put the papers back in the cab, when Princess Sofia''s paper flew. "Demon titties!"
He quickly caught the paper, but before he could put it back on top of the pile, he saw something that made his heart stop for a moment.
On the paper below the Princess'', was Viel''s information.
"Xing Cai!? Elder Xing Cai!?"
On the "Next of Kin" portion of the paper, Xing Cai''s name was written on it. Li Xue dropped the other papers he was holding and just grabbed Viel''s.
"!!!", and when Li Xue saw the word "Golden Pavilion" written below Xing Cai''s name.
"Vielhe is he is", Li Xue''s hand shook uncontrobly as his breathing became ragged, "he is from Choryu
Viel is from our realm!?"
Chapter 100: Sus (2)
Chapter 100: Sus (2)
"Viel That brat, is from our realm!?"
Li Xue''s eyes were shaking as it fixated on Viel''s information. Since when? He thought.
Since when did this kid named Viel been in this realm? Is it possible that the portal has opened?
Does that mean they could go back to their realm!? Back to the Golden Pavilion!?
Several thoughts raced in his mind as excitement covered his entire body. Even the rowdiness of the adventurers in the hall we clouded as the only thing he could hear was his heart beating rapidly. They have been stuck here for years. Almost 6 years now.
Almost 6 years they have been trapped in this unfamiliar world. A year of confusion, and years more of surviving.
Finally, they could have a chance to go home. It took a couple more minutes before he could recover from his stupor. Finding calm, he rushed towards his quarters and opened a chest beside his bed. The contents reflecting gold in his eyes.
Li Xue gently rubbed his fingers on the golden robes that were sitting lonely in the chest. And with a heavy breath, he once again wore his identity.
Sect Master Li Xue.
He must tell his brothers and sisters. He must tell the Matriarch. They finally had a chance to go home.
And, with the intense fever covering inside his body, he ran.
"Oi! Li Xue, did you nt the fried lizard already?"
"W-what are you wearing!?"
He ran, ignoring the questions and jeers of the adventurers as he ran outside the adventurer''s guild.
"Where''s that guy off to thiste at night? And with that fancy sleepwear"
"You know orientals, they are weird!"
"KAKAKAKA!"
And with theughs of the adventurers filling the hall, Li Xue once again answered his call.
***
"That should be the house"
Sofia was currently cloaked in robes, with her head slightly tilted to the side, using a barn as a cover while she was observing a peculiar house from afar.
She has been watching this house sincest night, and yet not a single sign of life could be seen in sight.
While all the houses had their nighmps lit, this house was the only one that seemed empty.
The location that was given by the adventurer''s guild was in this secluded vige, about 20 kilometers away from Burgerstatter.
It was nearing dawn, and Sofia had not even blink as she watched the house carefully. Her focus only taking a rest whenever a yawn goes off beside her- which one seems to be happening now.
Sofia slightly nced beside her, to see Viel''s chin slightly exposed from the mask he was wearing.
This was the first time that Viel has been awake for this long. But he tried his best as Sofia promised her a bag of gold coins after this was over. And as Sofia was currently disguising herself, Viel did the same as she asked Sofia to buy her a mask.
"Your brother, how did he die?", asked Viel as he thought of ways to keep himself awake.
Sofia''s lips quivered as Viel''s words pierced her ears. And after a few breaths, she opened her mouth, "My brother, he was a kind man. He wa-"
She could not finish her words before she was interrupted by Viel''s yawning.
""
"My brother was a kind man. He sees the good in people, even in elv-"
Once again, interrupted by Viel''s yawning.
"Killed by the elves", Sofia quickly said before Viel can yawn again.
"I see. So, why did you agree with Miss Ilrina for this peace?", Viel asked in a weak voice.
"Because it is what he would have wanted", Sofia stuttered.
"Hm. I would have just killed all the elves"
Sofia almost choked as she heard Viel''s nonchnt tone, she took a quick nce towards him, only to see him yawning once again.
"You see, my brother liked disguising himself, going into adventures", Sofia continued to talk even with Viel''s incessant yawning.
Sofia''s brother, the King''s youngest son, was an adventurer. Before his unforeseen death, he spoke to Sofia. He told Sofia that he found likeminded people. That he had epted a quest that would allow them to speak with the elves, to promote peace and that he wanted Sofia toe with her.
But she did not. Instead, she told him to stop ying adventurer. She told him to grow up and stop his nonsensical dreams of having peace with the elves.
If only Sofia had put more effort in stopping him. If only
"If only I went with him", Sofia whispered, "If only I wasn''t so obsessed in finding ways to defeat the ene-"
Before she could finish her words, her eyes twitched as another yawn once again hovered in her ears.
Sofia finally gave up as she continued to observe the client''s house. Her eyes not moving, driven by the desire to know the truth. A few hours have pass and the sun was already sneaking nces around them.
And yet, the house remained dormant. Even as the other houses started their day, the house still had no sign of activity.
This is enough, Sofia thought as the impatience finally brew inside of her. And so, she dragged the already snoozing Viel beside her and approached the lifeless house.
Sofia checked the windows, and the only thing she saw were empty furniture, with the sun as its only source of light.
After checking the inside for a few more seconds, Sofia decided to knock on the door.
And despite the lifelines it had exhibited just a while ago, a rustle could immediately be hearding from inside.
Sofia did not even need to knock a second time before the door slightly opened. And although the other side could still not be seen clearly, it was obvious that the one who opened the door was a fat man.
"W-what is it?"
Hearing the voice''s words, Sofia quickly raised the crumpled quest pamphlet and ced it in front of the face from the other side of the door.
"Ah!", with a holler, the man fully opened the door. And true to the expectations, it was a fat man with a beard.
"Someone finally epted the quest I posted. Please, pleasee in!", said the man with an excited tone, "You are from Burgerstatter?"
"Yes. We believe in peace", said Sofia monotonously, "Mypanion does too. He is just tired from our travels". Sofia lifted Viel and showed him to the fat man.
"Hm!? WhaIs breakfast ready?", murmured Viel as he slight opened his eyes.
"II see"
The fat man''s house was quite simple. Too simple, in fact.
A dining table that looked like it has not been served a meal for a while, a lonely bed, and a set of couches. There was not even any tableware in sight.
Sofia slid her fingers across the wall as she entered the house. And as she expected, dust.
Most of the little furniture the house had seemed to be of the same condition. The only thing that seemed to be clean was
"Please, please have a seat"
The couch.
"Do you live alone here?", inquired Sofia as she sat down.
"Ah yes, my family left me you see", said the fat man in a sorrowful tone, "My stubbornness of wanting to have peace with the elves havepletely driven them awa-"
Before he could finish talking, a loud yawn travelled in the house as Viely himself on the couch-using Sofia''sp as a pillow.
""
"A-as I said, I am currently living alone", said the fat man as he cleared his throat.
"I see. So, what shall we do now?", asked Sofia.
"What?"
"Should we go to the elven forest now?", Sofia said in a weak voice, "This is our first quest, so we are not yet ustomed to the ways of adventuring. Will we walk all the way to the Elven forest?"
"Ah! I See!", the fat man stood up, "You do not have to worry about that. I will have a cart ready for us now, please wait for a while"
The fat man excitedly ran outside, abruptly leaving Sofia and Viel inside the house.
With the fat man gone, Sofia quickly stood up, causing Viel to hit the dusty floor.
Once again, Sofia examined the house. And as it looked, the other furniture were also dusty. A few more seconds in her search, Sofia noticed a rug.
The rug was not anything special, it was just that the floor around it had a trail of dust piling on its side.
She was about to approach it, when the fat man suddenly barged inside the house.
"The cart is ready!", he shouted.
The loud shout caused Viel to instantly stand up, his breath heavy. He slowly looked at his wrists then sighed.
"What''s going on!?", shouted Viel before saying, "Ohright", as he finally remembered where he was.
"S-sorry to disturb your rest", said the man as he fiddled with his palm, "Our cart is ready"
"Hmm So soon?", Sofia could not help butment.
"Y-yes, I had them on standby just in case", the fat man fidgeted as he answered.
And the fat man did have a cart ready already. Sofia and Viel walked out only to see the cart already in front of the house, a cloaked man reigning the horses.
As soon as the fat man saw them walking out of the house, he immediately climbed onto to the car, carrying only a small bag with him.
Viel squinted his eyes. Even for him, this was
"This is sus-", before he could finish his words, Sofia covered his mask-covered mouth.
"This is sussus-splendid", Sofia stuttered, "At least we do not have to walk all the way to the elven territory"
"Ofcourse, it is a long way to the elven forest. We do not want to be tired when we get there"
By carriage, travelling to the Elven territory would take more than a week with asional stops, which they apparently were having now.
Not even a few hours have passed in their travels and yet the cart has stopped. Surrounded by a thick forest around them.
"Let''s rest here", said the fat man as he quickly got off the cart.
But Sofia did not question the man''s decision. She jumped out of the cart without any hesitation.
"Should we set up camp here?", asked Sofia.
"Ah right! I forgot about the ca-"
Before the fat man could even finish his words, Sofia grabbed his face.
"Enough games, pig. Tell the people hiding in the trees to step out", Sofia snarled, "Or I will kill-"
Before her threat coulde through, Sofia pushed the fat man''s head to side. The man''s head shook as an arrow suddenly pierced the back of his head.
"Arrows", Sofia worded as she let go of the fat man''s trembling body, "How typical of elves"
As soon as she said that, the leaves and branches surrounding them started to move.
And one by one, a group of elves showed themselves.
Armed and clearly ready for battle.
Chapter 101: I give you Mercy
Chapter 101: I give you Mercy
"ArrowsHow typical of elves"
The leaves and bushes rustled as a dozen elves came out of the surrounding woods. All of them had their weapons unsheathed and their arrows pointing.
"When is the wind show starting?", Sofia scoffed as she nced at the elves with full hostility.
As soon as she said that, the trees danced and the leaves fluttered violently in the air, the dust howled as they threatened to get in one''s eye.
"Ho. There we go"
Soon, the gale stopped. Another elf showed herself, this one armed only by the arrogant look she had in her eyes.
"Tch. I quite liked that human", the newly arrived elf said as she nced at the bleeding fat man still squirming on the ground, "Well, no matter. You humans have greed all around you, won''t be hard to find another worm to lure the fishes"
"As always, folks. Aim for their heads!", the female elf hollered, "We don''t want to damage the goods too much!"
The female elf waved her hand and the strings of the bows followed soon. The arrows released by the elves were resolute on their destination- Sofia''s head.
Sofia, however, did not even move a single strand of her hair. Instead, once again, a violent gale howled in the air around her,pletely stopping the arrows that threatened to pierce her head. But even so, even with all the wind surrounding her, not even a single strand of her hair was moving. She remained still.
"Oh? A human mage using wind against us? How stup-", before the female elf could finish her words, she felt the wind graze her skin. "W-what"
And soon, the trees they were previously hiding in started to sway, and the leaves that were fluttering around became arrows in their own right.
"What!?", the female elf slightly backed away. Such disy of magic, the human in front of her could only be, "C-could you be a gold rank!? Damn it, I told him to only get new ones!", she bit her lips in frustration.
"What are you folks waiting for!?", the female elf shouted, "Use your des! Attack!"
With her orders, the surrounding elves quickly dropped their bows and unsheathed their des. And all at the same time, they rushed towards Sofia, their formation and movements precise.
The female elf who ordered the advance, however, sneakily backed away. If the human in front of them was actually a gold rank adventurer, then there was no way they could survive a fight against her. And so for that matter, she really did not order her men to attack, she ordered them to die so she could escape.
But unfortunately for her, she had not even moved 3 steps away before she felt a tingling pain on her feet. She quickly looked down, only to see purple vines crawling around her legs, making her unable to move.
And it would seem that the men she ordered to attack were in the same situation, with vines binding their legs. Unable to move as the gale of wind grazed their skin.
The elves tried to cut the vines, but their des could only bounce on the surface. As if the vines were made of steel. The elves started to panic as the gale grew even more violently, already starting to draw blood from their flesh.
The female elf was starting to get desperate. She looked left and right for a way to escape. But she did not even need to look for a second before her eyes settled on the human mage''spanion.
Her maskedpanion who was still heavily sleeping on the cart even with all the noise.
"Iradel! Kill the sleeping one now!"
As she shouted that, the cloaked coachman, who was quietly watching the whole situation unfold, swiftly moved towards Viel and grabbed him by the neck.
"Hahaha!", the coachmanughed as his cloak came undone, revealing his long and sharp ears, "Release my brethren now before I kill this- GAH!"
He could not even finish his words before purple vines erupted from his legs and quickly wrapped his whole body, dropping Viel back to the cart.
Hm!? Wha!?", Viel quickly sat up and rubbed his eyes, "Are we there yet?", he asked weakly.
Hearing cries in front of him, his blurry adjusting eyes quickly went to take a look.
"Please I I don''t want to die"
"Brother I''m scared"
"No...no please"
Suddenly, Wei Song''s words echoed in his mind. Repeating over and over again. The images of Wei Song''s struggling wails covered his vision.
Repeating over and over again.
Viel let out a weak moan as he covered his ears. Whimpering away in the darkness as he curled his body, drowning in the sweat that started to fill him.
Seeing this, Sofia squinted her eyes, "Viel, what-", she was about to ask Viel what was happening to him, but a loud shouting for the female elf interrupted her.
"What are you!?", the female elf shouted as she watched her final chance to escape be wrapped in vines.
"Me?", Sofia slowly turned her head towards the female elf, "Just a human"
"Just a human!?", the female elf waved her hands, as that was the only thing she was able to do, "You are you a gold rank adventurer!?", the female elf repeated her earlier question.
"Oh no, I just started yesterday", Sofia chuckled as the gale of wind surrounding the elves abruptly stopped.
The only thing that was left were the vines that wrapped around the elves'' legs.
"What do you want!?", the female elf bellowed.
"I''m afraid it is my turn to ask questions", Sofia''s seemingly normal words pierced through the female elf''s ears, "You said we were...goods. What did you mean by that?", added Sofia as she slowly walked towards the female elf.
"W-why would I even tell you that!?", roared the female elf.
"GAH!"
Suddenly, one of her men cried in pain as the vines wrapping around his leg started to pierce deep.
"I wonder why?", Sofia chuckled as she fixed her spectacles.
"Yo-!?"
"AGH!", The female elf could not even finish a word before another one of her men let out a wail.
"Stop! Just kill us!", the female elf bellowed.
But Sofia ignored her cries as she continued her slow approach. With each of her steps feeling like death to the female elf''s long ears.
"Did you know", Sofia spoke softly, "...with the hundreds of elves I have opened up, I havee to realize something..."
Humans, elves. There really is not that much difference between the two races. They way they bleed, the color of their blood.
Even their organs were the same. One would argue that their affinity in magic was different, but no. The way they use their mana is the same, it was just a manner of growing up in a different environment.
But most importantly, "...the way we feel pain is the same"
As soon as Sofia was finished with her forbidding speech, the female elf''s men all shouted at the same time. Their screams were loud enough to shatter thest of the female elf''s hope.
She looked at her man, only to see the vines piercing and wiggling through their fingertips.
"This is it", Sofia''s face was filled with exhration, "The excruciating sting as the sharp vines go in between the tip of your fingers, the feeling of your fingernails slowly separating from your skin", Sofia''s sweet and excited voice was like honey as her whispers reached the female elf''s ear. A honey to a drowning ant.
"One will not even be able to move their hands because it''ll only add to the pain", Sofia said as she looked at her trembling hands, "I tested it on myself a thousand times, but the pain the pain remains the same"
"Y-you''re a monster!", any pretenses that the female elf held were totally gone. Her snot and tears filled her face.
"Oh?", hummed Sofia, "What took you so long to figure out?"
"HYAA!"
A high pitched scream reverberated in the air as a single vine pierced the female elf''s finger.
"Wait! Wait!", cried the female elf, "It''s the queen''s advisor! We provide humans for her as-"
But before the female elf could finish her words, blood spurted from her neck.
"!!!", Sofia quickly put up her guard. She did not even feel a hint of mana flow through the air as the female elf''s head bounced to the ground.
She quickly looked around her as she covered herself in a thick armor of ice. Once again, to her surprise, the other elves'' heads were now rolling on the ground.
Seeing this, Sofia gathered even more mana around her neck, waiting for the eventual attack that was eager to meet her.
But even after a few seconds, it did note.
Instead, there wasment.
A weak voice, "...Mercy", it said.
Sofia quickly looked at the source of the solemn voice.
There, he saw Viel standing while looking at his hands. His expression, unwavering and filled with calm. The near him were the same as other''s, missing its head.
"...I give you mercy", Viel said as the shower of blood that spurted from the elf''s neck rained down on him.
Chapter 102: The Parley Starts
Chapter 102: The Parley Starts
"I give you mercy"
Viel closed his eyes as the blood showered from the elf''s neck that was still standing beside him. His body drowning in red as the blood slid from his golden hair. His expression serene, not even a twitch on his eyebrows could be seen.
"I free you from your pain", he whispered.
"V...Viel?"
With her guard still up, Sofia slowly and carefully walked towards the bloodied Viel. She tried calling him once again, but he did not answer, instead, he looked down to the ground, as if he was looking at something.
"Viel!?", once again Sofia called.
But this time, it would seem that Viel finally had a reaction as he slowly turned his head towards her and whispered her name, "Miss Sofia", he whispered.
"...Are you the mother of treants?", Viel added as he looked at his opened palm.
[OBJECTIVE: Kill the Mother of Treants]
"...Mother of treants?", Sofia furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, but still, she had her guard up, "What kind of question is that?"
"These purple vines they are your skills?", Viel looked at the decapitated elves, their legs and hands wrapped in purpled vines.
"Well...yes?", the confusion on Sofia''s face grew by the second.
"And you use treants as a weapon?", Viel continued his queries.
"...Yes?"
"So, you are the mother of treants?", Viel had a confident look in his eye as he stared at Sofia.
"What?", Sofia did not know whether to chuckle or answer seriously, "No, of course not"
"But the vines are purple!", Viel''s voice started to get louder.
"I can see that, yes"
"Mother of treants use purple vines", Viel crossed his arms.
"...Vines are usually purple", Sofia answered bluntly.
Hearing Sofia''s words, Viel could not help but squint his eyes, "Pft. Purple vines", Viel scoffed as he jumped from the cart.
Grandma Ling never had any purple vines in her garden, and she had everything! Viel thought.
He walked to the nearby bushes, ignoring the dead elves that did not seem to know that they were already dead as they stood upright.
Nearing the bushes, Viel punched the ground, creating a small quake that shook the trees. He fidgeted his arms for a while, causing the ground to powder like stale dough.
After a few seconds, he pulled his arm out off the ground. And on it, were vines.
...Purple vines.
"...", Viel stared at his hand, and then towards Sofia.
"...But you control the treants?", Viel said, no longer confident.
"I wish", Sofia sighed, "The best I could do is nt them strategically...so that I can destroy the elves from within, hearing their screams as they kill each other, not knowing why their brothers and sisters are atta-"
"So, you''re not the mother of treants?"
Before Sofia could continue her ramblings, Viel disrupted her with another question.
"No!", Sofia waved her hand as she finally removed her guard, "I have been telling you that! I don''t even have a husband I can experiment on...I mean, with!"
Hearing Sofia''s words, aplicated expression filled Viel''s face. Ever since he had heard from Lord Fynn that the treants were Sofia''s doing, Viel was confident that she was the Mother of Treants that Mr. Voice keeps on rambling about.
But this, he doesn''t know anymore, could Sofia just be lying?
Seeing theplicated expression on Viel''s face, Sofia could not help but sigh. An unanswered question is the most thrilling thing in the world and yet it is also torment.
"Are you talking about the Treant Flower?", Sofia said in a soft voice.
"Treant...flower?"
"Hm", Sofia nodded, "Although it is, in all aspects, a nt, it is actually ssified as a monster"
"It''s a monster that sprouts treants. It requires blood in order to grow", once again, Sofia''s tone was filled with excitement as she could share the fruits of her research, "It was created by the elves using some type of blood magic hundred years back. I got my hands on it after I stole it from their unworthy hands. Did you know that-"
"Where is it?"
Sofia''s eyes twitched as she was interrupted from her passionate vocal, "It''s gone", Sofia said in a weak voice.
"Gone?"
"You should have burnt it. Isn''t that where Lord Fynn''s men found you?", Sofia''s voice started to get stronger, "Surrounded by the ashes of my babies!", Sofia cried as she remembered her days of taking care of the treant flower, feeding it with the blood of the elves, forcefully inserting the sproutling inside of the elves. Ah yes, such good memories.
"Babies? So, you are the mother of treants!", Viel pointed at Sofia.
"...No", Sofia''s face became stoic, "That''s just a term of endearment. Seriously, did you grow up in a cave or some- Hm", Sofia was about to finish her words, but then she remembered that Viel was actually imprisoned for about 5 years in a deep dark ce, much like a cave.
"So", Viel ced his hand on his bloodied chin, "If I kill you, a portal to my world won''t open?"
Hearing this, Sofia once again put up her defenses, summoning the thickyer of ice around her body.
But the only thing that attacked her was a slight chuckle in her ears.
"I want to stay here for a little while", Viel said with a slight smile on his face. He then looked around and nced at the headless elves, "These people they killed your brother?"
"...", Sofia was silent for a few seconds before she removed the armor of ice capsting her body, "No. But they told me who did. It''s just", Sofia looked at the female elf''s head that wasfortably sitting on the ground.
"Can''t really confirm it now", she said as she removed her spectacles and cleaned it. She could only sigh as the only source of information she had were now, quite literally, in pieces.
But it was then that she remembered the bleak house of the fat man. Before the fat man barged in, she was looking at a suspicious rug that had dust markings all around it.
There might be something there, perhaps a hidden trapdoor? She reckoned.
"I''m going back to the pig''s house", Sofia said.
"Eehh I don''t know how to drive this cart", Viel scratched his head.
"..."
"Can''t you use a flying spell?", Sofia remembered Viel fighting with the Earth Goddess, and Viel should, in theory, get there in less than a minute.
"Why would I use my power with such trivial things?", Viel said monotonously.
Sofia''s eyes could not help but twitch, she remembered saying the exact same thing a few days back. And now Viel is using it against her.
"Fine", Sofia gritted her teeth. She then summoned a bubble around them.
"Ooh!", Viel hummed, "I could not ride this before"
Seeing Viel''s excitement, one would think he purposely did not use his powers just to ride on Sofia''s bubble.
And with a sigh from Sofia, the bubble started flying back to the fat man''s house.
It did not even take them an hour before they arrived back at the house.
"It''s this", Sofia whispered as she looked at the rug that was seemingly out of ce. She then lifted the rug and threw it to the side, the million dusts floating around them. This caused Viel to sneeze vehemently, only stopping when Sofia covered his mouth.
"!!!", and there it was, revealed from the shadows of the rug is
"...A floor?", Viel squinted his eyes.
"No!", Sofia said as she kneeled, feeling the creases of the floor. After a few seconds of fidgeting, a clicking sound resounded in the room as the floor that was covered by the rug opened up.
"...You destroyed it!", shouted Viel.
"...It''s a trapdoor", Sofia could only sigh.
Beneath the trapdoor, a flight of stairs could be seen, and at the end of it, a door.
"Ooh Mysterious", Vielmented.
The two walked down quietly until they reached the front of the hidden door. Surprisingly, the door was not locked as Sofia smoothly pushed the door open.
"Oh, Brett. Why are you back so early?"
A voice said as soon as they opened the door. And there they were.
Two elves with dumbfounded expressions as they look at Sofia.
"..."
"Hello there", hummed Sofia as a creepy smile stretched on her face.
***
The beating of horses and the cracking of the white gs were the only sounds that filled the air. The sun threatened to pierce one''s skin, but yet the countless people present have no signs of moving.
Weeks have passed after Sofia''s little adventure. And now, behind her, were a thousand men d in armor.
And in front, another thousand. Facing them with expressions of hostility. Ilrina was on this side, of course, as her mother, Queen Silvia, finally agreed in meeting with the Human King to perhaps parley peace. Or a chance of it.
"Why the face?", Queen Silvia asked as she looked at her daughter''s seemingly worried face, "Did you not want this meeting?"
"O-of course! The Great Mother of Spirits wishes it so!", Ilrina stuttered. She then sharpened her eyes as she looked at the army in front of her. She was trying her best to find even a hint of gold. But s, Viel could not be found.
She and Sofia had a n to make the peace work, but without Viel, the chance of it working were close to none.
There was, however, what looked to be a human-shaped cloth beside Sofia.
One could only hope that Viel was the one hiding inside.
Chapter 103: I welcome you home, my children
Chapter 103: I wee you home, my children
The tension between the two armies could melt mountains and freeze oceans. Neither of the armies were blinking, afraid that one would have an arrow stuck on their heads if they do.
And in this conflicting calmness, the sovereigns of the two races advanced forward to the center of the field. With their trusted aides on the side and their greatest warrior.
For the Queen of the Elves, it was her advisor, and a warrior covered in a green cloak. Ilrina was also following behind them.
For the King of the Humans, it was her daughter and perhaps the strongest mage in the country, Sofia. Sofia was dragging what one could only assume is a man, fully covered and hidden in cloth.
With the two sides nearing each other, the silence their armies grew.
"I see you look as beautiful as always, Queen Silvia", the Human King greeted as soon as they were in a considerate distance.
The Queen looked young, true. But if one were to stare at her eyes, one could see the epic stories that it could tell.
"And age has not been kind to you, Human King", the Queen replied.
After that, once again, silence.
Kings have been reced, countless castles shattered and forests withered.
Centuries of war, peace a fantasy.
Perhaps one had already forgotten to talk with each other as they stared in silence. Perhaps this is a kind of peace in and of itself.
The armies of two sides waited. Waiting for the time to strike, waiting for their fate.
And finally, the silence was broken by a voice.
"We are gathered here because it is what the Great Mother of Spirit desires. To unite our race and battle against the true enemy"
It was Princess Ilrina, who, despite the obvious restlessness on her face, spoke assertively. "I am a witness to the Great Mother Spirit''s prophecy, and so is Princess Sofia of the Human race", she said as she nced at Sofia. She then squinted her eyes, as if asking where Viel is and what is happening to their n.
"Is this true, Human Princess?", Queen Silvia asked.
And in reply, Sofia nodded.
"You may be a Princess of the humans, but you will show our Queen respect!", suddenly, the Elf Queen''s advisor harrumphed.
Hearing the advisor''s grumpy tone, Sofia could only reveal a grin as she looked at him. The Queen''s advisor frowned as he saw Sofia''s obviously mocking stare.
"My Queen, this is ridiculous", the advisor approached the queen, "These humans do not treat you with respect! And this talk about the Great Mother of spirits is prep-"
"Enough, Iliad", Queen Silvia waved her hand, "I believe in what my daughter said. The fact that he King is here already proves the truth in her words"
"But my Queen-"
"Enough", once again the Queen waved her hand.
Advisor Iliad could only bow his head, an obvious frown forming on his face.
Queen Silvia then looked around, "Where is the Great Spirit?", the Queen asked, obviously referring to Viel.
"M-mother, I told you, Viel is not the great spirit", Ilrina interrupted.
"I know what you said", the Queen continued, "But to be on par with the Earth Goddess, what is he if not a Great Spirit?"
"I am afraid he will bete", it was Sofia who answered the Queen''s question.
The Queen, of course, was well aware of who Sofia is. She was, after all, the one who single-handedly shifted the bnce of the war. The Queen was no fool, even if her daughter did not tell her about the Great Mother of Spirits, she would have agreed to this parley. Whether she wants to admit it or not, they were slowly losing the war.
And so the Queen nodded towards Sofia, she then looked at the man who was fully covered in cloth that was standing beside the princess.
"And who is that?", the Queen asked.
"It is a gift", this time, it was the King who answered, "A gift to celebrate the peace toe"
Hearing the King''s confident tone, Advisor Iliad cleared his throat, "None of that is set in tone", said Advisor Iliad, "Please, my Queen, peace with the humans is ridiculous. Your father would be asham-"
"I am afraid I do not have a gift to offer in return", Queen Silvia interrupted the advisor before he could finish his words.
"But you do, your Majesty", the King smiled. He then looked towards Sofia and nodded, "May I present to you our gift"
Sofia swiftly and elegantly removed the cloth, and there, revealed an elf.
An elf covered in bruises. His mouth gagged, a steel cor fashioning his neck.
"What is the meaning of this!?", Advisor Iliad bellowed.
"S-sofia!?", Ilrina gasped, her face filled with confusion as she looked at Sofia.
The queen''s guard, who has been quiet this whole exchange, quickly removed his cloak and unsheathed his de.
"My queen! We have been fooled!", Advisor Iliad said as he grabbed the Queen''s arm. The soldiers behind them started to mor as they too, unsheathed their weapons. The cries of war forming on their faces.
"ENOUGH!"
The grass on the vast field rippled from the Queen''s shout. And like ripples, her army stopped advancing one by one.
"Human King!", the Queen hollered, "You will tell me the meaning of this!"
"Perhaps it would be best to ask him, your Majesty", the King smiled as Sofia removed the gag from the captive elf''s mouth.
With the gag removed from his mouth, the captive elf quickly turned to the Queen''s advisor, "A-advisor Iliad, please save me!", he shouted desperately.
"Free him, you heathens!", Advisor Iliad roared.
"Oh? This elf seems to know you very well", Sofia chuckled.
"Of course he would know me, I am the advisor to the Queen!", Advisor Iliad waved his hands frantically.
"But to approach you first instead of the Queen?", Sofia fixed her spectacles, "What a loyal subject to you, that is"
The Queen was silent as she stared at the captive elf. But there was an obvious frown forming on her face.
"W-what are you saying!?", Iliad stuttered. He was about to say more, but the Queen waved her hand.
"Who are you?", the Queen asked the captive elf.
Although it was minute, the captive elf gave a slight nce towards the advisor before he answered the Queen, "I...I am but your humble servant, my Queen".
"Why did the humans capture you?"
"I...I don''t know, my queen. I was just- ACK!"
Before he could reason, the cor he was wearing started to light up as he howled in pain.
"What are you doing!? Barbarians!", seeing the captive elf in pain, advisor Iliad bellowed and once againmanded the army to advance. But once again, the Queen stopped them.
"I ask again, who are you?", the Queen asked, her tone now showing authority.
"M-my name is Inrad, my queen", the captive elf trembled as he feared the pain woulde again if he lied, "I work under Advisor Iliad"
"What!? Preposterous!", advisor Iliad cackled, "I have not even seen this elf before!"
"What kind of work?", his words, however, were ignored by the Queen.
"I"
The captive elf then began telling his story. He was hired by advisor Iliad to hunt and capture humans. It did not matter whether they were alive or dead, what mattered is that their bodies were intact.
The humans were then sold by the Advisor as food to a group of elves.
"!!!", Ilrina''s eyes widened in shock. She then looked at Sofia, remembering her words of how the elves ate humans. She knew that in the past, the elves did so. But she could not imagine that such a vile practice survived until now.
The Queen, however, only sighed when she heard this.
"Nonsense!", hearing the usations against him, Advisor Iliad roared, "My queen, surely you don''t believe this performance!?"
The grass in the field began to vibrate, filling the field with slithering noises. The grass only calmed down when the Queen released a heavy breath.
"I am aware that a small party of my kind has been eating humans", the Queen said, "And for the sake of peace, I apologize", the Queen then bowed her head.
"My Queen!? What are you doing!?"
"I had my suspicions", the Queen added, "I just did not think that it would be you who lead this party, Iliad", she said as she looked at her advisor.
"Lies! How can you even believe the words of the humans!?", Iliad pointed at the captive elf, "He has been tortured and most probably brainwashed! My Queen, please listen to reason!"
"Enough, Iliad", the Queen said softly. She then turned her head towards the Human King, "Then I hope you like my gift as well"
"Izran, tie the advisor and give him to the humans", ordered Queen Silvia to the warrior beside her.
"Wait! Wait!", Iliad quickly kneeled in front of Queen Silvia.
"Eno-", before Queen Silvia can finish her words, Iliad swiftly stood up, unsheathing the de that was on his waist and plunging it directly to the Queen''s heart.
The sound of flesh tearing whispered in the ears of Ilrina, "Mother!".
The elven warrior, Izran, was toote to cover his Queen as he held the rope that was supposed to tie Iliad.
For a moment, the only sound that could be heard was a drop of blood.
The drop of blood, however, was not the Queen''s.
"What!?"
Iliad stared at his knife that was plunged not in the Queen, but through the King''s hand. How he got there so fast, everyone wondered.
Seeing that the Queen was alive and well, and looking at him with a threatening expression, Iliad screamed.
"Now! Do it now! Attack!"
Suddenly, a small unit of men from the Queen''s army drew their bows and unsheathed their weapons. Some of their mages also started casting their spells.
At first, it was only a small number of them, but like a wave, soon, all of them had their weapons ready.
"Stop! By the order of your Queen!", the Queen shouted.
Most of the men did stop, however, it only took another fire to flicker for them to advance again.
"Rescue the Queen!", a group of elves shouted.
The Queen''s shouts were drowned as the shouts of her men filled the battlefield instead. And soon, the army rushed towards the center of the battlefield.
And in response, the human army did too.
"HAAA!"
The cries of war filled the air.
"I am so sorry, my Queen", Iliad''s mocking voice whispered, "but some of the elves have... peculiar appetites. And I happen to provide it for the-", before he could finish his words, he was pushed to the ground and restrained by the Queen''s guard.
"Mother! Let''s go!", In this confusion, Ilrina grabbed her mother''s hand and pulled her towards the human''s side.
The Queen, however, did not budge. Her mind, in conflict. Should she allow herself to be pulled by her daughter, for a chance of peace?
Or should she stay? To continue the war her race has been fighting for centuries?
But then, the conflicting thoughts on her mind instantly vanished as soon as she saw the Human King.
The Human King was calm, he did not even move from his spot as he removed the knife that was plunged through his hand.
"What are you nning, King Leon?", the Queen asked as she furrowed her eyebrows.
"Oh, it''s not my n, your Majesty", the King moved his injured hand.
"It is your daughter''s n", Sofia interrupted. She then looked at Ilrina with a slight smile on her face.
Hearing this, Ilrina''s eyes widened, and then, a smile stered her face as well, "Could it be?"
As soon as she said that, a loud thunder reverberated from the skies.
The clouds whirled and soon separated, causing the rays of the sun to cover the entire battlefield. It was as if heaven itself was waving hello.
The army''s g stopped cracking as it remained still, downcasted. The movements of the grass were gone, along with the wind that choreographed their dance.
Both armies as well, stopped their advance.
"This What is thi-", before the struggling Iliad can finish his words, a bolt of lightning struck near their position.
Dust and smoke filled the entire area. And then once again, followed by the bolt of lightning, was a thunder.
The explosion rippled through the air, clearing all the dust and smoke like a wave.
And there, in the center of it all, was a boy. His long golden hair elegantly waving in the air, his skin, almost blinding as it reflected the sun''s rays.
And the boy, he was only wearing a bunch of leaves, enough to cover his bottom parts.
"...Why are you almost naked!?", Sofia shouted, "That was not part of the n!"
Her wails, however, were drowned by an echo.
An echo of a voice that said,
"I wee you home, my children"
Chapter 104: Fate is...
Chapter 104: Fate is...
"I wee you home, my children"
The smile of the boy with long golden hair was immacte, even from afar, the soldiers that were advancing could not help but stop as they listen to his divine voice.
"I-is that the Great Spirit!?"
"Did the great spirite here to help us!?"
"No, you idiot! The Great Spirit does not like war!!"
"Is the Great Spirit here to intervene!?"
Soon, the elves started moring as some of them began kneeling on the field of grass that was supposed to be their grave. Even a majority of the human soldiers prayed and kneeled, as most of them are devoted to their faith.
"Yes, my children, I am here", the divine voice continued to echo throughout the field, "You can finally rest now. You may have many titles the Hero, the Great Spirit-"
"Psst! Skip that part! Skip that part!", a loud whisper came from Ilrina as she tried to call for Viel''s attention, who was currently dramatically immersed in his own performance.
"Greetings, so you are the wives andpanions of my child", Viel said while waving his hand elegantly, "I am Mire, you may-"
"Stop copying the Earth Goddess! The demons! Tell them about the demons!", Ilrina almost died in frustration.
"...The demons", Viel''s voice echoed.
"Demons!?"
"Why is the Great Spirit talking about demons!?"
"C-could they be real!?"
"I heard from my friend in Burgerstatter"
Once again, both armies had their own chatter. But they quickly stopped as soon as the voice echoed again.
"The demons are real", Viel continued, "While you wage your useless war, they are amassing their army"
The people of both sides started to panic, even those who did not easily believe it were anxious. If the demons are real, and if they really are preparing to wreak havoc, would they be able to stand a chance?
The fear inside of them started to brew.
The stories of their mothers were the only things that spinned on their minds. The tales of the demon''s strength, and of their brutality. That if they go out at night or disobey their parents, the demons will tear their flesh and eat it right in front of them.
They started to tremble in their boots, how will they be able to defeat those? An enemy much stronger and much brutal, hiding in the shadows. Impossible.
And then, the voice echoed again.
"The only chance of defeating them is by uniting!", Viel started to float in the air, "Unite your armies and defeat the demons!"
It was quiet after that, but soon, thoughts started. And the thoughts became whispers, and then chatter, and soon, it was a shout.
"UNITE! UNITE! UNITE!"
Like a wave, both armies drowned the battlefield with their howls. A call for alliance.
Hundreds of years of war, stopped by a single entity, a single cause.
Stopped by fear.
But fear, fear disappears- and the Queen of the Elves knew that.
"So, this is your n? To put fear in our men?", the Queen spoke softly to her daughter, "What happens when we do defeat the demons?"
Being questioned suddenly by her mother, Ilrina was perturbed. But she cleared her throat and looked her straight in the eye.
"Not fear, mother. Faith", Ilrina said.
"Faith also disappears, child", this time it was the King who spoke.
Hearing this, Ilrina looked at Sofia, who revealed a sinister smile.
"It''s faith in fear", Ilrina said as she released a muddy breath,
"...Absolute fear"
Both the sovereigns were confused at first, but they did not have to wait long for them to know the meaning of Irina''s words.
"If you fail to unite, or defeat the demons", the voice echoed again, "...I will destroy this world"
As soon as he said that, the light that bathed the field disappeared, and darkness swept for a mile. And soon, the heavens itself howled.
"W-what''s happening!?"
"L...look at the skies!"
"What is that!?"
"Is that"
A hammer. A hammer big enough to cover the skies itself. Only its silhouette could be seen, but its ominous shape could not be denied. It stayed there, still. As if waiting for the time that they would make a mistake.
And if they happen to It will swallow their world whole.
Rece fear with something absolute, with something infinite, and men will follow.
They know now that they were being watched being judged.
They were in the presence of a True God.
And so, once again, they kneeled.
They kneeled along with their King.
They kneeled along with their Queen.
Viel looked on as the people worshipped and feared him. The wave of chants, of whispers, of admirations.
But it was not pride he felt, it was loneliness.
Absolute loneliness.
And for the first time in his life, he asked himself.
"Is this my fate?"
To rule? To stand on a pedestal?
But he is young. He spent half of his life in a cave. Does he even know what that meant?
Even with everything that has happened to him, deep down, he still had desires.
A desire to y. A desire to make friends and go on adventures. And perhaps one day, unbeknownst to him, a desire to love.
But fate is
Fate is impartial.
Viel closed his eyes. His heavy breath, heard by thousands of people. And like what Xing Cai said, the world had no choice but to follow him.
The people too, breathed heavily. His choices, his actions, will decide the fate of a world.
And so, he decided to go.
To find a ce where he will be treated the same as others, to find the World of the Gods.
But fate
Fate can also be fickle.
"Viel"
A single voice pierced Viel''s ears as he awoke from his stupor. He opened his eyes and slowly looked down.
And there, in the vast field of grass, a flower bloomed.
In the thousands of people that dared not to look at him, in the thousands that worshipped him. There, stood a single voice.
Looking at him not with fear, not with reverence. He did not exactly know what it was, but the only thing that mattered was that she was looking at him.
"...Miss Sofia", Viel whispered as he slowly descended to the ground.
The hammer that covered the skies disappeared, once again bathing the field with light. But the people that were kneeling remained still, Sofia and Viel remained alone as they stared at each other.
"Where are you going?", asked Sofia as she furrowed her eyebrows.
Viel was silent at first as he remained looking at Sofia''s eyes. And then he smiled, and the smile turned into a chuckle.
"...You''re creeping me out", Sofia stuttered as she fixed her spectacles.
"Nowhere", Viel answered as he shook his head. He then slowly approached Sofia...and hugged her, "Thank you Miss Sofia"
Sofia''s eyes widened as shivers went down her spine. "W-what are you doing?"
"I am saying thank you", Viel said as his embrace remained wrapped around Sofia''s body.
"Yes, but why? And why are you hugging me?", Sofia could not even look at Viel as her hands stayed far away from him, "...And please wear some clothes!"
Sofia may have spent most of her time in research, but she knew that she was not interested in prepubescent boys. True, Viel was a good lookingd, probably the most beautiful boy Sofia has ever seen. But he is a boy!
Maybe once he grows older? Sofia thought. But she quickly shook her head. What''s important right now was that Viel was too young!
Soon, the kneeling people started to stand one by one. Only to see a half naked Viel hugging Sofia.
"Oho...Not bad, daughter", the King quickly praised.
"AAH!", Ilrina shouted as she pointed at the two, "What are you doing to Vie...to the Great Spirit!?"
Queen Silvia could only sigh, "You were too slow, daughter"
"I am not interested in boys!"
Ah yes, such fine words to start the era of peace between two warring races.
Even with the peace, there will still be discriminations between the two races. But that is to be expected. Discrimination exists even with the same race.
And so, the two sovereigns shook hands.
And the two armies, albeit alert, were also now starting to get to know each other.
There were lots to be done. There were still demons to fight.
But that is for the King and Queen to discuss.
For Viel, as Mire said, it was not their ce to interfere. For now, he just wanted to go on adventures.
And once he is ready, he will find the Mother of Treants and go home. Back to his friends, his family.
And with the curtains of war closing between the Humans and Elves, another opened.
And as always, fate can be very fickle.
A thousand miles away, old man Felix, the demon that escaped from Burgerstatter was peacefully looking at a horizon.
...Or at least his head was.
Felix''s head was currently on the hand of a woman. The woman''s eyes were like that of a phoenix, bewitching. Her long ck hair slithering on the golden robes that were adorning her body.
"Matriarch, I think that is thest of them!", A man kneeled behind the woman. He was also wearing a golden robe, but his did not glimmer like that of the woman''s.
"No", the woman spoke softly, "They are but the first...", she said as she let go of Felix''s head, causing it to roll down from the cliff they were standing on.
And the head did not stop until it hit a foot. A foot of someone kneeling below the cliff.
The man kneeling also wore golden robes, and so were the dozen men and women beside him.
And behind them...
A thousand more. Most were humans, but some were elves and a few had horns on their head.
"We will not stop until this ce
...bes the new Golden Pavilion"
Chapter 105: A Year Later
Chapter 105: A Year Later
"Look, that''s him, on the stairs..."
"A-are you sure he''s not a she?"
"Sshh. He might hear you. You don''t want to mess with Gold ranks"
"But isn''t he too beautiful to be a boy!?"
In a huge and fancy hall, different types of people were loitering around and drinking together. Some were whispering as a golden-haired teenager, about 12 years old, was walking down the stairs.
"I heard a rumor once that he was a god"
"Pft. Why do you believe such nonsense"
"It''s true, my brother was there during the parley a year back"
"Just because he has golden hair does not mean he''s the same person!"
"Hhmm If only we can see him naked, he''ll be able to determine-"
"I will report you to the guards"
Humans and elves, sitting together around a single table and drinking with each other. It has been more than a year since the humans and elves initiated a peace treaty. The elves that were eating humans have been either reformed, or banished. As for the Queen''s advisor, nobody knew his fate.
For the first few months, the United Allied Forces prepared their army to fight against the demon race.
Only to find out that the demons have already been subdued by a rogue nation, calling themselves the New Golden Pavilion sect.
And although they were calling themselves a sect, their numbers were not to be dismissed. Already, the New Golden Pavilion has amassed more than tens of thousands of followers and about a thousand members in their inner circle.
Both the Human King and the Queen of the Elves have tried reaching out to the leader of this sect, but it was to no avail. Their leader, the woman they call Matriarch refused to meet them. Instead, she always sent the same reply over and over again- Submit, and we can talk.
They had not yet dered war, or their purpose for that matter. But slowly, they have been creeping themselves inside the United Allied Forces, be it by force or camouged diplomacy.
"Sshhh Here hees"
But those matters were for the leaders to discuss.
Right here in this huge and fancy looking mess hall, gossip and rumors were the only things that mattered.
"Did you know that he is actually secretly betrothed to one of King Leon''s daughters?"
"What!? Princess Suzanne?"
"No! Princess Sofia!"
"The Crazy Witch!? What kind of hellspawn will their children be like!?"
"That can''t be true, Mr. Voice is too young to be with Princess Sofia"
"Well.. did you know there''s actually rumors that he is also with our Princess?"
"What!? With Princess Ilrina!?"
"Yea-"
Before the group could continue their incessant gossiping, a paper was mmed on their table.
"Are you adventurers or old women?", a woman''s annoyed voice resounded in their ears, "Go take this quest if you have this kind of time in your hands!"
"Ack! Boss Emi! We''re just having fun"
"Shouldn''t you be taking care of your baby!?"
It was Emi. Finally wearing a full set of clothes that covered her entire body.
"...", Emi''s eyes twitched as she watched as this group of people did not seem to even look at the quest pamphlet that she mmed on the table.
"If you guys really want to know the truth", Emi whispered as she leaned closer to the group, "Why don''t you ask him yourself?"
"Oi! Mr. Voice! These people have some questions for you!", Emi shouted as he beckoned.
"Madame Emi?"
Hearing someone calling for him, the golden-haired boy, who was currently looking at the quest board, promptly approached Emi and the group.
The gossiping group''s eye collectively went wide as they saw Mr. Voice approaching them. As Mr. Voice was only about a few meters away from them, one of the men with the party stood up and immediately grabbed the quest pamphlet.
"T-this is a very interesting quest", the man said, "I-I will take it!"
The man rushed away from the group and towards one of the receptionists.
"O-oi! Wait for us!"
And soon, even before Viel could reach the table, the gossiping party was gone.
"You need me for something, Miss Emi?"
Seeing the golden-haired boy look at her straight in the eye, on the same level, Emi could not help but sigh.
"Only a year and you''re almost as tall as me, Viel"
"Hmm...", Viel ced his hand on his chin with a serious expression, "A human dide out of you, maybe you got smaller?"
"That''s not how that works!"
"Well Can''t be dismissed, right?", Viel shrugged.
"Ugh, if you weren''t so weird you''d have many women asking you for marriage by now", Emi sighed.
Although Emi was not sure of Viel''s real age, he should be around 12 years old by now. Young men were usually married at the age of 15 at their kingdom, and with Viel''s status as a Gold Rank adventurer. The youngdies of the noble houses would tussle over Viel, not adding to the fact that he also had ties with the Royal family and that he would probably grow up to be one of the most handsome men in the country.
If it wasn''t for his otherworldly weirdness, and the fact that the youngdies were afraid of Princess Sofia, Emi was so sure that Viel would have the youngdies lining up for him.
But s, this boy in front of her was
"Pft, marriage", Viel scoffed as he flicked his long golden hair, "My grandfather used to say that marriage is a way to imprison yourself. I for one, madame, have enough shackles in my life, thank you very much"
"...", Emi could not help but twitch her eyes as she watched as Viel repeatedly flick his golden hair for no reason.
Viel''s hair was shorter than before. A year ago, it still brushed on the floor. It was not until about 6 months ago that he decided to care for his looks. He wanted someone to style it, but s, they could not cut his hair. So, he cut it himself.
His hair was now dangling just above his waist.
"So how is little Zachary?", Viel asked, once again flicking his beautiful long golden hair.
Hearing Viel''s question, Emi could not help but let out a fatigued sigh, "Hopefully sleeping. I actually just went here to invite you and Antote to a party"
"Oh, a party?", Viel''s ears perked up, "Will there be cake?"
"...Yes", Emi once again could not help but twitch her eyes, "It''s Karl''s birthday next month"
"Oh! So, there will be cake!", Viel smiled, "Consider me a guest, madame", he said while shaking his head happily.
"Do bring gifts, okay?", said Emi, "Not for Karl, but for Zachary", Emiughed sheepishly.
The two talked for a couple more minutes before she excused herself. She has already been gone for an hour and she was sure that her baby was already awake and terrorizing her husband"
With Emi gone, Viel went back to scanning one of the quest boards that were lined up.
Yes. The ce they were in was indeed Burgerstatter''s adventurer''s guild. Except it was now two stories tall and much bigger than before.
Thanks to the reputation that the guild has amassed over the course of a year, they were now one of the most prominent branches of the guild.
Antote was already promoted as the branch''s guild leader.
A lot really has happened.
Viel remained staring at the quest board, but after a few minutes, he groaned as he could not find anything worth while.
Until this day, he still waited for another quest that rewarded 100 gold coins.
Once, there was someone who posted a quest with a reward of 300 gold coins.
Viel immediately epted it, only to find out that it was a sham. And quite literally, he destroyed the fake client''s house.
So no one ever dared to put up fake postings since.
Is there another God''s child out there somewhere trying to find their parents!? Viel wished deep within his mind.
And as he was contemting on what to do, a voice called for him from behind.
"Mr. Voice, are you busy?"
"Oh, do you need something, Antote?", Viel sneered as he turned his head towards the owner of the voice.
"At least call me Miss Antote!", Antote lifted her fists, wanting to hit this boy in front of her.
"Give me my 100 gold coins first", said Viel.
"Are you still not over that!?", Antote''s screams could be heard throughout the guild hall. Noticing that almost all the people were looking at her, she cleared her throat and collected herself.
"I have a quest for you", said Antote.
Hearing this, Viel squinted his eyes as he slowly backed away.
"The reward is free lodging for 3 months"
Even still, Viel kept backing away.
"Ugh. Fine, I will clear out your tab for you", Antote let out a sigh of frustration.
Hearing this, Viel quickly returned to Antote with a smile on his face.
"What''s the quest then?", Viel as he flicked his hair, "y some loose demons? Defeat a drake? ...find someone''s mother?"
"Nothing that fancy", Antote could not help but chuckle, "I need you to be the examiner for a while"
Ever since Li Xue ran away, the guild has hired numerous people to rece him. But ever since the Burgerstatter branch got famous, the number of people wanting to register grew astronomically.
So, any examiner they hire quits within a month because of fatigue. They even hired two examiners once, but s, even they gave up.
"...You will clear out my tab for me?", Viel squinted his eyes.
"I already told you, yes"
"Very well
...judging people happens to be one of my skills"
Chapter 106: Examiner Viel
Chapter 106: Examiner Viel
"Very well judging people happens to be one of my skills"
Antote furrowed her eyebrows as her head was full of doubt. But that was not really important to her, what''s important was Viel''s towering reputation. If it was known that the newest Gold Rank adventurer was asionally monitoring the examinations, a lot more people would apply to their guild.
Added to the fact that Viel was abnormally strong, there''s no way anyone would be passing the adventurer test. Antote started to chuckle mischievously as she counted the amount of silver coins they will have from all the test fees.
"So, when do I start?"
Viel tapped the tranced Antote, releasing her from her daydreams.
"Now", Antote instantly replied, "The applicants are already waiting outside on the testing arena"
Hearing this, Viel groaned. The sun has not even reached the peak and yet he already had a job to do. He could not help but squint his eyes towards Antote as she left this part out.
"Let''s go then!", beckoned the guild leader, "I will introduce you to the applicants"
"Don''t you have work to do?"
"Of course", Antote smiled, "But you are our Burgerstatter''s pride, after all. You need a special introduction", said Antote as he counted the amount of coins they would be getting once word gets around that Mr. Voice was the one testing the applicants.
"If I am your pride", Viel coughed, "Give me my 100 gold coins!"
"Ugh, not this again", Antote hastened her pace to the testing arena, "What do you even need money for? You have the royal family behind you, just ask them and they''ll happily give it to you"
"Pft", Viel scoffed instantly as he heard this, "My grandfather said that a man must earn his keep by his own dirty hands"
"Wasn''t it also your grandfather who said that a man must use all his resources and grab every opportunity he has to earn some coins?", Antote grinned.
"One must not focus on the trivial details, said my grandfather, Antote"
"How many sayings does your grandfather have!?"
"We lot?", Viel pondered. He doesn''t really know.
In fact, he does not really remember much about his grandparents anymore. What they look like, how their voice sounds. Like a memory chosen to be forgotten, or maybe just the effects of time and a passing childhood, most of his memories were already of this world.
For Viel, this ce was already his home.
The two continued their bickering until they finally opened the door to the testing arena.
And as soon as they entered, drowning chatters and screams filled their ears. Some of the applicants were even fighting for a seat.
The testing arena has since been upgraded. It now has a bigger area and 4 tforms, filling the sides with seats so that the applicants will have a ce to wait and watch.
But even so, the number of applicants were fighting for a ce to sit.
"...This many!?", Viel widened his eyes as he saw the tter in front of him.
"Fufu. We''re famous after all", Antote let out a smug chuckle, "We''re now only 2nd to the main branch", said Antote as she climbed up on the nearest tform.
The hubbub of the crowd instantly died as soon as they saw two people on the stage.
"May I have all of your attention, please!", Antote shouted. "The test on whether you have what it takes to be an adventurer will start now!"
Hearing Antote''s words, only a single p could be heard, Viel''s. Antote could not help but clear her throat as she continued her introduction.
"I am the Guild Leader, and beside me is the one who will be testing you today", Antote poisely pointed at Viel, "Some of you may know him as Mr. Voice!"
"What!?"
"Mr. Voice!?"
"That girl is Mr. Voice?"
When Viel heard that, his eyes instantly twitched.
"Moron! He''s a boy a beautiful and slim young man"
"But isn''t he too young!?"
Seeing as the crowd had no intention of quieting down, Antote started to walk away, "Well, Mr. Voice. All yours", she said as she stepped down the stage.
With the reins being handed over to him, Viel loudly cleared his throat, once again quieting the busy crowd.
"Greetings, children", Viel bowed in a very dramatic way, causing his hair to smoothly fall from his shoulders. He then looked around him, there really were too many applicants. If he tested them one by one, he will be stuck here until the sun goes down.
And why is it a fighting test anyway? Why not a test on how many flowers one can pick? Since that is mostly the quests the guild receives? Viel thought.
But it is not like he had any choice, he already epted this task, so he might as well be done with it. So, with a sigh. Viel opened his mouth.
"So, who is the first on-"
But before he could finish his words, he stopped as he noticed someone jumped on the stage.
"Tch. You, the examiner?"
A muscr man spat on the stage as he vigorously approached the center, nearing Viel. The muscr man then looked around the stage, rotating as he stretched out his hand.
"This pretty boy will test us!?", he hollered at the audience, "Do they think we are a joke!?"
Seeing this rowdy man perform at the stage, the other applicants could not help but have aplicated expression on their faces.
But at the same time, they were interested. Most of them has not seen this Mr. Voice in person, and the ones who have, were curious as to whether Mr. Voice really lived up to his reputation.
"What number are you?", Viel casually asked the muscr man, "You should wait for your turn, mister"
"Tch. I am already here", the muscr man cracked his knuckles, "You''re not really going to make me go down, are you?", he said in a mocking tone.
Seeing as the man had no intention on going down, Viel sighed. "...Fine, state your name"
"Hehe", the man once again faced the other applicants, "I will be known as the-"
Before he could even finish introducing himself, he felt a pain on his abdomen as his vision went dark.
And when he came to, he was already outside the stage.
"Next!", was the word he heard the next. He wanted to stand up and go back to the stage, but s, his legs were not following his orders as they felt the excruciating pain on his stomach.
No mercy! That was the collective thought of all the applicants that watched the scenario happen. The others, who unfortunately blinked at the same moment, were in the same state as the muscr man. They had no idea what happened.
"So this is a gold rank adventurer", one of the applicants whispered.
Soon, another applicant hesitantly climbed up the stage. When Viel saw the applicant, he sighed. He then nced at the countless applicants he still had to test.
This will really take a long time, he thought.
Should I just ask them to step on the stage at the same time?
Viel was about to open his mouth, but another and better idea suddenly came to his mind.
This is brilliant, he thought.
And slowly, a smile crept on his face.
***
"Miss Antote!"
"What!?"
Antote was happily busy looking at their financials before a receptionist barged into her office.
The receptionist''s face was sweating. It took a few seconds before she could regain her breath and collect herself. "Something is happening in the testing arenas!"
"What!?", Antote quickly stood up, a nervous expression slowly building on her face, "D-did Viel I mean Mr. Voice kill someone!?"
"N-no!", the receptionist haphazardly shook her head, "Juste, please! We need your help!"
Hearing the receptionist''s obviously panicked tone, Antote left all her papers behind and quickly rushed below.
Reaching the mess hall, she instantly noticed theck of people. No adventurers in sight making noises or spilling their drinks.
Instead, the noise wasing from outside, towards the direction of the testing arenas. The noise was enough to cause the dusts from the ceiling to fall off. What could be happening!? Antote thought as she sprinted outside.
Opening the doors to the testing arenas, Antote''s face was almost ripped off as the deafening howls waved through her face.
"W...what is this"
In Antote''s sight, endless cheering and shouting.
Chaos.
But a somewhat organized one.
There were people standing on the seats, and the grounds were now also filled with people,pletely surrounding the 4 tforms, waving slips of paper in the air.
On each of the tforms, were two people fighting against each other.
And finally, her eyes wandered at the very center of the testing arena, and there right in the middle.
Standing on top of a tall pedestal, was Viel. Holding a huge basket, shouting,
"Bets! ce your bets now!"
Chapter 107: The Tower
Chapter 107: The Tower
"Bets! ce your bets!"
"W-what is going on here?"
Antote could not believe her eyes. The previously organized and prompt testing arena, which she just left an hour ago, was now filled with people.
Hollering like monkeys that were let loose from captivity, the people were chanting and shouting names. Their coins flew by the quarter of a second straight towards Viel''s basket.
Antote stared at Viel''s baskets that were almost overflowing with coins.
"This"
To see her guild like this, to see her sacred adventurer''s guild reduced to this.
She imagined how much she worked in order to make the guild the way it is now, but for it to reduce to this? Her precious hard work
Why did she not think of this first!? Antote''s eyes lit up as she looked at all the people like they were a stack of coins themselves. Another source of revenue has finally entered her doorstep.
They might beat the main branch in terms of earnings at this point. Well, of course, it must be kept silent at first.
Antote slowly chuckled ominously.
It was then that her and Viel''s eyes met. Viel could not help but gulp as he saw Antote looking at her. But contrary to his expected response, Antote just raised her thumbs towards him.
An excited smile stered on her face as she slowly closed the door and quietly left the arena.
Viel was weirded out at first, but breathed a sigh of relief as he was saved from having to deal with Antote''s nagging.
The mor and bizarre festivity continued until only 4 were left standing. Each being the respective champions of their stages, and the only ones that will be given a ranking by Viel.
The boisterous crowd had long since gone as it was time for Viel to finally release the verdict of what rank these four applicants would be. The ones that were left were some of the applicants that were unfortunate not to win their battles.
They sat there curious, waiting for Mr. Voice to announce the fate of the four people standing on the stage.
Viel red at the four people, and it did not even take him a second for him to judge the four as
"...iron rank", Viel said casually as he turned his back on the four. He held the baskets full of coins in his hands as he excitedly walked away.
But before he could step out of the stage, one of the applicants called for him.
"Wait!", the applicant shouted, his tonemanding, "You only pitted us against each other"
As he heard this, Viel could not help but sigh as he gentlyy down the baskets on the marble stage, careful not to spill a single coin.
"It is not fair, don''t you think?", the applicant continued, "What makes you think that we are only Iron rank, when a small boy like you is already a Gold rank!?"
"Well", Viel scratched his chin, "I started at Bronze rank the four of you are obviously weaker than me. Sounds fair, if you ask me"
"Weak!?", the applicant''s voice grew louder, "You have not even fought us and you call us weak!?"
"Okay. Calm down calm down", Viel waved his hand. He then looked at the other 3 applicants, "Do the three of you think the same?"
Hearing this question being addressed to them, the three started to look at each other, and, as if their eyes agreed with each other, they all got off at the stage. The three of them were already happy that they passed the test, why would this idiot involve them with his haughtiness, they all thought.
Seeing the three leaving, the rowdy applicant clicked his tongue, "Cowards!"
"What''s your name, then?", Viel asked while yawning.
"Hmph. I am from", the rowdy applicant quickly put up his guard. He remembered that Mr. Voice attacked the very first applicant while he was introducing himself.
But there was nothing. Not even the slightest movement from this golden hair boy in front of him.
"I am a member of the esteemed New Golden Pavilion!", the rowdy applicant proudly said as he put up his stance, "My adventurer name will be Handsome Face!"
Viel''s face turned serious as soon as he heard the words Golden Pavilion.
"You scared now!?", the rowdy applicant quickly noticed this as his expression turned smug.
"No", Viel instantly replied, "I just know of someone who will be deeply disappointed. To see Golden Pavilion reduced to recruiting insects like you", he sighed.
"You!"
The rowdy applicant disappeared from his spot as he pointed at Viel. Seeing the rowdy applicant make his move, Viel could not help but roll his eyes.
He then stretched out his arms and casually flicked his ring finger in the empty air. His finger, however, hit not empty air, but a head. As soon as his finger made contact, a loud thud reverberated in the air as the rowdy applicant flew all the way to the stands, caving the seats and shattering them.
"...Pebble rank", Viel casually said as he picked up his basket full of coins and left the testing arena. He did not even bother to check whether the rowdy applicant is okay.
The people who were still in the arena, could not help but feel sorry for the rowdy applicant. For him to be reduced to a Pebble rank, when he could have walked away with a higher rank.
But at the same time, they felt like mocking him.
"Pft, so much for this Golden Pavilion"
"Yeah, I thought they were strong"
The failed applicants jeered and insulted the rowdy applicant as they left the testing arena one by one.
The rowdy applicant did hear the nders that were ced on him, he was, however, currently not able to move.
But he swears, like a petty viin, he will get his revenge. No one insults the New Golden Pavilion! He thought as he groaned silently.
***
Viel''s smiles were currently almost reaching his ears, humming a random tune as he counted the coins he got from ushering the test earlier.
He piled up the copper coins and some silver coins neatly on the floor, careful not to let the mini tower of coins he built fall.
"Why are you doing that here!?"
Suddenly, a voice shouted from behind him, almost causing the money tower to be catapulted.
Salvaging the tower, Viel let out a sigh of relief. He then looked behind him and said,
"Showing you my earnings, of course", he then stood up as he patted his trousers, "I should handle the tests again next month, what do you think?"
Hearing this, Antote, the pen that Antote was holding slid, causing ink to scratch the surface of the paper she was signing on.
"No!", Antote hollered, "There will be a new set of ns next month", she said as she chuckled yfully.
Viel scoffed as she heard Antote''s answer. He then continued piling up his coins, no longer bothering with Antote, acting as if this was his own room.
Antote could only sigh. After a few minutes of the nging of coins piercing her ear, she had enough. She nted her pen on the table and stretched her stiff body.She will not be able to concentrate on her paperwork with all the hubbub, anyway.
"Have you heard from Emi?", she asked.
"Eehh is this about the cake next month?", Viel said as he began returning the coins to his basket.
"...About Lord Karl''s birthday, but yes", Antote sighed, "She also invited a few of her adventurer friends toe along, so I was thinking we all should go together?"
"Okay", Viel replied nonchntly, still cing his coins back in the basket piece by piece.
"Since you gained a lot of money just now, are you nning on buying Karl a gift?", Antote said in a teasing tone.
Viel instantly had a disgusted expression on his face, as if saying why he should spend money on other people. "My gift is my presence", he then said.
"...", Antote was almost at a loss for words, "You were cuter a year ago when you didn''t talk much"
When Viel heard this, he immediately stood up and rotated his way in front of Antote''s desk, causing his long golden hair to sway in the air. He then flicked his hair once in front of the desk and whispered, "Was I?", while batting his long and elegant eyshes.
Antote could not help but cover her eyes as a bright light seemed toe from Viel, it also looked like there were particles floating around him.
Wait There is! Why is this boy only using his magic doing nonsense things!? Antote thought.
"Ugh, don''t you have any hobbies?", Antote asked. This was not the first time that Viel spent his day inside her office whenever he was not doing quests. So, one can not help but ask if he had better things to do.
"Hobbies?", Viel said as he slowly looked at his basket of coins, "Like counting money?"
"No! Something you like doing during your free time!"
"...Eat sweets?"
"Seriously!?", Antote mmed her desk, "Don''t you have friends to spend your time with?"
"...Do I need to?", Viel ced his hand on his chin.
Antote was going to rmend Viel to invite the people he knew to hang out in the guild from time to time, but then she remembered that the people that surrounded Viel were not ordinary people.
This almost made Antote pull her hair off. She felt a sudden urge to take Viel out in the city. It was not good for the mascot of her adventurer''s guild to develop antisocial problems. She felt a sense of responsibility to look out for his well-being.
And so with that, she thought of an excuse to get him out of the guild. But what?
The answer to her question quickly revealed itself to her as soon as she saw the clothes that Viel were wearing.
"Do you have any clothes to wear at Lord Karl''s party?", she asked as she examined Viel from top to bottom, "It''s a gathering of esteemed people, afterall"
"I''ll just wear what I''m wearing now", Viel nonchntly answered.
"That''s it!", Antote hollered as she walked towards the door, "I will being with you!"
"Eh? Where am I going?", Viel was confused.
"You''ll be buying yourself some clothes, young man!"
Chapter 108: To Webers!
Chapter 108: To Weber''s!
"Let''s buy you some new clothes!"
"Eehh. Do we need to? I can just wear what I am wearing now"
Antote was trying her best to drag Viel out of her office. She needed some time to rest as well, might as well take a walk outside and have some fun while picking out clothes for Viel to wear.
If she considers it like dressing up her own life size doll, she is sure she can let out some stress from being stuck in her office all day for the past year. Antote thought that with her being promoted as the Guild''s leader, she could finally take a much needed vacation whenever she wants to.
But s, with the rise in pay, also came the rise of the hours she was needed in the guild. She hasn''t even stepped out of the office for almost more than half a year now.
And so, using the excuse of buying her star adventurer some new clothes, she can finally step outside since it is work rted, or so she tried to convince herself.
"I said let''s go!", Antote shouted, dragging Viel by the cors outside of the guild.
"Aah, fresh air", Antote said as soon as she felt the sun on her skin, "So, where do you usually buy your clothes?"
"...I don''t know", Viel said.
"What do you mean?"
"All my clothes were given to me by the other adventurers"
"What!? Who!?", Antote almost jumped, "Ugh, don''t answer that. Let me see"
Antote then ced her hand on her chin, "Oh, let''s go to Weber''s! With your money, I am sure you can afford everything there!"
With her excited tone, she once again grabbed Viel and dragged him throughout the city. Viel reluctantly followed Antote before they reached a boutique with a fancy signage, consisting of a thread and a needle.
"Fufufu", Antoteughed skittishly. She had always wanted to go to this shop, but could not as her meager sry could not even afford a single thread from Weber''s.
The store was also surrounded by other boutiques with fancy signages, and Antote could not wait to check out each one of them. But for now, their quest was to buy Viel a much needed change of wardrobe and maybe also her.
And so, with the ringing of a bell and a very excited Antote, they entered the store. Antote''s eyes glittered as she saw the huge selection of beautiful patterns that were hanging themselves everywhere.
"Wee, esteemed guests!", as soon as the two of them entered, a slew of female attendants quickly bowed towards them.
"What can we get- Oh", but when the attendant on the front saw Antote and Viel, a frown immediately formed on her face. She was the most senior of the group, and she knows a window shopper when she sees one. And the two in front of them definitely fitted the criteria.
Even though the younger one was as beautiful as a noble, the clothes that she was wearing were, if the senior attendant was to be honest, exuded poverty. While the older one? She looked like she has been wearing the same clothes for weeks now.
And so, with a final judging look towards Viel and Antote, she beckoned at one of the attendants and loudly whispered, "This should be a good practice for you, dealing with window shoppers".
The other attendants then chuckled as they did their own business, leaving the young attendant to assist Antote and Viel.
Even though Antote was excited, it was not enough for her not to notice that they were belittled. She was about to drag Viel outside the shop, when the young attendant approached them.
"Hello, would you like to look at Mr. Weber''s new selections?", the young attendant smiled softly.
Seeing the sincere look on the attendant''s face, Antote sighed as she nodded. They were already here anyway, might as well go all the way.
"O-okay!", the attendant bowed, "Please follow me to thedy''s section!"
"No, take us to the men''s section", Antote quickly said.
"Men''s section?", the attendant was confused at first, but when she noticed that the younger one was actually wearing men''s garbs, she quickly apologized. "S-sorry! I thought the young gentleman was ady! N-no, what am I saying!?"
The young attendant was currently making herself even more flustered, enough to want to dig herself into a hole.
"It''s fine", Antote chuckled, "He doesn''t mind"
"What? Of course I-"
Before Viel can even finish his words, Antote covered his mouth. "Please, bring us to the men''s section first"
"Of course, right this way please!", the attendant bowed again before guiding the two further inside the shop.
"Ah! This is nice!", not even a second of reaching the men''s section, something immediately caught Antote''s eye. "Try this on!"
But when she was nearing the garment, another caught her eye. "N-no! This one! Try this one!".
Viel wanted to back away as soon as he saw Antote''s seemingly crazed eyes. The only time that Viel saw Antote like this was when she heard the increase of her sry when she was assigned as the new leader of the guild.
"P-please, ma''am. Have a seat first", the attendant stuttered as she assisted the crazed Antote to a nearby sofa, "Would you like some tea while I assist the young master try out the clothes?"
Antote breathed heavily for a while, before calming down and nodding towards the young attendant.
And so, after giving Antote some tea, she guided Viel inside the fitting area, carrying the numerous clothes that Antote had chosen.
"Would you like me to help you in undressing your shirt, young master?", the young attendant said.
"Ehh no need", Viel said as he unbuttoned his shirt. He could not help but sigh, does he really need to fit all of these clothes? They look like they would fit, anyhow.
"Okay", the young attendant calmly stepped to the side. In truth, she was nervous. The beautiful boy in front of her seems to be only a bit younger than her, and she was at the age where romance was starting to bloom. And so, with a few nces, she waited until Viel had unbuttoned his shirtpletely.
She then gently picked up one of the clothes that Antote chose and approached the boy in front of her.
"Let me assist you, young maste-!", she almost choked as she got closer to Viel. She was used to boys of her age to have scrawny bodies, but the boy in front of her It wasn''t noticeable when he was still wearing his shirt, but he had lines curving all over his body.
"Miss?"
"Y-yes! Here you go!", the young attendant awoken from her stupor as she help Viel to fit the clothes.
Were these two really just window shoppers? She had not spent that much time working in Weber''s, but the boy in front of her had a much better looking skin than those aristocrats that usually visited their store, even thedies.
Outside the fitting room, Antote finally totally calmed herself down as she drank the tea leisurely. She thenughed quietly as she imagined how Viel would look with the clothes she picked. It would also be good for Viel to have some kind of uniform for people to associate it with him and also to the guild.
Once again, countless excited thoughts were born in her mind.
"What? You''re still here?"
Suddenly, her wild imaginations were disrupted when he heard a conceited voiceing from behind. It was the senior attendant from earlier.
"And where did you get that tea?", the senior attendant harrumphed as she marched towards Antote, who was peacefully sitting on the sofa, "Please, miss. May I ask you to calmly leave the store? We have other actual guests to assist"
Antote''s eyes twitched as she heard the senior attendant''s condescending tone. This was her first time going in a fancy store, if this was how they treat their new customers, how are they even earning money? Or staying open, for that matter.
And so, with a sigh. Antote continued sipping on her tea, trying her best to ignore the woman that was sullying her experience.
"Miss, did you not hear me?", the senior attendant''s voice started to get louder, catching the attention of the other guests that were inside the store.
"Oh, isn''t that", soon, murmurs could be heard from the other guests.
Seeing that this window shopper was tantly ignoring her, she could not help but grab the woman''s hand. "Miss!", she shouted.
This caused the teacup that Antote was holding to slip from her hand and fall to the floor, shattering it into pieces and spilling the tea all over the ce.
"See what you did!?", the senior attendant hollered.
Okay, this is enough. Antote thought as she stood up aggressively. But before she could confront the woman, a queer voice came from behind.
"What is going on here!?"
"Mr. Weber!", seeing who the owner of the voice was, the senior attendant quickly bowed with respect, "You have no need to concern yourself with this, I am just dealing with a rowdy loiterer."
"Then please do it quietly!", Mr. Weber hollered, "We have other guests-"
Before he could finish his words, he looked at the loiterer that her senior attendant was trying to get rid of.
But his eyes could not help but widen when he realized who it was.
"M-madam Antote!?", Mr. Weber stuttered.
"...M...madame?", hearing her boss'' panicked stutter, the senior attendant quickly felt shivers crawl down her spine.
Of course Mr. Weber knew who Antote was. He was there during Antote''s inauguration as the new head of the adventurer''s guild. He then looked at the spilled tea that was on the floor, and then towards Antote''s clearly pissed off expression.
With a gulp, he slowly approached Antote. "M-madam Antote, please forgive my staff. They-"
"Antote, are you sure this looks good on me?"
But it was then that Mr. Weber almost died in shock. Even more so than Antote, he quickly knew who the boy was that stepped out of the fitting room.
"...Mr. Voice?"
The Gold Rank adventurer, Mr. Voice. But even more importantly a pretty close friend of the Royal family.
Chapter 109: Mr. Voice is...
Chapter 109: Mr. Voice is...
"Antote, are you sure this looks good on me?"
"...M-Mr. Voice?"
The owner of the fancy store, Mr. Weber, almost choked on his words as he saw the golden haired boy that just stepped out of one of the fitting rooms.
"Mr. Voice!?", suddenly, all the guests who were listening in could not help but walk nearer to themotion as their curiosity reached its peak.
"That''s Mr. Voice?"
"Oh my, I didn''t know Mr. Voice was such a handsome young man"
The other guests could not help butment as they drew closer and closer to the men''s section, wanting a front row seat to the action.
The senior attendant, however, was drowning in her own sweat. Out of all the people she could have disrespected, why would it be them!? It''s not her fault that the two were wearing such shabby clothes!
"...What''s going on?", Viel, who just got out of the fitting room, could not help but tilt his head in confusion.
"It''s nothing, Vi...Mr. Voice", Antote said in a cold tone, "Let''s go to the next shop". She said as she urged Viel to return the clothes he was wearing.
"But I just changed"
"P-please wait, madam Antote!"
Mr. Weber quickly stepped in front of Antote and bowed towards her. "We have more selections upstairs! Please, check them out!"
"No", Antote coldly said, "It has been made clear that we loiterers are not wee here"
"That''s not the case at all!", Mr. Weber said, "Is this the one who told you to leave?"
Mr. Weber looked at the senior attendant, "I am afraid we do not know who she is"
"M-mr. Weber!?", the senior attendant pleaded.
"Who let this woman wear our uniform!? Kick her out! Kick her out!", Mr. Weber signaled the other attendants to take away the senior attendant.
The senior attendant struggled for a bit, but when she saw Mr. Weber''s furious gaze, she quietly stepped out to the back of the store. A few seconds after the senior attendant was gone, Mr. Weber once again smiled towards Antote and Viel.
"Please, it was just a misunderstanding just now", Mr. Weber said coquettishly, "I have new ones upstairs that I am sure both of you will like!"
The second floor of the store contains the clothes made with only the finest materials, reserved only for the nobles themselves. But considering who Mr. Voice is, Mr. Weber was more than happy to let them try and buy the clothes from the second floor.
But s, Antote was adamant in leaving as she grabbed Viel''s arms.
"P-please wait!", Mr. Weber shouted, "I will give you a very good bargain on everything you buy!"
"!!!", Hearing this, Antote''s previously frowning face immediately lightened up. She then let go of Viel''s arm and cleared her throat.
"Very well, all is forgiven", Antote said in a posh voice, "I request this attendant here to assist us to the second floor then", she said as she pointed at the young attendant behind Viel.
"O-ofcourse! Please!", Weber joyfully said as he approached the young attendant.
"You are new, right?", Weber whispered, "Good work. You will be the new head attendant from now on!", Weber then loudly said, making sure that Antote hears it.
"Now, please. Assist our esteemed guests to the second floor"
"Y-yes!", the young attendant was flustered. It hasn''t even been that long since she started working here, and now she was the head attendant!? What was she even supposed to do as the head attendant?
Noticing that the two guests were waiting for her, she quickly calmed herself down as she guided them to the upper floor.
And, suffice to say, the garments and fibers here really were of a much higher quality than the ones below. Antote''s eyes once again glistened as she touched the exquisite materials that were used on the garments.
And once again, she picked out clothes for Viel to wear.
By the end of it, Viel now had clothes, that quite literally, were enough to change his whole wardrobe, and another.
Of course, Antote too, took advantage of this generous discount that the shop owner has given them. A carriage was even needed for their clothes to be transported back to their lodgings at the adventurer''s guild.
Antote had a very satisfied look on her face as she watched as the carriage rolled away from the store. Viel, on the other hand, was almost sitting tired in front of the store from all the clothes he tried on.
"T-thank you very much!", the young head attendant bowed towards the two with a smile on her face. Even with the discount that was given to the two, the store still gained a considerable profit, in which she will receive amission.
Mr. Weber was also with them, telling them toe back to the shop, and sneakily persuading Mr. Voice to rmend his store to the royal family.
"We wille back when we feel like it",mented Antote, feeling fancy for finally being able to spend her money. "Let''s go, Viel"
"P-please wait!"
Antote and Viel were about to leave when the young attendant suddenly grabbed Viel''s cuffs,
"My name is Violet!", she said blushingly, "Please, do call for me when you return to the store!". She then bowed as she frantically made her way back to the store, questioning herself on why she did that.
"Oho?", Antote could not help but hum a snide remark, "Really are quite thedy''s man, aren''t you?", she said teasingly.
"Violet...", Viel had a startled expression as he whispered.
"Oh? What is this?", elbowed Antote, "Is our young Mr. Voice finally starting to develop feelings of love?"
"Eh?", a disgusted expression formed on Viel''s face as he stuck out his tongue, "Of course not. She just has the same name of someone I know"
"Ever quite the mysterious one, aren''t you?", Antote sighed, "No matter, we still have lots of shops to visit"
"What!?"
"Yes. That was only the first one!", she hollered as she once again grabbed Viel''s arm, "Let''s go!"
"Noo!", Viel'' shout echoed throughout the street all the way to one of the alleys, where a trio of seemingly suspicious individuals were hiding.
"Kuku", one of the men from the groupughed, "Did you see those two who just left Weber''s? They bought a lot of things. I am sure they are loaded with coins!"
"Keke. You''re right", a man holding a knife joined in, "Shall we rob them then!?"
The two nodded their heads rapidly as their excitement reached the roof.
"You guys are imbeciles", thest one of the group spoke mockingly, "The golden haired boy is Mr. Voice, a gold rank adventurer. Do you guys want to die?"
"Oh",mented the two, "Let''s just go home then"
And with that, the trio that were up to no good went home, leaving the poor Viel to be dragged by Antote through numerous shops until the sun set with no rest.
Finally, after hours of buying stuff from the city, the two of them were back to the familiar confines of the adventurer''s guild. All the things that Viel "bought" were now in his lodging. And he was now, once again, spending time inside Antote''s office, counting the coins he had left.
Antote was going to ask why Viel was inside her office again, but when Viel said that she was the one who told him to spend time with his friends, Antote could no longer bear herself to ask Viel to return to his lodgings.
"Can I ask you a question, Viel?"
"Sure", Viel shrugged.
"Where did youe from?"
"Eh? Weren''t you with me?"
"No!", Antote almost scratched the paper she was signing, "I mean, where did you live beforeing to Burgerstatter?"
"I was in prison"
Antote was about to lose her wits, but when she saw that Viel had a serious expression on his face, she couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows.
"...For how long?"
Viel stopped counting his coins as he ced his hand on his chin, "I don''t really remember"
"Then before that?", Antote stopped working on her papers as she invested her attention towards Viel, "Where did you live before that?"
Antote wasn''t there when it was revealed that Viel was from another world. And the people who know of it, chose to keep it a secret. As such, even as their star adventurer, Antote did not really know much about Viel except for the fact that he was acquainted with the princess of both races.
Viel closed his eyes as he ced his finger between his eyebrows, "I think it was called Taizhou city?"
"Taizhou?", Antote tilted her head, "Sounds like a ce from the east".
Is that why Viel looked somewhat unique? Viel had a much slimmer face than most, perhaps that would exin why the color of his eyes were pitched ck?
"So, you''re a mixed-race then?", Antote''s face was full of curiosity.
"What? No, i''m not an elf"
"...I meant your parents. One was from here, and the other fromnds in the east"
"No idea, I was an orphan", Viel said as he smiled, "My grandparents were the ones who took care of me"
"Don''t you miss it? Taizhou, I mean", Antote could not help but ask. Viel''s grandparents were the only people that Viel keeps on mentioning, so she could not help but wonder about the other people from Viel''s past.
Viel shook his head, "I don''t really remember much of it"
"Violet? What about her?", Antote asked, she remembered Viel''s flustered expression when he heard the attendant''s name from earlier.
"Oh", Viel hummed, "I guess you can consider her a friend?"
"What about you?", Viel continued, "Tell me stories about you"
Antote was surprised with Viel''s sudden change of topic, but she didn''t really want to pry any further. It seems that Viel really doesn''t remember much. Well, considering his age, it was expected. Antote herself can''t remember much about when she was just a child.
"Well", Antote started to tell her story, "Like most people here in Burgerstatter, I was born here. Raised just outsi-"
*yawn*
She could not even properly start her story when she heard a sudden yawn echo through the room.
Viel was already lying on her sofa, seemingly fast asleep.
Seeing Viel peacefully sleeping there, not even allowing her to start her story, she could not help but twitch her eyes. But after a while, she released a harmonious sigh.
"Good night, Viel", she said as she continued to do her paperworks.
Weeks easily flew by, and during this time, Viel gained another title.
Due to the stylish new clothes that he has been wearing, he has been dubbed as the most handsome adventurer in the country.
They call him, "Mr. Voice, The Golden Flower of Burgerstatter".
Antote, of course, was very pleased that their branch has once again resounded throughout the country.
But of course, Antote still had another n. He told Viel not to wear the most luxurious clothing they bought from Weber''s.
No, that was reserved for Lord Karl''s birthday party.
And everyone will stare in awe as they watch the star of the adventurer''s guild shine. Antote could not help butugh as her thoughts leaked from her mouth.
Tomorrow is the day!
Chapter 110: Party Starts
Chapter 110: Party Starts
"Bors and Gisel from House Ruttendek has arrived!"
"Thank you foring!"
"Oh, is this your child? Hello there little one!"
Karl could no longer count how many times this question has been asked of him. Beside her was Emi, who was gently carrying their baby, Zachary.
Karl had just opened his manor to wee the guests that have arrived from all over the country to celebrate his birthday with him. Most of the guests were from his city, but some havee a long distance just to meet him, so he was making sure to thank each one of them.
The people were full of happy smiles as they greeted Lord Karl a happy birthday, but most of the guests seemed to ignore Emi, and only ced their attention on baby Zachary. Emi, of course, knew the reason for this, she was amoner.
Karl had aplicated expression when he noticed this, but Emi told him that it was alright, it was much better this way, anyway. At least she did not have to mingle with these rich pretentious aristocrats. She also said that she hoped that their baby won''t grow up to be a snobbish little brat.
"Madam Antote, and herpanions from the Adventurer''s Guild has arrived!"
"Yo! Boss Emi!"
Finally, after a slew of fancy people, Emi heard a familiar voice calling for her. It was the group from the Adventurer''s guild.
"What''s up, Lord Karl!", said one of the men as he lightly hit Karl on the stomach, "Happy birthday!"
"We''re surprised you could survive more than a year living with Boss Em- ugh!"
A female adventurer teased, but before she could finish her words, she was lightly kicked by Emi, who was still swift and careful enough not to wake the sleeping Zachary in her arms.
"KAKAKA!", the other adventurersughed.
"Lord Karl, happy birthday", Antote finally had a chance to talk as herpanions shut their mouths, "This is a gift from the adventurer''s guild"
Antote handed Lord Karl an ornamental de, which she bought from one of the fancy shopsst month with Viel.
"Oh, you did not have to", Lord Karl dutifully receive the gift, "Thank you, Miss Antote"
"I see you''re rising up in life, Antote", chuckled Emi, "I remember you being a cheapskate!"
The adventurersughed and bickered with each other for a while before they entered the manor. Immediately, the rowdy bunch caught the attention and sneer of the other guests. But Emi''s friends did not seem to mind as they instantly found themselves in front of the buffet.
"Where''s Viel?", Emi could not help but ask as she noticed that Viel was not with the group. Lord Karl was also quite curious, as he was also excited to introduce Mr. Voice to his guests.
"Oh, he''ll just be a littlete", Antote winked towards Emi, "I will go check on the others, they might already be causing amotion inside"
Antote said her greetings once again to Lord Karl and curtsied, before going inside the ball. Emi could not help but squint her eyes. I know that look, she thought. Antote was definitely nning something. But s, she could not leave as there were still guests to wee.
"Viscount Hans and hispanions from the New Golden Pavilion has arrived!"
"You invited people from the new golden pavilion?", if it wasn''t for baby Zachary in her arms, she might have shouted in shock.
"No. But Hans is an-", before Karl could finish his words, a loud and proud voice garnered his attention.
"Old friend!"
"Hans!", Karl immediately shook arms with the man who called him, "I haven''t seen you for years!"
"When I saw your invitation, and knowing that you recently had a baby, how could I note?", the viscount called Hans chuckled as he ced his attention to baby Zachary, "Hello there, little Lord"
"And you must be Emi! Karl had told me many stories about you when we were younger", Hans bowed towards Emi, "But he failed to mention how beautiful you were".
"T-thanks?", Emi immediately felt ufortable. It would be much better if she would have just been ignored, she thought.
"And they are?", Karl turned his attention towards the three people behind Hans. Two of which were wearing golden robes.
"Ah yes!", Hans quickly beckoned the three, "Let me introduce you to Elders Bu Fang and Cao Man from the New Golden Pavilion. The one beside them is an outer member of their sect"
Elder Bu Fang was tall, freakishly so. Even tallerpared to the western people that were in the party, while the one called Elder Cao Man had a long beard that almost reached his waist.
"I am known as Handsome Face, Lord Karl!", the one that was not fully introduced from the three bowed, "I am actually a new adventurer registered in your city!"
Karl nodded as he gestured for this man calling himself Handsome Face to get up.
"So, Hans Why are they-", before he asked why Hans brought members of the New Golden Pavilion to his party, Hans grabbed his shoulders.
"Haha! Let''s talk about thatter, I brought you a business proposition, old friend", Hansughed as he excused himself and hispanions and proceeded to go inside the ball.
"Karl"
"I know"
Emi could not help but worry. This New Golden Pavilion sect has been causing trouble for the county for a year now. If Karl were to somehow involve himself with them, then Emi worried for his safety.
Karl was the same, and he wasn''t only worried about himself, he had a family to take care of now. It would seem that his old friend came here bringing not only gifts, but also trouble. Half an hour had passed and it would seem that all the guests were here. Just on time for Karl''s party to start.
Emi could not help but wonder where Viel was as the three of them entered the ball.
Emi quickly excused herself, saying that Karl should catch up with his guests.
She wasn''tfortable in the first ce among the aristocrats and nobles. Karl nodded unhesitatingly. With that, Emi immediately tried to find her people from the Adventurer''s Guild, but she did not need to search long, as they were the noisiest table in the party.
"Oh, Boss Emi!", an adventurer waved the chicken leg he was holding, "Came to bask themoners with your presence, have you?"
"Tch. Cut that out", Emi sat down as she chuckled..
The female adventurer in the group quickly but gently snatched baby Zachary from Emi''s arms.
"Hello there, little one", she said as she very gently and slowly racked the baby, as if he was a cracked egg.
"N-not too fast!", Emi stuttered.
Seeing this, Antote could not help but chuckle, "I really didn''t imagine you to be the mother type, but here you are"
"I guess it is true what they say, once it''s there, you''ll know what to do!", one of the adventurersmented.
"What about you, Antote?", Emi asked.
"What about me?"
"When are you going to have a baby?"
The other adventurers who were eating could not help but snort out their food as theyughed. It was already pushing it when Emi settled down and had a family. But Antote? She would surely be the type to forget her baby as she worked on her job! The groupughed as they all teased Antote.
"Tch, all of you should look in the mirror", Antote scoffed, "Some of you are as old as my father and yet still unmarried!"
The group once againughed loudly, garnering the gazes of the other guests.
After a few more moments of bickering, Emi could not help but ask Viel''s current whereabouts, and whether he could make it to the party.
"He isn''t on a quest, is he?", Emi asked, "And I even personally invited him to the party"
"No, don''t worry. He wille", Antote said as sheughed yfully.
Emi could not help but squint her eyes, "You are nning something, aren''t you?"
"Fufufu. You know me so well", Antote chuckled, "Everything I do-"
"You do for the guild", Emi was the one to continue Antote''s words.
Emi then sighed, "Well, hopefully whatever it is you''re nning, you do it now", she said as she looked at Karl, who seemed to already be exhausted with talking to his guests, "Karl needs an excuse to rest".
"Well, should be anytime no-"
Before Antote could finish her words, the steward announced a guest arriving.
"Mr. Voice, the Golden Flower of Burgerstatter, Betrothed to the Princess Sofia, and Gold Rank Adventurer, has arrived!"
It was like the night itself died. All the murmurs and gossips stopped as the people all looked in the same direction.
"Fufufu", Antote revealed a yful chuckle once more as she saw all the aristocrats and nobles with their jaws loose.
"Well, that''s certainly one way to get their attention", Emi smiled wryly.
There, at the entrance of the ball, Viel stood gantly. With his long and beautiful golden hair waving along with the red cape that adorned his back.
And true to his title, all the guests had a collective thought in their mind
Even amidst all the color and beautiful aristocrats and nobles, he shone the brightest.
Like a blooming Golden Flower under the moonlight.
Chapter 111: The Cake and the Lie
Chapter 111: The Cake and the Lie
All the guests had their jaws opened as they looked at the newly arrived guest. Not one of them did not know who Mr. Voice was. He was, after all, rumored to be betrothed to Princess Sofia.
What they did not know was what he looked like. They were not aware of how handsome and beautiful he was, and most importantly, how young he actually is. Was he really engaged to Princess Sofia? Weren''t their ages too far apart?
They thought Mr. Voice would have a rugged, muscr appearance, and the stature of a handsome warrior-much like the other famous gold rank adventurer that was also famous with the nobles, the Azurite Pdin.
But Mr. Voice, did he not look, quite frankly, too beautiful to be an adventurer? They all thought.
For the olderdies that were present, they could not help but be reminded of their priceless dolls. Looking at Mr. Voice, it was as if their most precious doll hade to life. They all could not wait to speak to Viel to confirm whether the rumors were true. The steward said he was, but there was still a chance he was not. So thedies thought.
And if he was not, then might he be interested in marrying their daughters instead? So, like vultures, they waited for their opportunity.
"Lord Karl"
Everyone remained still, not daring to utter a single word as they watched as Mr. Voice slowly approaches the party''s host. Thedies who were only just a bit older than Viel could not help but breathe heavily. Some of them, for the first time, felt something grow inside of them.
The people who were talking with Karl had no choice but to step to the side, as even though Viel was just an adventurer, he was a Gold Rank. But again, most importantly, he has close ties with both royal families in the United Allied Forces. So, in this hall, for the nobles and aristocrats who cared about status, he was a figure that was above them all.
The only ones that had a different expression on their faces were Emi''s table, who were about to burst out inughter, and also the group of the New Golden Pavilion.
The table of the New Golden Pavilion were looking at each other with serious expressions. The adventurer who was with them, Handsome Face, had a frown on his face as he stared at the gant Mr. Voice. He was still not over the fact that he ranked as a Pebble during the adventurer examination.
"Mr. Voice!", Karl''s face instantly lightened as soon as Viel approached him. He was getting famished with all the people constantly prying into his matters. It wasn''t like this during his previous parties, but now that his city has been getting more and more investments, the other nobles wanted a piece of it.
"I thought you wouldn''t make it", Karl quickly shook hands with Viel, "There''s Emi and the group, I will lead you there".
"Nonsense, Lord Karl", Viel smiled, "There''s cake"
"I...I see. Shall we go then?"
Karl swiftly excused himself from the other guests and guided Viel to Emi''s table.
"You okay?", chuckled Emi as he saw Karl''s parched lips. Karl could only sigh as he drank the wine that Emi handed to him.
"Kakaka! That was some entrance, boy", the adventurers could finally release theugh they were holding back.
"Do I really need to wear this cape? It''s kind of ufortable", Viel said as he pped the cape on his back.
"Don''t remove it!", Antote quickly waved her hand, "That''s for added ir! People need to remember you!"
"Don''t believe her!", Emi snickered, "That''s just so the other nobles will notice the Adventurer''s guild and invest in it!"
"Shh!"
"KAKAKA!"
The group once again bickered with each other, with Karl finally being able to eat. Baby Zachary, surprisingly, was still sleeping peacefully with a hum as the female adventurer gently racks him, only waking up whenever he hears his mother''s voice.
After a while though, Karl got up again. He needed to entertain his guests, after all. No matter how obviously sleazy they obviously were.
And seemingly taking this chance, thedies of the aristocrats and nobles slowly approached Viel''s group.
"Oh boy, here we go",mented one of the adventurers as they all left for the buffet again. Leaving Antote, Emi, baby Zachary, and Viel on the table.
"Greetings, Mr. Voice. I am from the Schultz house", a woman adorned in jewels curtsied towards Viel, "This is my daughter, Adele. I think you are of the same age"
"H-hello, Mr. Voice!", the daughter, who was beside the jewel-d woman, bowed nervously. Her mother quickly pinched her side when she noticed this, whispering that she should act normally.
"You see, my daughter is an adventurous girl, maybe you can give her-"
Before the woman could finish her words, she was interrupted by a slight cough.
"Maybe we should leave them on their own?"
It was Antote, who had a very professional smile on her face, "Come, Lady Schultz. Let me tell you all about Mr. Voice... and perhaps also talk about a business proposition?"
"But-"
"Princess Sofia has also put money in the adventurer''s guild", Antote softly whispered, "I know all about her and the rumors between her and"
"Oh my, shall we talk?"
Antote and the woman quickly excused themselves to the corner of the hall to discuss about business.
Emi could not help but sigh, it would seem the vultures have met their match. But finally, something entertaining to watch, Emi thought as she looked at the flustered youngdy that was trying to talk to Viel, who was casually eating cake already.
"I heard all about your adventures", the youngdy tried her best toe up with a conversation to start with, "You are the youngest Gold Rank adventurer in the country uhmm"
But seeing as Mr. Voice seemed to be more interested in the cake he was eating, the youngdy''s face quickly reddened in embarrassment. She was about to leave, but a snarking voice stopped her from doing so.
"Ah, Adele", another youngdy approached Viel''s table, "Why are you boring Mr. Voice with your dull-witted questions"
The youngdy was holding an embroidered fan, swaying it across her face as she walked coquettishly towards Viel. And, like with the youngdy called Adele, her mother was also now having a fruitful conversation with Antote.
"Great evenings to you, Mr. Voice. My name is Gina", she curtsied elegantly, "I am from House Pracht"
Her greetings, however, were also ignored by Viel who was adamant in devouring the cake in front of him. The youngdy called Gina also could not help but twitch her eyes as she too, was casually ignored.
"Hello, which one do you prefer, the fruitcake or the chocte one?"
It was then that another youngdy''s voice could be heard. She was holding a te as she sat down on the empty seat beside Viel.
"I, personally, prefer the fruitcake", she said as she elegantly ate a forkful of cake, "My name is Kaitlin, by the way"
"My name is Viel", Viel casually said as he curiously stared at the cake on the youngdy''s te, "HmCan I taste it?"
"Sure!", said the newly arrived youngdy as she slid her near to Viel''s, "Can I have some of yours as well?"
Viel nodded in response as he casually tasted the fruitcake that was brought by the youngdy called Kaitlin.
"!!!", the two youngdies that introduced themselves first could not help but be shocked as Mr. Voice finally talked.
He even introduced himself with his real name! And what''s more, eating at the same te!? They blushed in awe at the boldness of the newly arrivedpetitor.
But even so, they must not lose. The honor of their house depends on it.
And so, the two of them also grabbed a slice of cake and re-introduced themselves to Viel. Suffice to say, Viel finally talked to them.
Emi, who was watching on the side, was trying her best not tough ''les she wake up baby Zachary.
Emi watched on as another group of youngdies approached Viel, all elegantly holding tes of food. Emi swears, if someone brings a whole roasted pig, she would lose it. So, this is how they gain honor? By talking about cake? Emi tried to calm herself down as much as possible.
She then looked at Antote, who was also surrounded by gossiping mothers, her eyes almost shining coins.
Antote seems to be having a fruitful conversation. Emi only wished she could say the same to her husband, who was now at the table of the New Golden Pavilion.
Even from afar, she could see the ufortable look on her husband''s face. Maybe it''s time for her to help him escape? Emi thought as she carefully stood up.
But even with her gentle movements, baby Zachary woke up.
Not because of her, but because of a shout. His father''s shout.
"Enough with the lies, Hans!"
Karl''s shout echoed in the hall, instantly silencing and garnering the attention of all the guests.
Emi was about to rush towards her husband to calm him down, but before she could do so, she saw him flying through the hall, hitting the tables as he rolled like a ragdoll all the way to the buffet stand.
"Karl!"
Emi''s shout also echoed. Silencing the people even further, leaving only the cries of baby Zachary to resound in the hall.
Chapter 112: Wine Spilled
Chapter 112: Wine Spilled
"Karl!"
Emi''s shrill resounded throughout the hall, echoed by baby Zachary''s wails. She quickly ran towards Karl, but her arms were still steady as she was careful not to hurt baby Zachary.
Her adventurer friends, who were nearer to where Karlnded, got to him first. As soon as they saw that Karl was unconscious and bleeding profusely, the female adventurer quickly rubbed her hands until it was shining a bright yellow light. She then pointed it at Karl''s head, which was currently bleeding like a waterfall.
The wines that spilled on his body from the table he hit did not make his situation any better, as it looked like his whole body was drenched in his own blood.
"H-how is he!?", Emi''s panicked voice could not be hidden as she saw her husband. Like a puppet that was thrown to a wasteyard, bloodied and unmoving. Antote also arrived at the scene at the same time, and she quickly but gently took baby Zachary from Emi''s trembling hands.
The female adventurer tried her best to heal Karl, as is shown from Karl''s wounds squirming like a worm until itpletely closed, only a scar to remember it by. But still, even with the wound in his head visibly healed, he did not regain consciousness.
One of the other adventurers gently ced his shaking hand near Karl''s nose. And, after a long sigh of relief, he nodded towards Emi.
Seeing his friend''s reassuring face, Emi could finally breathe as she tried her best to push back the tears that were falling from her eyes. And instead of tears, it was fire that started to grow in her eyes as she turned her back, ncing at the table of the Golden Pavilion.
And without even a word, she ripped the bottoms of her dress, and like a vulture leaving only the sharp bones of its food, countless knives could be seen wrapped around her legs as the fabric flew away.
Like a cat that extended its ws, Emi grabbed 8 knives and ced it in between her fingers. With her eyes still full of re, she threw all 8 knives towards the two Elders of the New Golden Pavilion.
Hans, Karl''s old friend, immediately ducked down below the table, only to see that Handsome Face was already hiding there.
"I thought you told me no one will get hurt!", he screamed under the table.
The two elders, Bu Fang and Cao Man, however, just stood there calmly as they swatted the knives that came at them.
The other guests, afraid that they would get involved in the fight with the New Golden Pavilion, started to run, but most of them stood still as they watched the fiasco unfold. As soon as their arrival was announced, the other guests knew that the New Golden Pavilion would not be leaving this party until they created trouble. And to satisfy their expectations, here they were.
Emi continued to let out a flurry of knives towards the 2 Elders, seemingly not running out of knives to throw.
The two Elders clicked their tongues as the woman in front of them was starting to get on their nerves, how many knives does this woman have, they thought.
"Enough!", the tall elder, Bu Fang, finally could not take it anymore as he rushed towards Emi. He was much faster than Emi, but still, she was able to dodge his first strike. The second, however, she could not even see where it came from.
She felt like a hammer was mmed on her stomach as she coughed up blood. She then felt a grip on her neck, Elder Bu Fang lifted her off the ground. "At least the wife put up a fight. The leaders of this world are really wea-!"
Before Elder Bu Fang could finish his words, he felt a sting on his right shoulder, causing her to drop Emi on the ground. He quickly turned his head to see what it was, only to find a knife lodged on his shoulder. It was a knife that Emi threw up in the air after he rushed towards her.
"And resourceful too, you should be the-"
"Bu Fang!"
Once again, Elder Bu Fang was interrupted in his words as the long-bearded Elder Cao Man appeared like a wind in front of him, his beard iling like a tail of a horse.
"Brother Cao?", Bu Fang furrowed his eyebrows.
"You should not underestimate them too much", Cao Man said as he stomped his foot on the ground, causing a disgusting sound of a bone breaking.
A shrill scream instantly filled the room once again. Bu Fang looked down, only to see a knife almost threatening to cut off his ankles. "How many knives do you have, woman?", Bu Fang could no longer resist the urge to ask Emi, who was currently writhing in pain as Cao Man was stepping on her hand.
"Emi!"
The two Elders then jumped back to their table, as a group of adventurers rushed over their position with their weapons drawn.
"Emi! Are you alright!?", one of the adventurers helps Emi get up, "your hand...".
was mangled, with bones protruding out of it.
Once again, the female adventurer rubbed her hands. This time pointing the yellow glow towards Emi''s injured hand.
"Halt!"
Finally, Lord Karl''s guards arrived at the scene. With their weapons already drawn, they quickly surrounded the visitors from the New Golden Pavilion. They formed two circles, with the ones on the back holding crossbows.
"Tch. I told you not to cause too much of a scene", the long-bearded Elder groaned.
"I do not appreciate it when people that are weaker than me keep on bbering on", Bu Fang scornfully replied as he looked at the unconscious Lord.
The two Elders talked casually, as if the countless weapons and aggressive gazes that were pointed at them meant nothing.
"Why are you causing problems here!?", Emi, whose hand was partially healed, shouted, "We have never sought trouble with your group!"
With Emi''s shout, baby Zachary once again wailed, Antote tried her best to calm baby Zachary, but it was to no avail, his cries only got louder. Some of the maidservants approached Antote, wanting to guide her out of the ball and to baby Zachary''s room.
Antote was hesitant to leave at first, as Karl was still lying unconscious on the ground, but seeing baby Zachary''s swollen face, she had no choice but to do so.
"Emi! We''ll take baby Zachary to his room!", and with an affirming nod from Emi, Antote gently carried baby Zachary out of the ball.
"Exin yourself, why are you causing trouble with us!?", with baby Zachary gone, Emi once again shouted, "Hans!? Where are you!? Why did you do this to your friend!?"
Emi was hysterical. If she were to lose Karl, when they have only started their life together, she swears that she will hunt anyone that dares to join the New Golden Pavilion from their city.
"Hans!"
"Eeek!"
Elder Bu Fang, surprisingly, picked up Hans like a rat from under the table and threw him out. Seeing the guards with their weapons and bows pointed at him, he quickled ducked and grovel on the ground.
"P-please!", he pleaded, "I did not know they were going to hurt Karl!"
And like a bird singing its tune, he did not stop talking.
"T-they only told me they just wanted me to introduce them to Karl!"
"They are from the New Golden Pavilion!", Emi waved her uninjured hand, "Were you trying to get us killed!?"
"No!", Hans continued to grovel on the ground as he pleaded, "I swear on my mother''s life! That is not my-"
"Enough, Hans"
Before the bbering Hans could finish his words, Elder Cao Man interrupted him, "Tell her our true purpose here"
Hearing this, the already sweating Hans almost drowned in his own sweat. But s, in front of him were steel, and at his back were tigers. No sides were safe anymore.
"They were here to recruit Karl to be a follower of the New Golden Pavilion!", Hans screamed, "I was also going to be a member if I persuaded Karl to join!"
"!!!"
The whole ball became quiet. Persuading the Lord of Burgerstatter to join the New Golden Pavilion? That was treason!
"You really are trying to get us killed!"
And not only Lord Karl, but almost all the citizens of Burgerstatter will be under suspicion of treason. This time, even the adventurers and some of the guests from the city also shouted.
"All of you should leave!", Emi shouted, "The New Golden Pavilion is not wee in this city!"
"That''s right!", some of the guests chimed in, "Go away! You don''t belong here!"
But a single sentence from the tall Elder instantly shut them down.
"If I threatened to kill everyone here, will you be willing to submit?"
All the guests felt their tongues slid down as a hulking pressure came crawling throughout their whole body. Karl''s guards also tightened their stance as they readied to rush over the two Elders.
Emi and her adventurer friends also readied their stance, preparing for the two Elders to make their move.
But after a few seconds, all they got was a chuckle.
"Well, we''re not the only ones who don''t belong here", Bu Fang said as he looked in a certain direction. All the people looked as well, only to see a group of youngdies hiding behind a golden-haired boy who was still eating, watching as the chaos unfolds with a cake in his mouth.
Seeing all the attention over him, Viel could not help but sigh as he stood up, still holding his te.
"They are right, you know. The two of you should probably leave", Viel casually said as he ate another bite, "Please, don''t force me to kill you"
Hearing Viel''s words, the tall Elder cackled.
"Why are you so cold towards your guardian''s friends, boy?", Bu Fang continued. Cao Man wanted to stop him from talking, but still, he insisted as he shrugged off Cao Man''s hand.
"If we think about it aren''t you already part of our family as well?", Bu Fang smiled, "Part of the New Golden Pavilion? Can you really kill us, boy!?"
"!!!"
Once again, the people looked at Viel. Mr. Voice was he really a part of the New Golden Pavilion!? What is the meaning of this!? They all thought.
If Antote was here, she would know the answer. As Golden Pavilion is indeed written on Viel''s adventurer info sheet, written as his guardian''s address.
Seeing the attention of the people over him again, Viel sighed. He then ced his te on the table, leaving only the fork on his hand.
"You are my sister''s friends", Viel said as he waved the fork that was on his hand, causing a high pitched wind to ring through the people''s ears.
"Then-"
"Bu Fang"
Before Bu Fang could speak, Cao Man once again grabbed his arm. "What now!?"
It took two nces before Bu Fang noticed it, but right at the moment he did, a heavy feeling instantly filled his throat.
He could not even see it, or even feel it graze pass him.
But Bu Fang almost choked when he saw Cao Man''s long beard scattered on the ground.
"You are my sister''s friends", and now, the casual words they heard from the golden-haired boy sounded ominous as he repeated it.
"...if you weren''t. The two of you would be dead by now"
Chapter 113: End of the Party
Chapter 113: End of the Party
"If you were not friends with my sister then you two would have been dead by now"
"Ack. Now my fork is dirty, why did you even involve me", Viel groaned, "I''m not supposed to get involve with you people"
Everyone was stupefied still. None of them saw what happened, but the next thing they saw was that the beard of the long-bearded Elder was cut, the magnificent gloss was no more as most of it were scattered on the ground.
All they saw was Mr. Voice waving his hand, and now the long-bearded Elder has a trim. Was it some form of spell? They all thought. A hair styling spell?
The Elders from the New Golden Pavilion were no different, perhaps one might say their shock reached all the way back to their old realm.
They felt not a graze, nor even a wind. But for Cao Man''s beard to be cut in half, they finally understood what Xing Cai was telling the Matriarch back when they were in the old world.
At first, they wereughing at her. Being the youngest Elder, they thought she was eager to please the Matriarch with a new found protege. But if her stories were true, then how much stronger has he gotten now?
A year ago, their former sect master, Li Xue, suddenly returned to them, excited and bearing good news.
A news of Elder Xing Cai''s sworn brother being in this realm. A news for a way back to their own realm. The Elders were excited at first, but then their excitement became dejection.
But why would they want to go back? In this world, they have power. Returning to the old world means returning back to the old Golden Pavilion, to a dead Golden Pavilion. So, gathering the agreements of all the Elders, they decided to hide this information from the Matriarch. If the Matriarch everes to know, she would surely want to return.
As for the former sect master Li Xue''s fate? Only the top Elders knew.
The Elders were quite curious about Viel, but they could not really make a move ''les they be noticed by their Matriarch. But now, they needed to have the city of Burgerstatter under their clutch, which just so happens to be the city where Viel resides.
They were not supposed to make contact, but the two could not contain their curiosity. Viel was like a bubble that urges one to pop it. There were just too many mysteries surrounding him.
The only one that had a different expression from the rest of the people was Emi. She already knew how strong Viel is, but that is not what she had aplicated expression for. Emi knew of Viel''s true identity- he was from another world.
If Viel was acquainted with the New Golden Pavilion even before she and Viel met, that would mean that the New Golden Pavilion was also from Viel''s world.
After what seemed like an eternity, the tall Elder, Bu Fang, finally broke the silence with a sigh.
"If our junior wants us to leave, then we shall leave", Bu Fang said as he raised both his hands loosely.
But instead of the guards loosening their grip on their weapons, it only got tighter. These two men caused trouble and hurt their master, they will be damned if they let the two go without a fight.
Although they were also hesitant, these two were clearly stronger than them, their only chance of winning was if the Gold Rank adventurer, Mr. Voice, helps them. But seeing as he was acquainted with the Elders, there was a low chance of that, he did not even help whendy Emilia was fighting.
The guards started to sweat, then should they just let them go like that?
"Let them leave!"
It was then that they heard a desperate groan.
"Karl!"
Emi rushed quickly towards Karl, who was struggling to get up.
"Let them go", he spoke again, this time calmly, "We had enough festivities for today"
Hearing their Lord''s words, the guards started to open the circle they made, clearing a path for the two elders. The tip of their sharp weapons still pointing at the two elders as they did so.
The guards watched as the tall Elder dragged their otherpanion, Handsome Face, from the table. They slowly made their way through the opening that the guards made.
"W-wait for me!", Hans, who was still groveling on the floor crawled his way outside the circle.
"Not Lord Hans!", Karl ordered his guards, "He remains here!"
"What!?", Hans could not help but gulp as he saw the guards pointing their weapons at him. "S-seniors!?"
Hans pleaded towards the two elders. But the two did not even flinch as they continued to walk towards the exit, dragging only Hans with them.
Did they really just leave him behind!? Hans'' breath started to be erratic. No matter how many excuses he makes, there were almost a dozen guests here. A dozen people to testify to the King that he worked with the New Golden Pavilion to recruit another noble.
The new Golden Pavilion was leaving him for dead.
The two Elders were almost at the exit. But before they could leave, someone called them.
"Wait!", Viel shouted.
The two Elders looked at him withplicated expressions on their faces, it seems that they really will not be able to leave without fighting. So be it, then. They thought. But Viel''s next words showed them how wrong they were with their assumptions.
"Pay for everything you destroyed here", Viel calmly said, "And also for the injuries of Lord Karl and my friend"
"You!", hearing this, Elder Bu Fang dropped Handsome Face in frustration, turning back towards the center of the ball.
"Stop", Cao Man whispered, "We got what we came here for, we don''t want any more trouble"
Elder Bu Fang could not help but click his tongue. He then reached for his pockets, dropping a bag, presumably of coins, to the floor.
The two turned back to leave once again, but once again, Viel called them.
"Open the bag", he said, "How can we be sure if it''s coins and not candy"
Elder Bu Fang''s mind felt like it was going to explode, who in their right mind would carry a bag of candies with them!?
Full of hesitation, Bu Fang''s vexed hands opened the bag he dropped on the ground. And there it was, a mixture of silver and gold.
With a satisfied expression, Viel waved his hand repeatedly, as if saying they should hurry and leave.
"Yo-"
"Please,dies and gents", before Bu Fang can open his mouth again, Cao Man interrupted him, "You may continue your party, and thank you for the trim"
Cao Man bowed as he dragged both Handsome Face and the tall Elder out of the ball.
All the people watched as the agitators abruptly disappeared, some of the guards followed them, making sure they really did leave the estate.
With the people from the New Golden Pavilion gone, the guests could finally breathe. They expected trouble when the New Golden Pavilion arrived at the party, but to this extent? The rumors were true, they truly did not fear anyone.
They just made peace with the elves, and now they have to deal with another enemy? Troublesome, truly troublesome.
"Karl, are you alright now?"
"I am fine"
Emi could finally check on Karl''s status. It would seem that aside from a minor concussion, there wasn''t anything serious. That was good, really good.
"Where is our baby?", Karl asked.
"He is safe with Antote, you have nothing to worry about", Emi smiled as she gently wiped the blood from Karl''s face.
Karl sighed as soon as he heard this. He then ced his attention towards Viel.
"Maybe it is time you tell us about your world"
Like Emi, Karl knew of Viel''s true identity as he was there when it was revealed by the Earth Goddess.
The other people listening in were confused, what world? The guests could not help but slowly walk near towards Lord Karl so they could hear all the juicy details. But sadly for them, Karl noticed them approaching.
"Everyone, thank you foring to my birthday. I apologize for the theatrics", Lord Karl bowed, "Please, I will make it up to you on my next party"
Karl then signaled the guards to fully open the door so that the guests would leave. Emi''s friends also bid their farewell, as they felt that the conversation was private.
It took a few minutes before the guests fully dispersed, some of them saying that they wille back tomorrow to check on Karl.
And so, after thanking them all. Only Viel, Emi, and Karl were left in the ball.
They could finally discuss about the New Golden Pavilion, and how Viel was connected to them. They all sat around a table, with Karl still trying to catch his breath from everything that has happened.
"Viel are you-"
But before their conversation could even start, a maid barged inside the room.
Her clothes tinted red, her hands dripping with blood.
"T-the other maids!", she screamed, her voice cracking,
"The other maids took the young master!"
"!!!"
Chapter 114: Outsider
Chapter 114: Outsider
"The other maids, they took young master Zachary!"
Every fiber of hair on Emi''s body stood up as her vision cked out. Why would the other maids take baby Zachary? Was it time for him to take fresh air? Wasn''t Antote with him?
Several thoughts raced in her mind.
She made sure that baby Zachary was safe, she let Antote take her to the room so he could stop crying.
Wait, Antote!?
Emi then turned her trembling eyes towards the maid''s hands, which were currently dripping in blood. "A...antote?", she whispered.
"Madam Antote Madam Antote is in the room"
Seeing the maid''s horrid expression, Emi''s feet moved on its own, her mind darkening by the second as she rushed with all her might to check on Antote. Karl, of course, was the same. He sat there with a nk expression on his face.
Their baby was abducted?
Could it be the people from the New Golden Pavilion? Does that mean there were already followers from the New Golden Pavilion inside his estate? What did they want with their infant son? Could it be they will use him as a bargaining chip to force him to join the New Golden Pavilion!?
Several thoughts raced in Karl''s mind as he sat with his head down. What was he going to do now? Submit to the New Golden Pavilion?
"Lord Karl"
It was then that he heard Viel speak, "Should we check on Antote?"
That was right! If they were going to use his son as a bargaining chip, that would mean that they would not hurt him at least he hoped so. Right now, he should focus on what he can do.
"Take me to where Antote is", Karl ordered the maid to assist her, as he was still groggy from his head cracking open.
"Y-yes!", the maid, although reluctantly, wiped her tears, the blood on her hands getting on her face. She then grabbed Karl''s arms and hurriedly assisted him to baby Zachary''s room.
Viel followed them from behind. Although Viel''s face was calm, there was an obvious hesitation in each of his steps.
His heart, beating heavily the nearer they got to baby Zachary''s room, the smell of blood already wafting through the air. And once they reached the hall, they heard screams.
"No!", they heard Emi''s shrilling screams, "Wake up! Please wake up!"
Karl could only close his eyes as he saw Emi hugging Antote''s motionless body. Emi''s tears fell on Antote''s face, almost enough to clean off the blood that covered it, leaving trails as they slid down.
"...Are you sure the other maids did this?", asked Karl.
"Y-yes", the maid nodded as tears also fell down from her face, "Madam Antote told me to get a new wrap for the young master when I came back...the others were already running...carrying the young master. I wanted to follow them, but when I saw... when I saw",
The maid choked on her words as her tears could no longer be contained.
Karl clicked his tongue as he approached his weeping wife. What are they supposed to do now? Just wait for the kidnappers to send a message?
"Antote! Please! Please wake up!", Emi continued to shake Antote''s body. Karl could only ce his hand on her shoulder to console her. He was not really that close with Antote, but to see her wife in this state, he wished he could do more.
The guards were already searching the whole city for any signs of their son, but if it really is the New Golden Pavilion behind this, then they already were long gone. The fiasco during the party was all but distraction. They nned to do this from the start to make him submit to their sect, Karl surmised.
"Emi she''s already", Karl could not really finish his words. He could only stand there, not able to say to her wife that it will be okay, because it wouldn''t. Her friend is dead, their child was missing.
"S-she''s still breathing!", Emi bawled, "She''s still alive!"
"Emi she-", Karl was about to console his wife once again, but then he saw Antote''s eyes move, "She is alive. Call for a doctor, quick!"
The maid immediately ran, slightly pushing Viel who was standing outside the door, to the side.
She is alive, yes.
But barely. Any strength she had left was only from the strength of her will. And Emi knew this, but still, this is her best friend. She was supposed to be there on her son''s first birthday. To give him gifts, and to teach him how to earn money.
But now, both Antote and her son were flying away from her.
"P-please Antote...please hold on", she whispered in Antote''s ears as she gently racked her body, swaying back and forth, "no...no no"
The sedated breath that came out from Antote and the tears that fell on her face, both slowly creeping to the ends of time, both creeping to death. What should only be a second felt like a millenia.
But perhaps for Viel, it was.
Everything stopped as he stared at the blurry ceiling. Trying his best to stop the tears that were falling from his face. Afraid that if his tears were to fall, so will Antote''s life.
He kept telling himself that he could have, and should have done more. In fact, why didn''t he? Why didn''t he stop the new Golden Pavilion? It was easy.
He knew what he was capable of, he could have destroyed the two Elders if he wanted to. Avoided all of this.
But he didn''t.
He did not want to get involved. Was it really because they were sister Xing Cai''s friends?
No. Of course not, he knew it in himself that he was lying.
Then why!?
''Why didn''t I do more!?''
"V-viel...Viel!"
It was then that Viel''s thoughts were disrupted. He felt a warm touch on his ankles.
This was it. This is what he was so afraid of.
Viel closed his eyes, causing the tears that he was holding back to be pushed out of his eyes.
He looked down, only to see Emi kneeling in front of him. Her hands that were covered with Antote''s blood grabbing his feet.
"P-please, Viel!", she wailed, her expression desperate, "I know you can save her! Please!"
And slowly, Karl too, moved.
Viel tried to shake his head, as if telling him not to do it.
But still, Karl bowed down and kneeled.
Viel could only look to the side, trying to avoid seeing the desperate look on their faces as they pleaded to him.
And once again, the shackles that he has been trying to hide from himself was once again visible to him.
"Please Viel!", Emi''s cries continued to echo throughout the hall. It did not stop until she felt a hand touching her shoulder.
She wiped her tears, to see Viel''s face right in front of her, his face carrying a somewhat despondent smile.
"You don''t need to beg, Miss Emi", he said softly, "You are my friends, right?"
"Th-"
"Friends don''t kneel to friends", Viel did not even let Emi thank him as he walked towards the fleeting Antote.
This is what he was so afraid of. People kneeling to him, revering him as some kind of god.
An outsider.
He then looked at Antote, who was still clinging to life as her lips and eyes moved. Viel could only grit his teeth now that he saw Antote''s condition upclose, there were multiple stabs on her stomach, and her scalp was almost caved in. There were almost no color in her skin as her veins grew a purple color.
"I am sorry, Antote", and with that whisper, Viel too, kneeled.
[Lu Yi: Heal]
Viel pped his glowing hands as a bright light filled the entire room. The light then slowly dimmed, until it was only as minute as a candle light. A candle light that was shining on Viel''s index finger.
He then hovered his hands over Antote''s wounds, like a conductor in an orchestra, waving his finger gently in the air.
And slowly, with the flick of his finger, Antote''s wound started to close. Her scalp, which was previously caved in started to return, with her hair returning to its usual glow despite the blood that covered it.
The stabs on her stomach squirmed and also almost closed instantly as soon as Viel''s fingers hovered over them.
Thest thing that Viel did was tap Antote''s chest numerous times. With each tap making Antote''splexion turn red.
And with a sigh and a sweat falling from Viel''s face, Antote was fully back to normal, with only the blood that drowned her clothes to remind them that she was a hair away from death.
"No!", Antote woke up from her own shout as she sat up. Antote then started to breathe heavily as she saw the pool of blood beneath her. Seeing her hands full of blood, she gasped as she touched her stomach and her head all over. But not finding any wounds, her face was soon filled with confusion.
And then, she looked at Emi, who was covering her mouth, her eyes glistening.
And finally, her eyes locked onto Viel.
A slightly wry smile could be seen on his face as he looked at Antote.
And there, it finally dawned on Antote. And before she could think of anything else, her arms automatically embraced Viel.
"T-thank you!", she wailed, "Thank you!"
Her cries resounded throughout the hall.
"It''s alright, Antote", Viel whispered into her ears,
"Friends don''t need to thank friends"
*****
VERY IMPORTANT AUTHOR''S NOTE
As advised by wn editors, I will be adding another Tier to the Privilege starting November 1. Right now I have 2. Might set up one more, thank you for the love and support!
It will also haverge discounts on the chapters from thereon, also working out if I can make the chapters FREE or at least only 1 coin when subscribed to my highest tier. Thank you!
Chapter 115: Envoy, Once Again
Chapter 115: Envoy, Once Again
The next morning, the city was on high alert. News of the New Golden Pavilion creating trouble and also the news of the Lord''s son being abducted has already spread through every inch of the city.
Even themoners and peasants were doing their best to look for the Lord''s child, not only because of the reward, but Lord Karl really was a generous lord that was fair to all. They wanted to repay him for that.
The city''s gates were barricaded, only those with proper identification and can present them were allowed to go in and out the city.
Antote was also moving around full of energy, as if she wasn''t dying justst night. Emi and the others told her to rest, but no, Antote''s eyes were seething with anger.
And once she was able to, she immediately posted an urgent guild quest, ripping all the other pamphlets that were on the quest board.
To dare abduct her best friend''s son? And also attempt to kill her?
A son of a former adventurer, and then the current leader of the Burgerstatter''s adventurer''s guild?
They might as well have waged war against the whole adventurer''s guild itself. So, without haste, Antote also nned to put up requests on the other branches.
If it was war they wanted, then Antote will dly give it to them- with the full force of the Adventurer''s guild.
But Lord Karl quickly asked her not to do so, and to also take down the quests. Antote was furious at first of Karl''s decision, calling him a coward and all sorts of names. But when he showed her a letter, she quickly heeded Karl''s orders.
There was a letter that came by in Karl''s office as soon as the break of day came. Karl hesitated to open it at first, with his hands trembling as he held the paper that was on his hand. He already knew the contents of the letter, and he was right.
The New Golden Pavilion has their son.
The letter requested that they will only safely return Zachary if they submit to their sect. And so, with no other other choice, he stopped all search and rescue operations for his son. Him and Emi had been fighting ever since he did so.
"So we''re just going to sit down and not do anything!?"
A flock of papers flew around the room as Emi frantically pushed away all the paper that was on Karl''s desk, "They have our son, Karl!"
"That''s why I am not doing anything!", Karl mmed his desk, "If we do anything they think is hostile, they might harm him!"
"So, we just wait!?", Emi grabbed Karl''s cors, "If they want us to submit, then we will submit!"
"That is treason to the crown!"
"Then so be it!", Emi continued, "The King might as well be in another continent! He doesn''t know anything about our situation!"
"T-"
Karl could not even say a word, when a rapid knock suddenly came from the door. The door then opened, revealing a heavy-eyed Viel. With everything that happenedst night, Emi and Karl asked Viel to sleep in one of the guest rooms, as he looked terribly tired.
"W-what is it, Mr. Voice?"
Emi and Karl immediately stopped fighting and arranged themselves, with Emi wiping the tears that were on her face.
"The King probably already knows", Viel said drowsily.
"What?"
"About your little human being abducted"
"What!?", Karl once again mmed his table, "How!?"
Karl was confused. Did Viel somehow manage to contact the King? But how!? He knew every movement that was happening in his city right now, even if an unfamiliar mosquito entered the city, it would be reported to him.
Hearing this, Viel sighed as he looked at the corner of the room, "You cane out now"
"V-viel? Who are you talking to?", Emi could not help but furrow her eyebrows in confusion.
"Come out or I will pull you out", Viel once again said, but this time with more force.
As soon as he said that, a ck shadow suddenly loomed over the corner of the room.
"What"
And slowly, the shadow built itself up. Like ink that was spilling from the tip of a pen, the shadow floated from the wall. And with a crack of its cloak, the shadow fully materialized- revealing itself to be a man.
He was hidden in a cloak, with his whole face covered in a ck mask. Only the blue color of his eyes could be seen through it.
"These shadows work for the King", Viel nonchntly said as he sat down on one of the sofas, "I have been seeing more of them since morning, couldn''t sleep"
"H-how long has he been here!?", Karl immediately pulled Emi to his back as he stared at the shadowy figure.
"Since the King sat on the throne", the shadow calmly replied.
"What!?"
Not this morning, but since the King was crowned!? That was almost 30 years ago. If so, then Karl was just a boy back then! Could it be he has been watching him ever since!? Emi was also creeped out, as 30 years ago, she also spent time in the castle ying with Karl, and sometimes even bathing in the castle. Does that mean this shadow has been watching them since?
"Yes, I watched you grow up", the shadow once again spoke.
"T-that", Karl was at a loss as to what to reply. But he quickly shook his head. This was not the time for inquiring about such trivial matters.
"Does his Majesty know about our situation?", Karl said inquisitively.
"Yes", quickly replied the cloaked man, "And as we speak, someone ising here now to help. An envoy"
"W-what!?", Karl almost choked when he heard that, "No! The Golden Pavilion might do something to my child if they knew we were moving!"
"Do not worry, Lord Karl", the cloaked man raised his palm, "If the New Golden Pavilion has people in your city we also have eyes in theirs"
"!!!", if the King already has people inside the New Golden Pavilion, then that would mean...
"T-then, do you know how my son is!?", Emi intruded in their conversation as she jumped in front of the shadow.
"Yes. One of ours is tasked with guarding your child", the shadow said, "You will be d to know that they have not harmed your baby in any way. Maybe ufortable, but definitely not in any physical pain"
"!!!"
Hearing this, Emi could not help but gasp, her feet instantly giving out on her as she dropped on the floor. She has not slept even a wink since the eventsst night. In fact, none of them did.
And to finally hear a fragment of good news, Emi''s heart lightened, even if a little bit.
She knew that ultimately, Karl was right. If they did something to aggravate the New Golden Pavilion, they might do something to their son.
But she just couldn''t calm herself down.
She thought of the things that could be happening to his son. Were they feeding him? If so, what could they even be feeding him!? Were they covering him in nkets?
Emi could just imagine her son''s cries, she imagined him drowning in his own tears, choking on his own saliva. What if he couldn''t breathe because he was lying on his stomach!?
And weren''t there also demons on the New Golden Pavilion? Don''t they eat children!?
These thoughts raced in Emi''s mind all night. And to finally hear that their son was safe, the darkness that clouded her visions finally dissipated. A slight chuckle was released from her mouth as tears of relief fell from her face.
Of course, Karl was also the same, but he always knew that his son would be safe, he was a bargaining chip, after all. So, after calming himself down with a heavy breath. With aplicated expression, he looked at the cloaked shadow.
"You said an... envoy?", Karl muffled. Why does he have a bad feeling about this. Thest time that an envoy came, it was
"Yes. Lord Viel''s fiance, Princess Sofia, will being personally", the shadow said, as if he could read Karl''s mind, "She will also be bringingpanions"
"I see. Reinforcements from the Kingdom itself", Karl ced his hand on his chin. He then widened his eyes as he realized something.
"Vie Mr. Voice are you really the Princess'' fiance?"
He has been hearing it spreading around the city, and even outside. It was even announced during Mr. Voice''s arrival during the partyst night. But Karl thought that it was just Antote''s way of increasing the rapport and fame of Mr. Voice and the Burgerstatter''s Adventurer''s Guild. But could it really be true?
"...Yes?", Viel, who was slowly drowsing on the sofa, answered nonchntly, "...how many times does it need to be repeated?", he then groaned as he frustratingly fixed his position on the couch, trying to find afortable position so he can doze off.
"What!?"
Chapter 116: Whispers
Chapter 116: Whispers
"What!?"
"I thought Viel being the Princess'' fiance was only one of Antote''s gimmicks!?"
"No"
This time, it was the cloaked man from the shadows that answered them, "Her royal Highness and Lord Viel are to be married once he bes of age, 2 years from now"
"!!!"
Their age was too far apart! True, nobles marry at an early age, but even so, Sofia was the older one in this scenario! Is it not usually the other way around!? For Viel and Sofia to end up with each other in the future, together!? What kind of little monsters will be roaming in the streets when they...
"I-is this true?", Emi could not help but ask as she stood up from the floor.
Hearing this question, Viel just groaned and shrugged. Still trying to find afortable position to doze off on the sofa.
Since when!?
No, that is not important right now. Even if their son was now confirmed safe, he was still in enemy hands. This is no time to be rxing. There might still be a chance that the New Golden Pavilion would suddenly use more forceful methods.
"The Princess and herpanions, when will they be arriving?", asked Lord Karl.
"They should be reaching out to you soon", the cloaked man said, "They have already arrived in the city during our lengthy conversation"
"What!?", Karl panicked, "Won''t they be noticed!? All my people are currently on high alert!"
"Worry not, Lord Karl", the cloaked man shook his head, "They came in a normal carriage"
"I I see", Karl sighed, he then once again looked at the cloaked man straight in the eye, "Is my son really safe?"
"Yes", the cloaked man nodded, full of resolution, "He should be safe for now, that is"
Lord Karl nodded in response as he closed his eyes, falling down to his chair as he once again let out a sigh of relief.
"You are not alone in this, Lord of Burgerstatter", the cloaked man backed up towards the wall, causing the wall to somehow ripple like water, with the cloaked man''s body slowly disappearing into it, "The King keeps his people safe"
And with those final words, the cloaked man fully disappeared, quite literally, in the shadows.
"Hm...He is gone", Karl sighed. The cloaked man''s appearance really was too sudden, catching both him and Emi off guard.
"No, he is still there", a muffled voice then could be heard. And without even looking and keeping his face nted on the sofa, Viel pointed at the direction where the cloaked man disappeared into. "He''s still there, watching"
"R-really?", stared Karl on the wall. Was there really someone on the wall?
Karl could not help but sweat just thinking about it. How was he going to live from now on? Knowing that there''s always someone watching you and your every move. It also didn''t help that he knew exactly where the cloaked man was hiding.
Karl shook his head once again, this was not the time for thinking of such trivial things!
If the King really was on his side, then he could somehow move more freely. This was good news. He could at least prioritize his movements from now on, on his side of things.
But first...
"Mr. Voice, did you need something from me?"
Lord Karl could not help but be curious. Viel just suddenly knocked on their door out of nowhere while he and Emi were arguing. Was he really just here to tell them that a shadow was watching them on the wall?
"Hm?", the sleepy Viel turned his head towards Karl, "I woke up because you two were too noisy"
"T-then why are you sleeping here, now?", Emi could not help but ask as she looked at the slouching Viel.
"So that the two of you won''t make too much noise anymore", Viel said as he slowly sat up, "I thought it would be too awkward for the two of you to argue if I am here, so here I am"
"..."
Both Emi and Karl could not help but look at each other, releasing a slight chuckle as their eyes met.
"I wonder when the Princess''panions will conta-"
As soon as Karl said that, a wild tapping could be heard from his office''s window. It was a small bird, its little wings barely being heard as they p through the ss.
"This"
Emi quickly opened the window to let the little bird in, ''les someone from the outside notices it. They definitely did not want anyone seeing any suspicious activitiesing from Karl''s office.
The small bird quickly and agilely entered the room as if it was used to doing so, it thennded its tiny ws on Emi''s shoulders
...and whispered in a husky voice, "Adventurer''s Guild. Now".
Emi''s whole body shivered as the whispers of the tiny bird prated her ears. She definitely did not expect to hear such a low voice on the tiny bird, or expect it to talk at all.
"What did it say?", Lord Karl inquired as he could not make out what the bird said from his position.
"It said to go to the Adventurer''s Guild", Emi cleared her throat before answering awkwardly.
Karl nodded as he grabbed his coat from his chair. "Let mee with you", he said.
But in response, Emi held his hand and shook her head, "No. It will be too suspicious for you to be seen around the adventurer''s guild"
"What about you!?"
"I was an adventurer, Karl", Emi sighed, "No one will think of anything when they see me there, even if I am the city lord''s wife"
"But-"
"Just stay here, okay?", Emi ced her hand on Karl''s shoulder, "You do what you can on your side, let us brutes handle the leg work. Viel, let''s go"
Emi chuckled as she dragged Viel out of the office. Viel did not even have the energy toin, he has been sleepy a lottely with everything that has happened.
With only Karl being left inside the office, he let out a sigh frustrated sigh as he aggressively threw the cloak he was holding on the floor.
Diplomacy and politics could only take him so far, without real power, he was nothing. Maybe if he had pursued his dream of being an adventurer, he would be with Emi right now meeting with the Princess.
"Grah!"
Karl shouted in frustration. His hands slid to the bottom of his desk, threatening to flip it over. But he quickly stopped when he remembered that there was someone watching him from the shadows, or quite specifically, on the right wall of his office.
Things really will be awkward for him from now on.
"It''s okay, Lord Karl. I have seen you do worse things. Lashing out is normal in your situation"
"..."
***
Emi and Viel took a couple of detours on their way to the Adventurer''s guild. Vielined because of this,ining that if they were going to the adventurer''s guild, then they should just go, why all the detours, he asked.
Emi just shushed him, saying that it was misdirection.
Whatever that means, Viel has no idea.
It took almost a quarter of an hour before they arrived at the Adventurer''s guild. And as soon as they got there, a receptionist personally weed them, making eye contacts with Emi as she bowed.
"Hell-"
Before Viel can even greet the receptionist back, Emi pulls her away. "Where are we going?", Viel said.
"To Antote''s office", Emi mouthed.
And without even knocking, Emi entered Antote''s office as soon as they reached it.
There, three people covered in cloaks were drinking tea with Antote.
And with Antote''s nod. Emi quickly locked the doors behind her.
"Okay. All of you look mighty suspicious", Viel could not help butment as he looked at the three people.
"Viel", one of the cloaked individuals stood up, removing the hood on her head, causing the spectacles she was wearing to slightly reflect the light in the room, "I see you finally cut your hair"
Princess Sofia fixed her sses as she smiled at Viel.
"Oh. It''s you", Viel raised his eyebrows. He then flicked his hair and elegantly bowed towards Sofia and said, "I must keep appearances. I am the Princess'' fiance, afterall"
The two then stared at each other in the eye, before chuckling yfully while covering their mouths.
The other two cloaked individuals stood up and removed their hoods next. Truly, quite an interesting set of people were in this room.
One was, surprisingly, an elf. He was probably the one responsible for the small bird that found its way into Karl''s office earlier.
The other one was a tall man with a very defining feature, blue eyes that are as deep as the cold winter skies.
The two greeted both Viel and Emi, with the elf even kneeling towards Viel.
"Enough with the formalities", Princess Sofia sighed, she then looked at Emi straight in the eye and said,
"Let''s go rescue your little human"
Chapter 117: The Plan
Chapter 117: The n
"Let''s go rescue your baby"
"!!!"
Emi was at a loss, did they really juste here to help them rescue their baby? The oldest daughter of the King is here to personally help them?
Not to mention she also recognized the man with the blue eyes, it was the youngest person to ever hold the title of Gold Rank, Azurite Pdin. Well, that title is taken by the golden-haired beside her now, but still, Azurite Pdin is one of the strongest adventurers out there.
"Y-you''re here to help us rescue my son?", Emi stuttered as she could not believe this was happening.
"Well, yes", Princess Sofia raised her eyebrows, she already said they were rescuing her baby.
"But why?"
"Every subject of the King is important", Princess Sofia fixed her sses, "But if you want to be more specific Burgerstatter has been rising exponentially in terms of zonal value and will continue to do so in theing years. It will be a shame to lose it when it hasn''t reached its potential. Also, the leader of the Adventurer''s guild here was attacked by the new Golden Pavilion, not to mention your son was kidnapped right under your noses. We can not let the other people from other cities know you are weak, as those who may want to live here might change their minds because of fear..."
"I-"
"...and also", Emi was unable to even talk as Princess Sofia was not done with her talk, "My fiancee is here. Of course I will personally go, I can''t let the other women think I don''t care for my fiancee now, can I?"
Hearing this, Antote''s eyes widened in shock.
"That was true!?", she shouted, "I thought you were kidding!?"
"Eeh", Viel tilted his head, "I never kid around"
She was nervous at first for using the Princess as a way to spread their fame, but it would seem that her shivers were unfounded. She thought that Viel was just joking to her when he first said it. But it felt like a good strategy to raise their fame, so Antote did not hesitate to spread it.
Once again, all the people in the room could not help but look back and forth at Viel and Sofia.
The two were currently staring at each other seriously somewhat. As the two were covering their mouths again.
After a few seconds, Princess Sofia cleared her throat, "T-that''s not important", she stuttered.
"First, let us discuss the New Golden Pavilion", Princess Sofia''s expression turned serious once again, "Viel, what do you know about them?"
Now, all the people in the room turned their attention to Viel.
He was silent for a few seconds, but then sighed as he sat next to Sofia. "Let''s all sit down then", he said, "This will be a long story"
All of them nodded and sat down, with Antote getting some cake she prepared and passing it over the group. One wonders why she has cake in her office, it is not because the princess was visiting, but because Viel has been spending most of his time in her office for the past few weeks.
With the groupfortable seated, Princess Sofia warned the group, "Everything you hear here will remain in this room"
They all nodded. Princess Sofia then signaled for Viel to start his story.
"Okay. My sister, Xing Cai, is part of the Golden Pavilion"
"!!!"
Most of the people present had shocked expressions on their faces, except Antote.
"...you have a sister?", Princess Sofia asked.
"Ehh. She''s not really my sister", Viel ced his hand on his chin, "She''s like a sister but not a sister"
"A step sister?", Emi questioned.
"No"
"A sworn sister?"
"Ah!", Viel pointed at Azurite Pdin, "That''s it!"
"And as far as I know", Viel continued, "They are the richest sect in the continent of Choryu. Even my sister Xing Cai''s weapon is made of gold"
"Choryu?"
"Yes, it is the ce where I came from. Wait I think it was a country. Ugh, I already forgot", Viel''s eyes continued to flicker as he dug deep in his mind.
Princess Sofia cleared her throat as Viel was getting lost in thought. "Please continue about the Golden Pavilion. You said they were the richest sect?"
"Ah yes. Their original name is the Nine Golden Pavilion", Viel raised his finger.
The others continued to sip their tea as they listened in on Viel''s intel. But they noticed something, their tea was already finished and Viel still has not spoken again.
"Why aren''t you saying anything anymore?", Emi asked.
"Because...", Viel''s furrowed his eyebrows, his eyes full of weight as he nced at the people from the room, "That''s all I know"
"What!?", Princess Sofia almost spat out her tea, "Are you not a part of the Golden Pavilion?"
"Eh, no", Viel instantly denied, "Only my sister"
"Is she with the New Golden Pavilion?"
"...No", Viel looked to the floor before answering, "She did not follow me when I entered this world. Thest time I saw her was in the ruins of the Golden Pavilion sect"
"Ruins?", Princess Sofia could not help but be curious.
"Yes, their sect was destroyed", Viel then looked towards Sofia, "...Destroyed by purple vines and treants"
"What!?", Princess Sofia stood up, "Based on our intel, the people from the New Golden Pavilion are as strong as Gold Rank adventurers. Why would they be wiped out by mere treants?"
Viel shrugged, "It''s not from our world, I remember sister Xing Cai telling me that it was her first time seeing something like it"
Princess Sofia''s eyes widened as soon as she heard this. Viel was found near where she nted the Treant Flower.
Could it be the offspring of the flower traveled to Viel''s world? Then wouldn''t this mean that this was all her fault? The tea that she was holding almost spilled to the floor as her hand trembled at the thought.
Was the Golden Pavilion destroyed because they fought an unfamiliar enemy? It was also possible that the treants became stronger when they traversed to that world.
But something was certain, if she did not nt the Treant Flower there, none of this would have happened.
Sofia easily got lost in her own thoughts. But before she could drown in them, she felt a warm touch on her trembling hands.
"It is not your fault", Viel said, his eyes unwavering, "No one could have known"
"Viel", Princess Sofia could not help but let out a minute smile as she felt Viel''sforting hand.
The two once again stared at each other in the eye. The other people present in the room could not help but look at them. So these two really were together? But isn''t Viel too young!? If Sofia was not nobility, then this would be considered improper!
"Ugh!", a sudden groan from Antote woke all the people from their daze, "Viel, I really need to know how and when you got engaged to the Princess!"
Antote could not even focus on Viel''s story as she was so immersed on the thoughts of Viel and the Princess'' engagement. She must quench her curiosity once and for all so she can get it out of her mind.
Hearing this question, Viel had aplicated expression on his face. He then once again looked at Princess Sofia, who nodded her head.
"It is just a silly arrangement", Princess Sofia fixed her sses, "As you may know, I am currently the strongest mage in this country, and also the oldest daughter of the King. The nobles who want my hand in marriage can not be counted. Being engaged to a Golden Rank adventurer such as Viel will surely deter them. It also works in Viel''s favor, of course, he is quite the handsome youngd is he not?"
"I...I see", Antote wiped the sweat from her face, so it was something like that. The other people in the room, who were also subtly curious, also let out a sigh as they finally quenched their curiosity.
"Yes", Princess Sofia said, her expression somewhat mncholic, "Now, with that out of the way, shall we continue on our next discussion?"
She then slightly coughed as she continued to speak, "ording to the intel we have gathered from the shadows, your son is being held at the main base of the New Golden Pavilion"
"Main base!?", Emi''s eyes widened, "But they just took himst night!"
"Yes", Sofia instantly said as she ced her slice of cake on Viel''s te, as he already finished eating his, "Their main base is closer than you think"
"Close?"
"They own one of the secluded viges north from here", Princess Sofia said as she casually wiped off the cream on Viel''s mouth.
"Really!?", Emi knitted her eyebrows, "Then why did they only move on our city now?"
"We don''t know", Princess Sofia could only shake her head, "And it doesn''t matter now"
Princess Sofia then looked at Azurite Pdin, "Pdin, care to exin our n?"
"Azurite Pdin?"
Princess Sofia called for Azurite Pdin, but he did not answer.
Azurite Pdin has been staring at Viel for a while now, with Viel trying to avoid his gaze. He was currently holding his te, but s, unbeknownst to him, the slice of cake that was supposed to be there has disappeared without him even tasting it.
"Azurite Pdin!"
"Y-yes, your Highness!?", Azurite Pdin quickly stood up and saluted as he woke up from his stupor.
"Tha n?", Princess Sofia pressed.
Hearing the Princess'' words, he cleared his throat and returned to his seat.
"The n is simple..."
Chapter 118: The Execution
Chapter 118: The Execution
"That isn''t that princess Sofia!?"
"I think I recognize the one beside him as well"
"Isn''t he a Gold Rank adventurer?"
"Azurite Pdin! It''s the Azurite Pdin!"
"What are they doing here? Could it be"
"Are they here to join the New Golden Pavilion!?"
Princess Sofia and Azurite Pdin were currently in front of a tower with golden ornaments all over it.
They were being surrounded by both guards and civilians. The civilians had excited expressions on their faces, the guards, however, were about to drown in their own sweat.
Several thoughts were racing in their mind. Should they unsheathe their weapons and point it at the two? They weren''t advised the visitors will being today. And to find the Princess in front of their doorstep, what were they supposed to do!?
"We came to meet with your Matriarch"
Finally, after a grueling minute, Princess Sofia spoke her intent.
"T...this", the guard on the front stuttered, "B-but The Matriarch"
"Your Matriarch said they will only talk to us if we submit", Princess Sofia said softly, "That is what we came here for, to discuss about our terms"
"O-okay please wait here", the guard said as he entered the tower, his feet still shaking.
"Okay. Here''s the n", 9 hours earlier before Princess Sofia and Azurite Pdin stepped on the doorsteps of the New Golden Pavilion, Azurite Pdinid down their n, "I and Princess Sofia will distract the people from the New Golden Pavilion. We will do our best to hold them off. Fight if we need to"
Azurite Pdin then looked at Emi and the quiet Elf, "The two of you will pretend to be our attendants", he said, "You will slip in once we have all the attention"
"Wait I am included in the rescue?", Emi gasped.
"Yes"
"But I am only a bronze rank adventurer!?"
"We are aware of this. Miss Antote has told us all about you, Swift Cat", Azurite Pdin continued, "You are probably the most suited for this job. Plus, we need your son to be quiet once we have him, being in his mother''s arms will assure that"
Hearing Azurite Pdin''s reasoning, Emi nodded her head resolutely. This works well. At the very least, she could confirm her son''s safety herself.
"Let''s go", back to the present, Emi and the Elf were currently sneaking their way through the crowd of people. Princess Sofia and Azurite Pdin''s sudden appearance truly did get all the crowd''s attention.
The two of them easily slipped past by the guards and the busy crowd. They swiftly ran to the side of the tower, hidden from the eyes of the people.
"...Since when was this here", Emi could not help butment as she looked up at the top end of the tower. The New Golden Pavilion''s base was about 69km away from the city of Burgerstatter.
How this secluded vige with a massive structure sitting on it was able to hide from their eyes, it was almost a wonder.
After making sure that no one was there, they then climbed over a window, sessfully infiltrating the tower.
"Now your son should be on the 6th floor", the elf whispered.
"Are we sure no one will be guarding the door?", Emi squinted her eyes.
"Should be", the elf replied, "A few minutes from now, it would be the King''s spy guarding the door"
"He will chat with the guard the was previously guarding the door, that is when we will rescue your son"
Emi was confused at this part of the n first, why not just slip when the spy is already guarding the door? But Azurite Pdin exined to them that they do not want any suspicions to be drawn on the spy. If the baby was to be rescued while the spy was the one guarding the door, the New Golden Pavilion might start questioning him.
With that, the two quietly made their way to the upper floors, swiftly avoiding all the guards that were roaming in the halls.
"Wait So, what will I be doing?", back to when they were still discussing the n, Viel could not help but feel left out.
"Since some people from the New Golden Pavilion knows what you look like", Azurite Pdin ced his hand on his chin, "You will be guarding the horses"
"Eh!?"
"You have the most important job out of all of us", Azurite Pdin continued, "If anythinges up, you will be our reinforcement"
Viel squinted his eyes for a little while before finally nodding.
"As for our exit, Emi''s group will leave the way they came in. For Princess Sofia and I we won''t know until we get there"
"C-can I add something to the n?", Emi leaned forward, "If something does happen please prioritize my son"
She then kneeled on the floor, "...please"
"Emi", Antote could not help but close her eyes.
*yawn*, back to the present, Viel was currentlyying on the driver''s seat of the coach they arrived in.
[Rain: X-ray Vision]
"Ugh. Why is it so blurry", Viel groaned in frustration as he looked at the tower, "Why are you so useless, Mr. Voice?"
[Jack: Soul Search]
[Target is 117 Meters from your position, Viel]
"Oh wow, thank you Mr. Voice. You should be called Mr. Obvious instead!", Viel once again groaned, "This is why I am not using you much anymore. So useless, so useless"
"There the guard should be leaving any second now"
Back to Emi''s group. The two of them were now on the 6th floor and were grappled on the ceiling. A few seconds passed, and finally, the man guarding the door left after a long yawn. And as soon as he turned left on the hallway, Emi and the elf heard someone greeting him.
"Let''s go", the elf said as he dropped to the ground and quietly ran towards the door.
Emi followed, making slight nces towards the hallway''s intersections.
"The intel was right, the door is locked", the elf said whispered as soon as Emi arrived in front of the door.
Emi furrowed her eyebrows, "Move", she said as she grabbed something from her pouch and checked the lock.
"Shit this is sealed by a rune", Emi clicked her tongue as she tightly gripped the lockpick that was in her hand, "I can''t pick this lock"
"What?", the elf could not help but gulp, "What do we do now? The spy did not tell us it was sealed"
Emi sighed as she shook her head, "I knew this was too easy", she then turned towards the direction of where the previous guard was with a serious expression, "I will be right back...
...I will go and get us a key"
"Are you crazy?"
The key was currently in the waist of the previous guard. If they were to go unnoticed, they needed to return the key before the spy can finish their lengthy conversation.
This was, for theck of a better word, risky.
But before the elf could finish telling how Emi how crazy the idea was, Emi was already on the corner of the hall.
Emi slightly leaned her head to look at the two guards that were chatting with each other. The one nearer to her was the guard before, so it should be alright for the other guard to see her, as he was the King''s spy.
And so, while crouching forward, she ced a finger on her mouth, signaling to the spy to be quiet.
The spy stiffened as soon as he saw Emi.
"Hm? What''s wrong?", the other guard quickly noticed this, as he started to turn his head behind him.
"N-nothing!", but before the guard could do so, the spy grabbed his face back towards him.
"..."
The two stared awkwardly at each other, with the spy sneaking nces towards Emi, who was an inch away from the key that was hanged on the guard''s waist.
"I...I have a wife, you know", said the guard as he pped the spy''s hand away from his face.
"N-no! That''s not what I intended", the spy awkwardly chuckled, "And we''re both men, what are you even saying"
"Good. As long as you know", the guard said.
The spy could not help but sigh, but not because of the guard''s words, but because Emi finally got the keys.
"How is your wife by the-"
"Wait!"
Before the spy could finish his words, the guard looked at him with a serious expression. Have they been found out!? The spy looked behind the guard, Emi was no longer there. Could it be he noticed his keys were gone!?
The spy slowly creeped his hand towards his sword, but before he could unsheathe it, the guard spoke again.
"But...if you want to try maybe after your shift is done?", the guard said as he blushed to the side.
"...What?"
"I got the key"
The elf could finally breathe again when she saw Emiing back in one piece and not with a dozen guards behind her.
Emi did not even pause as she quickly unlocked the door. Surprisingly, the room was quite immacte. There were cabs full of toys on the side, lots of pillows were scattered inside the room.
But Emi did not take notice of these things, the only thing that she could see was the crib that was in the middle of the room.
"...my Zachary", she whispered as she got near the crib.
But it was empty.
"!!!"
"It''s a trap!"
Chapter 119: Zachary
Chapter 119: Zachary
"It''s a trap!"
"Wha-"
The elf could not even finish his words before he was forcefully kicked inside the room by someone behind him. The doors then immediately closed before either of the two could reach halfway to the door.
"Damn it!", Emi could not help but curse as she kicked the empty crib in frustration.
"What are we going to do now"
The elf said as he tried to open the door, but s, it seems to have been locked once again by a magic rune. Emi quickly tried to check the curtains, but their dismay, the windows were also covered in runes.
"Open this door! I want to see my son! You hear me!?", once again, Emi shouted in frustration, where could her son be!? Where else could they be keeping him?
"Miss Emi", the elf could not help but look to the side in pity.
"Give me my son!", Emi''s howls continued as she dragged the crib towards the door. And with her pace bing faster and her howls growing louder, she smashed the empty crib on the door with all her might.
"GAAAAAA
AAAAAAH!"
"That''s it, Lady Emi! Push! Just a little bit more!"
4 and a half months ago, back in Lord Karl''s manor, Emi was trying to pace her breathing in a rhythmic pattern.
"Again, Lady Emi, push!"
"GAAAAH!"
The veins on Emi''s neck started to show as her screeching cries almost deafened the whole room. Her whole body, and even her bed, were already drowning in sweat. But it would seem the torrent of sweat had no ns of stopping as it continued to drip from every inch of her skin.
She had already swallowed some of her hair that was sticking in her mouth, but her body did not even seem to notice as her cries continued. The veins on her face also started to show as herplexion turned redder than the sun.
"You can do this, my wife!", Lord Karl was currently beside her, his hand almost crushed by Emi''s trembling grip. For some odd reason, there were also veins popping out on the Lord''s neck as he too, was breathing rapidly. "Just a little bit more"
"Y-you have been telling me that for more than two hours no- GAAAAH!", Emi then let go of Karl''s hand and grabbed him by the cors, dragging his face near hers, "II think I need to take a crap, Karl! I can feel it!"
Hearing this, the pitiful Lord Karl could only look at the midwife for answers.
"It is perfectly normal, Lady Emi", said the midwife calmly, "I have never seen ady give birth without defecating, sometimes even three. You have nothing to worry about now push!"
"GAAAAAAH!", once again the veins on Emi''s neck popped out, evenrger than before as she almost threw Lord Karl to the ground.
"Then get them out of here first!", Emi howled as she pointed at one part of the room. Standing there, was Antote with Viel beside her, "What are the two of you even doing here!?"
In truth, it was Lord Karl that called them. He did not really know what to do if he were alone with only the midwife. So, he requested for Antote toe as it might make Emi morefortable with the delivery. What he did not know, though, was that Viel was tagging along with her.
They were currently watching on the side with their eyes fully open as they hear Emi''s struggle to push the baby out.
"Get. Them. Ou- AAAAGGH!"
Finally, the baby''s head showed itself.
"Aahoo", Emi''s breath trembled as her whole body shook, "Karl!? Can you see? Can you see our baby? Can you- GAAAAAH!", Emi repeated her words as she shouted for Karl to hold her again.
"This is it, Lady Emi!", the midwife gently and very carefully helped the baby be pushed out, "Just a little bit more!"
Antote, who saw the top of the baby''s head, could not help but sit down on the floor as her legs gave out on her. She saw all the blood and shit that wereing out of Emi, and she wondered what will happen when it was her time to give birth. If ites, that is.
Viel, however, had both of his hands on his cheeks, pressing it as he grit his chattering teeth. His eyes were so wide that it could pop out at any moment. Numerous thoughts were running in his mind, but the one that keeps on repeating itself was he came out like this?
Did her mother, whoever and wherever she is, also went through to this much pain just to bring him to this world? Seeing Emi''s grotesque appearance, her almost volcanic face, the veins that were popping out all over her face, all the blood that she was losing, the loss of breath.
Someone also endured all of this just so he could be here? For him?
A mother. So, this is what a mother is. Viel''s eyes slightly watered as he imagined himself spending time with his mother, what she looked like, her scent, the feeling of her hand on his cheeks but s, a fantasy.
Viel then sniffed as he wiped the tears that wanted toe out of his eyes. He once again stared at the struggling Emi, "You can do it, Miss Emi", he curled his fists as he let out a silent cheer.
"GAAAAH!"
"I can see our baby, Emi! There There I can", Karl''s tears started to fall as the baby''s whole body was finally out, "Beautiful Emi He is so beautiful"
"He?", Emi tried to catch his breath, "Our baby is a"
And then, the baby''s cries filled the room and suddenly, nothing else mattered.
The excruciating endless torments of pain that Emi felt?
Gone.
Just like that.
It was not even a matter of being worth the pain, because the pain was nothing at all.
"Hhello there", Emi gently tapped her baby numerous times as the midwife ced him on her bosom. It was almost as if Emi was afraid to touch him, but after a few seconds, she softly brushed her hand on her baby''s head. Her closed lips started to quiver, and her tears once again left a trail on her face, a trail of nothing but happiness.
She then looked at her husband, whose whole face was swollen, with his snot running all over his chin, "W-what should we name him?", he whispered.
"I", Emi let out a huge breath, "I can''t think of anything", a slight chuckle was released from her mouth.
"Me too", Karl also let out a chuckle as he ced his face near to Emi''s.
"What about you, Antote?", breathed Emi as she looked at Antote''s direction, unfortunately, she was not there.
Well, she was. But she was currently not avable to answer as her consciousness had already left her body as soon as the baby was fully puked out and separated from Emi. Right now, the only answer you would get from Antote was how many stars she was currently seeing circling around her.
After a minute of silence, Emi then looked at Viel, who was staring at her baby with much curiosity. Without Viel, she and Karl might not have had the chance to even get back together. One could even say that Viel was the reason why she is able to feel the warmth of her son today. And, with a slightly hesitant sigh, Emi asked
"What about you, Viel? Can you think up a name?"
"A name?", Viel was surprised with the sudden question, "Me?"
Emi nodded with a slight smile on her face. She was starting to get sleep as she waited for Viel''s answer.
"Then", Viel mouthed as he stared at the baby,
"How about"
***
"Zachary! Give me back my baby Zachary!"
"Miss Emi, stop"
Th elf could not help but grab Emi on her shoulder as the skin on her hand was already starting to fold, almost mangled. She had been mming that door at full force without stopping for more than a minute now even as blood dripped from her hand.
The red marks on the door were testament to how desperate she really is.
"Miss Emi, please stop!", leaving him with no choice, the elf pulled Emi away from the door.
"What are you doing!? My baby is out there!", Emi howled as she pushed the elf.
"And we are stuck here!", the elf reasoned, "Panicking will not do us any good. Please, calm down"
"Y", Emi was about to rebuke, but she knew that the Elf was right. She needed to get her mind together if they were to find a way to escape from here. But how? The magic on the door really was something that they have never seen before, it was most likely a magic the Viel''s world.
"Oh no", suddenly, Emi let out an exasperated gasp as she remembered something.
If they were trapped here, then that would mean
"...The Princess is in trouble!"
Chapter 120: Azure Vs Gold (1)
Chapter 120: Azure Vs Gold (1)
"The Princess is in trouble!"
Currently, at the top most level of the tower, a woman with almond shaped eyes sat on a throne. Her eyes were like that of a phoenix, enough to lure you in if you stare for too long.
Even Princess Sofia herself could not be mesmerized by the woman sitting on the throne in front of her.
Azurite Pdin was the same, but he was too distracted by the fourteen people that were lined up on their side. Seven on the left, and seven on the right.
Like the eerily beautiful woman that was sitting on the throne, they too were wearing golden robes. So, these are the people they call Elders? Odd, he thought. Some of them don''t even look old. Even their leader, the Matriarch, did not look past a day over 30.
"Greetings, Matriarch"
Azurite Pdin''s thoughts were interrupted by Princess Sofia''s voice. She curtsied as she introduced herself to the Matriarch.
"My name is Sofia, oldest daughter of King Leon", she then looked at Azurite, "This is mypanion, a gold rank adventurer called Azurite Pdin"
"We havee here to offer you to join the United Allied Forces"
"To seek alliance?", the Matriarch rested her cheek on her hand, "Not to submit?"
"You have to understand, Matriarch", Princess Sofia fixed her spectacles, "The Kingdom is already showing you face by sending me, the oldest princess, to personally to send the message"
"I see...", the Matriarch''s pink lips slightly curved, "But one could also look at it another way, don''t you think?"
Princess Sofia furrowed her eyebrows, "What do you mean, Matriarch?"
"You are this country''s strongest mage, are you not?", the Matriarch chuckled, "So, if you think about it, the Kingdom sent its strongest mage"
"I am afraid you give me too much credit", Princess Sofia smiled.
"And I was in the impression that you were to submit?", the Matriarch slightly leaned forward, "At least that is what my guards said"
"It was the only way you would have met with us, Matriarch", Princess Sofia sighed, "For that, you have our sincere apologies"
"Cunning too", the Matriarch then slowly stood up, her long ck hair flowing with her golden robes, "And here I thought
...that you were here for the child of the Lord of Burgerstatter"
Hearing this, Azurite Pdin quickly readied himself as he looked back and forth at the Elders that were lined up on each side of them.
"What child?", Princess Sofia, however, was still calm as she smiled and fixed her spectacles.
"What child indeed"
"Ack, I used to be able to talk to horses"
A short distance away from the tower, Viel was brushing the body of the horses. "...or maybe that was you talking, Mr. Voice? Nyahah-"
*BOOM*
Viel''sughter was interrupted by a loud thundering from the top of the tower. He quickly looked up, only to see Sofia up in her bubble, literally.
"Oh? Sofia?", Viel tilted his head, "Hmm I swear this happened before"
As soon as he said that, another explosion reverberated in the sky as another silhouette came out of the tower. It was someone draped in golden clothes, glimmering the reflection of the moon.
"Something like this definitely happened before", Viel ce his hand on his chin as the memories of Xing Cai fighting the Golden Insect resurfaced in his mind. He already forgot the name of the flying beast that she was fighting.
"I guess this means it is time for me to go in?"
Viel said as he patted the horse that he has been brushing for a while now for onest time.
He then casually walked towards the main door of the tower. It would seem that there were no longer any men guarding the huge door, as all of them went inside when they heard the loud explosions that erupted from the top of the tower.
"Another huge door", Viel could not help but groan as he stared at the door in front of him.
"I guess I will use my new magic", he said as he pressed his hands on the huge door.
"Unlock Door!", as soon as he casted his magic, cracks started to appear at where the rivets of the huge door were attached. And soon, the door heavily mmed to the ground, creating a sort of wave in the air, causing Viel''s long golden hair to wave as his arms were still stretched out from casting his magic.
Viel casually entered the tower, looking up as if trying to find something.
[Rain: X-ray Vision]
"Ah, it''s not blurry anymore", Viel blinked a few times, "Ah! There''s Miss Emi. They seem safe, but where''s baby Zachary?"
"I still can''t see the blue guy, I should go to him first", Viel sighed.
"W-what happened to the door!?"
Some of the guards were alerted by the sound of the door mming on the ground. They then quickly unsheathed their weapons as soon as they saw Viel stepping on it.
"Oh, this?", Viel looked at the door beneath him,
"I don''t know. It was like this when I got here"
"Damn it!", although they were safe for now, Emi still could not help but click her tongue in frustration.
The elf tried to check if the seal could be broken by the key they currently have. But it would seem the door was locked by a different kind of magic.
"It''s a magic I have not seen before", whispered the elf, "Like it''s"
"From another world?", Emi continued the elf''s sentence. She was also fidgeting with the door''s rivets, maybe if they could remove them, they may be able to get out. Although she has not been sessful in taking out even one, it was better than doing nothing.
The elf once again examined the magic that was used to lock the door, but s, he could not even begin to identify it.
"I thought we have a man in the inside", the elf clicked his tongue, "Humans really are not to be trusted"
Hearing this, Emi could not help but groan and roll her eyes, "Just help me instead of gloating about which race is more nasty. I am sure our race both have their fair share of awful people"
The elf scoffed onest time before finally helping Emi with the rivets.
Emi could only hope that her baby was alright. They worried about the Princess too, not knowing that all hell was already breaking loose outside their room.
***
While Princess Sofia was fighting with the Matriarch, Azurite Pdin was currently in a dire situation. He could not help but sweat a little bit as he was surrounded by the fourteen elders in a circle.
"They say he is one of the strongest adventurers of this country", one of the Elders spoke.
"Curious. I have never fought a Gold Rank adventurer before"
"Want to fight him one on one?"
The Elders were discussing casually, looking at Azurite as if he was just a toy to y with. But this was good, if they fought him all at the same time, Azurite was sure that he would notst long.
"Come then", Azurite taunted, "Whether you fight me one by one, or all at once, the only oue that will change is the time"
"Tch. I like you already", It was a woman who stepped in first.
The female elder casually approached Azurite. She then bowed towards him and put up a stance. And as soon as she did so, a sword suddenly appeared on her right hand, and on her left, a shield.
Azurite was shocked with the sudden appearance of the weapon, but of course, he did not let it show on his face so as to not show weakness.
"Oh, you don''t have a weapon?", the female Elder grinned.
"It is fine", Azurite replied, "I can just take yours when I defeat you"
"You!", the female Elder quickly rushed towards Azurite. Her style was simr to Xing Cai, but her attacks were more aggressive.
Azurite was able to dodge the first few attacks, however, the female Elder suddenly mmed her shield towards Azurite, making him lose bnce.
The female Elder took this chance to swiftly sh towards Azurite''s body. But as she did so, a nging sound resounded, vibrating in the air.
Azurite''s cloak was ripped in half, slowly swaying to the ground.
"What!?"
With his cloak gone, a blue shimmer covered the entire room as the moonlight fully reflected on Azurite''s armor.
His armor had scales on it, and if one were to look closer, one can see a sort of icy me inside them, it was as if the night sky itself was in his armor.
And on his waist, was a helmet. The guards below did not really take notice of the helmet since it was not a weapon. It also did not help that the one they were inspecting was the Princess of the Kingdom, causing the guards not to confiscate it.
Azurite then slowly grabbed the helmet that was hanging on his waist and proceeded to wear it.
And as if toplete the blue scaled shining armor he was wearing, his helmet was also azure of color, with a pair of ck horns adorning it on the sides.
"Well then" he said,
"All that is left is your weapon, although I would have prepared it better in blue"
Chapter 121: Azure Vs. Gold (2)
Chapter 121: Azure Vs. Gold (2)
"Well then, all that is left is your weapon... Although I would have rather preferred it in blue"
"Tch"
Azurite tried his best to calmly tighten his helmet. In truth, he was actually sweating. The direct hit from the female Elder just now was enough for him to cough up blood. He wore his helmet calmly so as to not let them know that he swallowed a mouthful of blood.
He must do his best to provoke these people, coerce them in fighting him one by one. He just needed tost until he could find a way to escape. The hole that was made by Princess Sofia and Antote was his best bet of leaving, but if he were to jump, he was sure that the other Elders would just follow him.
Right now, this was a battle of endurance. He just hoped that the others were also safe and they have already gotten the bab-
Azurite''s thoughts were abruptly stopped as he moved to the side, avoiding the golden sword that wanted to cut his neck in half.
"You really are arrogant, aren''t you?", the female Elder spoke coldly, "To have the time to reminisce during a battle, one might say you are looking down on us"
"Attacking an enemy while he is lost in thought", Azurite scoffed, "It seems honor does not exist in the New Golden Pavilion"
"Honor?", the female Elderughed, "No such thing exists in the East!"
"Only power!", she howled as disappeared from her spot.
"Oh, I agree", Azurite said as he quickly kneeled on the floor to pick up his fallen cloak, he then threw the cloak behind him,pletely blocking the view of the female Elder that sneaked behind him.
"What-"
In her confusion, Azurite swiftly twisted her shield, stealing it away from her.
"Give that back!", she said as she wildly swung her sword towards Azurite.
"Hmph", Azurite smiled as he tightened his grip on the shield to fully block the female Elder''s attack.
But to his surprise, the shield suddenly vanished, the only thing left in front of him was the sword that was about to cut off his arm. "Wha-"
It was toote to do anything, he just gritted his teeth as he prepared himself for the iing attack.
His feet caved in the floor as the sword hit his gauntlets, effectively shattering a part of it, with the shards piercing through his arms, if it wasn''t for the floor absorbing some of the impact, Azurite''s arm would have surely been cut off.
The female Elder was about to attack again, but another Elder suddenly grabbed her hand from behind.
"That is enough", the new Elder said, "It is my turn".
"What!?", the female Elderined, "But I am already winning!"
"The moment you lost your shield, you have already lost"
"What are you even saying!?"
The female Elderined, but soon, she garnered the attention of the other Elders mock. The female Elder could only click her tongue.
"It is alright, mydy", Azurite suddenly intruded on their conversation, "Maybe you will do better in bed".
"You blue eyed shit!"
Okay, maybe he went a little overboard in provoking this time. He should dial it down if he still gets the chance to after this.
The female Elder was about to rush towards Azurite again, but the other Elder stopped her. "Enough. Just give him your weapon"
Azurite could not help but release a sigh of relief.
"What? Why mine!?", the female Elder once againined.
"Because this gentleman seemed to be trained in the ways of the Sword and Shield"
"I already knew that, but why would I ever let this this gigolo use my weapons!?"
"Give it up, Xiao Luli!"
"Boo!"
With the jeers of herpanions, she forcefully threw her equipment in front of Azurite. But not before rolling her eyes in front of him, of course.
Azurite squinted his eyes, are these really Elders? Why do they act like children? He then stared at the weapon that was thrown in front of him, not wanting to pick it up.
The Elder in front of him saw Azurite''s hesitation, "Do not worry. She will not summon the weapon back to her. Unlike the rest of them, I do believe that honor exists. You have my word"
The Elder saluted towards Azurite.
"Very well, then you won''t mind if I heal my hand?", Azurite said.
"Go ahead"
Azurite nodded. He then plucked the blue shards that were sticking in his hand one by one before taking the gauntlet off. He could not help but sigh as he saw his bones sticking out from his arms, it would seem the damage was bigger than he thought. However, it doesn''t matter.
"Rejuvenate", Azurite whispered as orbs of light started to appear from his broken arm. And slowly, after a series of worming sounds, his hand was fully back to normal.
"Thank you for waiting", he then said towards the next Elder he will be fighting.
"No problem", the Elder said as a golden staff suddenly appeared in his hand. "My name is Dao Ming Zhu"
"I am called Azurite Pdin", Azurite bowed as he also introduced himself, "Are your people sure you won''t help your leader?"
A series of explosions could be heard echoing outside the tower.
"The Matriarch?", the Elder called Dao Ming Zhu shook his head as he stared at the hole outside, "We will only get in the way"
"Are you sure?", Azurite said as he tightened the shield on his hand, "The Crazy Witch is strong. It is sad to say, but she is a lot stronger than me or any other Gold Rank adventurer you can find in the world"
"Thank you for your concern", Dao Ming Zhu chuckled, "But I assure you the Matriarch will not even sweat as she cuts your princess in half"
"It seems you people like to underestimate the people of this beautiful Kingdom", Azurite slightly bent his head backwards, "I assure you as well, we are stronger than you"
"Well", Dao Ming Zhu readied his stance, "We just have to see how strong you are then!"
As soon as Dao Ming Zhu hollered, Azurite''s eyes were blocked by a gold circle, the tip of Dao Ming Zhu''s staff. He immediately backed away and raised his shield, blocking the attack that dared hit his head.
He then slightly turned his shield, allowing the staff to slide on it, causing a screeching sound to vibrate in the room. It was then followed by a whistle, like a whisper in his ear as the staff slightly lifted from his shield. Azurite used this chance to thrust his sword towards the Elder''s unguarded stomach.
But as if a snake, the Dao Ming Zhu''s staff curved,pletely parrying the sword.
Azurite could not help but click his tongue, he could only quickly swing his shield, causing a gong to resound in the room as it forcefully pushed the staff away from him.
Unfortunately, Dao Ming Zhu used this as a momentum to also get away from Azurite''s attack range. Azurite quickly followed him, but to his dismay, Dao Ming Zhu did not let out his attacks as he continued to step back, not allowing Azurite to even swing his sword.
The barrage continued, with Azurite''s arms already getting numb. Anymore of this and his hand will give out and drop the shield. And so, with a shout that almost deafened the entire room, he suddenly mmed the edge of his shield on the ground.
He then kicked the towered shield towards Dao Ming Zhu. The shield flew straight towards the Elder''s staff, the sudden change of force quickly numbed the Elder''s hand, allowing the staff to slip from his grasp.
"Tch!"
Dao Ming Zhu could not help but scoff as he saw Azurite running towards him, holding his sword with both hands. With only a few feet of distance away from each other, the Elder managed to pick up his staff and thrust it towards the advancing Azurite.
But before the tip of his staff could reach his opponent''s neck, he stopped. He stopped because Azurite''s sword was also only a few inches away from making him lose an eye.
The two stared at each other, both measuring the distance of their weapons. They knew that if either one of them moves, one will die. It will just be a matter of who is faster. The two of them remained like this for what seemed like hours, but in truth, the sweat on each of their faces have not even fallen to the ground yet.
And finally, as the sound of droplet whispered in their ears, a slight twitch began on their muscles.
But before either of them could move, a p resounded in the room.
"Very nice performance", a bearded Elder stepped in.
If Emi was here, she would surely recognize this bearded Elder. It was Cao Man, one of the two Elders that ruined Karl''s party.
"I believe it is my turn now"
Chapter 122: Mage vs. Cultivator
Chapter 122: Mage vs. Cultivator
"I believe it is my turn now"
Hearing Cao Man''s words, the two who were measuring each other both sighed. They then retracted their weapons and bowed towards each other.
"It is my loss", the Dao Ming Zhu said.
"No, I am sure if it continued, I would have been the one to perish", Azurite said. He then looked towards Cao Man, "Would you also allow me to rest?"
"Sure", Cao Man replied nonchntly.
It only took a few breaths before Azurite once again picked up his shield and readied his stance. "I am ready"
Hearing this, Cao Man summoned his golden staff.
The two did not exchange formalities, as they only nodded at each other. Cao Man was the first to strike, his feet leaving marks on the floor as he rushed straight towards Azurite. And with only two meters separating them, Cao Man swung his staff.
Azurite quickly raised his shield to block the oing attack.
But his shield suddenly disappeared again.
"What!?" was Azurite''s final word before the staff mmed directly on his helmet.
"!!!"
Azurite''s whole body flew as his head took the full impact of the golden staff.
His body did not stop flying until it hit the wall, head first.
The impact from the staff and the wallpletely made Azurite cked out for a second. The moment his vision returned, he once again saw a golden circle blocking his eyes.
He swiftly ducked down and grabbed the staff, trying to swing it over his body in an attempt to throw Cao Man. But as soon as Azurite felt the staff on his hand, it disappeared. This caused him to lose bnce and once again m himself to the wall.
The other Eldersughed at his disy of clumsiness.
Cao Man, however, did not even pause as he once again summoned his golden staff. He rotated his body, using its momentum to hit the groggy Azurite, making him fly to the side and almost falling to the hole that was created by Princess Sofia and the Matriarch.
"This world truly is intriguing", Cao Man finally stopped his relentless attacks as he slowly approached Azurite. "Artifacts don''t exist here. Items that are bound by blood"
"One can not summon his weapon or store it inside his Sea of Qi if he wishes to", he continued, "But, at least honor exists, right?
...Wrong"
As soon as he said that, another Elder suddenly appeared in front of the stunned Azurite. It was Bu Fang, the tall Elder that was also in Karl''s party. Azurite''s vision was still blurry due to the hit he took on his head.
And without even waiting for Azurite to recover, Bu Fang grabbed his ankles and swung him to the wall, creating another hole. Weirdly enough, this fully woke Azurite.
With his visionpletely returning, Azurite quickly grabbed the biggest flying debris that came from the crashing wall he could reach for. And once Bu Fang''s swing returned him inside the tower, he folded his knees with force. He then used the swing''s momentum to m the debris he was holding straight to Bu Fang''s head.
The grip on Azurite''s foot instantly loosened as the huge debris exploded on Bu Fang''s face. Bu Fang flew almost a dozen meters, rolling on the ground like a rag doll. But he recovered himself before he could hit a wall.
With Bu Fang and Cao Man slightly shocked with his counter attack, Azurite was finally able to catch his breath. But it was short lived, as the first Elder he fought, Xiao Luli, mmed her shield straight to his head, causing his helmet to fly away.
Azurite''s ears ringed as the vibrations from his helmet caused him to be dibobted. He did not even feel the next attack that came from Cao Man''s golden staff.
Cao Man''s staff mmed towards Azurite''s jaw. A loud snap resounded in the air as his jaw was instantly dislocated from the force of the staff.
And soon, Bu Fang also joined in taking turns on hitting the poor Azurite.
Dao Ming Zhu, Azurite''s 2nd opponent, could not help but sigh as a worthy adversary was reduced to a y thing. He had no ns to stop them, though.
It is unfair, true, but he is still an enemy. But to be able to still fight back even when three Elders ganged up and tricked him, that was already a testament of his strength.
But s, his fate was sealed as soon as the most deceitful of them all, Cao Man, became his opponent. Cao Man was the kind of man that thinks that result is the only thing that mattered.
It will take a divine intervention for Azurite to even walk out of this alive.
"Well"
Call it divine intervention if you must. But it was then that a chilly and unfamiliar voice echoed throughout the room,
"Well, this isn''t really fair, is it?"
Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice resounded in the room, instantly making the three elders stop their relentless attacks against the bloodied Azurite.
"Sister Xing Cai really will be disappointed seeing herpanions like this. Ay, this should be called Cheating Pavilion instead"
"Who is there!?", Xiao Luli quickly threw her shield towards the direction of the voice, the throne.
They all looked at the flying shield until it was casually swatted away.
"What"
"It''s him!", Bu Fang quickly raised his fingers and pointed at the young man that was suddenly sitting on the throne.
"Ha? You know him?", the other Elders were confused with the sudden appearance of a golden-haired boy.
"It''s Xing Cai''s brother!"
"The boy that Sect Master Li Xue mentioned!?", one of the Elders hollered.
"Shhh!", another Elder covered his mouth, "The Matriarch might hear us!"
"The Matriarch is busy fighting. Don''t be over dramatic!"
"Since when was he sitting there?"
"...", with the final question, the Elders finally closed their mouths. Since when? They did not even detect anyoneing in.
Azurite Pdin though, could not help but feel relieved as their reinforcement was finally here. And so, with a slight smile from his face, he finally let himself fall into unconsciousness.
Cao Man, however, was already slowly backing away. He knew how abnormal this boy was, he did not want to be here for what happens next.
But before he could even take his third step, Viel stood from the throne.
"How about a fair match, then?", Viel said as he cracked his knuckles.
"Whether you fight me or I forgot the rest of the line", Viel shook his head, "J-juste, all of you. You don''t have to worry
...even the oue of time will not change"
***
"Interesting"
The Matriarch''s long ck hair waved in the wind like silk, her hand ced on her chin as she looked at the spectacled woman floating in front of her with curiosity.
"How old are you?", she asked, "I envy the people of this realm. To reach the same strength as you have, the normal cultivators of my realm will have to spend centuries, even the ones from the west. This magic of yours is simr to theirs, but at the same time, different"
Princess Sofia, who was currently inside her flying bubble, chuckled in reply.
"I share the same sentiment, Matriarch. I also find your people very interesting. More interesting than the elves, in fact.", Princess Sofia smiled, "I can''t wait to dissect you once this is over"
The Matriarch also smiled, but she suddenly disappeared from her position as a thunderous explosion resounded in the air.
Sofia quickly reinforced her bubble for the Matriarch''s iing attack. The sound of the Matriarch''s golden robes cracked as she suddenly appeared on top of Sofia''s bubble. And then, another explosion reverberated in the air as the Matriarch mmed her palm straight down towards Sofia''s bubble.
Sofia''s bubble was slightly squashed in the air. It wobbled snappily a dozen times in just a fraction of a second before it flew downwards straight to the ground, causing a huge crater to ripple on the ground.
The ones that were unfortunate enough to be near where the bubblended, were crushed to death by the wave that the crater made.
The ones that were still watching inside the vige immediately started to run away in panic. If only they did not stay and watch what themotion was all about, maybe the ones that were crushed would still be alive. But s, curiosity always has a price.
Sofia''s bubble slowly disappeared as she casted a wind spell to push out all the dust that was covering her vision.
"Sorry about that", slowly, the Matriarch descended to the ground a few meters away from her, "I don''t like fighting in the air"
Hearing this, Sofia''s smile turned wider. "That was a mistake"
As she said this, the ground beneath the Matriarch quaked. And like a ravenous wolf, it opened up and swallowed the Matriarch whole. But the mouth of the wolf quickly exploded, revealing aughter as the unfazed Matriarch smiled towards Sofia, and with a mocking tone, she slowly said,
"Is. That. All?"
Chapter 123: P.L
Chapter 123: P.L
"Is. That. All?"
Seeing the arrogant look on the Matriarch''s face as she destroyed her Earth Magic, Princess Sofia could not help but scoff.
"No".
And as if the time has stopped, the debris from the ground that were flying out everywhere froze. They then slowly transformed into tiny spears, all of which were directed to the Matriarch.
"Hmph", the Matriarch quickly summoned a Golden Longsword as she deflected all the iing shrapnel that was threatening to turn her body into a pin cushion. And as soon as thest rock was deflected, the golden longsword on the Matriarch''s hand suddenly molded and turned into a spear.
She then threw this spear, causing the dust to flyaway to the side from the howling of the wind.
Princess Sofia quickly summoned 5yers of barrier in front of her, but to her surprise, the Matriarch was suddenly behind her.
"!!!", A loud explosion echoed through the whole vige as Princess Sofia flew a few meters away from her position beforending softly and the same thing happened to the Matriarch as well.
"Really interesting", the Matriarch could not help but exim as shended on the ground, "To think that you would damage yourself to avoid my attack admirable"
Sofia''s right arm was currently mangled. Before the Matriarch could strike her from behind earlier, she casted a ball ofpressed wind in between them which exploded. This caused the both of them to forcefully fly and separate to opposite directions.
Princess Sofia chuckled, "I am used to the pain", she said as she started to heal her hand.
"Can I ask you a question?", Sofia asked casually.
"Enough buying time, child", the Matriarch sighed as she once again summoned her spear. She rushed towards Princess Sofia, but stopped as soon as she heard her question.
"Is it true your sect was destroyed beforeing here?"
And for the first time, the arrogance that was ever present in the Matriarch''s face disappeared.
"How... did you know that?"
The Matriarch abruptly stopped just a few feet away from striking Princess Sofia, causing the wind to softlysh out and scatter dust everywhere. Princess Sofia''s face was calm as she continued to heal her wounds while slowly backing away.
"Answer mine and I will answer yours", Princess Sofia said softly.
"...", the Matriarch''s weapon disappeared as she stood casually, "It is. We were caught unguarded by the sudden appearance of a portal. Faced with an invisible enemy that turned my people into... mindless puppets", the Matriarch''s face was dejected, "It is your turn to answer my question. How did you know about that?"
"My fiance. He is from your world"
"What!?", the Matriarch''s eyes widened before her eyebrows furrowed, "That is the first time I am hearing this Which of my Elders is engaged to you?"
Princess Sofiaughed as she heard this, "No. None of those tacky people", Sofia shook her head, "My fiance is a brother of one of your Elders"
"Brother?", the Matriarch''s face slowly started to show confusion as her eyebrows furrowed even further.
...Xing Cai, was it?"
"!!!", as soon as the Matriarch heard Xing Cai''s name, any intent to fightpletely disappeared from her as a stuttered sigh came from her mouth.
Seeing the Matriarch''s dazed state, Princess Sofia let out a wide smile. She then stretched out her arms, with her right handpletely healed up.
Hundreds of ominous floating ck ice crystalized behind her almost instantly. And, with a loud p, the spears of death all flew towards thepletely unguarded Matriarch.
The torrents of sharpened hail flew almost endlessly towards the Matriarch, each exploding as they reached their target. This caused a cloud of dust to form again in their area.
Princess Sofia''s breath was heavy as she released the colossal amount of mana that she charged from her body. In truth, she was buying time. But not to heal her arm, but to gather enough mana to release the powerful projectiles that she sent towards the Matriarch.
But when the dust cleared, Princess Sofia could not help but click her tongue.
Yes, there was blooding from the Matriarch''s face. But the blood only looked worse than it is because of the water that was dripping from her hair, caused by the icicles that melted from her strike. The wound on her face was superficial enough that it already healed even before the dust cleared out
A pulsating whistling sound was also echoing through the air. This was caused by the 9 golden swords that were flying in circles around the Matriarch at blinding speed. This was perhaps what fanned the dust away, clearing it faster than expected.
A serious expression crept up on Sofia''s face as she once again gathered her mana, "Are people from your world always this monstrous?", she could not help but ask as she fixed her spectacles.
Viel, and now this woman in front of her. She wondered what the secret was behind their strength. The Matriarch also mentioned something about attaining her kind of strength will take centuries in their world, could it be the people from Viel''s world could live for hundreds of years? If so, how?
The excitement of a new world slowly crept inside Princess Sofia''s heart. Was it possible for her to go to Viel''s world? The treants were able to somehow go to their world, then does that mean that she can too?
But she shook her head, this was not the time to think about that.
The two then stared at each other, ready to once again resume their battle. But before either of them could do their move, aughter from afar that was loud enough for them to hear whispered through their ears.
Princess Sofia''s eyebrows quickly furrowed as she looked above, towards the top of the tower.
"Viel"
"That''s isn''t that the name of Xing Cai''s sworn brother", the Matriarch whispered in her breath. She remembered that when Xing Cai came to her, she mentioned a peculiar child named... Viel, "He''s here!?"
"Is he really here!? How!?", the swords that were surrounding the Matriarch disappeared as she flew towards the top of the tower.
"...", Princess Sofia''s eyes could not help but twitch as she was abruptly left alone on the ground, "That''s it?"
Their battle might have seemed long, but it was only for a few minutes, including the talking. Sofia sighed as she could only slowly repress the mana that she has already gathered, her breathing rhythmic.
"That was anticlimactic", she said. But in truth, she was also excited. That was probably the first time in her life that she was able to properly fight someone without wanting to hold back. If it continued, she wondered how much she could push herself. Would she have finally reached the extent of her power?
But s, maybe next time.
"I suppose I will just check on Emi''s group", she sighed, "6th floor, was it?"
Sofia then casually entered the tower once again, this time no one stopping her.
***
"This is"
The Matriarch could not believe her eyes. A golden-haired boy was currently on top of one of her disciples, clobbering a golden shield that was in between them.
"This is fun!", the golden-haired boy eximed as he hammered the shield that was summoned by the Elder. With each of the boy''s swings, a shield shatters, causing the Elder to summon one again.
"How many shields do you have?", the boy said as heughed. He then forcefully grabbed the shield from the Elder''s hand. He was about to m the shield he stole towards the Elder, but it disappeared.
The Elder smiled as he saw the boy swinging only his hand, but it quickly disappeared when the boy continued his swing even with the shield disappearing from his hand.
"Gah!", the elder shouted as he felt the bones on his shoulder being nted on the ground. The other Elders were about toe to his rescue, but they stopped as soon as they heard the Matriarch''s shouts.
"This is enough!", the Matriarch''s shout reverberated throughout the room.
"M-matriarch!"
"Please! Save us from this beast!"
The disciples shouted as they begged for their Matriarch to rescue them from this sudden juggernaut that appeared before them.
"...Matriarch?", hearing them call for their Matriarch, Viel could not help but smile. He remembered Xing Cai telling her stories about the Golden Pavilion''s Matriarch.
She told him how strong the Matriarch was, a lot stronger than her and General Diao.
She told him how a single swing from the Matriarch''s sword can split mountains. How her opponents kneeled to her with only a single breath.
Viel''s excitement caused his hair to stand up on ends. To once again face an opponent that will not break with a single flick of his finger, this was something he longed for.
He remembered his fight with the Earth Goddess Mire, it was the first time in his life that he felt himself struggle, even just for a little bit.
And the irony is, in a way, it was also the first time he felt somewhat human again.
And to feel like that again, even just for a little bit was something that his whole existence was trying to find.
He took a deep breath, his smile ever wide as he turned around to look at the Matriarch.
And fate like always, was yful.
As soon as Viel saw the Matriarch floating in the air, the smile on his face slowly faded.
The moon''s glow split behind the Matriarch, causing the wet golden robes that were wrapped on her skin to glow. Her long ck hair was also dripping with water, causing it to stick on her cheeks, aligning on her skin and further emphasizing the beautiful curves of her face.
Her almond shaped eyes that were fierce like that of a phoenix and the long eyshes that tried to hide them away.
Her opulent legs that were shying away, being fanned by the robes that gently pped her skin. Her slender fingers that strongly pointed towards the Elders.
Her confident stature, the streaks of her eyebrows as they furrowed, The gentle movement that her pink lips made when she shouted at the Elders.
The scenery in front of him made Viel not avert his eyes, not even by a second. The smile on his face nowpletely faded, reced by a slightly opened mouth.
And for the first time in his life, he felt something. It was not excitement, nor struggle.
He felt a warm feeling inside of him, something that he never felt before.
A feeling that made him forget all the excitement, the struggle, or even the search for humanity that he all so greatly craved. He even forgot about the Elder that he was currently stepping on.
For the first time in his life, with only a breath from the Matriarch
...his heart skipped a beat.
***IMPORTANT NOTICE***
Did you know that you can buy a privilege for only 1 Coin?
There is also currently a monthly contest(WIN WIN), and it will help me dearly if you subscribe to it. Those who win will get a Banner feature.
Last time we only got 89. Hoping this time we reach 500! HURRAH!... T_T
Chapter 124: Sect Master Hidden Cockroach
Chapter 124: Sect Master Hidden Cockroach
Viel has been staring at this floating woman for a while now.
Viel did not really know what he was feeling, he wanted to hide, but at the same time, he wanted to be noticed by the woman who was currently scolding the Elders that were beside him.
And even though the woman was shouting, in Viel''s ears, it was like a serenade, or perhaps it was more proper to say that it was a luby. Even with the unpredictable beat of his heart, Viel feltfort.
It really was an unexinable feeling for him. Yes, he feltfort, but at the same time, it was somewhat unpleasant. As if there was something that wanted to escape from him, but yet hesitates as it did not want to let go of its cage.
And finally, the woman looked at her.
And as soon as she did so, Viel''s whole world felt like it trembled as his vision shook. The only thing he could do was gulp and look away. Unknowingly, he was fixing his hair and patting his shirt to make sure it was neat, fixing the creases that formed on it during his battle.
"G...guh", he then heard a stuttered groan below him. He totally forgot that he was currently stepping on an Elder. The Elder struggled to stand up, making Viel lose his bnce in the process.
Before the Elder could shake him any further, he casually kicked him to the side without even looking at him, as if a toy that he could not clean up and just decided to throw to the side.
After a while, the Matriarch finally stopped shouting as she slowly descended andnded on the floor. She then walked towards Viel, approaching him somewhat cautiously. And with every step, Viel''s heart started to beat faster, almost harmonizing with the rapid breaths that came from his mouth.
Finally, the Matriarch was only a meter away from her, Viel really did not know where to look as his eyes wandered all over the room.
"Are you Viel?", the Matriarch spoke softly, the vexation that was previously there, can no longer be heard.
Hearing this question, Viel instantly stood straight, almost like a small tree with golden leaves. "Y-yes! That is my name!", Viel stuttered. "What about you, what is your name!?", he then said without even pausing between the words.
"You dare ask for the Matriarch''s name!?", one of the Elders harrumphed. But he quickly cleared his throat when the Matriarch looked at him with squinted eyes.
"My name is Yinji, child", the Matriarch smiled.
"O...okay", Viel did not know what to do as he fidgeted in ce.
"May I ask how you got here?", Matriarch Yinji spoke softly, but her expectant eyes could not be hidden from her Elders, "Is your sister Xing Cai with you?"
"I-I climbed the stairs, ma''am!", once again, Viel stood like a tree. A single sweat was forming on his face, "Sister Xing Cai is not here!"
The Matriarch could not help but sigh as she stared at this baffling babbling child. But she could not help but furrow her eyebrows, if Xing Cai was not here, then that would mean this child entered the portal alone? If so how?
"What I meant is how are you in this realm, child?", Matriarch Yinji continued her question, "When did you enter? And is the mysterious portal still open when you arrive here? Do you know a way for us to go back?"
Smoke almost started toe out of Viel''s ears as he was bombarded by the non-ending questions of the Matriarch. He also could not focus as he was unconsciously trying to avoid the Matriarch''s intense gaze.
"Matriarch!", it was then that another Elder stepped forward, "If there was a way for us to return, I am sure we would have already known", he reasoned.
"We have tried our best to find the portal, but even ourbined efforts were in vain", the Elder sighed, "It is time for us to stop thinking about our old realm, there is nothing left for us there"
"What he says is true, Matriarch!", another one joined in as he kneeled towards the Matriarch, "All our brothers and sisters are dead. The only thing that will wee us there are their bones"
The Matriarch listened to their pleas, but s, she could only shake her head in disagreement. "We can always rebuild, like what we did here"
"With respects, Matriarch. That is not a wise decision", this time, one of the senior Elders spoke, "We have already built something great here. Thousands of people follow us, we are on our way to conquer this realm"
Hearing this, the Matriarch released a heavy sigh, "This is not our realm. Not our home", she said softly, "No matter what we do, we do not belong in this world, child"
"It is time to end our little y here and go home", the Matriarch stated.
"But Matriarch-"
"Enough!", a heavy force suddenly crept through the spines of all the Elders.
"You will obey"
Viel released a heavy breath after the Matriarch''s domineering disy of might. He felt like he was back home with his grandmother again as he watched as the Matriarch scolded the Elders without a pause in her breath.
Could it be he was feeling like this because Matriarch Yinji reminded him of his grandmother?
"I let all of you handle the political matters. And it would seem it got into your young minds", the Matriarch had a stern expression on her face.
Young minds? The Elders all looked at each other, none of them here were below a hundred years old. It would make sense if Xing Cai was here, but even then, Xing Cai was also advanced in age to be called young.
But considering the Matriarch''s age, it would make sense. She was already there when the Evil Monarch first waged war against the west. They were not really clear about it, but she should be at least 600 years old.
"Prestige is nothing when it is not in our home", the Matriarch continued, "I have built the Golden Pavilion there, and I will not just let it die if there is a way I can rebuild it there", the Matriarch emphasized herst word.
"But-"
"Are wete for the after party?"
A banging sound waved in the room as the door of the throne room opened all of a sudden.
Princess Sofia came barging in, with Emi and the elf behind her.
The other Elders were about to ready their attacks, when they saw another one following them from behind.
It was a disheveled man, his hair oily and almost all the ends of his hair split, tangling with each other. But still, a somewhat dignified aura emitted from him as he entered with his chest out to the room.
The Matriarch''s eyes widened as soon as she realized who it was. It was the Sect Master of her sect.
"Li Xue boy?", Matriarch Yinji breathed in. Thest time she saw him was about 4 years ago, promising that he will find a way for them to return to their original realm. But not even a single word was heard from him since he left.
So why Why did he appear now? He looked like he had not seen sunlight for a long time. Did he go into secluded cultivation? But the timing of his arrival was definitely not a coincidence. Only Li Xue himself can exin it.
"Step forward, boy", the Matriarch beckoned for Li Xue to approach her. The expressions on the other Elders faces could not be painted. They then all looked at the two senior Elders, squinting their eyes at them. Li Xue, however, did not even nce at the other Elders.
"Sect Master Li Xue is here to report to the Matriarch!", Li Xue saluted as he kneeled on the floor. "Exactly one year and 96 days ago, I found Elder Xing Cai''s sworn brother in the Adventurer''s Guild of Burgerstatter!"
"More than a year ago?", the Matriarch furrowed her eyebrows, "Then why is it you are only reporting this now and why are you with Princess Sofia and herpanions?"
"Forgive me for not reporting in time, Matriarch!"
The ground erupted into a crater as Sect Master Li Xue mmed his own head on the floor, "But when I went to report here, I had a disagreement with the other Elders!"
Hearing this, Matriarch Yinji could not help but sigh. She already knew the reason why.
"They did not want to return to our old realm", Li Xue continued, "So the two senior Elders decided to lock me up!"
"Matriarch...", a senior Elder stepped in as soon as Li Xue was done with his words, "The Sect Master seems to be hallucinating from all the mead that he has been drinking that past few ye-"
"No one is talking to you, Wei Yuan", before the senior Elder could finish his words, he was reprimanded by the Matriarch. She then looked at Viel, who had aplicated expression on his face since Matriarch Yinji asked him if there was a way to return home.
"Tell me, child", Matriarch Yinji slowly approached Viel,
"...Is there any truth in what Sect Master Li Xue''s words?"
*****
IMPORTANT AUTHOR''s NOTES
Hi, it is November 1 and I am obligated to change the Privilege, this is our new privilege chapters.
Tier 1 is still 1 coin for 2 chapters advanced and 5%
Tier 2 is 5 chapters advanced and 5% discount on the chapters.
NEW:
Tier 3 is 10 chapters advanced and 10% discount on the chapters.
Tier 4 is 12 chapters advanced and the chapters are almost basically FREE at 99% discount.
Andstly, Thank you!
Chapter 125: No
Chapter 125: No
"Viel boy, is there any truth in the Sect Master''s words?
...Have you seen him before?"
All the Elders looked in despair, if the Matriarch finds out that they hid the fact that they knew of the existence of Xing Cai''s sworn brother being here, they would all face the wrath of their Matriarch. Forget about returning to their original realm, the only ce they would be returning to was the after life.
And now, their verdict lies on the hand of a single boy. It''s not like they could kill him in front of the Matriarch. Well, it was not like they could kill him at all. Something was definitely wrong with this golden-haired kid, his strength was just different all together.
All of them gulped as they waited for their sentence.
"No"
But the golden-haired kid answered so casually.
"Aha!", one of the Elders said, "Your lies are uncovered, Li Xue!"
"Matriarch! We have told you, the Sect Master''s mind has been poisoned by all the mead that drowned his body!"
"T-this is why we locked him up, because he was a danger not only to himself, but to the sect!"
"We should lock the respected Sect Master again until he recovered!"
The Elders mored, but they were also confused. They really thought that Sect Master Li Xue have met with Elder Xing Cai''s brother, but what was going on now?
But the most confused of all, was sect master Li Xue.
"W-What?", Li Xue stuttered, but then he remembered his hair was all over the ce, and so, he pulled it back and showed his face fully to the boy, "It''s me, kid. The examiner from the Adventurer''s Guild"
But still, Viel squinted his eyes, trying his best to look at Li Xue, "Eehhh"
"You!", Li Xue could not help but twitch his eye, "I called youdyboy, remember?"
"AAAH!", as soon as Li Xue said that, Viel quickly pointed at him, "You''re the weak drunk man that has a lot of debt from the guild!"
"...", Li Xue one again twitched his eyes, was that really how the members of the Adventurer''s Guild remember him?
"You met Li Xue before?", the Matriarch asked.
"Y-yes!", Viel once again stood upright,pletely different from when he was talking to Li Xue.
"Then", the Matriarch paused, "Do you know of a way for us to return to our old realm?"
"I", hearing the question again, Viel looked to the side with aplicated expression. He furrowed his eyebrows as he bit his teeth. And finally, after a few seconds, he opened his mouth.
But before any sound came out of it, Emi, who was behind Princess Sofia, marched in front of the Matriarch.
"My son...", she looked the Matriarch straight in the eyes, "Where is my son?"
Matriarch Yinji also looked at Emi''s eyes. Emi did not let up even with the pressure that the Matriarch was emitting. Emi felt like a thousand needles were shredding her body into pieces, but still, her gaze did not falter as she once again repeated, "My son. Please, give me back my son"
And after what seemed like eternity, Matriarch Yinji sighed, "You heard the girl, give her her child back. We are done here"
The Elders heard the Matriarch''s orders, but no one moved. It was only after a few seconds that Dao Ming Zhu, the Elder who fought Azurite earlier, stepped in.
"Follow m-"
But before he could say his words, the senior Elder, Wei Yuan, interrupted him.
"No!", he shouted.
Hearing this, the Matriarch summoned nine golden swords that circled her body. "You hid vital information from me, and now you disobey me, boy?", all the nine swords then pointed at Wei Yuan.
"Please, Matriarch", Wei Yuan kneeled, "What our Elders say, it is true. There really is nothing left for us there. I saw my own disciples kill each other and I could do nothing to stop them. Please, Matriarch, do not ask us to go home where no one is waiting for us. You may punish us all you want, but please, do not ask us to go back there"
The other Elders also kneeled towards the Matriarch, pleading for their stay, "Please, Matriarch!"
Viel''s eyes widened as he heard the Elder''s pleas. To go home where no one is waiting for them
What about him? Was there anyone waiting for him?
Sister Xing Cai? His friends?
But no, maybe they were the same, they have already forgotten about him. With only fragments of sorry memories to pick up.
...What will he even say when he gets back? That he killed Wei Song? If anything, the only thing that will wee him in Taizhou were torches and pitchforks. He will return the way he left, being shunned by the citizens, covered in dirt, tomatoes and eggs.
"But we do have our people", the Matriarch spoke, this time softly.
All the Elders could not help but look at her with a confused face, how can the Matriarch be so sure that anyone was left alive?
When they left, they were surrounded by their disciples, lifeless puppets that did not even recognize them.
Was she talking about Elder Xing Cai? But she was only one person. Was it really worth it to leave everything behind they have here for only one single person? Or does the Matriarch have a family that she left behind? But that was impossible, it wasmon knowledge among them that Matriarch Yinji held her chastity with great strictness.
The other senior Elder, Sima Fu, tried to court the Matriarch once, but he was tantly rejected the minute he made knew of his intentions. And so, they all waited for the Matriarch to continue her words.
"Them", Matriarch Yinji said as she approached the hole that was created from her battle with Sofia earlier.
She then looked at the curious people that were loitering outside. And when the people noticed her, they instantly started to chant.
"I-it''s the Matriarch!"
"Matriarch! Matriarch! Matriarch!"
Their loud cheers reaching the top of the tower, enough to pierce the ears of the kneeling Elders.
"We will bring them in our realm"
"!!!"
Hearing this, the Elders all looked at each other, their mouths slightly open.
Was that even possible? Could they really bring their new-found followers here to their world? But even if it were
"They no nothing of the dao", Elder Sima Fu reasoned, "Even if we bring them there, they would only be useful for rebuilding our towers!"
"It seems that all of you have forgotten what we really are", the Matriarch spoke coldly, "We are not conquerors, we are teachers"
"Wei Yuan, you were just a little beggar when I met you. No trace of qi and all your dantians werepletely closed. I could even say that you were in worse state than most of them", the Matriarch continued,
"But you learned and they will too", the Matriarch once again looked at the people below.
"This will be the birth of the true New Golden Pavilion"
Once again, the moonlight reflected on the Matriarch''s robes as her dignified stature shadowed over the kneeling Elders.
But soon, all the Elders stood up, once again bathing in the light that was behind the Matriarch. They all looked at the Matriarch with eyes full of resolution and perseverance. Like how their eyes were when took on their first disciples.
Princess Sofia, could not help but release a faltered breath as she too, was slightly bathed in the moonlight. A new culture, new discoveries, a new world She then looked at Viel with a curious expression. If shees with Viel, will it be possible for her to discover new worlds?
But she quickly shook her head with these thoughts, she was Princess Sofia. She had a responsibility to this world as part of the Royal Family.
"We will only take those who wish toe with us", the Matriarch continued her speech,
"So, let us all go home, together
and if I wasn''t being clear, that was an order", the Matriarch''s voice then turned cold.
All the Elders released a slight chuckle as they kneeled again all at the same time, "Yes, Matriarch!"
They then all looked at Viel, no longer looking with faces of anxiety and hostility, but expectation.
"So, child. I ask again, do you know of a way home?", the Matriarch once again ced all of her attention towards Viel.
Seeing all the expectant eyes that were looking at him, Viel could not help but take a step back. Their eyes felt like they were drowning him.
Does he know a way home?
Viel could only a tight gulp as he opened up his palm, and on top of it, were letters only he could see.
[Objective: Kill the Mother of Treants!
Identified: Treant Flower]
A way home? A way out of this dungeon this world?
Of course, he has one. But the only thing that came out of his breath was,
"No...
no, I don''t"
Chapter 126: ...Absolute
Chapter 126: ...Absolute
"No No I do not"
The words that Viel said made the whole room quiet, even the winds that were howling from the hole that were made from the Matriarch''s battle became dormant. Only the brittle stones that were falling from it echoed in the room, bouncing several times until it reached the floor. Still a part of the room, but no longer attached to the walls.
"I see", Matriarch Yinji could only sigh. The disappointment in her eyes could not be hidden, but it did notst long, disappearing as soon as she blinked.
When she and her Elders entered the portal of light, it immediately closed a second after thest Elder was through. She reckoned it would have been the same case for the boy. It''s just that
"The ce you were at before entering the portal of light was in the Golden Pavilion, correct?"
"Y-yes", Viel was now totally looking at the ground. There was this unique sense of guilt in his heart that he had long forgotten he could feel.
"So, I assume Xing Cai was with you", Matriarch Yinji slightly furrowed her eyebrows, "Did she not enter the portal with you?"
Viel quickly shook his head, "The dungeon has reached full yer capacity, she won''t be able to enter if she wanted to"
"Dungeon? Full yer capacity?", the furrow on the Matriarch''s face grew bigger, "What do you mean?"
Hearing the Matriarch''s question, Viel just shrugged his shoulders, "That no one could enter anymore until we", before he could say anymore, he quickly stopped his words, "I That''s all I know"
"But how do you know all these things?", Matriarch Yinji was confused, but even more so, curious. The boy knows something. Could it be that he actually knew a way home and just hiding it from them? Matriarch Yinji stared at Viel straight in the eyes, which once again made Viel fidget ufortably.
But after a while, the Matriarch once again sighed. If the boy was not willing to tell them, or if he was not ready to tell them, then she had no choice but to just wait. Unlike the rest of the people here, she could feel something in Viel.
Or maybe it was more appropriate to say that she could not feel anything. She couldn''t see the peak of the boy''s power. The only time she felt like this was when she first saw the Evil Monarch hundreds of years ago during her adventures in the western continents.
Unfathomable power. One that must never be poke, ''les it explodes and destroys everything in its path.
The only reason she was remaining calm was that the boy was still just that a boy.
"Then, if ever you find out something else...", the Matriarch then slowly walked towards back to her throne, "Please, child. Let us know", she said sincerely as she sat on the throne.
Once again, Viel could not look at her in the eye as he nodded his head.
The Elders, as well, could not help but release an awkward sigh. Right when they were ready to go home, when the hope started toe back to them, it shattered. Their sighs of disappointment were like the echoes of the rocks that bounced on the ground. Still a part of this world, but no longer attached to its walls.
Matriarch Yinji sat on the throne quietly, looking at the people that were currently in front of her.
They were in a sense, back to where they started. The only difference was the existence of Viel, but he was unwilling to talk. If only Li Xue had been sessful in giving the information about Viel to her a year ago.
Then maybe, just maybe, Viel would not be so attached to this world. Matriarch Yinji was sure. She was certain that Viel was hiding something.
She also had to punish her Elders for hiding this fact from them.
Matriarch Yinji could not help but groan in frustration. Why is it soplicated? If they were back home in Choryu, then she would just be cultivating in seclusion right about now. Onlying out whenever someone seeks trouble with the sect.
Matriarch Yinji closed her eyes, thinking about all of this is just making her want to go home more and more. She should just focus on what she could do for now.
"Give the woman her son back", she said as she looked at Emi, who had been staring at her intensely for quite a while now.
Finally being noticed again, Emi could not help but reveal expectant eyes.
"But the city of Burgerstatter is important for us to have, Matriarch", Senior Elder Wei Yuan stood beside the Matriarch''s throne.
Now that they are back to where they started, their ns have once again resurfaced- and it has not changed. They wanted to dominate this realm, have the people kneel before them and follow their ways. Once again, their bodies will be the foundation of the New Golden Pavilion.
"Give it back to her, boy", Matriarch said as she looked at senior Elder Wei Yuan in the eye, "That is an order"
"But-"
"Find another city. The city of Burgerstatter and its people are not be involved in our matters from now on. As for the rest of you", Matriarch Yinji then looked at Emi and the others, "Once this girl gets her son back, you are to leave our territory immediately"
Princess Sofia stepped forward as soon as they were asked to leave, "Have you thought about the alliance?"
"No", a stern answer instantly came from the Matriarch''s mouth.
"May I ask why?", Princess Sofia added, "You already have human and elf followers, so why not just live in harmony with the rest of us as well?"
Hearing this question, the lines on Matriarch''s face became more visible as her eyes turned cold, "Whether it be divine will or not, my Golden Pavilion is in ruins because of this world. Now leave and take your wounded with you before I change my mind"
"And you, child", Matriarch Yinji turned her attention towards Viel, "The Golden Pavilion is where you belong. Xing Cai''s sworn brother is a brother to us all, our doors will forever be wee to you"
Viel nodded slightly, aplicated feeling creeping up from inside him.
And so, after Princess Sofia healed the unconscious Azurite that was peacefully lying in the corner of the throne room, the group all headed down to the basement, guided by Elder Dao Ming Zhu.
"This ce had cers?", the now conscious Azurite walked the halls of the dungeon with aplicated expression on his face. Why was this not part of the map that was given to them?
"Wait isn''t that", Emi released a stuttered gasp as soon as she saw the upants of the cells.
Excessively pale skin, one could almost see the blood crawling through the veins that were popping out of their body, but most importantly, two horns that were protruding from their scalp.
"You have demons here!?", Emi eximed.
"Ah, yes", Dao Ming Zhu answered casually, "Those who submit to the Golden Pavilion can live freely in our reign"
"Then why are these creatures still alive!?"
"Because a few of them submitted", Dao Ming Zhu continued, "They are an extraordinary race. If we properly train them, they will be useful in advancing our cause"
Dao Ming Zhu continued to share information, he did not even seem to care that the Princess of the Kingdom was here.
"Some of our guards were demons as well, did you not notice when you infiltrated the tower?"
"You put my son here!?", Emi was going ballistic knowing that her son was locked up in the basement, furthermore, among demons.
"You do not have to worry, Miss Emi", Dao Ming Zhu chuckled, "Your son is being guarded in a secure room inside the guard''s room, beside several other children from different cities. He is safe"
There were other children of nobility here?
The basement, the cells, and the demons- this was not part of the intel they received from one of the spies they have here.
Princess Sofia''s suspicions were right. One of the King''s men here has already betrayed the Kingdom and is now a part of the New Golden Pavilion. They were in the trap even before they entered the tower.
She could only find it ironic, though. Remembering the Earth Goddess'' prophecy, the only way they could defeat the demons was to unite their races.
But Golden Pavilion did that for them, and they even made the demons as a part of their small nation as well. What is this, if not irony?
Truly. Fate
Fate is indecipherable.
The group walked for a couple more minutes before they reached a well lit part of the dungeon, there were several doors, but Dao Ming Zhu led them to the farthest one.
"This is where the children are being ke-"
Before Dao Ming Zhu could finish his words, Emi already barged through the door, excited to finally hold his son in her arms.
Princess Sofia could not help but reveal a smile as she saw the exhrating joy on Emi''s face. If only she too, could be united with her departed brother. Will she also show that kind of face?
She then looked at Viel. If Viel were to leave, will she also miss her like how she longs for her brother?
"...Viel?", Princess Sofia was surprised to see that Viel was far from their group. Just standing there, his face pale.
"Vi?", Princess Sofia knitted her eyebrows as she slowly walked towards Viel, her smile slowly disappearing from her face, "What''s wrong?"
And as soon as she said that, a deafening shriek came from behind her. A high pitched scream that wailed so loud, one can not help but freeze from the harsh coldness it held.
Princess Sofia did not even dare to look back as she just stared at Viel, stuttered whispersing out from her mouth.
Truly... Fate is...
....
Fate is absolute.
[Jack: Soul Search]
[....]
[Target is not within reach]
Chapter 127: Zachary (2)
Chapter 127: Zachary (2)
"Eehh A name? Me? You want me to think of a name for the baby?"
"Hmhm. Just think of any name thates out of your mind"
"But why me? The baby did note out of me"
"Of course it didn''t! The only thing that wille out of you is feces!"
"D-does that mean I should name my poop from now on?"
"Ugh, Viel! If I didn''t just have a humane out from inside me I will smack you in the head!"
"Sshhh my wife, you will wake up our baby"
"Then why don''t you think of a name-oh, I suddenly feel so sleepy"
"Are you alright!?"
"I''m fine, just a bit woozy. Viel, you bettere up of a name before I fall asleep"
"Eehh.. why not let Antote do it?"
"....zZzzz"
"Do you really think Antote can even think? Our girl is cked out to oblivion"
"A name ahmmm"
"And don''te up with something like Special Prisoner or whatever!"
"T-then how about
...Mr. Baby?"
"...."
"Come near here so I can smack you in the head"
"OH!"
"What is it!?"
"Special Baby!?"
"That is not even a name!"
"Ling Ling?"
"...We''re from the west, Viel. That''s a name for eastern people"
"Eehh, but I think it works. Ling Ling is a cute name. Hello there, little Ling Ling"
"Ugh. Fine, it is cute. You can call him that, but a name is different!"
"I have to think of another one!?"
"My wife, maybe it is best if we think about this mo-"
"Were you the one who just pushed this baby out from inside of her for 3 long hours? Viel, a name, now. I am starting to fall asleep"
"Eeh Hmmm Oh! No. No, not that. Hmm What if Ah, that''s right. No
...I thought of something!"
"W-what is it!?"
"Zachary!"
"Zachary? That''s pretty good. I didn''t think something normal woulde out of your mouth. What do you think about it, my dear husband?"
"Zachary It feels strong, doesn''t it? Like a fearless schr waving through the battlefields. I like it. Yeah, Zachary is pretty good"
"That''s a pretty specific detail. Viel, can you tell me why you chose the name Zachary?"
"Eehh I mixed Lord Karl''s name and Miss Emi''s name. Karl and Emi, Kari Kary!"
"..."
"Then where did you get the Za??"
"Uhmm From Antote"
"zzZzzzz"
"...."
"S-shall we think of another name?"
"I think it''s good. Do you like it, Lord Zachary?"
"Lord Zachary? No! He will be an adventurer like me, Karl"
"W-what!? But who will help me with the papers when I grow old!?"
"Anyway, Zachary it is. Hello, baby Zachary. Oh, you like that, don''t you?"
"You see that? That''s Viel. You can call him big brother when you grow up"
"B-big brother, me?"
"Why not? You''re older than him. Not to mention you named him"
"I I see"
"Do you want to hold him?"
"Eeh!? But it might break"
"Pft. Then at least hold her hand,e here"
"A-are you sure he won''t break?"
"Viel, just hold his hand"
"O...okay"
"..."
"Oooh! Ooh! Look! Miss Emi!
...he is smiling!"
***
"Viel what''s wrong?"
[Soul Search: Target is not within detectable reach]
[Jack expresses regret]
[Lu Yi expresses worry]
[Xanthus expresses guilt]
''Not within detectable reach? What does that even mean, Mr. Voice? What are you trying to tell me now?
Baby Zachary is there, in the room. What What are you saying now?
"No!"
The one screaming, is it Miss Emi? Why?
Why is she screaming? It it sounds disgusting
...It sounds scary.
...it sounds familiar.
Make it stop. Please make the noise stop. Make it stop. No more, please.
I
I can''t take it anymore.
Why are you screaming, Miss Emi? Why
Why
Why are you doing this
Why are you showing me this again!?
This pain.
It must end.
I will end it''
"Viel"
Emi''s screams have not stopped. It has been a minute and yet it has not stopped. Princess Sofia could not bear to turn around and look at the room, she was terrified. Terrified of what she would see if she does.
But she knows, she knows that it was inevitable not to.
And so she did.
She slowly turned her trembling body towards the room. And with her shaking feet, she walked towards it.
Getting nearer the room, the first thing that Princess Sofia noticed was the smell. It was a weak smell, a weak smell of metal wafting through her nose.
Blood.
And there were. Lots of it.
The blood of children. Their small bodies strewn on the ground, drowning the whole room in red.
The sound of flesh being pummeled also echoed in the room, but was being drowned by Emi''s chilling screams.
Azurite Pdin was currently smashing the face of a man. The man''s face was already caved in, with Azurite''s elbows almost digging through the ground.
The Elder from the New Golden Pavilion, Dao Ming Zhu, was also holding a head, neatly cut from the neck, holding the head by its horns.
No.
They weren''t men. They were demons.
The elf was currently holding Emi, whose mouth was opened in the widest possible way. Grueling screechesing out of it. She was swaying her body uncontrobly, her arms unrestrained as they iled around, even hitting the elf that was hugging her.
But the elf did not budge even as his face bled from being hit by Emi''s elbows. He just gritted his teeth, with his facepletely faced downwards.
But the elf was stopping her from approaching a crib that was on the side of the room. The crib it was leaking.
Weak droplets of red falling from it. Like water falling from a drying leaf.
Plop. plop. Plop.
It repeated, going slower and slower.
With every drop, making Sofia blink and her head tremble.
A weak sound, but even stronger than Emi''s deafening screams. Sofia no longer knows how many times she had blinked.
Slowly, she approached the crib. But as soon as she got there, her legs instantly backed away, her eyes trying its best to no longer look at the crib.
And the only thing that was in Sofia''s mind was- Did Emi see this?
A mother was allowed to see this?
To see her child like this?
Sofia then once again looked around.
All these children strewn on the ground like cattle. Sofia was used to the scent of blood and to the view of mangled bodies.
She too, was a monster. But this
These are innocent lives. Children. Children who have not yet experienced the world.
How how would one even approach their parents? How would one even say that their sons and their daughters were mangled and devoured?
...Helplessly.
Sofia''s attention was then interrupted by the slow creaking of the door.
"Viel", she whispered as she saw Viel slowly approaching the crib, "Don''t"
But her words do not reach Viel, even as he passed by her. The only response Sofia received were whispers of his own.
All of it. It must end. I must end it.
Those were the words repeated by Viel from his breath.
Even Emi, who was previously uncontroble and unrestrained, stopped as she saw Viel walking towards the crib.
The elf quickly let go of Emi as she seemed to have calmed down abruptly.
"D-don''t look, Viel", she breathed.
But it was toote. Viel was already in front of the crib, staring at baby Zachary, or whatever was left of him.
"Viel!", Emi quickly hugged Viel and covered his eyes, all whilst covering her eyes as well, "Don''t look, please don''t look"
Emi''s hand, which was covering Viel''s eyes, started to feel warm. "...Viel".
"Miss Emi I''m sorry", Viel whispered.
Emi quickly shook her head as her cheeks rustled Viel''s hair. Biting her lips to the point that it bled. She sniffled uncontrobly as she tried to stop her tears from falling any further.
"It...it''s not your fault, Viel", Emi''s silent cries were muffled.
"But it is", Viel replied in a sigh.
Sister Xianying and now baby Zachary. Because he stayed. He forced himself in a world that he didn''t belong to.
"Because I am here they died", Viel continued, "...Because we are here"
Viel removed Emi''s hand from his eyes as he looked at her, "I am sorry, Miss Emi"
Emi quickly held Viel''s cheek as she repeatedly shook her head.
"Please please don''t say that", Emi breathed in as she saw Viel''s vacant stare.
Viel then turned his head towards Dao Ming Zhu,
"It is time for us to go"
He said as he stretched out his arm. And slowly, green flickering lights appeared in front of him.
[Rain: Item Box]
And soon, a flower, almost half the size of Viel, bloomed from the lights.
"T-that''s", Sofia could not help but gulp as her eyes widened.
The Treant Flower.
And as soon as it appeared, it blew up in mes, the blood reflecting its cries.
[Sessfully eliminated all targets! Congrattions on clearing the Forest of Elves Dungeon, Viel!]
[Rewards: ERROR yer already has the reward item]
[Portal will be closed in 72 hours. Please exit the dungeon before the portal closes]
Chapter 128: Prophecy
Chapter 128: Prophecy
[Sessfully eliminated all targets! Congrattions on clearing the Forest of Elves Dungeon, Viel!]
[Rewards: ERROR yer already has the reward item]
[Portal will be closed in 72 hours. Please exit the dungeon before the portal closes]
"...The portal should be back now", Viel said as he stared at Dao Ming Zhu with zed eyes, "...Go home"
As soon as Dao Ming Zhu heard this, he quickly rushed out of the room, but not before looking at Emi, with his eyes full of guilt.
"Viel what", Emi whispered, "...What did-"
But before she could finish her words, Viel once again approached baby Zachary''s crib.
"Viel what"
Emi could not really think straight. In fact, none of them can. What exactly was happening? Why did Viel say that they were going home? Was he leaving?
What is he doing in front of the crib?
And soon, they all watched Viel''s hair start to float, and with it, baby Zachary''s mangled corpse. Seeing her son hanging like a puppet in the air, with his insides swaying back and forth, Emi''s face instanly twisted.
"Viel, what are you doing!?", Emi was about to push Viel to the side, but then she heard Viel''s next words.
"Oh, ye innocent soul. Untainted by the world"
"Viel?"
Baby Zachary''s body started to glow, his mangled body started to wriggle as it one by one started to deconstruct itself.
"!!!"
Everyone who saw this could not help but open their jaws in disbelief.
The elf, kneeled on the ground as tears burst from his eyes.
"Oh, innocent soul. Loved ever so dearly by those who brought you into this world. Your journey, albeit short, has changed the lives of everyone you have touched", Viel continued as he ced his hands together.
"My my baby.", Emi could not help but drop to the ground as she saw baby Zachary floating in the air, without any wounds, as if he was just peacefully sleeping.
"Oh, innocent soul. May your next journey in the cycle of life be surrounded by those who loved you dearly in this life. May you have the chance to spend eternity with them, to cry, tough, to live.
This, I gift upon you, oh innocent soul. Grow your wings, and soon, may you start your journey again...
...Farewell, baby brother"
The light glowing from baby Zachary instantly disappeared as Viel pped his hands. Zachary then floated directly towards Emi, whose longing arms reached for him.
Emi gently held baby Zachary''s body and ced him on her bosom. Reflecting the memory of the day when baby Zachary came to their life.
He looked like he was just sleeping. But she knew
She knew
Her baby will never wake up again.
But to be able to embrace her baby fully once more, that was really all she could ask for.
"Thank you thank you, Viel", while hugging baby Zachary with her right arm, she embraced Viel. "Thank you for bringing me back my baby"
The other people in the room did not really know what to say, or if they should even say anything. Only Sofia moved as she handed her cloak to Emi, for her to cover baby Zachary.
They all have experienced their own losses. But to lose a child?
That was a pain they could never imagine.
And so, one by one, they exited the room. Leaving only Emi and Viel in the room.
A moment. Seconds. A minute.
They remained like this, in silence.
"Viel", Emi whispered, "...are you really going home?"
"..."
"Yes", Viel said softly as he released himself from Emi''s embrace, "It is time to free this world of me"
"...Won''t you stay?"
Viel could only look down as he shook his head, "Miss Mire, Miss Yinji they both said that we don''t belong here. They are right"
"You do belong here, Viel"
"How I wish that was true, Miss Emi", Viel could only sigh as he touched Zachary''s face, "All of this these deaths, the suffering they are happening because we are here..."
"Viel without you, I would not have-"
"Experienced this pain", Viel looked Emi straight in the eye.
"Experienced love", Emi quickly retorted.
But Viel, Viel only shook his head once again. There was a certain rity in his eyes.
"Everything is clear to me now, Miss Emi", Viel closed his eyes as he breathed in, "I know what I must do"
"Viel-"
"I will say goodbye to Antote and the others before I leave"
"...", once again, Emi could see the empty gaze in Viel''s eyes. And soon, she too, left the room.
Left alone, Viel then once again pped his hands. The other children, who were strewn on the floor, all started to glow as well, their bodies returning to what it once was.
He looked around, some of these children were probably of the same age as him and yet, he could not help but release an awkward sigh as he realized how different they were to him.
And with one final look, Viel walked out from this grave of fireflies.
"When are you leaving?"
It would seem that Princess Sofia was the only one left in the cers. The others have already gone up to prepare to leave.
"Sofie You''re still here?", Viel asked.
"Of course, the bodies inside are children of nobility", Princess Sofia said, "I must stay here until their families have heard of the news"
"And even if it was just a silly set up", Sofia chuckled, "I am still your fiancee. I can''t just leave you behind
What about you when are you leaving me behind?"
"In 3 days time", Viel said as he walked near one of the cers confining a demon, "I still have things left to do here"
"...Like what?"
Hearing this question, Viel looked at Sofia, his eyes still revealing an empty stare. But Sofia Sofia could only see the sadness it contained.
"Fulfilling a prophecy", Viel said as he turned his attention to the demon that was inside the cell.
And then, smoke slowly fumed from his empty eyes. His pupils gradually gleaming red.
[Heat Vision]
In Sofia''s view, it was as if a red beam of light shot out from Viel''s eyes, the metal that barred the cell looked like it did not even exist as the red beam went right through it, all the way through the wall.
And the demon, who was in between the wall and the metal bar, did not even know that his head was already hollow as the beam also went through it.
This happened almost instantly, if Sofia blinked, then she would have missed all of these details entirely.
"V...viel?"
"That''s one", Viel whispered, "Mr. Voice
...Find all of them"
Chapter 129: Voices
Chapter 129: Voices
"Mr. Voice Find them all"
[Jack: Soul Search]
"Viel, what do you mean fulfilling a prophecy?"
Princess Sofia''s eyes were squinted as Viel started to talk to himself,pletely ignoring her. She was not really weirded out by it, though. She has been around Viel for quite a time for her to know that he has these voices that were talking to him.
She does not know if they were real, or just something purely made up by Viel, but she did not really mind, she too, had voices in her head. It was just not quite as literally as what Viel has, she presumed.
And so, she just waited for Viel''s monologue to be over.
"How many are there, Mr. Voice?"
[There are 1,369 souls that are simr to the chosen Target. The nearest one is 5.2 meters away]
Hearing this, Viel turned around to look at the other cell.
The demon was cowering at it leaned on the wall of his cell, he did not really clearly see what Viel did, but his dead brethren were quite visible to him. The center of his dead brother''s head was hollow, only leaving the sides of his head, his jaw hanging, causing him to see the wall beside his face
"Viel... by prophecy, do you mean"
As Sofia was saying this, Viel''s eyes once again turned red, and in less than the time it takes to blink, a red sh flickered in the room. And with it, another dead demon.
Sofia could not help but squint her eyes. The walls of these cells and the bars, they were imbued by magic. If she tried to destroy it with one of her most destructive spells, it would take at least a quarter of a second. But for Viel''s simple spell to melt the steelbars like they were nothing, Sofia was once again reminded of the difference in their power.
"...the eradication of the demons?"
"Yes, it has to be done", Viel said calmly as he looked at Sofia, his gaze still empty.
But something in his eyes made Sofia almost jump back in fright. There were green lights flickering on it. Like a dozen fireflies fighting with each other, exploding, and once again being reborn.
"V...viel?", Sofia breathed in as she slowly backed away, "N...no, you..
...Who are you?"
Sofia let out a stuttered breath as she stared at Viel''s flickering eyes.
No, the boy in front of him was not Viel. The way he moves, the way he breathes, and all the way to the smallest mannerisms, everything was different. Everything was calcted. As if he was a puppet.
But it onlysted for a few seconds. After a single blink from Viel, the light was gone, and so were the invisible strings attached to his body.
"Yes, it has to be done", Viel repeated the words he said before the green flickering lights appeared on his eyes.
"V-viel? What just happened?", Sofia asked.
"Hm?", Viel looked at Sofia, and then back to the corpse of the demon, "Oh, that''s called Heat Vision, one of... my skills"
"No, not that. The Nevermind", Sofia could only sigh. It would seem the Viel himself does not know what just happened. The mysteries that are surrounding Viel, the longer she is with him, the bigger it gets.
The portal, gods, and what Viel''s role is in all of this.
She wanted answers. Not just for her curiosity, but for Viel''s sake as well.
And for that, she knows what she must do.
"And after you clear out all the demons, what will you do?", Sofia asked as she tried to recollect herself.
Hearing Sofia''s question, an awkward smile appeared on Viel''s face.
"I say my goodbyes. To Ilrina, to Antote, Miss Emi and to you"
"You are really leaving just like that?"
"I have to", Viel let out a tired sigh, "I should have left as soon as I found the Treant Flower. I had it with me, Sofi. I have already found a way back half a year ago.
...But I didn''t go. I didn''t go because I thought this is where I belonged"
"It can be, you know. Let the golden robe wearing freaks go back by themselves", Sofia said as she touched Viel''s face, "This is as much as your home as the old one, one could even argue you have spent more time here already"
Hearing Sofia''s soft words, Viel gently touched her hand as he slighty brushed his head on it, "It''s not about where I belong, Sofie. It''s where I am meant to be
...And I am not meant to be here"
"How? How do you know that?"
"I just do"
"Is it the voices in your head?", Sofia squinted her eyes, "Are the voices in your head telling you that, Vi?"
Viel quickly shook his head, "No. It''s the opposite, Sofie. For the first time, I don''t hear anything. For the first time in my life I think I am making my own choice"
No. Something was wrong.
Something was definitely wrong.
Sofia could not help but furrow her eyebrows. Something was definitely wrong. Something was already wrong when he entered the room and looked at Zachary''s corpse.
''But what!? What is happening to you, Viel!?''
Sofia wanted to shout, she wanted solutions, she wanted answers, but she knew that she was not going to find any. The only thing she could do was hug Viel and whisper into his ears,
"I aming with you"
"W...what?", Viel''s muffled voice stuttered.
"Back to your world"
"Why?"
"Because I am your fiancee", Sofia said with a stern and resolute voice.
"..."
"Pfft"
"Hahahahaha!"
The twoughed with each other for a full quarter of a second before calming themselves down.
"You''re only curious about the things you''ll find in my world, aren''t you, Sofie?"
"What? How did you know that?", Sofia chuckled as she fixed her sses, covering the half-hearted smile on her face.
This is what she must do. To follow him, and someday, to find the answers that he doesn''t know he needed.
She was not able to save her brother because she didn''t follow him.
This time, Sofia will not make the same mistake.
To save Viel from himself- that is her choice.
"Are you sure?", Viel asked as he freed himself from Sofia''s arms, "What will you tell the King?"
"That it is my legal obligation to follow my future husband, what else?"
"Eew...", Viel scoffed as he turned away and started walking towards the next cell.
His face, though, contained a hint of red and a wide smile.
"...Are you really going to kill all the demons?", Sofia asked.
"Of course", Viel nonchntly said as he once again beamed another demon in one of the cells,
"Everyst one of them before I go back"
***
In a vast and empty darkness.
The huge screen continued to reflect Viel''s visions.
But no one was watching.
Lord God Lu Yi, Demon God Xanthus, and even the Judge Of Karma.
All of them were floating in the darkness.
And just like Rain, they were floating lifelessly, asleep...unmoving.
Even with loud noises that have been ringing endlessly throughout the darkness, the three remained stagnant.
[...ERROR...ERROR]
[Commencing Phase 3 of the Messiah Project: Superhero Training!]
[...ERROR...ERROR]
The dark space distorted as numerous other screens popped out from the darkness.
Each showing memories.
Memories of another world.
Memories of another person.
[...ERROR: Messiah Project alreadypleted with Original yer: Rain]
[...Loading Original yer: Rain...]
Rain''s translucent soul started to flicker, like a smoke being blown by the wind.
But still, the sleeping Rain did not move from his spot.
[...ERROR: Original yer: Rain''s data is corrupted]
[...Troubleshooting]
[...Troubleshooting Complete! Applying suggested Fix...]
[...]
[...]
[Proceeding to Merge Original yer: Rain with yer: Viel]
[...0.0001%]
[...]
[...0.0002%]
Chapter 130: Goodbyes
Chapter 130: Goodbyes
A dreaded night, it was.
When the nobles of the kingdom found out that their children were dead. The wails of the mothers, the rage of the fathers, and the tears of older brothers and sisters echoed unending through the night.
And also, a call for blood.
The nobles roared for war. War against the New Golden Pavilion and the demons that have killed their future.
Calling for the King to take action and gather their armies. They will have all his support in order to eradicate the New Golden Pavilion and cull their members.
But the King The King did not. The King just scattered his shadows to spread a single news.
That the New Golden Pavilion and the demons will be dealt with.
Not by them, and not by war.
The nobles and their citizens screamed in anger. Screaming who? If not them, then who will take revenge for their lost sons and daughters?
But their questions were soon answered.
Their cries were answered by a night that was filled with red.
The Great Spirit.
The Great Spirit moves.
But of course, the King hid the truth.
Only the demons were dying. The New Golden Pavilion were currently on their way back to their own world, along with those who wish to go with them.
Maybe perhaps it wasn''t a lie. Afterall, after this day, the New Golden Pavilion will be gone.
But still, the King will hide this secret forever. War?
They had enough war.
And so, the people cheered. They cheered as the Great Spirit eradicated each andst of those responsible for the deaths of their children.
They cheered as the red streaks of light filled their cities, as their cries were reced by the cries of the demons.
A single night.
It took a single night.
[0 Targets within the chosen vicinity]
A single night to wipe out all the demons hiding in this world.
As for the other habitants remaining in this world.
The Great Spirit left them with a reminder.
A reminder that if any of them were to break the peace, the only reward waiting for them is death.
Or atleast, that will be the rumours that the King of the Humans and the Queen of the Elves will spread in the future.
***
"Viel"
As for the Great Spirit, he wanted to rest.
"...You''re back"
Viel was back in the adventurer''s guild. And there, Antote was waiting for him.
Waiting for him with her arms opened wide.
Viel then slowly walked towards Antote and buried his head on her bosom.
Antote then gently closed her arms as she brushed Viel''s hair.
"It''s alright it''s alright", she released stuttered whispers.
The city has already heard the news of the death of the city Lord''s son. No one is in the Adventurer''s Guild as most of the people were in front of the Lord''s castle, grieving with him.
Only Antote was here, knowing that Viel will return here.
"I came to say goodbye, Antote", Viel''s words were muffled.
"..."
A minute, it was a minute before Antote answered.
"Where are you going?", Antote whispered.
"...Home"
"..."
"When are youing back?"
Viel''s eyes widened as she heard Antote''s question. Coming back? That...
"...I don''t know", Viel answered.
"I see", Antote continued to stroke Viel''s golden hair, "Well, take care of yourself, okay?"
"...Thank you, Antote", Viel said as he smiled and freed himself from Antote''s embrace. "You take care as well"
Antote smiled back. She then closed her eyes to wipe the tears that were stuck in her eyes, but it only caused them to fall even sooner.
And as she opened her eyes again,
Viel was gone.
"..."
"Goodbye, Viel"
***
"Kya!"
"Ah! It''s the Great Spirit! The Great Spirit has visited us!"
All the elves in the area all kneeled on the ground as Vielnded from the air, in front of Ilrina.
"...V-viel?", Ilrina quickly stopped what she was doing when Viel suddenly appeared behind her, "W-we received news of what happened. We are on our way to the Human kingdom to offer support"
"Ilrina"
"The portal you arrived in has also re-appeared. My mother has already set up guards there", Ilrina continued to talk, "As requested, we are only allowing members and followers of the Golden Pavilion to go through"
"Ilrina!", Viel pinched Ilrina''s cheeks.
"Y-yes!?", Ilrina pouted as she quickly rubbed her sore cheeks.
"Your mother, is she here?", Viel asked.
"Ah y-yes!", Ilrina pointed at a colossal tree, "She is currently in the throne room. Let me guide you there"
"No, it''s fine. I will goter"
Viel suddenly turned quiet.
"Vie-"
"Ilrina", Viel spoke before Ilrina could, "I am sorry for what happened 7 years ago"
Hearing Viel''s words, Ilrina''s eyes started to turn moist. But instead of tears falling from her eyes, it was a smile that formed on her face. "Don''t be", she said softly, "They died as warriors trying to protect you"
"I also came to say goodbye", Viel then added.
"G-goodbye?", Ilrina''s breath started to turn heavy.
"I am returning to my world"
"...I see", Ilrina slightly turned her head downwards. And then, she released a heavy breath as she saluted towards Viel.
"May the spirits bless you on your travel, Viel", although her eyes remained moist, there was a certain pride in her eyes.
Seeing Ilrina''s resolute face, Viel could only sigh as he saluted back, "You will be a great queen someday, Ilrina"
Viel then slowly turned around, and without even looking back, he walked towards the throne room to talk with the Queen.
Ilrina''s salute did not withdraw even after Viel has disappeared, instead, a whisper came out from her breath.
"May we see each other again, Viel"
***
"Oi! Have you fed the prisoner on cell 12!?"
"N-not yet, sir Albert!"
"Then what are you still doing!? Go!"
"Y-yes sir Albert!"
"Ugh I swear, since I got promoted I have not rest a single second!"
A bearded man was currentlyining to no one as he sat tiredly inside his office.
"U-", the bearded man was about toin again, but then he saw a pouch on top of his desk.
"...", the bearded man suspiciously looked at the small pouch. Was someone bribing him again? Well, who was he to deny?
And so, with a slight giggle, he opened the pouch.
And there, inside, were a dozen candies.
"..."
"!!!"
The bearded man''s eyes then widened as he quickly rushed out of the room. He shouted and called for the nearest guard he could find.
"You!", he shouted, "Have you seen a golden-haired kid around here!?"
"N-no, sir Albert!", the guard quickly saluted as he hastened his pace.
Hearing the guard''s response, Albert could not help but release a dejected sigh. But it was then that a piece of paper fell from the pouch.
"This", Albert muttered as he picked up the paper.
This is my favorite.
That is what the paper said. Albert''s body began to shake as he chuckled, and then, the chuckle turned into augh.
The guards that were about to cross his office turned back, they really did not want to get involved with what was happening, whatever it was.
Albert then ced a piece of candy on his mouth.
"Ack", his eyes twitched as the candy started to melt in his mouth,
"This is too sweet kid"
***
"Is that so?"
"Yes, father"
"This decision of yours, is it final, Princess Sofia?"
"Yes, father"
Sofia was currently in the throne room, kneeling in front of his father.
"I see", the King ced his hand on his chin, "Then I support your decision"
"But", the King continued to talk as he stood up from his throne, "From here on, you, Sofia, are no longer a member of the Royal Family"
"!!!", Sofia could only grit as she closed her eyes. "Y-yes, fathe-"
Before she could continue her words, she felt a warm embrace on wrapping her body. She opened her eyes, only to see her father kneeling with him.
"Do not push yourself too hard out there, my daughter", the King whispered.
"T-thank you, father!", Sofia''s face slightly twisted as she tried to stop the tears that wereing out of her eyes.
"Now, go pack your things and say your farewells to your brothers and sisters", the King said as he assisted her daughter to stand up.
"Yes, father!", Sofia bowed leaving the throne room, stopping once to nce at her father onest time.
"...", the King had a very proud smile on her face, "My daughter has grown"
He then looked behind him with his eyebrows furrowed, "You cane out now Viel"
In the corner of the throne room, a golden haired boy slowly appeared from the shadows.
"You will take care of my daughter, okay?", the King chuckled, "Or I will chase you personally myself in the other world"
Viel only smiled and nodded in response to the King''s words.
"So, what did youe here for?", the King asked as he returned back to his throne.
"..."
"I am here to make a request"
***
[24 hours left before Portal Closes]
Chapter 131: Father
Chapter 131: Father
[13 Hours until portal closes]
2 days after the portal had appeared, any traces of the New Golden Pavilion were all but gone. Their tower was destroyed by the people of the kingdom, perhaps serving as a candle for the children and the people they have lost.
All that was left of the Golden Pavilion in this world were the footprints they have left as they entered the portal.
Viel could only sigh as he looked at the footprints of almost a thousand people. It would seem that the Golden Pavilion was sessful in bringing other people in the world. Then if so, the woman behind him really was going with him.
"Are you sure about this?", Viel asked as he looked at Sofia, who was following her from behind, "There is no going back after this, at least for now"
"I have already packed my things, Vi", Sofia said with a nk face as she carried 2 bags on each hand. "So, yes. I am sure"
"...Are you sure?", Viel once again repeated as he squinted his eyes.
"Yes", Sofia replied with a serious expression as she dropped her bags near the portal, "As much as you say you are not meant to be here, then the more it applies to me, too"
"I", Sofia continued with a sigh, "If I stay here, the elves will always be reminded of the horrible things I have done to their people. If anything, I am the one who is not meant to be here"
"Hm", Viel nodded and he stared at the portal.
"Also, did you not bring anything?"
"I did, they are all in my item box"
"Item box?", Sofia then remembered when the Treant Flower suddenly appeared out of nowhere, "Wait, then why did you let me carry my bags!?"
"You didn''t ask", Viel scoffed as he covered his mouth, his cheeks bloated.
Sofia twitched her eyes in annoyance. Just 2 days ago, Viel felt like a totally different person, and now she was ying tricks on her and gloating like nothing happened.
How unstable is this kid, really?
But s, she could only sigh until she unveils the mysteries surrounding Viel. And speaking of mystery
"Why did you ask father to evacuate the people within 200 kilometers from the portal?"
Yes. This is what Viel requested from the King before he left. He also requested the same thing from the Elf Queen, whose people were nearer from the portal.
Hearing this question, Viel only looked above, towards the skies.
He then sat in front of the portal, without saying anything to Sofia.
"V-viel?"
Sofia was perplexed, why did Viel suddenly sit down on the ground. "Are we not going?", Sofia asked.
"Can you protect the portal?"
But her question was answered by another question.
"What?", furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, "What for?"
"Just tell me, are you confident in protecting the portal?"
Although Sofia had no idea why Viel asked that question, she still nodded her head when she saw Viel''s weighty gaze.
After that, they sat in silence for hours.
[9 Hours until Portal Closes]
4 hours had passed, and Viel still remained sitting in front of the portal, his gaze not leaving the skies.
Sofia has already made fire and roasted a meal from a boar that unfortunately wandered near them.
She handed a juicy roasted leg to Viel, and Viel only said his thanks as he returned to looking above the skies, while chewing, of course.
[6 Hours until the Portal Closes]
Darkness was slowly encroaching the fields as the night slowly waves. Sofia was already starting to doze off. But Viel
Viel still remained stagnant as he remained staring towards the sky.
"Are we... still not going, Vi?", Sofia said in a whisper as she was slowly starting to fall asleep.
"Just a bit longer, reserve your strength, Sofi", Viel said without taking his eyes away from the skies.
"Hmm"
And soon, Sofia''s vision turned dark as she fell into unconsciousness.
[3 Hours until Portal Closes]
Sofia woke up from the sound of her own vomiting. She quickly turned sideways as she coughed vehemently, tears uncontrobly falling from her face.
"W...what the hell...is that", Sofia looked towards the empty sky, her eyes shaking and her jaw trembling.
Sofia felt as if a thousand needles were crawling on her bones. All of her hair stood up on ends as her mana seemed to also be running out of control.
"Viel what is happening!?", she screamed as she turned her eyes towards Viel.
Viel then stood up as he nced at Sofia, "He is here", he whispered.
"What? Who!?"
"Protect the portal, Sofie", Viel said as slowly stepped away from the portal.
And then, a dome of golden suddenly surrounded them.
Sofia did not really know why Viel requested her to do so, but feeling the disgusting aura getting closer and closer to them, she released almost all of her mana and barricaded them with a thickyer of concentrated mana, adding it towards the golden dome of light that Viel just casted.
And as soon as she did so, a thunderous explosion resounded in the air.
The golden dome that Viel summoned suddenly rippled as a spear appeared to be stabbed on it. The spear was vibrating violently as sparks started to appear on the golden dome. But soon, it calmed down and dropped towards the ground.
"Viel who is that?"
With the skies splitting, a man suddenly fell to the ground at great speed, causing numerous thunders as hended.
His red hair, waving in the air as the dust and smoke surrounding him started to settle.
And then, the red-haired man smiled at Viel,
"Thank you for waiting for me
...father"
[Side Quest: Defeat the Usurper!]
*****
This is the end of Volume 3!
Volume 4: Dungeons is next. Volume 4, as the title suggests, will focus on the Dungeons that have appeared and been appearing in Viel''s world for about 7 years more or less now. What will he find there? How much has it changed because of the effects of the dungeon? Well, let''s go discover it together.
For those who have read until this point. All I can really say is thank you. Even though we have failed to reach top 100 even once, or even top 150. I appreciate you following and staying with me. I don''t know if I still have the strength and motivation to do the next volumes after failing to reach our goal this time... But I will persevere :)
Thank you.
Thank you very much :)
Chapter 132: The Usurper
Chapter 132: The Usurper
The trees in the field were unmoving, every de of grass, even the insects were silent. Only the echoing thunder resounded in the air as the red-haired man, the Usurper, slowly stood up and looked at Viel directly in the eye.
"Thank you for waiting for me
...father"
The Usurper''s face carried a smile, but his eyes only contained one thing.
Rage.
As if reflecting the redness of his hair, his eyes glimmered with fire as he looked Viel directly in the eye.
And Viel
Viel''s eyes trembled as it met the Usurper''s eyes. And with a heavy breath, he said
"...what?"
"V...viel, who is that? Why did he call you father!?"
Sofia hollered as she tried her best to control her mana that was going wild from the presence of the red-haired man in front of them. But still, she retained in casting the severalyered shields of her own mana around them, adding protection to them and to the portal.
"Viel, why did he call you father!?", once again, Sofia repeated.
"Viel"
But the one who answered her was not Viel, it was the ominous looking red-haired man.
"That''s a funny name", the Usurper said as he slowly walked near the golden dome of light, "So, you ran away from our universe just to y house in this one?"
The Usurper then slowly nted his palm on the golden dome, just in front of Viel''s face. Sparks instantly appeared and danced their way as soon as his hand made contact with the light. His hands trembled, but that was it.
No sign of blood, or even a scratch could be seen on his hand.
"Answer me, father!", he screamed while mming his hand on the golden dome, causing a wave of air to ripple and push all the grass away from the field. It also caused Viel''s face to be distorted from his view as the dome trembled.
Viel could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he looked at the Usurper''s raging eyes. Viel then looked at Sofia.
And slowly ced his finger near his ears and circled it around it. "This man is a lunatic", Viel whispered.
"I am right in front of you!", the Usurper once again mmed his hand on the golden dome, his voice obviously strained.
"Child, we don''t even look alike", Viel said as he looked at the Usurper straight in the eye, "And I have not touched anyone in the butt for me to have a chi-"
"Viel!", Sofia shouted at Viel, signaling for him to take this seriously.
"Who are you?", Viel instantly said as he heard Sofia''s scream, a serious expression now filling his eyes.
Once again, silence filled the air, with only the sound of the Usurper''s long red hair waving in the air.
Hearing Viel''s question, the Usurper narrowed his eyes as he looked Viel straight in the eye.
"You don''t know who I am?", he said in a very low tone.
"No, of course I do", Viel answered almost instantly, "You... killed a friend of mine"
"Killed a friend?", the Usurper narrowed his eyes even further, wrinkling his nose in the process. He then slowly backed away as he picked up his spear that was sitting on the ground, "You mean the insect from the other n-"
"You should not have killed my friend!"
The Usurper could not even finish his words when he felt his vision change. His head was mmed on the ground repeatedly as he flew almost a kilometer in just a single second. He then felt himself being lifted up in the air, and then once again, mmed to the ground with an even greater force.
The impact of the Usurper''s head being mmed on the ground reached Sofia, who felt the earth tremble beneath her.
"What is going on?", was the only thing that came out of her mouth.
A red-haired man suddenly falling from the sky, Viel being called a father and now they are fighting? This is more random than mysterious, she thought.
Once again, she felt the earth beneath her tremble. Looking back at the direction of the fight, she could not really see clearly because of how far they were, but due to her still being able to detect the disgusting mana of the red-haired man, she knew that Viel''s attack did not even do any damage.
Sofia then saw a silhouette fly at a very high speed into the air, squinting her eyes, she saw a golden gleam sparkle on the flying silhouette.
"Viel!"
"Khh", Viel''s cheeks were red from being kicked by the Usurper. But before he could recover, the Usurper was prepared to meet him above the skies. And he did.
He mmed the blunt side of his spear towards Viel''s back, it was as if time had stopped when the spear struck Viel''s back as the clouds and skies themselves split, revealing the stars that shone endlessly outside their atmosphere.
And then, it was as if Sofia could see the space itself being sucked inside a vortex, everything was silent, and soon
*BANG*
The thunderous explosion reached Sofia. The golden dome that Viel had casted slowly disappeared, leaving no choice for Sofia but to exert herself even further to protect the portal.
"V...viel", Sofia''s eyes could not help but tremble as she saw Viel burst into mes as he fell from the sky at almost lightning speed.
And once again, the earth shook. But this time, Sofia felt herself lose bnce. If it was not for her strengthening the ground beneath her and the portal, then it would have definitely crumbled.
The earth in front of her waved like the ocean, and the barrier she made was like a protruding stone in the river, splitting the debris, dirt, and the chunks of earth that came her way.
"Gah!", Sofia screamed as she released thest amount of mana she could muster, a drop of blood was already falling on the floor as her nose started to bleed from mana exhaustion.
And finally, after a whole minute, the earth settled.
The barrier that Sofia made crumbled like ss as she groveled in pain on the ground. But there was only one thing that wasing out of her stuttering mouth, "V...viel"
She whispered as she tried to slide her head and crawl her body towards the direction where Viel fell.
"Viel", she once again breathed out. She gritted her teeth as desperation grew inside of her. She wanted to rush towards Viel, but she couldn''t.
Viel''s mana his presence
...it was growing weaker.
"Khh", Viel''s face was currently wincing in pain as he tried to struggle his way out of the ws that were tightly gripping on his neck.
The field that they were previously fighting on were gone. All that was left was a colossal crater. If it was not for the reinforced ground beneath Sofia and the portal, the crater would have been a perfect circle, ranging almost 50 kilometers wide.
"Father", a certain disappointment could be heard from the Usurper''s voice as he lifted Viel from the ground, "...You have grown weaker"
"Y-you"
"Y-y-y- you what?", the Usurper mocked as he mimicked Viel''s stuttering words, "I feel sorry for you, fathe-"
[Walk of the Lightning God]
Before the Usurper could finish his words, a flicker of lightning appeared on Viel''s body as he suddenly disappeared from the Usurper''s clutches.
"For thest time, I am not your father!", Viel shouted as he appeared from a distance.
"...Have you really forgotten?", anger slowly built up on the Usurper''s face, "What about mother?"
"Ha?", Viel grimaced in confusion as he wiped the blood that wasing out of his mouth.
"What about the face of my mother as you destroyed her world!?", the Usurper screamed, "Have you forgotten that as well!?"
"Wha-?"
Viel could not even express his confusion as the Usurper suddenly appeared from behind him, once again swinging the blunt side of the spear towards Viel''s face.
But this time, Viel blocked it with his entire arm, covered in fur.
[Form of the Beast]
Still, the impact of the spear was evident, as Viel was pushed back a few hundred meters, his feet leaving lines on the ground.
"Another parlor trick, father? This..."
"This is getting pathetic", the Usurper then dropped his spear on the ground. And slowly, his eyes started to flicker, smokeing out of it.
"Perhaps this will remind you of who you are", he said as his eyes started to glow red, his cheeks trembling as he uttered his words with rage, "Remember the screams of my mother as Iser each and every flesh on your bone"
Seeing the Usurper''s eyes glowing red, Viel''s body returned back to normal as the fur on his arms receded.
And then, just like the Usurper, his eyes glowed red.
[Heat Vision]
"That''s it, Rain", the Usurperughed as he saw Viel''s eyes lit up, "Reveal your true nature!"
The Usurper shouted as a huge red beam of light shot out like a stream from his eyes.
And Viel, met this red beam of light with his own.
A sharp ringing tone vibrated in the air as the two beams of light collided. The earth beneath them, as if water, started to boil.
"Hahahaha!", the Usurperughed as he slowly started to walk forward.
Viel, however, started to sweat as he gritted his teeth to the point that it was bleeding.
"Getting older, father!", the Usurper shouted as the beam that wasing from his eyes doubled in width.
"Gah!", Viel screamed as he too, doubled the size of his own beam.
And soon, the whole crater was filled with a blinding light and a huge quake.
It was then followed by, surprisingly, a very weak explosion as the light abruptly disappeared.
For miles, nothing could be seen but smoke and vapor. It was as if the ground itself, and even the air, was dead.
"N...no"
Sofia, who already gained the strength to kneel, could not help but cover her mouth as her eyes began to moist.
...Viel.
Viel''s presence
...She could no longer feel it.
Chapter 133: Systi
Chapter 133: Systi
"N..no...Oh no"
The color of Sofia''s face was pale, the blood oozing from her nose was no small amount as it dripped on the ground. She ordered her feet to walk, but her body no longer has the strength to do so, causing her to kneel on the ground.
"I...I must.."
She could no longer feel Viel''s presence or the mana surrounding him. Wasn''t she supposed to experience the new world? To travel with Viel and unlock the mysteries clouding over him? If he was no longer here, then how was she able to do any of that?
"V...viel please", she whispered, "...Please be alright"
***
"We''re going home, father"
The soft dirt was slightly being parted by Viel''s feet as was currently swaying as the Usurper was dragging him by the cors.
Droplets of blood were also sliding on Viel''s body as blood dripped from his face profusely, a huge scar adorning his left cheek all the way to his eyebrows.
"You have really grown weaker, father", the Usurper said as he kept dragging him over the dirt, "...But there''s no use killing you here"
"You will pay for your crimes in our universe, judged and humiliated by the people there", the Usurper chuckled as a wide grin appeared on his face, "...and I will be the one to personally cut off your he-"
Before the Usurper could finish his ravings, a monotonous voice echoed in the air.
[...Ignis]
"!!!"
The Usurper instantly let go of Viel and jumped back in surprise as soon as he heard the monotonous voice. He then put up his guard, pointing the spear towards Viel, who was now floating in the air like a lifeless puppet being held on strings.
Viel''s eyes were once again filled with fireflies. The green flickering lights danced on his eyes as he stared at the Usurper straight in the eyes. The huge wound on his face also started to heal, leaving only a tiny scar as a reminder. But soon, even the scar faded away.
"I..it''s you", the Usurper stuttered as his defensive stance started to loosen up, "Where''s my father!?"
[Original yer: Rain is asleep your Parent is asleep]
A voice came out of Viel, but his mouth was unmoving.
"Asleep?", the Usurper whispered as he totally let go of his guard, "Then wake him up then. I have no business with you, Systi", the Usurper said, the traces of anger on his facepletely gone.
[Impossible, your Parent is plete?", the Usurper squinted as he pursed his lips, "Then who"
[Viel is the Current yer]
"Viel this boy?", a frown appeared on the Usurper''s face as he released a slight gasp, "This little boy is your current holder?"
[...Negative]
[...Preservation of Original yer: Rain is the top priority]
"...So you are using this little boy just to recover father?", the Usurper ced his hand on his chin, "I expected more from you, Systi. Is my father finally rubbing on you?"
[...]
[Retreat, Ignis. If you do not, I will eliminate you myself]
[...Preservation of Original yer: Rain is the top priority]
Using a little boy? I expected more from you. Father rubbing on you?
[Retreat, usurper. If you do not, I will eliminate you myself]
With the Voice''s words, a shadow suddenly appeared behind Viel. And inside the shadow, were 3 sets of eyes, all peering ominously towards the Usurper.
The Usurper once again quickly tightened the grip on his spear, but after a few seconds, the spear disappeared as he let out a silent sigh and raised both his hands in resignation.
"I do not have qualms with you, Systi", the Usurper said with a wry smile on his face.
As soon as the Usurper said this, Viel''s body quickly dropped to the ground.
"Fuh...What!?", a loud gasp came out from Viel as soon as he hit on the ground. He quickly stood up and put up his stance as he saw the Usurper standing in front of him.
"You!", Viel said as he hastily rushed with his fist towards the Usurper. But before his fist could reach the Usurper''s nose, he stopped.
He stopped as the Usurper''s hands were raised in the air.
"What are you doing?", Viel squinted as his hand shook.
"I also have no qualms with you, kid", the Usurper sighed, his voice almost containing pity, "You are just another victim of my father''s games"
The Usurper then clicked his tongue as he slowly floated in the air.
"Where are you going!?", Viel shouted as he watched as the Usurper flies away.
"I am leaving, what else", casually said the Usurper.
"Who said you can leave!?", Viel waved his hand as he screamed, "You killed my friend!"
Hearing Viel''s ramblings, the Usurper could only sigh, "If you mean the big tittied insect from when west met, then she should be alive"
"What!?"
The Usurper continued to sigh as he looked at Viel, his eyes full of mockingpassion, "I guess I will stay in the of the Gods for now, lots of sexy babes therest I visited", the Usurper whispered, "Sorry about the mess, kid. I''ll buy you a drink if ever you visit the ce, if you are still you, that is"
The Usurperughed as he flew away, "Don''t worry, before fatherpletely takes over your body, I will kill you myself", the Usurper''sugh got stronger the farther he flew up, "Consider it as mercy! HAHAHAHAHA!"
"Wait!", Viel shouted. He wanted to follow the Usurper, but a deep headache filled his head before he can even fly a single meter.
"Ugh I don''t feel so good", uttered Viel as he touched his head. He then looked around him, nothing but wastnd for miles.
He still did not know what the man called Usurper wanted from him. First he called Viel his father, and now he is saying that his father is taking over his body?
And the man even abruptly left before Viel can ask anymore questions. But if what the Usurper said was true... then was there a chance that Xianying was alive? And how was the Usurper able to find him this time? But more importantly, how did he arrive here?
If Viel was also able to travel at will-
"!!!"
Viel''s thoughts instantly stopped as he remembered about something important.
"Wait...Sofie!"
Viel then disappeared from his spot as he rushed back towards the portal. There, near the portal, Sofia was weakly kneeling on the ground.
"Sofie!?", Viel quickly held Sofia''s arms as he saw her frail appearance.
"V...viel", Sofia''s weak eyes widened as she saw Viel, "Y-you''re alive!".
And even with her tired body, she then hugged Viel as tight as she could.
"Y-yes", Viel stuttered as he felt Sofia''s breath on his neck. His face slightly blushing.
It took a few seconds before the two of them let go of each other.
"That red-haired man, who was that?", Sofia said as she took off her spectacles.
"...A crazy person", Viel said as he looked above the skies. His eyes then settled on the portal, his eyes immediately turning wide as he did so, "Oh!?"
"W-what is it!?", Sofia quickly turned her head towards the portal, she couldn''t take any more surprises.
"Your other bag is gone", Viel said as he pointed at the tattered and dirty clothes strewn on the ground.
But at least her other bag seemed unharmed. Sofia could not even react. If it were any other time, then she would have gone ballistic, but she was just too tired to react to such trivial things anymore.
She then felt Viel''s hand gently tapping her shoulders. "It''s alright...", Viel said as he shook his head, "...My sister is rich, she can buy you new clothes"
"...", Sofia did not even know what to say to that.
"This is it, Sofie", Viel then said in a serious tone, "Are you sure you want to go?"
Hearing this question, Sofia could not help but look back at the extent of the damage from Viel''s battle. The ground they were standing on was like a little patch of grasspared to the colossal crater that surrounded them for miles.
Can she really follow Viel?
No, she must. To uncover the mysteries surrounding Viel, she must.
If all she needed was strength, then she would get it... No matter the costs.
And without even answering Viel, she picked up her remaining bag and stood in front of the portal.
Viel could only smile as he too, stood in front of the portal. He then held Sofia''s hand tightly, but even then, Sofia felt Viel''s trembling hand.
Sofia could not help but sigh, maybe she should be the one asking Viel if he wanted to go? But she only shook her head as she tightened her grip on Viel''s hand.
And finally, after a long and unfaltering breath from Viel, he slowly moved his foot forward.
"...Let''s go home then"
Chapter 134: Greetings!
Chapter 134: Greetings!
Sofia could not help but close her eyes as they entered the portal, it felt like a cool breeze, but at the same time like a warm breath clouding over her body as she walked past through it.
And without even realizing it, the texture of the ground they were previously stepping on changed. From the cool breeze of the fields they were in, to the warmth of a chamber.
Sofia slowly opened her eyes, and all around her were gold. Enough to blind her eyes.
She then felt the grip on her hand tighten.
For Viel, the ce was almost unfamiliar to him, when they were here, this spacious golden hall was filled with purple vines. It was as if he was almost returning to a different world or maybe he was?
"Ah!"
A loud scream suddenly echoed through the hall, both Sofia and Viel quickly looked towards the direction of the voice.
There, a guy holding a broom was pointing at them, his eyes unusually wide.
"It''s you, g-golden hair!", the man pointed at Viels golden hair, "I will call for the Sect Master immediately! P-please wait here!"
The man then threw away his broom as hastily ran outside the corridor.
Sofia and Viel could not help but look at each other as they shrugged their shoulders. Sofia then once again looked around the vast golden hall.
"This is almost bigger than the castle itself", Sofiamented in awe.
"Hm?", Viel raised his eyebrows, "Oh, I think it was their training ground?"
"This is a training ground?", Sofia widened her eyes, "...Amazing", she breathed in as she dropped her bag and retrieved a notebook from it.
While she was doing that, Viel slowly walked around the hall, as if trying to find something. And after a few seconds, he stopped as he looked at the floor beneath him.
He took a long breath as he kneeled on the floor, gently tapping it as he slightly bit his lip.
"...Vi?", Sofia, who noticed this, immediately closed her notebook and approached Viel.
Seeing Sofia approach him, Viel let out a wry smile. "A friend of mine died here", he said in a soft voice, "...Have I told you about it already?"
Sofia immediately shook her head. Sofia remembered Viel telling her about the destruction of the Golden Pavilion, but never a mention of a friend dying here.
"I killed him", Viel released a sorrowful sigh as he looked at the ground, "It was an ident, but still, I was the one who killed him. A treant was taking over his body, you see"
Hearing the word treant, Sofia slightly felt a sense of guilt as she slightly looked away with a short sigh.
"Sofie, I have already told you", Viel revealed a short smile, "It is not your fault"
"Then it is not your fault as well", Sofia quickly replied.
"No", Viel sighed as he slightly raised his eyebrows, "It is. I have already epted that.
If only I have met you before it happened, or I just tried to atleast learn how to control my powers..."
"Vi", Sofia slowly raised her hand to ce it on Viel''s shoulder. But she stopped as soon as he heard Viel''s whisper.
"He died because he was weak", Viel muffled.
"V-viel?", Sofia squinted her eyes as she stared at Viel. None of the previous warmth in his tone could be heard from the whisper.
"Viel...you...What did you just say?", Sofia asked hesitantly.
"I said, if I only tried to learn how to control my power...then none of this would have happened", Viel repeated his words, the warmth in his voice back to how it once was.
Sofia could not help but let out a slight gasp. Was Viel unaware? This is the second time that it has happened already. What exactly really was happening to him?
"Viel, you-"
"Master Viel, wee!"
Before Sofia could even ask Viel again, a loud voice echoed through the room as several footsteps could be hearding from the corridor.
It was Sect Master Li Xue, who now looked totally different from when he was in Sofia''s world.
His previous disheveled and drunk look was gone. He was now adorned in a golden robe, his hair tied neatly into a ponytail.
Behind him, were a few of the Elders that Sofia and Viel have met during the rescue.
"Wee back, Viel!"
The Elders behind Li Xue also bowed respectfully as they saw Viel.
"We came here to thank you personally for opening a way home for us!", Sect Master Li Xue stepped forward as he continued to bow. But he blinked his eyes a couple of times as he saw Viel looking behind him, as if trying to find someone.
"If it is the Matriarch you are looking for, then she has immediately went back to secluded cultivation", Li Xue said, "Weird letters popped up in front of us and gave us these little magical artifacts"
Li Xue removed a silver trinket from his pocket, "If we wear it, our qi has an obvious increase, The Matriarch is currently studying it now"
"I...I see", Viel slightly look down, his tone dejected, "I wasn''t really trying to find her or anything"
Sofia, who noticed Viel''s slightly red face, could not help but pinch his cheek, "Oh? Is our little Vi having a little crush now?"
"Ow! Ow! W-what crush? Pft", Viel scoffed multiple times, "I don''t have anything like that"
"Well, that old woman really is beautiful, I can''t me you", Sofia continued to elbow Viel''s arms.
"Pft. I-I didn''t notice", Viel looked away.
"Master Viel!"
Li Xue interrupted Viel and Sofia''s banter, "We will prepare a feast as celebration for all of our return! Please join us!", Li Xue said in a proud voice.
Hearing this, Viel looked at Sofia, as if asking her if she wanted to join the feast. But Sofia just shrugged her shoulders in response, telling Viel that it was his choice.
And with a sigh, Viel said answered,
"No. I wish to go back to Taizhou immediately"
Chapter 135: Taizhou?
Chapter 135: Taizhou?
"No. I wish to go back to Taizhou immediately"
Viel answered Sect Master Li Xue.
Seeing the determined look on Viel''s eyes, the Sect Master could only sigh, "I see..."
"Then...once you arrive there, may I request for you not to say anything about us yet?", sect master Li Xue said in a low voice, "Except Elder Xing Cai, of course. We are still rebuilding, we do not want the other sects to know of us just yet"
Viel nodded.
"It is already a miracle that the ce is still standing after 7 years. We did find some unlucky bandits loitering around when we arrived, though", Sect Master Li Xue chuckled, "When do you n to leave?"
"Now", Viel said.
"N-now? Then please, allow us to atleast give you food for your travels", Li Xue said as he signaled a follower toe near.
"We will fly, it won''t take long to reach Taizhou", Viel replied, "But sure, we will take a sack of food"
"A..a sack?"
"Yes, and a bag of sweets"
Sect Master Li Xue could not help but squint his eyes as he chuckled, "T-then we will prepare it."
"Fly?", it was then that Sofia interjected, "I do not have any more mana, Vi"
"It''s alright", Viel smiled, "This time, I will be carrying you."
"What?"
A huge grin appeared on Viel''s face.
***
"Whaaaaaaaa!"
Sofia felt her ears almost deafen as the wind entered her ears. She casted a small barrier around her head, but it would seem that wasn''t enough due to the meager amount of mana she had left.
But after a few minutes of flying at a high speed, she finally calmed herself down as she found herself adjusting to the flight.
This world was not that different from her hers, she thought as she looked down at the vast field. But the distances between ces and cities seem to be farther, as they have been flying for about half an hour now at unbelievable speeds and yet they still have not reached their destination.
They also passed by a ming gigantic bird along the way, which her world definitely did not have. It immediately flew the opposite direction when it saw them, though. So she did not really take a good look at it.
An hourter, Viel''s speed finally started slowing down.
"That''s it, Sofie", he shouted, "That''s the city where I was born"
Sofia quickly looked down, even at daylight, the city seemed to have different lights emitting from it. The city was huge too, the gates were bigger than what she saw at the Golden Pavilion earlier.
"This is your city!?", Sofia asked, "I thought you said it was smaller than the King''s city?", Sofia shouted as the wind covered their ears.
"..."
"I think we''re in a different city!"
"What!?"
"But this is where Mr. Voice pointed us to!"
"Shall we go down and check?", shouted Sofia, "I...I need to pee as well!"
"Alright! I''ll bring us down!"
And so, Viel slowlynded in a secluded part of the city where there weren''t lots of people to see them go down.
As soon as they got down, Viel summoned one of his clothes, the one he wore during Karl''s party and immediately proceeded to undress.
"W-what are you doing!?"
Seeing Viel taking off his shirt out of the blue, Sofia almost jumped back in surprise.
"Well, I might meet people I know", Viel said as he continued to change his clothes, "I must look nice when I meet them again, don''t you think?"
"...Do you know what excessive is, Vi?", Sofia sighed, "Just go with normal clothes!"
"Eehh", Viel said as he held his red cape, "But I like this one"
"Then just wear the cape! Don''t wear all the frills!"
"..Eeh"
***
"Miss! Why are you not unlocking the door!?"
A woman in robes was currently rapidly knocking on a door, dark circles under her eyes.
"Miss? Are you there!?", she repeated.
"Yes!"
The woman in waiting let out a sigh of relief as a voice answered her from the other side of the door. But her relief instantly turned to restlessness as she heard the miss'' next words.
"A dungeon has popped up near here!", shouted the miss.
"W-what!?", the woman in waiting let out a stuttered shout, "But the madam has already forbidden you to go to dungeons!"
"But Miss Xing Cai is also going!", the miss inside the room reasoned, "If so, I must go as well!"
"Your wedding is near, Miss!", the woman in waiting once again knocked on the door, "You must not do anything dangerous, it is bad luck!"
"..."
"Miss?"
"..."
"Miss Diao Mei?", the woman in waiting widened her eyes as no one was answering her anymore.
She then quickly unlocked the door with a key, "Forgive me for entering, Miss Diao Mei!", she said as she opened the door.
And there it was, an empty room, without a soul in sight.
"N...no", the woman in waiting twitched her eyes, "She escaped again!"
***
A woman with long brown hair in the middle of a busy street let out a long sigh as she stopped running.
"Wedding this, wedding that", she murmured, "I''ve only met him twice!", she shouted in frustration as she kicked a pebble on the ground.
Why does she even need to marry? Not like their city needs more allies. She thought as she looked around her.
Due to the influx of dungeons, and also due to the advantage that they had, their city flourished. The disaster that happened 7 years ago felt like it did not even happen.
A lot of people also migrated to Taizhou due to their growing economy, led by dungeon hunting. Even the ordinary people were now capable of matching some low-level cultivators due to the rewards that the dungeons bring.
A lot a lot has changed.
''A lot has changed since you were gone''
Diao Mei immediately shook her head as she remembered someone a friend from years ago. She has been trying to forget about him, but every time she sees her city, or visits the new academy, his image resurfaces in her mind.
Diao Mei continued to walk around the city, looking for interesting things to buy from the dungeons.
People tend to greet her, as she was the daughter of General Diao, but she didn''t mind as she nodded towards the people.
"I have a new item! Identified as a C-rank item from a field dungeon!"
"Did he say C-Rank!?"
"L-let''s look!"
As soon as one of the vendors presented an item that he got from a dungeon, almost all of the people that were walking around the market rushed towards him.
Diao Mei also could not help but be curious as to what the item was, as she too, wanted to approach the vendor.
But she stopped, as a particr conversation caught her ear as a civilian passed by her.
"Did you see those two earlier?"
"You mean those people from the west?"
"Well, they could also be drifters"
"D-drifters? Do you think they''re illegal drifters?"
"I doubt it, seeing as they are confidently walking around the city"
"I hope that''s the case, did you see the shorter one? Her skin looked so smooth"
"The golden haired one?"
"Yeah! The one with the sses is fine as well, but too mature for my type"
"Isn''t the golden haired one a boy?"
"What? Pft... "
"!!!"
"You two wait!"
Diao immediately stopped the two as they were walking away.
"Ldy Diao!"
Seeing who it was that stopped them, the two immediately bowed. But Diao Mei quickly waved her hand as she stuttered.
"D-did you just say you saw someone with golden hair?"
Chapter 136: Mein Haus ist Hier!
Chapter 136: Mein Haus ist Hier!
"D-Did you just say you saw someone with golden hair?"
Seeing the renowneddy of the city asking them questions with her eyes full of fire, the two individuals could not help but look at each other with aplicated expression.
"Y-yes!", the skinnier one answered, "she...well, he was asking questions"
"Questions?", Diao Mei squinted.
"Y-yes,dy Diao. Weird questions like asking us where his house was, or if they were in Taizhou city", the skinny man continued.
"!!!"
"W-where is he now!?", Diao Mei grabbed the skinny man by his shoulders.
"I-I don''t know!", the skinny man quickly folded as he looked to the side.
"M-may we ask why you are asking, Lady Diao?", the taller one asked, "C-could they be illegal drifters?"
"Demon titties! I told you they were illegal drifters!", the skinny man yelled.
"Ce to think of it, the one with the sses was speaking a weirdnguage, wasn''t she?", the taller one released a loud gasp, "Could they havee out from the new dungeon that just popped out!?"
"Oh crap...Should we have reported them!?"
Diao Mei''s eyes could not help but twitch as the two started a conversation of their own. "Just answer my question!", Diao Mei shouted.
"Eeek!"
"W-we don''t know, we swear! Thest we saw of them they were still trying to find a house or whatever!"
"!!!"
House, if it is his house, then it should still be there.
It is no wonder that he won''t be able to find it, ever since Taizhou extended their city, their walls have already passed over Viel''s house.
It was now surrounded by other stores, and now a part of the new western marketside. General Diao''s contractors wanted to demolish Viel''s house, but Diao Mei was adamant that it was not to be destroyed.
And so, they just decided to build around it. Sadly, only the house was left. Grandma Ling''s garden and whole backyard was gone.
Naturally, Diao Mei still knows where it is. And so with that, she ran. Leaving two dumbfounded individuals who had a lot of theories in their mind.
She ran, not even bothering to say her greetings or even nod towards the citizens who were greeting her.
She did not even know why she was running. She did not even know why her excitement was growing from the thought of meeting him again.
If she thinks about it, she has only known Viel for a very short time. But for some unknown reason, she felt a certain closeness to him.
And it wasn''t just her. Violet, Xiao Pei and surely, Wei Song. They have only known him for a short time, but his presence in their memories and their lives have been permanent. The choices they were making now, somehow, still involved Viel.
And so she ran.
Even with her strength, she found herself trying to catch her breath. And finally, after what felt like an eternity, she found herself in front of a house.
"!!!"
Her eyes blinked rapidly as she saw that the door to the house was slightly open, and that rustling noises could be heard inside of it.
And so, she pushed the door with a wide smile on her face.
"Viel!"
And there he was. Diao Mei''s heart could not be still as she saw the man standing silently inside the house.
With his silent eyes, ragged beard, and his curly dark hair.
"..."
Diao Mei''s eyes wandered as she also saw two other people inside the house, who were leisurely lying on a sofa.
The three of them were holding snuff bottles, inhaling them like there was no tomorrow.
And so, started the long staring contest between Diao Mei and the three stragglers. Diao Mei''s whole face was nk as she moved her eyes from one person to the next.
The three men''s faces were also nk as they continued to sniff on the bottles they were holding.
And finally, after a long awkward silence, one of the ragged men spoke.
"Are you lost, prettydy?", he said as sat up from the sofa.
"Oi, no. That-"
Before the one standing from the three could speak, the man that just sat up continued his words.
"Why don''t we entertain- Fugah!", but before he could finish his words, he felt a strong force on his cheek as he felt his body spin in the air.
"What the!?", the other man that was lying on the sofa stood up, "You dare!? We are D rank explorers and you- Agh!"
Diao Mei once again did not let them finish what they were going to say. She then looked at thest man standing.
"Eek!", the bearded man quickly raised his hands, "P-please forgive us, Lady Diao Mei!"
"Eh!?", the other two, who were silently nning a sneak attack right after they recovered, could not help but shout.
"D-diao Mei? Y-you mean the A Rank explorer!?"
"Fool! She''s also the granddaughter of General Diao!"
"G-genral Diao? Who is that?"
Seeing the three men casually start up a conversation in front of her, Diao Mei could not help but roll her fists.
"Get out of the house now!", she screamed as she one by one threw them out of the house like dirtyundry.
Diao Mei then patted her hands clean as she looked around the house.
Seeing the mess inside the house, she let out a sigh.
She didn''t really know what she was expecting bying here. She should probably go check on the new dungeon now and meet up with Elder Xing Cai, she thought.
She then slowly walked outside, slowly closing its doors with a wry smile on her face. She knew She knew she was clinging to a ghost from the past. Maybe she should focus on her own life now, and just forget everything about Viel.
At first, she went inside the mysterious portals to try and find Viel, but then she soon found herself mesmerized by the missions and the rewards they brought. Dungeon exploring became a part of her life, and finding Viel became a secondary thing.
Maybe It was time to say goodbye?
Diao Mei let out a long and stuttered sigh as she took onest long look at Viel''s house.
And so with that, she walked away.
"Ich ube, wir sind verloren"
"Nein! Mein haus ist irgendwo hier!"
Hearing an unfamiliarnguage from behind her, Diao Mei''s resolute steps instantly faltered. Her eyes were shaking as her body, without hermand...
...started to turn back.
***
In front of a blue portal, ady with a scar on her face was staring at the distance.
"Is she noting?", thedy let out a long sigh as she nted her weapon on the ground. A huge golden greatsword that was bigger than her body.
"I wonder what is taking her so long?"
Chapter 137: S-Rank Explorer
Chapter 137: S-Rank Explorer
"Ich ube, wir sind verloren"
"Nein! Mein haus ist irgendwo hier!"
"Bist du sicher? Ich sehe nur gershafte!"
"Es ist hier!"
Diao Mei could not contain her rapidly beating heart as she stared at the golden-haired boy walking hurriedly through the street.
"Warum fragst du dann nicht die dame? Die dort drben steht."
"Dame?"
Diao Mei''s whole body froze as she found herself unable to breathe as the golden-haired boy suddenly looked at her.
"Ah! Hello", the golden-haired boy then started to run towards her while waving his hand, "Have you seen a- AH!"
Diao Mei was about to raise her hand, but she could not help but flinch as the golden-haired boy suddenly shouted as he pointed at a house.
"Sofi! Hier ist es!", the golden-haired boy shouted as he looked back towards hispanion, "Wir sind wirklich in Taizhou City!"
"Oh?", the golden-haired boy''s femalepanion walked towards the house with a curious expression.
"Wollkommen! Willkommen!", excitedly shouted the golden-haired boy as he opened the door. The two then walked through the door, with the woman in sses bowing towards Diao Mei as she entered the house.
"...Eh?", Diao Mei looked at her hand that was raised halfway. She was ignored?
Her eyes could not help but twitch as she looked at the house. And with hesitant steps, she slowly approached the house and walked inside.
"Viel?", she wanted to shout, but all the came out was a whisper.
"Vi, Diese seltsame... Dame ist hier"
It was the beautiful woman with sses that first noticed Diao Mei entering the house. The woman looked at her with her eyebrows furrowed.
"Oh?", the golden-haired boy then looked at Diao Mei as soon as the woman wearing sses called his attention.
"H-hello?", the golden-haired boy as he looked at Diao Mei.
"We...We don''t have money to spare, sorry", the golden-haired boy then said.
Hearing the golden-haired boy talk, Diao Mei''s eyes instantly began to water.
"Ah! We really don''t have any money!", the golden-haired boy panicked as he waved his hand.
Viel
This really is Viel.
***
"I don''t think she ising anymore"
Thedy with a scar on her face pulled her huge golden weapon from the ground and effortlessly ced it on her back.
"Are we not waiting for her anymore, Xing Cai?", a woman with long ck hair and a bow on her back approached her.
Hearing this question, Xing Cai, who now fashioned a scar on her cheek, once again looked towards the distance.
"No", she said as she shook her head, "Just tell the standby unit to let her enter as soon as she arrives"
"Alright, if you say so"
"Thank you, Guang Yan"
The archer, Guang Yan, casually waved her hand as she approached a group that were cleaning up dismembered corpses of what seemed to be women with ominous looking wings attached to their backs. Their long and thin tongues were hanging from their abnormally wide mouths as the group were throwing them in the fire.
What was weird though, was that all of the women were cut from their waist, but no legs could be found in the area.
It took a few seconds for Guang Yan to return to Xing Cai.
"Done", she said, "Diao Mei should have no trouble entering the dungeon on her own"
Xing Cai nodded as she started to walk towards the blue portal.
"You think we will find him here?", Guang Yan asked as she followed behind Xing Cai.
The only response she got from Xing Cai, however, was a cold re.
"O-okay!", seeing Xing Cai''s stare, Guang Yan quickly put up her hands in surrender, "Just asking, you never know"
And with a long sigh, and a slight shake of her head, Xing Cai casually entered the portal.
Guang Yan could only scratch her chin as she stared at Xing Cai''s disappearing back.
Based on her knowledge, Xing Cai was one of the first explorers to enter a dungeon, at least in Choryu, that is. She first met her about 5 years ago when a dungeon opened up near her vige.
Guang Yan was what you would consider a normal woman back then, or a mortal, so were they demeaningly called by the cultivators. But due to her panic when her vige was suddenly being ransacked by small little green colored looking humans, she entered the portal unknowingly.
She doesn''t remember for how long she tried to survive inside the portal. But she remembered being chased day and night by those ugly little creatures. In time, she learned to fight and eventually killed some of them.
But for every one she kills, two more chases after her. She was tired.
Exhausted and hungry.
She ran and she fought. Repeating this process over and over again.
Until one day, she just gave up.
Surrounded by those ugly little creatures, feeling their tongue licking her face. Guang Yan was about to kill herself, but that was when Xing Cai arrived.
She rescued her from the dungeon, and once they were out, she found herself gaining power. Not yet matching those of cultivators, but still, she gained power enough to protect herself.
And so, from then on, she followed Xing Cai. And with each dungeon, she grew stronger.
Until eventually, the people gave them titles and ranks.
Explorers.
And Xing Cai, obviously, was dubbed as an S-Rank explorer.
The appearance of the dungeons was, perhaps, a boon for those who can survive it.
She heard a rumor that dungeons also appeared in the western continents, and that they used it as a tool to recover from the ashes of war that was left by the Evil Monarch.
But of course, she was not knowledgeable on that part of the world. But maybe someday, if Xing Cai travels to the west, then she will confirm the rumors herself.
Guang Yan shook her head. This was not the time for her to have her own monologue. Xing Cai has been alone in the dungeon now for a few seconds.
And so, with a final sigh, she grabbed the bow from her back and entered the dungeon.
[Objective: Defeat the Manananggal Queen!]
Another weird looking name, she thought as her eyes adjusted to the sudden shift of surroundings. But as soon as her vision became clear, she quickly drew her boy as her eyes widened.
"C...crap", she whispered as she saw the sky being covered by thousands of flying creatures...and no Xing Cai in sight.
"...It just had to be a random spawn"
Chapter 138: A Past
Chapter 138: A Past
"...a random spawn"
Guang Yan looked around her, only to find that Xing Cai was nowhere to be found near her. This could only mean one thing, she was spawned on another spot.
The countless flying creatures covering the sky seemed to have not noticed her yet, so she quickly hid behind a nearby boulder that was closest to her, cing her bow beside it. What she needed to do now was regroup with Xing Cai.
She took a long breath to calm herself down before grabbing something from her pouch. It looked like a small circr mirror, with two red dots blinking on its surface. As soon as she saw the two blinking dots, Guang Yan let out a sigh of relief.
"She''s nearer than I thought", she said as she returned the mirror in her pouch. Now she just needs to go unnoticed by these disgusting looking creatures.
And as soon as she thought that, a warm feeling slithered on her neck. She could only click her tongue as she slowly looked and turned her head upwards.
And there, a woman with an abnormally wide mouth was staring at her, the wings on her back folded as she was crawling on top of the boulder, what was most noticeable was that the creature''s lower half waspletely gone, causing her innards to hang from her waist, and onto Guang Yan''s neck.
"This is a bit gross"
***
On the other side of the field, sharp whistles resounded in the air as a golden blur created almost a perfect sphere as it shed the winged monsters that approached it.
And like a moth to a me, the winged monsters died as soon as they touched the golden sphere. It dismembered their alreadycking body into pieces, cutting off their wings, their arms, and their necks.
And inside the sphere, Xing Cai looked as if she was dancing as she left after images of herself as she waved the golden great sword as if it was a light brush.
"Tch. There''s no end to them"
With a breath, she suddenly slowed down her movement. She then embedded the great sword to the ground, and with a snap, rotated her body and threw the great sword through the air.
The great sword spun at an rming speed as it created a loud whistle. It cleanly and effortlessly sliced the winged creatures that were unfortunate enough to be on its path.
Xing Cai then quickly summoned her other weapon, a golden sword and shield. mming her shield to the ones that were still approaching her, and finishing off those were still crawling on the ground with her sword.
And then, as soon as she heard a loud whistle approaching her, the sword and shield on her hand quickly disappeared. She then stretched her left hand, carefully catching the golden great sword that returned back to her while it was still spinning.
Taking advantage of the great sword''s momentum, Xing Cai rotated her body as she released a huge breath.
A thunderous explosion echoed throughout the field as Xing Cai swung the great sword in a circle, creating a shockwave that pushed any of the remaining winged creatures that still dared to approach her.
And once again, with a breath, she calmed herself down as she scanned the dismembered corpses that were strewn on the ground. Xing Cai could not help but click her tongue in irritation as she stared at the almost human looking faces of the creatures.
She then shook her head as she retrieved something from the pockets of her robes. It was a small circr mirror, the same thing that Guang Yan had.
Xing Cai only looked at it for a second before nodding and returning it to her pocket. She was about to run towards Guang Yan''s position, but she suddenly felt something grab her foot.
Rustling noises started to crawl on the ground. And soon, the corpses started to move, their wings fluttering, and their wounds either regenerating or connecting again.
Xing Cai could not help but sigh as she saw the creatures starting to heal themselves. She then kicked the hand that was holding her ankles and proceeded to run away.
She already had her fair share of regenerating creatures from the countless dungeons she had entered to. And in these kinds of situations, it was always better to just run away.
It did not even take a quarter of a minute before she saw Guang Yan in her sights. She was currently shooting hundreds of arrows towards the endless creatures that were flying towards her from the sky.
With one flick of her bow, dozens of arrows that looked like they were made of light shot out from all around her.
"Ah! Xing Cai!"
Guang Yan instantly stopped drawing her bow as soon as she saw Xing Cai approaching her, "These monsters they are regenerating!", she shouted as she met Xing Cai halfway.
"I know. Have you checked the objective?", Xing Cai calmly said.
"It says Manananggal Queen How do you even say that!?", Guang Yan almost bit her tongue.
"Doesn''t matter", Xing Cai said as she casually waved her sword towards an oing manananggal, "Let''s just hurry and find the queen so we can close this portal"
"We''re closing it already?"
"It is not fit for re-entry since it''s a random spawn dungeon", Xing Cai sighed,
"Hopefully Diao Mei won''t enter anymore"
***
"Sorry, but we can''t let anyone else enter other than you, Lady Diao"
"I am telling you, Elder Xing Cai will want to meet this boy!"
The leader of the standby unit squinted his eyes and stared at the golden-haired boy behind Diao Mei, "Sorry, Lady Diao. Strict orders", he said as he respectfully bowed towards Diao Mei and walked away.
"S-sorry, Viel", Diao Mei could not help but sigh in regret as she turned her head towards Viel, "A lot has changed since you disappeared"
"No, it is fine", Viel said as he slowly stepped towards the portal, "Sister Xing Cai is inside?"
"D-don''t tell me you will enter the portal forcefully!?", Diao Mei quickly blocked Viel''s path. Remembering Viel''s antics from the past, she was sure that he was about to barge inside the portal any second now.
"Of course not, Lady Diao", Viel smiled as he looked at Diao Mei straight in the eye, "The man said we weren''t allowed inside", he said as he slowly turned away and walked back towards his femalepanion.
"...Eh?", Diao Mei could not help but twitch her eyes as she was left in front of the portal with her arms stretched.
"Was ist los?", Viel''s femalepanion spoke as soon as Viel returned to her.
"Wir gehen in", Viel said as he shook his head.
"..."
Viel Viel really has changed. Mncholy filled Diao Mei''s eyes as she stared at Viel''s back.
That was obvious, wasn''t it? They were still children back then. It wasn''t that she was clinging to a ghost for all these years...
...She was clinging to a past.
A past that would probably never return.
Chapter 139: Changes
Chapter 139: Changes
"Viel really has changed"
Diao Mei could not help widen her eyes as she stared at Viel''s retreating back. If this was before, then Viel would have already entered the dungeon without anyone even knowing.
He really has changed. Even with their reunion earlier, she thought of many things that could and would happen when she meets Viel again, but what happened earlier was something that she really did not expect.
"S-sorry I don''t have any money to give you"
The words that Viel said when she entered the house just proved that the golden-haired boy that was in front of her was Viel.
Tears quickly fell down from her eyes as she looked at Viel''s dumbfounded face. She then rushed towards him and hugged him, tightly.
"V viel", a stuttered breath came from her mouth as she embraced Viel. She couldn''t believe it, Viel Viel was already almost as tall as her. He was so small. He used to be so small, even whenpared to them when they were little.
"E...eh!?", Viel however, tried to free himself from Diao Mei''s embrace, "W-who are you, miss?", he said in an awkward tone.
Hearing this, Diao Mei quickly let go as she stared at Viel straight in the eyes. He must think she''s so weird, suddenly hugging him like that. It would make sense that he wouldn''t recognize her, she was already grown up, after all- Diao Mei thought as she fixed her hair.
"I-it''s me", she said softly.
"Vi, ist alles in ordnung?"
Viel''s femalepanion spoke, but he didn''t answer her as he leaned closer towards Diao Mei.
He squinted his eyes and looked at Diao Mei from head to toe. Diao Mei could not help but look shyly to the side as a slight blush formed on her face.
And finally, after looking at her for a few seconds, Viel opened his mouth.
"...Violet?"
"..."
"Violet is a westerner!", Diao Mei could not help but m her feet on the ground.
"Ah!"
"Y-you remember now!?"
"X-xaio Pei?"
"He''s not even a girl!", Diao Mei wanted to pull her hair in frustration. But before she could even n to do so, she heard a slight chuckleing from Viel.
"I was kidding", Viel said, "Hello, Miss Mei"
Hearing her name being called by Viel, a heavy feeling once again crept up from inside her, climbing through her until it reached her eyes, poking it and causing her tears to once again fall.
"Viel!", she hollered as she opened her arms to hug Viel. But to her surprise, Viel suddenly kissed both her cheeks.
"!!!"
Diao Mei stood there frozen, with her arms awkwardly open as she stared at Viel, who was blinking at her like she was some kind of weird person.
W...why did Viel suddenly kiss her!?
Numerous thoughts were racing in her mind. But it was interrupted as a loud cough resounded in the room.
Viel''s femalepanion cleared her throat, making her presence known.
"Ah!", Viel pped his hands as he looked at his femalepanion.
"Sofi, das ist mein mitschler, Diao Mei", Viel said as he gestured towards Diao Mei.
As soon as he said this, Viel''s femalepanion stretched her hand towards Diao Mei, "Guten tag", she said.
"Ah, h-hello", Diao Mei quickly shook the woman''s hand.
"Miss Mei, this is Sofia", Viel introduced, "My fiancee".
Diao Mei almost choked to death as she heard Viel''s words.
After that awkward greeting, Diao Mei just asked Viel if he wanted to meet Xing Cai. And here they are, currently in front of the portal.
She could not help but sigh again as she looked at Viel, she still did not know why he suddenly kissed her on the cheeks, was it some kind of greeting?
Why not just ask?
With that thought, Diao Mei approached Viel.
But he was no longer there. And so was Sofia.
"Ah!", someone shouted from behind Diao Mei, "Someone entered the portal!"
Diao Mei''s eyes were wide open as she stared at the portal.
...Did Viel really change?
***
"This should be theirir"
Xing Cai was casually strolling inside a dark cave. She then looked back, only to see herpanion, Guang Yan, sneakily crouching on the ground.
"What are you doing?", Xing Cai could not help but ask.
"T-they might hear us", Guang Yan whispered as she looked around her.
"Do these look like they can hear you?"
The two were currently surrounded by countless pairs of bloodied legs and hips, frozen solid as they stood up on their own.
Guang Yan could not help but shiver as she once again saw the legs. No matter how many dungeons they enter, it just keeps on surprising her with the different creatures they held.
She then widened her eyes. She swears she saw a toe move in the corner.
"If we destroy their lower half, do you think those flying torsos outside will die?", Guang Yan asked.
"Most likely, their legs are hidden for a reason", Xing Cai answered as she continued to walk.
"Should we destroy them?"
"No, they will surely swarm us once they know we are here", Xing Cai shook her head, "Let''s just find the queen"
Xing Cai looked down. There were meaty strings that wereing out from all the lower halves'' private parts, all leading deeper into the huge cave.
After walking for more than 20 minutes, they finally reached the end of the threads.
There, a gigantic woman was leaning on the end of the cave, her eyes closed. Guang Yan figured the woman was about 20 meters tall. But that wasn''t even the most prominent feature of the creature in front of them.
"Is that", Guang Yan pointed at the woman''s stomach.
Her stomach was bulging and almost translucent, and inside it, was what seemed to be a giant fetus.
Unlike the creatures outside, the gigantic woman had legs, but it was emancipated, almost as if she had never used it in her entire existence.
"W-what could it be?", whispered Guang Yan as she remained pointing at the throbbing stomach of the gigantic woman.
"Let''s not find out", Xing Cai said in a cold voice as she released her qi.
She then raised her golden great sword. Wind suddenly filled the part of the cave they were in as her sword seemed to be sucking in all the air the cave had to offer.
And then, she let out a breath as she swung her sword downwards. A golden beam shot out from her sword as it went straight through the gigantic woman andpletely split her in half.
[Sessfully eliminated all targets!]
[Participation Rewards: Capsule of Fertility]
[Portal will be closed in 72 hours. Please exit the dungeon before the portal closes]
Both Xing Cai and Guang Yan looked up at the same time as the floating letters appeared above them.
"This is quite a fast one, isn''t it?", Guang Yan sighed.
Hearing this, Xing Cai looked at the gigantic woman''s stomach. She could not help but wonder what would happen if they took their time, and allowed the fetus on the Manananggal Queen to grow.
These dungeons, what could really be the purpose for them?
Xing Cai shook her head, there was no use in thinking about it now, "Let''s go", she said as she took a step back.
But she stopped as soon as she heard another footsteping from behind them. She then quickly put up her guard and told Guang Yan to get ready.
"W-what? What''s happening!?", Guang Yan said as she drew her bow.
Xing Cai remembered what Viel once told him, about the appearance of a red-haired man when they first cleared a dungeon. The presence she was feelinging from the darkness was strong, eerily strong.
Could it actually be him?
Xing Cai tightened her guard as soon as the owner of the footsteps revealed itself.
But contrary to her expectations, the one that appeared in front of them did not have red hair, instead...
...It was gold.
Chapter 140: 169
Chapter 140: 169
"...Viel?"
168. One hundred and sixty eight dungeons
...Just to find Viel.
She entered and cleared that many dungeons, just for the chance that maybe she could see Viel.
But by the 100th dungeon, she already knew. The dungeons do not repeat.
Some might have simr creatures and civilizations, but they were totally different worlds. Some weren''t even worlds at all.
They were just that, as their name suggests, dungeons.
So by the 100th dungeon, she already knew.
She knew that she was never going to find Viel. But still, she did not stop.
Like an unlit incense, time froze for her. Before she knew it, she was already stuck inside a dungeon that she created herself.
But she didn''t stop.
Even when she almost died, and not just once.
But still, she didn''t rest.
Because maybe, just for a maybe that he will one day pop out and say,
"Hello, sister Xing Cai"
"V...Viel?", a loud echo rumbled in the cave as Xing Cai dropped her sword.
"Viel!?", Guang Yan''s eyes widened as she rxed her bow, "That''s the boy you''ve been trying to find!? He''s really here!?"
"What is goi-"
Guang Yan was about to say more, but she felt someone dragging her away.
"Wir sollten sie nicht stren", gibberish was the only thing Guang Yan heard from the woman as she was dragged away to the side, near the corpse of the Manananggal Queen.
Xing Cai''s whole body was stiff, her breaths ceased. She could almost hear the beat of her own heart as she slightly opened her mouth.
"A...are you vi-"
But before any words coulde out from her, Viel ran towards her and embraced her.
Her eyebrows moved as she saw the golden hair that was flowing in front of her. The rough but at the same time smooth feeling that touched her cheek. The warm feeling that wrapped her body.
One hundred and sixty eight dungeons.
And now at her one hundred and sixty ninth dungeon She finally found what she was looking for.
And the only thing that was in her mind was
...All of it was worth it.
"...Viel", her jaw trembled as stuttered breaths came out from her mouth. There were hundreds of words that she wanted to say.
Are you crazy!? Suddenly entering the dungeon on your own!?
Where have you been all this time!?
Why didn''t you go back as soon as you could!?
Did you think that no one will worry for you!?
Why did youe back only now?
Have you been well?
I missed you.
Wee back.
But none of those words were said. Instead, just a single tear leaving a trail on her face and a tight embrace came out.
And perhaps a silence that said it all.
The cave felt like it was frozen as they did not move at all.
But for Xing Cai, an incense was finally lit, allowing her time to move again.
*sniffle*
"...Xing Cai", Guang Yan, who was watching from the side, could not help but sniffle and bite the string of her bow as she tried to stop herself from crying.
Sofia only nced with a smile, then continued getting blood samples from the Manananggal Queen''s corpse into her vial.
Guang Yan could not help but twitch her eyes as this stranger keeps on ruining her mood.
Half an hour.
Viel and Xing Cai hugged each other for half an hour before they separated from each other.
And with a light sniffle and a deep breath, Xing Cai was finally able to talk, "Viel, how did you find us here?"
"Miss Mei told me you were inside"
Xing Cai narrowed her eyes in confusion, "So you were not in this world?"
"Eh?", Viel also had a confused expression on his face, "No, I was in Sofie''s", he said as he pointed at Sofia, who was now trying to take the Manananggal Queen''s eye off.
"Ah, she''s a drifter!?", Guang Yan, who was now immersed in what Sofia was doing, quickly backed away.
There were still a thousand questions in Xing Cai''s mind, but this was probably not the best ce to have a conversation.
"Let''s go outside the dungeon first before we-", Xing Cai abruptly stopped her words as she stared at Viel''s eyes.
"W-what''s wrong, is there something in my face?", Viel''s eyes widened as he touched his face all over the ce.
"It''s nothing, let''s go", Xing Cai chuckled. She no longer needed to turn her head downwards just to look at Viel, and somehow, she found it funny.
"Eh", Viel hummed as he continued to touch his face. He then called for Sofia who was still busy getting different samples from the Manananggal Queen. The bag she was carrying, wherever it came from, was now bulging in monster parts.
Sofia hesitated at first before walking away from the monster with a disappointed sigh.
Guang Yan could not help but look at Sofia with squinted eyes. This drifter was weird even by drifter standards, she thought.
"Sister Xing Cai, this is Sofia, my-"
Before Viel can introduce Sofia, a disgusting sound rumbles behind them,ing from the corpse of the Manananggal Queen.
The four of them all looked at the gigantic monster, only to see the weird looking fetus crawl out of its stomach.
"W-what", Guang Yan backed away as shivers also crawled all over her body.
"Ah!", she then shouted and pointed at Sofia, "It''s because you desecrated its corpse! Return its blood now! Return it now!"
Sofia, however, looked at her like she was a crazy bumbling woman.
The muscles of the gigantic monster''s offspring started to bulge, its body, which was split in half by Xing Cai''s great sword, started to pull each other and heal.
And once it was fully healed, it stood up, and screamed. A scream that was loud enough to reach the entrance of the cave.
And the only thing that was in Guang Yan''s mind was
"Why are we just watching it!?"
Chapter 141: Dungeon Acclimitization
Chapter 141: Dungeon limitization
"Why are we just watching it!?"
Guang Yan shouted as she drew her bow and quickly aimed towards the weird looking gigantic baby.
Dozens of magic arrows appeared around her and shot towards the monster at the same time she loosened the strings of her bow.
All the arrows pierced through the monster''s skin, but as if unaffected by it, the monster just slightly flinched.
It turned its weirdly shaped head towards Guang Yan, and once again started to scream.
Guang Yan once again drew her bow while jumping back, as the monster started to rush towards her.
But before she could loosen her arrows, a red beam shot out towards the monster''s torso, which made it stop.
"Eh?", Guang Yan quickly turned her head towards the source of the beam, only to see iting from Viel''s eyes.
She then once again looked at the monster, who seemed to be unaffected by it as it was just waving its hand, trying to catch the light.
Guang Yan was confused, what exactly is the red light for, "It''s not doing anyth-"
Before she could finish her words, the temperature in the cave instantly rose as the beam grew thicker in size, swallowing the monster in whole.
"Wha", Guang Yan could not help but close her eyes as the red beam grew brighter. But she slowly opened her eyes when she felt a cold wind waft through her face. A wall made of ice was currently blocking her from the heat.
"...Eh?", Guang Yan''s confusion was reaching the peak. What in the world was happening!?
The red beam continued to fire for 3 seconds before it instantly vanished, only leaving the sizzling of the ground to be heard.
Any traces of the gigantic monster baby were gone, along with the Manananggal Queen. The cave also extended deeper as a huge circr hole was made from the red beam.
"W...what?"
Guang Yan could not help but stutter as she looked towards Viel, but to her surprise, the three people she was with were already casually walking away.
"It''s my first time seeing that."
"It''s my new favorite skill. Mr. Voice calls it Heat Vision, I call it My Eyes Go Brrr."
"...", Guang Yan could not help but twitch her eyes as she watched the two having a normal conversation after what just happened, "W-wait for me!"
Walking through the cave, Guang Yan noticed that the thousands of legs that were previously lined up and filling the entire cave were burnt beyond recognition. Did the two also do this?
Finally, after a few more minutes of walking, she could finally see the moonlight seeping in from the entrance of the cave. She quickly hastened her pace to breathe in the fresh air, only to find herself being pointed at by almost a hundred of people with their swords and spears.
"..."
"Wag kayong gagw!"
Hearing the unfamiliarnguage, Guang Yan could only let out a frustrated sigh as she slowly raised both her hands in surrender.
Viel was about to step forward, but Xing Cai blocked her path, "Let us deal with the Locals", she whispered.
She then slowly kneeled on the floor and retrieved something from her pocket while extending her palm towards the man that was shouting.
"Do not do anything rash, we seek you no harm", Xing Cai said calmly.
"Mga dayuhan! Saan kayo nanggaling!?", the man continued to shout in an unfamiliarnguage.
Xing Cai then slowly showed what she retrieved from her pocket towards the shouting man. It was a small stick with a white orb on its end. And slowly, she stabbed it in the ground.
"I told you not to move!"
"!!!"
Both Sofia and Viel could not help but raise their eyebrows as they suddenly understood the words of the man in front of them.
"We are travellers from the east", Xing Cai said.
The man was thrown aback as the foreigners in front of him spoke in theirnguage.
"From the east?", the man said as he stared towards Sofia and Viel, "All of you look like you came from the west. What were you doing inside the cave?"
"We killed the monster inside"
"You killed the Queen!?", the man widened his eyes, "You''re from the enemy nation!"
"Men, kill them!", the man said as he signaled for his men to charge.
"Really!?", Guang Yan dropped her arms sluggishly, "But we saved you!?"
"What do we do now?", Viel asked as she looked at Xing Cai.
"We run", Xing Cai said as she rushed forward the iing mob of angry people, creating a path by waving her great sword.
Guang Yan quickly followed from her back.
Sofia and Viel could only look at each other and shrug. Sofia took the weird looking stick that was stuck on the ground before proceeding to run as well.
"Guang Yan, where''s the portal?"
"We''re near", Guang Yan said as she overtook Xing Cai.
The four of them ran for a few minutes before finally seeing the portal. Unfortunately, some locals were gathered around it.
Xing Cai clicked her tongue as soon as she saw them, "This will be troublesome if they entered the portal. Guang Yan, can you do something?"
"Let me"
Sofia was the one to answer as she extended her arms towards the crowd. The crowd were suddenly thrown aside as a strong gale puffed in between them.
Xing Cai nodded as she looked at Sofia before speeding up and exiting the portal.
And soon, one by one, they all appeared outside of the dungeon. The portal instantly closed as thest one of the group, Sofia, walked out of the portal.
"Ah! You guys are back!", Diao Mei weed them with a smile, "I wanted to enter but as you can see..."
Diao Mei pointed at two men that were holding a weapon, being surrounded by the standby unit.
Seeing the two men, Xing Cai could not help but click her tongue, "...Drifters. Have you talked to them?"
"No, I left my wand at home", Diao Mei sighed.
"Then", Xing Cai reached for her pocket, "Ugh, I forgot to pick up mine from the dungeon", Xing Cai groaned.
"Excuse me"
It was then that Sofia approached them, "Are you looking for this?", she said as she handed the weird looking stick towards Xing Cai, "This is very interesting, did your people make th- UGH!"
Before Sofia could finish her words, she suddenly kneeled on the ground as she shouted in pain.
"Sofi!", Viel quickly ran towards her, "W-what is happening?"
"Don''t move her, Viel", Xing Cai calmly said as she grabbed Viel''s shoulder, "She is undergoing limatization"
"A...li...what?"
"She is currently being bestowed the powers of the dungeon"
Chapter 142: A Whole New World
Chapter 142: A Whole New World
"She is currently being bestowed the powers of the dungeon"
"What?"
"Do you remember what happened to me when we left Xianying''s world?"
"I...I think so"
Xing Cai also suddenly dropped down in pain when they left the first ever dungeon they''ve explored. Even now, Xing Cai still remembers the excruciating pain that it brought. And for Viel''s friend to only slightly shout and grit her teeth, she''s either strong, or just that much ustomed to pain.
"Well, what happened to me is happening to her", Xing Cai said as she beckoned for Viel to not disturb his friend too much.
"I...I see"
Viel took off Sofia''s sses, as it might break with Sofia groveling in the ground like that. He then slightly brushed Sofia''s hair before stepping back.
Diao Mei could not help but smile as she watched Viel''s concern over his friend, but she then sighed as she looked to the side.
It took a minute before Sofia''s condition stabilized and she was able to stop shaking. She let out several stuttered breaths as she sat up, looking almost like she drowned in her own sweat.
She then waved her hands in front of her face as she looked above her.
"W-what are these letters?", Sofia whispered.
"Aha!", Guang Yan quickly approached Sofia, raising her fingers in the air, "You must be confused about what is happening. Let me ex-"
But before Guang Yan could even start her exnation, Sofia suddenly stood up.
"These words level up", Sofia once again waved her hands in front of her and started to walk around, "Weird The words are so clear even without my spectacles on, does that mean it''s in my mind?", she said as she closed her eyes.
"Hmm, but I don''t see it with my eyes closed", she whispered as she once again opened her eyes. She then turned her head sideways a couple of times, but her eyes stayed looking in front of her.
"The words aren''t really following me, but they keep on facing me whenever I rotate around it. Interesting, very interesting. I wonder if I open up my skull, I can see what''s happening in there? Hmmm"
"I somewhat feel stronger as well, is that what it meant by level up, interesting, highly interesting"
"Uhhmm", Guang Yan slowly approached Sofia, "Let me expl-"
But once again, Sofia walked around as if lost in her own world.
"Bonus Reward for killing more than 500 sub-targets?", Sofia whispered as she flicked her finger in the air, "ept it, of course"
As soon as she did that, a ss bottle suddenly materialized in front of her, with some sort of red liquid contained in it.
"Impossible, it popped out of nowhere", Sofia''s eyes widened as she grabbed the floating bottle, "This is impossible. Could it be from the other world as well?".
She then ced the ss bottle near her nose and started to sniff it, "It doesn''t really have a significant smell on the outside, was it stored in a huge space? Could be isted as well. No wait, the way it appeared, it was simr to-", she whispered as she suddenly turned to look at Viel.
The way it appeared in front of her was almost the same as Viel''s skill, the one he calls the Item Box.
"Interesting, very interesting", Sofia nodded as she gently wrapped the ss bottle with a handkerchief.
Guang Yan''s eyes twitched as she was left there standing awkwardly with her finger raised in the air. She was not able to speak even once as was left with her mouth hanging.
"Sofie!"
"Ah!", Sofia woke up from her stupor, "Vi, look at this, it''s-"
Sofia stopped talking as soon as she noticed that everyone was looking at her.
"Ah yes, where are my manners", Sofia said as she curtsied, "I am Sofia, Daughter of Kin Please, just call me Sofia"
"She''s my fiancee", Viel added.
Hearing this, Xing Cai''s eyes quickly squinted as she stared at Sofia from head to toe, "Not bad. But you''re too young!", Xing Cai pinched Viel''s cheek.
"Ehh", Viel rubbed his cheek.
Sofia could not help but chuckle as she saw this, "You are Miss Xing Cai, yes?", Sofia said, "You don''t have to worry, our engagement is already void as soon as I was disowned by the Royal Family"
"Eeeh!? Really!?", Viel ced his hand on his chin, "What do I call you now then?"
"A friend?", Sofia put on a smile as she slightly looked to the side.
"Hmmm", Viel squinted his eyes as his eyebrows furrowed.
"S-shall we talk about this at home?", Diao Mei cleared her throat, "I am sure my mother would love to meet you again, Viel"
"Eeh. Sure, I am getting hungry as well", Viel said as he touched his stomach.
And so, after Xing Cai talked to the standby unit leader and left the matter of the drifters to him, they all left for Diao Mei''s estate.
***
"Ah! Mdy, where did you run off to!?"
A servant was frantically running around the hall when she saw Diao Mei entering the manor with a group of people.
"Madam Diao! Lady Mei is back!", the servant shouted as she ran deeper inside the manor.
Sofia was currently looking all around the manor, her eyes wide and curious as she stared at every part of the house.
On the way here, she also saw a lot of fascinating things that did not exist in her world.
"Vi, you didn''t tell me your world has so many mysterious objects", Sofia said as she approached one of the statues in the manor.
Hearing Sofia''s words, Viel started to sweat buckets as he held his face.
"Are we really back in my world!?"
In truth, Viel was in much shock as Sofia. The things that he has been seeing when they walked through the city were things he has never also seen before.
"Y-you guys, aren''t aliens, are you!?", Viel slightly backed away as he pointed at Xing Cai and the others.
Xing Cai could not help but sigh, "You have been gone for 7 years, Viel. The appearance of the dungeons they changed everything"
In fact, one could say Viel didn''t really return to the same world he left in. If it weren''t for them, the people that still waited for Viel''s return, then Viel might have as well been in anotherpletely different world right now.
"There are so many things for you to see in our world, Viel...
...So don''t leave us again"
Chapter 143: Do you want to visit them?
Chapter 143: Do you want to visit them?
"There are so many things for you to see in our world, Viel...
...So don''t leave us again"
Xing Cai looked at Viel straight in the eyes. She doesn''t know if Viel was still ming himself for what happened 7 years ago, so she was treading carefully on what not to say and do, afraid the something might trigger Viel''s tragic memories of this world.
"Mei!"
A loud scream resounded through the hall, instantly popping Xing Cai''s thoughts..
"Mei! Where did you run off to aga-"
Diao Chan, Diao Mei''s mother, came running from the stairs, her eyes obviously on fire. But when she saw Xing Cai and the others, her expression quickly turned into a smile.
"Oh my, you did not tell me Miss Xing Cai is here"
"Sorry to intrude without notice, Miss Diao Chan"
"Nonsense. The estate has beencking peopletely, I wee your visit", Diao Chan said as she grabbed Xing Cai''s hand with a smile.
"You have otherpanions with you?", she then turned her head towards the woman wearing sses that was examining one of their wax statues.
And then, her eyes wandered off to a boy wearing a red cape and quickly noticed his golden hair.
Her eyes squinted as he stared directly in the boy''s face.
Viel, who noticed that this previously shouting woman was now staring at her with an intense gaze, could not help but stare back.
Diao Chan squinted her eyes even further as Viel''s face was now directed straight towards her.
Viel''s eyes started to widen as his face became full of sweat. His eyes almost resigning to its defeat as it wanted to avoid Diao Chan''s gaze.
Diao Chan''s stare, however, started to be even fiercer as she slowly walked closer towards Viel.
Viel''s head started to shake as Diao Chan got nearer and nearer, until finally
"It''s you!", Diao Chan shouted, pointing towards Viel.
"I swear I didn''t steal anythin-!"
"You''re Viel!?"
"What?"
"What?"
"You stole what now?"
"W-what? Who stole what?"
Viel''s eyes were now totally avoiding Diao Chan''s, and after a few seconds, Diao Chan could only let out a sigh.
"It doesn''t matter", Diao Chan quickly shook her head, "Since when did you get back!?", she shouted as she grabbed Viel''s shoulders.
"M-mother", it was then that Diao Mei cleared her throat, "Perhaps we can talk about this over dinner?"
"Ah yes, definitely", Diao Chan quickly nodded as she asked the maids to prepare the table.
***
"I see, so you''ve only been back for a few hours"
Diao Chan''s face was full of curiosity as she interviewed Viel, "Everything must seem new to you? You were only 5 when you disappeared. It''s a miracle you still remember anything about us"
"Ay ay", Diao Chan sighed, "You were so small back then. And now Diao Mei is getting married, time surely flies by"
"M-mother!"
Hearing her mother nonchntly break the news that she wanted to tell herself, she quickly stood up in frustration.
She then looked towards Viel, who doesn''t seem to have any reaction towards hearing the news. Diao Mei sighed as she returned back to her seat. She wasn''t really expecting anything, but for Viel to not have any reaction, she could not help but feel slightly disappointed.
But after a while,
"Congrattions, Miss Mei", Viel said as he smiled towards her.
"T-thank you", she got her reaction, but all she felt was a tinge of pain in her heart. Does she actually feel something for Viel? But he has been gone for 7 years, not to mention he was quite younger than her.
Or was she just unhappy that she was going to get married to someone she barely even knows?
Diao Chan, of course, did not fail to notice the slight sorrow on her daughter''s face, but this was already decided by her father, General Diao. But maybe, just maybe, now that Viel is back, maybe he would change his mind?
He remembered that his father did quite take a liking towards Viel.
As if reading her mind, Viel suddenly asked her a question.
"Where''s the weird old man?", Viel asked.
"Weird old man?", Diao Chan tilted her head.
Viel then slid his hand from his chin down to his waist in a very elegant fashion as heughed, "OHOHOHO"
Guang Yan, who has been quietly eating, almost snorted the food in her mouth with Viel''s sudden miming. She only met the General once, and Viel''s impression seemed to be spot-on.
"Ah! Y-you mean father?", Diao Chan chuckled, "He is currently in the west with a few high rank explorers"
"Explorers?", Viel furrowed his eyebrows, he has been hearing that term for a while now.
"Hm", Diao Chan nodded her head, "He is also with the Pathfinder"
"P-pathfinder?", Viel furrowed his eyebrows further.
"Oh, you should be acquainted to her", Diao Chan said.
"Eehh", Viel closed his eyes, "I don''t know anyone with a weird name like that", he said while still continuing to eat even with his eyes closed.
"N-no, that''s just her title bestowed to her", Diao Chan chuckled, "Because she can detect where the portals will be before it even appears
Charlotte, do you remember her?"
"...Charlotte", Viel opened his eyes, "Ah! The woman that''s not my mother!"
"Y-yes?", Diao Chan twitched her eyes, that''s a weird way to remember her. She then once again stared at Viel.
"Now that you mention it", she said, "Now that you''re older, you are looking more and more like her"
Hearing this, Xing Cai quickly furrowed her eyebrows, but did not really say anything.
"What else do you need to know?", Diao Chan ced her finger on her chin.
"Violet is also in the west", this time, it was Diao Mei who spoke.
"Eh? Is she with your grandfather?"
"No", Diao Mei shook her head, "She and her mother left about 6 years ago, right when Taizhou was still developing. Violet didn''t really want to leave, but she left with a smile on her face when she thought that she might find you in one of the dungeons there"
"I...I see", Viel stuttered.
"Xiao Pei, well, you know how he is", Diao Mei chuckled, "I don''t really remember much about him now, but he suddenly disappeared not long after you were gone"
"Hmm", Viel nodded. Honestly, the only thing that Viel remembers about him now was that he had a scar on his face.
"As for Wei Song''s family"
Hearing Wei Song''s name, Viel immediately stopped eating, his eyes turning wide.
"...They are doing alright. Wei Song''s sister is currently studying at Taizhou Academy"
"You know they will be happy to see you, you know?", Diao Chan added,
"Do you want to visit them?"
Chapter 144: Explorers
Chapter 144: Explorers
"Do you want to visit them?"
Viel could not even swallow the food that was in his mouth as his hands started to tremble. What was he even going to say? Look at them straight in the eye and say he identally killed Wei Song because he couldn''t control his powers?
How was he even going to do that? To look at the loved ones of the person you killed How was anyone going to do that?
As he was lost in thought, he felt something warm touch both his hands. He slightly turned his head to the left, to see Xing Cai''s holding his left hand firmly.
He then looked towards his right, to see Sofia holding his right hand softly.
"I will go with you if you decide to go", Xing Cai said as her grip tightened. She was the one that broke the news to Wei Song''s family 7 years ago. And it was, in a word, devastating. She couldn''t let Viel do that alone.
"I-I will also go!", Diao Mei stood up, but was quickly blocked by her mother.
"No, you stay here!", Diao Chan shouted, "Don''t think I have forgotten that you snuck out this morning!"
"M-mother!"
The group chuckled as they continued to eat and tell stories. The others wanted to ask why Viel only came back now, but he always glossed it over and asked a question of his own.
It took two hours of chattering away before the group decided to call it a night.
Diao Chan offered for Viel and Sofia to stay the night, but he refused. Saying that he wanted to sleep in his own house. And so, with a sigh, they all bid fare well. With Guang Yan leaving halfway through Viel''s house, leaving Viel, Sofia, and Xing Cai alone in Viel''s house.
"Viel are you sure you want to sleep here?"
Seeing the house''s dpidated and dusty state, Xing Cai could not help butment.
"It should be alright", Viel said as he looked at Sofia, who nodded as soon as she saw Viel looking at her.
She then raised her hand, and suddenly, all the furniture started floating in the air, the dusts that were collecting all over the ce all flew like a flock of locusts outside the house. And in just a few seconds, the house felt like it was new again.
"That''s quite convenient", Xing Cai hummed as she praised Sofia.
"Thank you", Sofia said, "You do not have this kind of magic in your world?", she then asked.
"Maybe in the west, but not here", Xing Caimented as she continued to look around the house. It has been years since shest stayed here. She was so obsessed in entering the dungeons that she hasn''t really stayed in one ce for a long time.
"I''m sorry for not taking care of the house and leaving it in this state", Xing Cai sighed.
"No", Viel quickly shook his head, "It''s my fault for leaving".
Viel then picked up something on the floor and ced it on the table. It was the picture they took way back when they were in Xianying''s world.
Sofia was quickly intrigued, "This is a masterful painting. This was you when you were younger?", she said as she looked at the photo.
"Hmhm", Viel hummed, "That''s not a painting, it''s a photo"
"Photo?"
"Yes, an item from another world produces them instantly", Viel said as he ced his hand on a chair near a table.
"From the dungeons? So most of the items that we saw on the market were from the dungeons as well?", Sofia could not help but in awe.
"Yes"
This time, it was Xing Cai who answered her, "Come to think of it, the two of you should register as Explorers as soon as possible if you n to venture inside dungeons"
"Ah!", as soon as Viel heard Xing Cai, he quickly looked at her with excitement, "I have been hearing that word a lot, what is it!?"
"Well they''re basically the people who are allowed to enter dungeons", Xing Cai answered, "I will take you to register tomorrow. Let''s rest for now, I am sure the both of you are tired"
"O-okay!", Viel said with excitement. So it''s something like Adventurers, then. This should be fun. He thought as he bid good night to Xing Cai.
He then casually went inside his room followed by Sofia.
"..."
Xing Cai could not help but furrow her eyebrows She felt...something amiss.
"Wait!"
Xing Cai quickly opened the door to Viel''s room, only to see Viel and Sofia alreadyying themselves on the same bed.
"Eh what is it, sister Xing Cai?", Vielmented, "Did you want to sleep beside me?"
"What are the two of you doing?", Xing Cai said in a cold tone.
"We''re about to sleep", Viel nonchntly said.
"Together?", Xing Cai twitched her eyes.
"Well, yes", Viel looked at Xing Cai with a dumbfounded expression. Sofia whose eyes were already sleepy, was also looking at her with a dumbfounded expression.
"You are almost of age, Viel!", Xing Cai shouted, "You don''t just sleep together with a random woman!"
"Eehh But she''s not a random woman, she''s Sofie", Viel said as he yawned, "And we''ve already done this a couple of times before"
"D-done what before!?", Xing Cai slowly backed away.
"Sleeping beside each other?", Viel furrowed his eyebrows.
Hearing Viel''s innocent words, Xing Cai released a relieved sigh, "Even so, Sofia, you are sleeping with me in the other room tonight!"
"Eehh", Viel hummed. But Sofia, who wanted nothing but to sleep already, justplied without even uttering a single word and walked to the other room. "G-good night then, Sofie, sister Xing Cai", Viel said as he covered himself in a nket.
Xing Cai could not help but sigh. But she then smiled as a single tear suddenly streamed down her face.
Viel hasn''t even been back for a day, and it was already livelier than it was yesterday.
And Xing Cai, for the first time in almost 7 years, could not wait for what tomorrow might bring.
Chapter 145: Side Story - November Special
Chapter 145: Side Story - November Special
*YOU CAN TOTALLY SKIP THIS CHAPTER*
"Do you know about the story of the Headless Bearded Man?"
"Eeh how would you know if he has a beard if he''s headless?"
"S-shut up, Viel! The story has not even started yet!"
Emi and the others were currently inside the Adventurer''s guild. It was dark, and the candle that Emi was holding was their only source of light.
Numerous adventurers were there, listening to Emi''s story. Some of the muscr ones were even holding each other''s hand as they listened to one of Emi''s scary stories.
"It all started when Burgerstatter was still being built. During the days of our ancestors, they worked day and night just to build walls.
But did you know that at this very building that we are standing in, a worker died?"
Loud gasps could be heard from the adventurers as they felt something crawling down their spine.
"Some of you may be curious and ask How did the worker die? Well", Emi started to climb down the table, being assisted by Viel as she was currently pregnant.
She then walked around, with the adventurers making way. After a few seconds, she then stopped in a very particr spot, right in the middle of the adventurer''s guild.
"One night, the worker was drunk. But he remembered that he left something here while he was working during the day. And so he went back.
And it was dark, even darker than how it is now. And so, without even realizing it, he slipped. And before he can recover himself and stand up BANG!"
"Eeek!", the adventurers all shouted in shock as Emi suddenly stomped her foot on the floor.
"An axe fell on his neck! At this very spot I am standing right now, cleanly slicing his head off.
Plop plop plop", Emi started to walk again, only to stop in front of a random adventurer, "His head then rolled, not stopping until it reached this spot, where you are sitting on right now"
The adventurer could not help but tremble as he slowly looked down on his feet, he then slowly lifted up his legs, awkwardly hugging it so that it wasn''t nted on the floor.
"And the next day, all the other workers continued to work, only to find the head of their friend on the ground but the body the body was nowhere to be found"
Another round of gasps could be heard from the adventurers as they awkwardly tapped their necks.
"And so, they buried the head, alone without its body. But every night after that, the workers could hear someone walking. Tap, tap, tap. Someone walking aimlessly inside the building. They could even hear it hitting the walls, as if it did not know where it was going.
And so one night, they all decided to stay and sleep inside the building. Maybe it was just a thief, they thought. But how wrong they were. That night, what they saw wasn''t a thief
...It was a headless body, aimlessly walking inside this very building we are in right now. And as if the body could see them it suddenly faced towards them...
...and ran!", Emi suddenly put out the fire from the candle she was holding.
"Eeek!"
"E-emi!? Where are you?"
The adventurers were starting to panic as they could not see anything.
"Where is my head!?", Emi then suddenly lit the candle as she ran towards the group of adventurers, her head hidden inside a robe.
"Kyaaa!"
Almost all of the adventurers ran to the side of the hall as Emi rushed towards them.
"Emi! You shouldn''t be running around with a baby inside of you!"
The lights inside the adventurer''s guild soon lit up one by one as Antote could be seen climbing down the stairs.
"Boo, we''re just having fun here", Emi revealed her head from the robes as she looked disappointingly at Antote.
"Telling stories?", Antote then walked near a window and opened it, revealing the dark and cold breeze of the night, "Do you know what time it is!? The Adventurer''s guild is close now!"
Antote then looked at the trembling adventurers that were either under the table, or shivering away on the side, "Shouldn''t you people be home right now or doing quests!? Go!"
The adventurers quickly dispersed as soon as they heard Antote''s annoyed voice.
"I swear, Emi. Shouldn''t you be resting?", Antote sighed as she continued to open up the other windows.
"You know how boring it is to stay inside the manor all day", Emi groaned, "All I do is eat, sleep, then eat again, one would say it''s even unheal- Viel?"
Emi stopped talking as soon as she saw Viel with a serious expression on his face, his hand covering his mouth.
"Oho", Emi revealed an arrogant chuckle as she approached Viel, "Could our soon to be Gold Rank adventurer actually be scared just by a short scary story?"
"Hhmm"
But Viel did not answer her as Viel just continued to squint his eyes.
"V-viel?", Emi ced her hand on Viel''s shoulder, "Don''t tell me you''re really scared?"
Feeling Emi''s hand on his shoulders, Viel finally snapped out of his stupor, "Ah no, the man in your story, I think I saw him once"
"..."
"W-what?", Emi could not help but stutter as she slowly backed away, even Antote, who was busy fixing the mess the adventurer''s left, could not help but twitch.
"B-but the story isn''t real, Viel", Emi chuckled awkwardly.
"No, I swear I saw him once walking around here during the night", Viel said with a serious expression, "I tried calling for him, but he just continued to walk like he couldn''t hear me"
"Aha..haha", Antote nervouslyughed as she approached Viel, "I am sure you were just seeing things. Emi! Look at what you''ve done!"
"No...No", Viel shook his head, "I definitely saw him once"
"I am going home", Emi said in a monotonous tone as she quickly walked out of the adventurer''s guild.
"Ah! That''s right, I still have a quest to do", Viel also followed her out, "I won''t be back until tomorrow!", he said as he casually left the adventurer''s guild.
"..."
Did they just seriously leave her alone after saying something like that? Antote could not gulp as she looked around the empty adventurer''s guild.
Maybe she should leave themps on for now, they have the excess budget afterall.
And so with that thought, she went back to her office.
***
The night continued on quietly, Antote was about to finish up filing her paperworks as she stretched her arms.
She yawned, but then her eyes wandered off towards the door, which was slightly open.
Weird, she remembered clearly that she locked the door.
And so, with a groan, she stood up and slowly walked towards the door in order to close it. But as she was halfway there.
The door started to creak as it slowly opened fully, causing Antote to freeze on her tracks. There wasn''t even a slight breeze of wind, she thought. How could the door even swing open?
And then, she noticed something. The hallway, it was eerily dark. Which should be impossible, as she made sure to leave all of themps lit up before she went up to her office.
*pat pat pat*
She then slightly trembled as she heard footsteps, crittering footstepsing from the darkness that surrounded the hallway.
She kept staring at the opened doorway, her breath stuttered as she did not find the courage to approach the door.
And then, the footsteps became louder, it was hurried, as if it was more than one person that was walking around.
Realizing this, Antote let out a relieved sigh. It might just be some of the adventurers that lived in their lodgings.
And so with that thought, she once again approached the door to close it.
But it was then that she suddenly saw someone crawling outside her door, passing by her office swiftly.
It was brief, but Antote was sure that the man that was crawling did not have a head.
Antote''s eyes widened as she quickly ran towards the door and mmed it close.
From then on, the new and improved adventurer''s guild became the first adventurer''s guild in the country that was open for 24 hours.
Chapter 146: Famous
Chapter 146: Famous
A loud gasp echoed in the room as Viel woke up from his sleep. His heavy breaths filled the room as he wiped the sweat that showered his face.
Viel looked around, only to find himself in an unfamiliar room. No, it wasn''t really unfamiliar. He could only sigh and shake his head.
He was back. He was back in his own room. And yet
It''s probably the bed, he thought. He should probably buy a bigger one. Both he and Sofia seemed to fit wellst night, but now it felt like the bed was too small for him.
"Are you okay, Viel!?"
"Kya!"
Viel quickly covered his body with his nket as a woman suddenly barged inside his room.
"W-what''s wrong, sister Xing Cai?", Viel sighed as he slowly stood up.
"I heard you shouting", Xing Cai said as she gripped the handle of the door tightly.
"Oh", Viel chuckled, "It''s nothing, just a funny dream", Viel said.
"Hmm", Xing Cai squinted her eyes, "I''ve already prepared something to eat,e out when you are ready", Xing Cai released a sigh of relief as she closed the door gently.
Sofia was already seated at the dining table, looking half asleep as her eyes were slightly closed and her hair disheveled.
"Gesch...immer"
"Hm?", Xing Cai could not help but raise her eyebrows as she heard Sofia muttering something quietly.
"Alpt...ume", Sofia once again muttered something.
"Oh", Xing Cai quickly ran to her room, only toe out holding the weird stick with an orb. This stick, Wand of Tongues as it is called, is one of themon rewards that one could get from the dungeon. It had the ability to somewhat make the people within a certain area understand each other, even when they are not speaking the samenguage.
It does not work with animals.
"What was that?", Xing Cai looked at Sofia as she inserted some qi in the wand.
"He always wakes up like that", Sofia yawned, "Always the same nightmares"
"Nightmares?", Xing Cai furrowed her eyebrows, "Always?"
"Yes", Sofia said as she stared at the food on the table, "May I start eating?"
Almost all of the dishes in front of her were something she has never seen before, she was, as always, curious.
"S-sure"
Sofia at the spoon and the two sticks that were in front of her. ording to her knowledge, these two sticks were called chopsticks. The people in their world also use this, but Sofia hasn''t really tried using it before, and so, without any hesitation, she picked up the spoon and tried the weird-looking soup in front of her.
And as soon as she ced it in her mouth, all the traces of drowsiness in her eyes disappeared as her eyes opened wide.
Her nose started to twitch as her face became red.
"You prepared food, sister Xing Cai?"
It was then that Viel finally left his room.
"Ah yes", Xing Cai smiled, "I never got the chance to cook for you, so I might-"
"Spicy"
Xing Cai''s words were interrupted when she heard incessant coughinging from behind her. Both she and Viel quickly turned towards Sofia, only to see her groveling on the floor, her facepletely red.
Xing Cai looked at the table, only to see a spoon sprawled in front of the
"Ah! That''s chili oil!", Xing Cai as she quickly poured Sofia a ss of water.
Sofia continued to cough, her tears already falling from her face.
"KAKAKAKAKA!"
And so, Viel''sugh and Sofia''s coughs filled the house,pletely waking up the whole house from its long slumber.
***
"I have a new adventurer name for you, Sofie"
The three were now walking outside. Viel and Sofia were following Xing Cai so that they could register themselves as explorers so there won''t be any problems in the future.
"...Chili W-witch..pfff", Viel covered his mouth, but his muffledugh still pierced the ears of Sofia.
"D-don''t you have something to say to your sister?", Sofia suddenly said, perhaps her best way to change the topic.
"Eh, do I?", Viel tilted his head.
Xing Cai, who was walking ahead, could not help but be curious as she stopped and turned her head towards Viel.
"Her sect?", Sofia whispered.
"Ah!", Viel pointed at Xing Cai. He then jogged towards her and softly ced his lips near Xing Cai''s ear.
"Your disappointing brothers and sisters are back", he whispered, "and a-also...Big sister Yinji"
Xing Cai''s eyes instantly widened as soon as he heard Viel''s words. Shepletely forgot about them.
Throughout these years, she was so obsessed with trying to find Viel that he was the only thing in her mind. Of course, if Viel was here, there was also a huge chance that the Golden Pavilion were back.
But, calling their Matriarch as Big sister Yinji? Were Viel and the Matriarch close?
After thinking about it for a while, Xing Cai just released a sigh. "I see, I will visit them sometime soon", she said, "For now, let''s have the two of you registered as explorers"
"Do we also get to pick names!?", Viel excitedly said.
"Names?"
"Yes", Viel then grabbed something from his pocket and showed it to Xing Cai. It looked something like a gold card.
"See? This is mine", Viel chuckled, "Back in the other world, you see, I am a famous Gold Rank adventurer known as Mr. Voice", Viel covered half his face with the gold card.
"I...I see", Xing Cai chuckled awkwardly.
"Fufufu, you impres-"
"We''re here"
Before Viel can finish gloating, they finally arrive at their destination, a huge building, way bigger than even the newly renovated adventurer''s guild in Burgerstatter.
The building was about a one hour walk from Viel''s house. Taizhou city really had grown exponentially in size. 7 years ago, it would only take half an hour to get from one end of the city to another. But now, it took an hour just to get to another establishment.
For 7 years, this was an abnormal growth. But Viel didn''t really think much of it.
"Xing Cai!"
As soon as they arrived, Guang Yan ran towards them while waving their hand. Hearing someone call Xing Cai''s name, all the people that were loitering outside the building looked towards their group.
"L-look, it''s master Xing Cai!"
"Today is our lucky day!"
"You think we can talk to her?"
"I want to have her babies!"
Whispers and shouts suddenly erupted in the area as they all stared at Xing Cai. Xing Cai, however, only nced at Viel with a smirk on her face.
"What''s that you said about being famous?"
Chapter 147: Examination Again
Chapter 147: Examination Again
"Xing Cai!"
Guang Yan has been waiting for Xing Cai in front of the Explorer''s Federation building. They always meet here whenever they are not exploring dungeons.
She wasn''t expecting her toe, since she already found what she was looking for all these years. Guang Yan thought that Xing Cai might not even go to dungeons anymore, seeing Viel was already here.
But here she was, along with Viel and Sofia, was it?
"Hello there", Guang Yan waved her hand towards Viel, who also waved back with a slight smile on his face.
She then turned her attention towards Sofia and bowed, "I believe we have not been properly introduced, my name is Guang Yan. I am a friend of Xing Cai''s", she said with a smile on her face.
"Sofia", was the only thing Sofia said as she nodded her head. Guang Yan''s smile could not help but twitch, how was her introduction so different when she introduced herself to Xing Cai.
"My name is Viel!", Viel intruded.
"I- I know", Guang Yan chuckled. The first time she met Xing Cai, Viel was mostly the only topic she talked about.
"I will let the three of you get acquainted, I am going to see if there''s still a slot for registration", Xing Cai said.
"Oh, the two of you are here to register as Explorers?", Guang Yan raised her eyebrows.
"Yes! Sounds like the examination will be fun", Viel groaned as he stretched.
"F-fun?", Guang Yan awkwardly chuckled. This is probably the first time she met someone who takes examinations for fun.
"Excuse me, serf", Sofia said as she approached Guang Yan, "Are the tests and registration really necessary? Can''t we just enter the dungeons directly?"
S-serf? It was a good thing that Sofia was a Drifter, if not, she might have already picked a fight with her. They have different cultural norms, Guang Yan thought as she tried to calm herself down.
She then cleared her throat, "Only those who are registered can enter registered dungeons".
"Soundsplicated and unnecessary", Sofia thought as she ced her hand on her chin.
Well, at least they have something they agreed on. "It is", Guang Yan sighed, "But during the first year of the dungeons'' appearance, people just entered them. Whether by curiosity or greed. And the oue was always the same"
"Which is?"
"They either get killed or bring in tons of locals native to the dungeon here, to our world", Guang Yan then looked at Sofia, "Which we call Drifters"
"Hm, your world is moreplicated than mine", Sofia furrowed her eyebrows, but there was a hint of passioning out from it. A world connected to hundreds of other worlds, perfectly splendid, she thought.
"Anyway", Guang Yan continued with a chuckle, "It''s just somews set up by the Empire so they can pretend they are still in control"
"It''s as good a move as any", Sofia shrugged her shoulders, "My father would have probably done things differently, though"
"Your father?"
Right, she overheard yesterday when Sofia introduced herself that she was a princess. Quite a choice to make to follow Viel into their world.
A Princess following her betrothed to another world, abandoning all her luxuries and her friends... how romantic. Guang Yan''s eyes started to moist as she touched Sofia''s shoulder.
Sofia was weirded out by Guang Yan''s sudden touching, but she didn''t really think much of it, just putting it up as a cultural difference.
"So, what is the test going to be!?", Viel suddenly asked Guang Yan, "Do we get to fight someone!?"
"Hmm There should be a group battle at the end. Other than that, people said the rest of the tests were almost the same as the entrance examination in Taizhou academy, it should be familiar to you, since you went there, right?"
"Ehh Sounds boring", Viel''s excited expression slightly dwindled as he went back to looking around.
"W-well, it might have changed since Ist took it. This fancy building wasn''t here when I became an Explorer"
Guang Yan awkwardly chuckled as she saw Viel releasing huge bouts of sighs of disappointment. She then noticed that Sofia was staring at her, no, more specifically, the bow on her back.
"Are you curious about this?", Guang Yan took the book from her back, "You can look at it if you want"
"May I?", Sofia said as she gently grabbed the bow, "Thank you", she said as she began examining the bow.
"That''s a reward from the dungeon"
"How does it work?", Sofia tried to draw the bow, but nothing wasing out of it. She remembered it didn''t need any arrows when Guang Yan fired it.
"Oh, you insert your Qi into it"
"Qi?", Sofia furrowed her eyebrows.
"Uhmm I don''t know what it''s called in your world power?", Guang Yan scratched her head.
"It should be simr to mana!"
Viel jogged towards Sofia with an excited smile on his face, "Do it! Insert some mana into it!"
"Just pull and insert mana? How much?", Sofia raised her eyebrows.
"As much as you can without getting tired", Guang Yan said.
"Hmm...", Sofia ced her hand on the strings of the bow once again, but before she can pull it and insert some mana into it,
"Let''s go inside",
Xing Cai called for them from the inside of the building.
"I have already registered the two of you for the exams", Xing Cai said as the three entered inside the building, "You just need to wait here for your names to be called"
"Eehh, where will you be?", Viel asked.
"You do not have to worry about anything, we will be watching you on the side", Xing Cai patted Viel''s hair, "They will take you to a huge hall, we will be watching from above, quite simr to when you took the exams for Taizhou Academy if you still remember"
"Hmm Okay", Viel nodded.
"Don''t hold anything back", Xing Cai said, "I want to see how you have grown all these years"
"Ehh That would be impossible, sister", Viel shook his as he released a wry sigh, "If I do that
...I might kill everyone here"
"!!!"
Guang Yan, who has been smiling from the sweet exchange of the two siblings, almost choked to death when she heard Viel''s words. She then looked around her, it would seem the other examinees heard what Viel said as they all stared at him with a frown on their faces.
Xing Cai could not help but sigh. It would seem that some things don''t change. Viel was still as insensitive as a rock.
"Do your best as well", Xing Cai said as she looked at Sofia.
"G-good luck, both of you!", Guang Yan awkwardly raised both her thumbs as she and Xing Cai walked away.
***
"Tch"
One of the examinees could not help but click his tongue as he heard what the western-looking kid said.
Kill all of them? Who does he think he is? The examinee thought as he furrowed his eyebrows.
His name was Guanbei, and his story was simr to most of the people here who were not cultivators. He came from a far-away vige which was destroyed by the sudden appearance of the creatures that came from the dungeons.
Their vige set out most of their men, including him, to venture inside the portal.
They cleared the dungeon. But he was the only survivor. After that, he was bestowed with the power of the dungeon.
He became obsessed with clearing the dungeons, going inside, again and again, trying to enter them as much as he could.
But when the Empire started iming the dungeons. The dungeons that he could go inside became limited.
He did not want to be registered, as he thought it would just hinder his advancement. Normal cultivators no longer became a match for him, but when he tried to enter a registered dungeon by force.
He tasted first hand how strong the cultivators of the higher stages are. And so, here he was, taking the test.
Fate
Fate brought him here.
But seeing a western kid who looks like he hasn''t even entered a dungeon yet to be so arrogant, he could not help but feel offended.
Guanbei then approached the western-looking kind, his steps domineering.
"Brat", he said in a cold tone, "Just because you came here with a famous explorer, don''t think the dungeons will be easy. They will eat you alive. I will make sure to wipe that arrogant smile on your face during the testster-"
"You think the tests will be fun?"
"I think it''s a hassle, but even so, we are already here, I will try to ace it"
"Eehh but don''t you want to hide your strength?"
"I do not see the sense in hiding what I have. Mediocrity was not allowed in my family. If you do something, be the best in it!"
"Hmm Okay, I will do the same!"
"Please don''t. You might really end up killing all of us"
Guangbei could not help but twitch his eyes as the twopletely ignored him.
"J-just you wait!", he once again shouted even though he was being ignored,
"I will show you your ce!"
Chapter 148: Examination Begins
Chapter 148: Examination Begins
"Tch. They made it?"
The group of applicants was now inside a spacious indoor training ground of some sort, simr to the training ground of the Golden Pavilion, except, obviously not filled with gold. There were hundreds of people watching them from above on the side of the huge training hall.
And throughout all the proceedings, Guanbei''s eyes almost did not leave the golden-haired kid for one second. He continued to stare at him, his eyes full of hostility.
He knew that he shouldn''t be bothered, but the kid really irritated him for some reason. It would seem the others felt the same too, as they also stared at the golden-haired kid with a frown on their faces.
Most of them heard what the boy said. They all heard his confident tone when he said that they would die if he didn''t hold back. So young and already so arrogant, and for a westerner too!?
Most of the people who heard Viel had a collective thought, they couldn''t wait for Viel to fail miserably in the exam. For some reason though, it was mostly the men who stared at him with hostility.
In a day, only 100 applicants can take the tests to be registered as explorers. Out of the 100, most were men.
They were all wearing a pin with a number written on it, Guanbei''s number was 69.
Guanbei then once again looked at the golden-haired boy, or more specifically, towards the pin that was attached to his waist.
Number 102.
Number 102!? There should only be 100 of them!
Guanbei once again clicked his tongue and shook his head. Just because he knows a famous Explorer, he was being given special treatment!?
Guanbei then looked at the rest of the applicants, and once again, clicked his tongue for another time.
Most of the examinees looked like they haven''t even seen the inside of a dungeon and have not been bestowed the power of the dungeon, Guanbei thought.
None of them would be lucky enough to even survive a single second inside a dungeon. Especially you! He screamed internally as pointed at the golden-haired kid.
Being surrounded by beautiful women the moment you arrived at the building, the audacity! Guanbei''s fists trembled as his eyes almost popped out from staring intensely at the golden-haired kid.
"Seems like you''re pretty popr, Vi"
Guanbei''s ears perked up as soon as he heard the golden-haired kid''s femalepanion talk.
"Of course, I am popr anywhere I go", the golden-haired kid flicked his luscious beautiful hair, and in response, his femalepanion chuckled softly.
Are you serious!? Guanbei almost bit his tongue. To dare flirt while we are currently in a test!? How dare you!?
Most of the male contestants also once again stared at the golden-haired kid, their eyes wide and red in frustration.
Damn you! They all thought.
There were also female applicants, but they were few in number and were dominated by the sheer number of male applicants.
There were, however, 3 women that stood out the most. They were covered in cloaks, but their faces were revealed. The three of them all had a slightly darkplexion, brown.
Foreigners again? Guanbei could not help but click his tongue, again.
His eyes then once again scanned the other applicants no,petitors.
Guanbei treated this as apetition. And onepetitor caught his eye. It was a handsome man wearing a white and elegant robe, his long hair pulled back into a knot.
Besides the golden-haired kid, Guanbei has also been staring at this man. The man had his eyes closed ever since they entered the training hall.
Out of all the otherpetitors here, this man seemed to be the only one strong enough topete with him, he could feel it. Guanbei could not help but scoff.
Let''s see who wins between us, he thought.
"We assume that is all of you"
Finally, after almost two pages of gloating, Guanbei''s thoughts were finally interrupted as a voice echoed throughout the hall.
You know why you are here, so I do not need to wee you", the voice sighed, seemingly tired of his job, "Based on your performance in the tests that will be conducted from here on out, you will be ranked ordingly"
The Empire set up 8 ranks to separate and organize the Explorers. With G being the lowest, and S being the highest. The higher the rank is, the more ess one can have to the dungeons. G ranks are only able to enter a dungeon once a month and on a firste-first enter basis.
While S ranks were able to enter anytime they wish and have ess to even the most dangerous of dungeons.
"Now, most of you will probably fail and the majority will be ced in the lowest of ranks. But do your best nheless. Now the first test is simple"
As soon as the examiner said this, various orbs and pirs of different sizes emerged from the hall. Some floating in the air.
"Once you enter a dungeon, there will be a chance that you will be bombarded by enemies instantly, and sometimes, even natives", some of the objects that emerged glowed in a blue color, "the blue objects represent the natives"
"Now, your task is to destroy as many of the pirs and orbs as much as possible, but best avoid the natives or that will affect your score negatively"
"Each of you will take turns you have 30 seconds", the voice said in a cold tone.
"30 seconds!?"
"Isn''t that too little time?"
"Can we even destroy one!?"
Hearing theints of the otherpetitors, Guanbei once again clicked his tongue. Amateurs, he thought.
"In half the time we have given you, there will already be a hundred ways that the monsters of the dungeon could have killed you", the voice''s tone turned even colder, "Let''s begin, number 1, go to the center of the stage"
There weren''t any traces of confidence on the face of the first applicant, he held his sword in a very flimsy way.
As expected, he could not even destroy 5 targets as he went back to the sides with a dejected look.
Those who followed were not any better, the highest one so far scored 23, and was using a bow.
The audience that were watching from the side started to make noises as they booed at the pathetic disys of the applicants.
But after a dozen more,
62.
62 targets were destroyed in 30 seconds by one of the dark-skinned women. She did not even move her spot as her weapon moved like it had a life of its own. At first, it just looked like a staff, but when the woman mmed its edge on the floor, the tip grew in size and separated into threads.
The threads moved like tentacles as they destroyed the targets one after the other.
A weapon from the dungeon, Guanbei thought. So these foreigners have already been inside dungeons?
And it would seem that his assumption was right.
The two other cloaked women had unique weapons of their own. The next one that took the test scored 64. Like the first one, the sword she was holding seemed normal, but then as she swung it, it extended. It was just a shame that she destroyed a blue target.
Thest of the three had a ded ring, which, once again, grew in size. It felt like the woman was dancing as the ring rotated around her body, elegantly destroying the targets near her. Her whole face was revealed as she moved her body, mesmerizing some of the men as it was their first time seeing a brown-skinned woman, not to mention they did not expect her to be this beautiful.
But in the end, due to the nature of her weapon, she was the one who scored the lowest among the three, only destroying 49 targets. But if they had to choose who they want as theirpanion, the men would probably all choose her.
The applicants who came after the three beautiful foreigners, were, in a word,ckluster.
None of them were even able to destroy 5 targets.
How pathetic, Guanbei thought.
And after a few more lousypetitors, Guanbei released an arrogant sigh as he stepped forward, it was his turn next.
He did not even watch the man who was taking the test as he looked at all the otherpetitors who could not even destroy 10 targets with a huge grin on his face.
He also looked at the handsome man that was wearing white robes, "Let''s see who scores the most between us", he said in an arrogant tone. But the handsome man only looked at him for a second before closing his eyes once again.
Once again, Guanbei clicked his tongue due to the man''sck of response. And finally, he looked at the golden-haired kid, who was still chatting with his beautiful femalepanion.
I swear I will wipe that arrogant smile on your face, kid! He thought as he looked at the golden-haired kid who had an innocent smile on his face.
And then finally, it was his turn.
Chapter 149: Tongue Clicker
Chapter 149: Tongue Clicker
"Finally It is my turn!"
Guanbei walked confidently towards the middle of the tform. He adjusted the red ring that was wrapped around his middle finger as he looked at the targets that surrounded him.
He has survived more than 10 dungeons, each time, fighting for his life. Hitting objects that don''t hit you back? This will be as easy as breathing, he scoffed.
He then looked at the 3 dark-skinned women that went before him. The three of them had a weapon that was rewarded by the dungeon. Well, he too, received one and his weapon was far more superior, heughed in his mind.
Behold!
Guanbei stretched his hand, pointing at a target. And as soon as the ring on his middle finger lit up, he flicked his finger.
A target exploded almost at the same time that he did so.
"Oooh!"
The audience started to show curiosity as they hummed. Guanbei did not even move from his spot, but a target suddenly exploded with only the flick of his finger.
Hearing the moring of the audience, Guanbei could not help but chuckle as he flicked his finger once more.
Guanbei soaked himself with the cheers of the people. They did not know how hard it was to control this artifact.
When he first received it from the dungeon, he was only able to do 3 before he fainted. But now, he can use it 30 times without even stopping.
"...Interesting", Sofia muttered as she stared at the glowing ring on Guanbei''s finger. She couldn''t feel mana from Guanbei, but as soon as he used the ring, she was able to feel it.
Could it be, he doesn''t know how to utilize his mana, or qi, in this sense, on his own? But still, to be able to cast a spell without even a single second of preparation? Very interesting. How exactly are these dungeon artifacts made?
Sofia''s curiosity grows even further as she continues to stare at Guanbei''s ring. Come to think of it, the reward she received from the dungeon was some kind of concoction. She still has no idea what effect it has, or if it''s even for drinking. She promised herself to experiment on it once this test was over.
It has not even been 15 seconds, but Guanbei has already destroyed 50 targets. But s, his hand was already starting to shake as sweat started to fall from his face.
He was starting to feel his body weaken.
I guess this is my limit, he thought.
In the end, he was able to destroy 71 targets in the span of 30 seconds, the highest so far.
The audience once again started to holler and cheer. Guanbei released a deep breath as he wiped the sweat that filled his face. He then looked at the audience and smiled while waving his hand.
He allowed himself to drown with the cheers for a few seconds before returning to his spot, slowly of course, with a hint of obvious gloating.
He released a slight grin as he stared at the 3 dark-skinned women with a smug look on his face as if he was teasing them that he beat their record.
One of the cloaked women seems to have been irritated as she aggressively stepped out of her position, but she was stopped by her 2panions before she could approach the gloating annoying man.
Guanbei also looked at the quiet handsome man covered in a white robe. As always, the man still had his eyes closed.
Guanbei could only click his tongue in irritation as the man did not even bother to look at him. His irritation, of course, was once again retargeted towards the golden-haired kid that was at the end of the line.
He looked at the golden-haired kid, Guanbei''s eyebrows were lifted up as a wide smirk appeared on his face.
"That man seems to be interested in you", Sofia could not help butment as she noticed Guanbei looking at Viel again.
"Which one?", Viel asked.
"The tongue clicker who just finished his test. He has been staring at you from the start"
"Hmm Maybe he liked handsome men like me?", Viel shivered.
"That is quite the possibility, he has also been looking at the other male applicants", Sofia chuckled.
Guanbei''s smirk grew wider, he noticed that the golden-haired kid and his beautiful femalepanion were talking. Obviously, they were talking about him, he thought. They must be awed by his performance, he thought.
The following applicants could not beat his score. The highest score that came after him was 40.
"Number 95!"
Finally, it was the turn of the handsome man, his white robes cracking as he walked silently towards the middle of the targets.
Guanbei focused his attention toward the man, but it was not only him, the few women that were taking the tests also stared at the handsome man.
Even Sofia.
"...Familiar mana", she whispered, "Could it be?"
With the start of his timer, the handsome man quickly raised his hand. The floor beneath him started to tremble as dozens of chunks of the floor started to float in the air. And as soon as he closed his fist, the chunks quickly formed into des.
And with a wave of his hand, the des made from the earth all flew at the same time.
60 targets. It hasn''t even been 10 seconds and the handsome man already destroyed 60 targets.
"!!!"
Guanbei''s eyes twitched as he gulped, "...W-what the"
But after that, the handsome man no longer moved. He closed his eyes and crossed his arms- he remained like this until his time was up.
He then returned to his spot calmly, garnering the oohs and aahs of the female audience.
Guanbei''s eyes, however, were still twitching. It only stopped moving uncontrobly when he convinced himself that the reason why the handsome man no longer proceeded to hit any targets was that he reached his limit.
Yes, that must be it, he thought as he released a sigh of relief.
The five that came after the handsome did not even try anymore. How were they even going to top that performance?
With 100 people already done with their tests, the audience started to disperse.
But then
"Number 101!"
"101?"
"What?"
The noise started to circte among the audience as they started whispering with each other.
"I thought it was over?"
"It should be?"
The audience that were leaving quickly returned to their seats, afraid that someone would snatch it.
"They should only be epting 100 applicants, right?"
"I saw Master Xing Cai earlier, I think she registered two of herpanions?"
"Really!? This should be interesting"
"Hmm Special treatment just because they are friends with a high ranking Explorer, eh?"
"Well, she''s not only a high ranking Explorer, but she is also one of the first people to even clear a dungeon, she might even be the first!"
"Even so, I think it''s unfair for-"
"Ssshh, she might hear you!"
"She''s here!?"
"Of course she''s here. Right there! Right there!"
"What!? Where!?"
Guang Yan, who was seated beside Xing Cai, could not help but chuckle awkwardly as the rest of the audience started to stare at them.
"I thought you said there were slots left?", Guang Yan looked at Xing Cai.
"Don''t dwell on the details, those are just formalities", Xing Cai calmly said as she stared at Sofia from the distance.
"I...I see", Guang Yan once again chuckled as she returned her attention towards the test.
All the audience watched in anticipation as a woman approached the middle of the tform.
"Another westerner?"
"Ooh, so beautiful"
"...As expected of Master Xing Cai"
"Not bad, not bad at all"
"Are they making a team of only beautiful women? Lady Diao Mei is also quite beautiful"
"If you remove the one using a bow, then maybe"
Guang Yan''s eyes twitched as she scanned the audience to find the man who said that.
"Really? I think Ms. Guang Yan is also quite beautiful"
"You think so? Isn''t she just-"
"Why why is it so cold all of a sudden"
Vapor started appearing in front of the audience''s mouth, and the second that they noticed the vapor, a loud cracking noise filled the hall.
The audience all breathed heavily as they turned their attention back to the test.
And there, almost half the tform was now filled with
"...Ice?"
Sharp gigantic icicles filled the tform, hitting all of the targets, either pierced orpletely frozen from the ice.
What was even more amazing was that even with all the chaos that the icicle held, not even a single blue target was hit.
"S she hit it all!?"
"I didn''t even realize her time already started!"
The audience screamed, a mixture of confusion and utter awe riding along with their voices.
"It would seem this Sofia is quite strong", Guang Yan''s jaw was wide open, "I wonder who is stronger, you or her?", Guang Yan said jokingly.
"Hmmm", Xing Cai ced her hand on his chin as she squinted her eyes.
A valid question. Even Xing Cai herself does not know how strong she waspared to 7 years ago. If it is the her now, could she already be a match for their Matriarch?
It would seem she had to visit the Golden Pavilion sooner than expected.
"Y- you don''t have to be allpetitive all of a sudden", Guang Yan chuckled awkwardly,
"...I was just joking, you know"
***AUTHOR FAVOR****
We are currently at 85 something Privilege readers now. And I think in order to win a feature from the WinWin contest, our book needs at least 100+ Privilege readers. So please, if you have the spare coin(1 coin or $0.02), please do get the Tier 1 privilege and help me win something T_T I would like to thank you in advance. lol
Chapter 150: Silence
Chapter 150: Silence
The entire hall was silent, their excited breaths releasing vapor from their mouth as the cold continued to rise.
Guanbei was also silent, not only because he was in awe or in utter shock, but because a sharp tip of an icicle was only inches away from his nose. He could not help but gulp as he swore he could hear this ice of death inching towards him. How unlucky was he that he was the only person that was almost hit by this chaotic icicle attack?
And his premonition was right, the ice did move.
"Eek!"
A loud hissing noise filled the entire hall, partnered by a gigantic fog that also devoured all the people in the hall almost instantly.
And then, it was followed by a pping noise, and the entire fog was pushed out to the side.
The gigantic icicle formation was gone, the only one that was left in the testing tform was Sofia and the blue-colored targets. Once again, the entire hall was quiet. Not even a drop of sweat could be heard. Well, seeing as the temperature was freezing just a second ago, that was natural. Their sweats were still stuck on their faces.
And then, the silence was broken by a series of ps from one of the applicants.
"Woohoo! Sofie!"
Hearing the cheer, Sofia could not help but smile and curtsy towards Viel, who had a huge smile on his face.
And almost instantly after she did that, a chaotic noise filled the entire hall as the audience got up from their seats and started to howl like monkeys.
"What was that!?"
"That was amazing!"
"Was that a western technique!?"
"S-she doesn''t even have a weapon on her!"
"She did that on her own!?"
"Meh, she''s okay"
Countless hollers and cheers continued to resound in the hall. Sofia once again curtsied, this time towards the audience before she walked by elegantly towards her spot beside Viel.
"Good work!", Viel said as he raised both his thumbs.
"Thank you", Sofia said as she smiled, "It''s your turn now. What will you be doing?"
"Uhhmm", Viel ced his hand on his chin as he stared at the targets, which were currently being reced and recovered by people, "...I don''t know yet. They are not rmending anything"
"I-I see", Sofia squinted her eyes, Viel is talking about the voices again. Was it anything like what she saw when the floating words first appeared after she exited her first dungeon? But no, Viel could also hear voices. What Viel had was something unique, but it is surely connected to the dungeons.
This is truly a mystery.
"Number 102!"
Hearing his number being called, Viel stepped forward with a sigh.
"Don''t do anything excessive", Sofia said as she smiled.
"There''s another one!?"
"This time it''s a beautiful girl!"
"Look at her golden hair!"
"Her skin looks so smooth!"
"Bro, you gay"
"What? What are you saying!?"
"That''s a boy"
"Pft. You blind? Look at her long eyshes and soft-looking lips!"
"No, he''s right. I heard Number 102''s voice when he was talking earlier with Master Xing Cai. He''s a boy"
"S-seriously!?"
"Wait, Master Xing Cai again? He''s also with Master Xing Cai!?"
"As expected, even when it''s a boy, it has to be beautiful"
"Maybe Master Xing Cai really is making a group of only beautiful people?"
"Maybe. If they take off the bow user, then it will be perfect"
"You again!? What did you say about Miss Guang Yan!?
Guang Yan''s eyes once again twitched in frustration. Why did the conversation turn into that again?
She then felt a hand on her shoulder. It was Xing Cai, trying to calm her down.
"...Xing Cai", Guang Yan smiled as she nodded.
"Do not worry", Xing Cai sighed, "We''re all beautiful in our own way"
"..."
Was that supposed to be apliment? Guang Yan could only close her eyes in defeat. She was considered to be the most beautiful one in her vige. Butparing her to Xing Cai and Diao Mei she really was a frog in a well.
The only thing she could do now was to watch Viel take the test. But something was weird. Viel''s timer had already started 5 seconds ago.
So, why isn''t he doing anything yet?
Once again, noise filled the entire hall, but not with cheers, but with whispers.
5 seconds.
10 seconds.
All of them were curious, why is the golden-haired kid not doing anything?
Guanbei, on the other hand, could not help but smile. He was right, the boy was just being arrogant.
He then clicked his tongue, loud enough for the otherpetitors to hear, "Get out of there kid, you''re wasting our time!", he chuckled.
The ones near to him alsoughed as they stared at the golden-haired kid.
"Better try next time, kid!"
"Go back to mommy!"
"Yeah, not a ce for kids!"
The jeering of the other applicants continued.
"Xing Cai, what is wrong with your brother?", Guang Yan could not help butment, "It''s already been 15 seconds!"
"Hhmm", Xing Cai furrowed her eyebrows as she stood up, "...I don''t know". She too was confused. If it was the Viel from before, then these targets would have been destroyed by now, maybe even along with the whole testing hall itself. She was ready to set up a barrier for the people once Viel started doing his thing, but now
What exactly was going on?
But the one that was most confused was Viel himself. He wasn''t even able to hear the jeerings and boos of the crowd as he focused on the ringing in his head.
[Lu Yi is unavable right now]
[Xanthus is unavable right now]
[Jack is unavable right now]
[yer can still fully use their Skills]
At first, it was a bit favorable to him that the voices were no longer rmending anything to him or reacting to every little thing he does every minute. He felt free.
But now, even though he wanted to ask them for their rmendations directly, they weren''t answering.
What exactly was happening? What does Mr. Voice meant that they weren''t avable? Were Miss Lu Yi and the others gone?
But why? How?
"Vi, time is running up!"
Viel woke up from his stupor when he heard Sofia''s voice calling for him.
10 seconds.
He only had 10 seconds to destroy all the targets.
Viel was starting to panic. During scenarios like these, it was usually the voices that told him what skills to use, be it directly or just influencing him.
But now that they were silent, he just felt a sense of loss.
Viel shook his head. He was sure that they will returnter. What mattered right now was clearing the exam. He was already embarrassing his sister Xing Cai by not being able to clear this test the fastest.
And so, with a sigh, Viel got off the tform. The only thing he could do now was go out with a bang.
"What, are you giving up!?"
"HAHAHA!"
"Go back ho-"
*BOOM*
"W-what the hell!?"
The entire hall trembled as the visions of the other applicants turned dark. Even the people outside of the building felt the ground quake in their boots.
The testing tform was now standing diagonally. And those that saw what happened were left with their jaws hanging.
In just a span of 3 seconds, the targets were destroyed. No, obliterated. As soon as the golden-haired kid got off the tform, he lifted the entire tform and swung it upwards.
It was like an unstoppable wave, the targets offered no resistance as they shattered into pieces.
Sofia, who had a sense of what Viel intended to do as soon as he got off from the tform, was already encased with a thick armor of ice. The rest of the applicants, however, weren''t that calm.
They were now either on their butts or had their weapons raised as the surface of the tform was only a few meters away from sttering them on the ground. If Viel dropped it, then most of them would surely die.
But luckily for them, the tform started to slowly back away. And with a heavy thud, it was once again in its previous position.
The entire hall was silent. What exactly just happened!?
Even those who clearly saw what happened also had the same question. Did the golden-haired kid just lifted up the stage with brute force?
How was that even possible!?
Viel, however, could only sigh. He wanted to show off more and surprise his sister Xing Cai, but this was the best he could think of due to his situation.
He could not help but groan in disappointment as he returned to his spot, his shoulders drooping down.
"You also destroyed the blue targets", Sofia said in a calm tone.
"Yeah, they''re extra points, aren''t they?"
"What? No. There''s a penalty when you hit them", Sofia fixed her spectacles, "Weren''t you listening to the instructions?"
"A penalty!?", Viel''s eyes widened as he fell to his knees, "But they are blue! Shouldn''t penalties be red!?"
Seeing Viel kneeling on the ground, Sofia let out a softugh, "You lose to me this time, Vi", she said as she continued tough.
Viel could only close his eyes as Sofia''sugh echoed through his ears.
He then looked towards the direction of his sister Xing Cai and stretched his palm towards her in a very dramatic fashion,
"I have failed all of you, sister Xing Cai!"
***AUTHOR FAVOR AGAIN***
Only a few more until we can reach 100+ Privilege readers T_T Please help us reach it before the month ends, it only costs 1 coin! Thank you very much! The tier 1 only costs 1 coin.
Chapter 151: Ancient Cultivator?
Chapter 151: Ancient Cultivator?
"I have failed all of you, sister Xing Cai!"
Viel''s shout echoed throughout the entire training hall. But after that, only awkward silence followed. Even the audience, who usually had a lot to say, were confused speechless.
All of them were wondering, should they cheer or should they run?
Some of the other applicants also had the same thought, was this golden-haired kid some kind of super-powered Illegal Drifter that''s here to kill them so they will no longer have any new Explorers? They almost did get sttered into a million pieces by the tform.
But, he did stop before the tform could squash them. Could he really just be from their world? If so, why haven''t they heard of him before? Surely, someone this monstrously strong would have quite the reputation is he famous in the west?
Then why was he here causing trouble for them normal people!?
*Cough*
All of the thoughts inside the hall stopped as soon as they heard the examiner clearing his throat.
"Due to unforeseen events, we will be concluding the test prematurely"
"W-what!?"
"What about the 3 other tests!?"
"That''s it!? But I paid to watch this!"
"...You paid for this?"
The audience started to whisper and shout as soon as they heard the examiner''s announcement. The line-up they had today was, in a word, amazing. There was a possibility that there was more than a single applicant that will be bestowed an A rank.
And now they are asking them to go home!?
Suddenly, a loud whistling noise filled the entire hall, shutting the mouths of the moring audience.
"The numbers I will be calling are the ones that have passed the test and will officially be recognized as Explorers", the voice of the examiner once again resounded through the hall, ignoring the plight and pleas of both the audience and the applicants.
"What!? How is that even fair!?"
"Let us take the other tests!"
"I traveled more than a thousand kilometers to be here!"
"Those who wish to take the test again may do so 3 days from now", the voice of the examiner started to sound impatient. After reprimanding the applicants a bit more, he finally started to announce the numbers as soon as they turned quiet.
"Numbers 12, 32, 42, 43, 44"
But as soon as the numbers were called, the audience once again went into an uproar. Whistling and cheering like monkeys as they cat-called the 3 beautiful foreigners.
The three cloaked dark-skinned women nodded and whispered to themselves as their numbers were called, and for some reason, they were all staring at Viel as they stepped forward.
"54, 62"
"Yes!"
"69"
"Hmph", as soon as Guanbei''s number was called, he immediately stepped forward, once again looking arrogantly towards those whose numbers have not been called. Even though he was still not clear as to what exactly happened earlier when the golden-haired kid took the test, what mattered was that he passed it even if no one was cheering for him.
"Number 83"
"R-really!? I passed!?"
"Number 95"
The handsome man wearing a white robe calmly stepped forward, without even opening his eyes. Once again, cheering erupted as the female audience hollered and shouted, some even iming that they will have his babies.
"Number 101"
Like a sudden change of battlefield, the high pitched cheering instantly became like a lion''s den. As the female cheers were reced by the hungry shouts of men.
Sofia, of course, did not really mind. If there was anything she was used to, it was fame. Instead, she just ced all of her attention towards the handsome man as she stepped forward.
"V-vie Number 102", for the first time, the examiner''s voice stuttered.
Once again, the cheers died down as silence instantly filled the entire hall as Viel''s number was called.
"Yay! Go Viel!", there was only a single awkward cheering from the stands, Guang Yan.
Viel could not help but scratch his chin as he stepped forward, was his performance not enough? Did he shame his sister Xing Cai?
Viel closed his eyes in disappointment, he then med Mr. Voice for not telling him at an earlier time that Ms. Lu Yi and the others were unavable. Telling him that they will talk seriouslyter.
[....]
"For the numbers that weren''t called, you may try again 3 days from now"
"Oh, man I have no more money for a tavern"
"If I knew Explorers were this monstrous I wouldn''t have even dreamed of applying"
"I''m going home"
With groans and sighs of frustration, the applicants whose numbers weren''t called started leaving reluctantly. But still, some of the audience pped and respectfully cheered for them. Telling them they should try again and that they shouldn''t lose hope.
But as soon as the losers were gone, the audience once again started to whisper to each other, trying to guess what ranks will be given to those who passed.
"Surely, number 101 will be an A-rank?"
"Isn''t she possible for an S-rank!?"
"...Might be, but they don''t give out S-ranks in tests, you have to earn it first"
"R-really?"
"Ooh, I am getting excited. Are we witnessing the birth of another S-rank!?"
Truthfully, if stronger cultivators joined the test and became Explorers, they would probably dominate the higher rankings. But sadly, a huge majority of cultivators and their sects do not register themselves as Explorers.
Being registered as an Explorer means, one way or another, you were under the direct supervision of the Empire- and they surely did not want that. They take the dungeons before the Explorers coulde and im it, which usually leads to a scrimmage.
"W-what about number 102?"
As soon as the number of the golden-haired kid was mentioned, the audience that were talking to each other was once again silent. They were trying to get rid of number 102 from their memories as what happened earlier was truly shocking.
None of them were expecting someone as young-looking as that to be capable of something like that. If he were in some off chance an ancient cultivator, then they surely would want to avoid talking about him. Ancient cultivators have the reputation of being ruthless.
"We will now begin ranking you based on your performance", the examiner''s voice once again resounded throughout the hall, but this time, he had now revealed himself in front of the applicants.
It was an old man, obviously a cultivator. As he was walking near to the group, he was noticeably ncing at one of the applicants that have passed, Viel.
He squinted his eyes as if trying his best to see clearly as he continued to stare at Viel. But seeing as Viel wasn''t responding to him, he just released a slight cough as he congratted the people who have passed the test.
He then, without a pause or any form of suspense, gave the rankings of the group.
The three cloaked dark-skinned women were all ranked as C.
Guanbei, also ranked as C.
"W-what!?", Guanbei wanted toin, but the examiner did not even give him a second nce as he continued to rank them one by one as if he was rushing for something.
The handsome man wearing a white robe was ranked B.
Of course, once again, Guanbei uttered aint. The handsome man destroyed fewer targets than him, so why was he ranked higher!? Heined, but once againpletely ignored by the examiner.
Sofia, Rank A.
A slight murmur in the audience could be heard, they already expected the oue. Sofia, however, was not satisfied. As an ex-member of the Royal Family, she was used to being the best. If she does something, then she will aim to be the best in it, otherwise, she shouldn''t be doing it.
She just tagged along here since Viel was also taking the test, and of course, so that they won''t have any troubles if they wish to enter more dungeons in the future. But now that she received her rank, she had this sudden urge to reach the top.
And finally, as soon as the examiner got to Viel, he stopped rushing and took a deep breath.
"Boy, do you remember who I am?"
The examiner said in a soft voice as he spoke to Viel. The audience were perplexed. Was the examiner rushing so that he could talk to the golden-haired kid? Wait, could their assumptions be right, was the boy some kind of ancient cultivator!?
Well, they were wrong. The old man in front of Viel was none other than examiner An Da.
Seeing the old man in front of him asking him a sudden question, Viel could not help but squint his eyes as he leaned forward.
"Hmmm", Viel ced his hand on his chin as he tried his best to remember the old man in front of him. Viel had to admit, the old man did look awfully familiar to him.
"!!!", after a few seconds, Viel''s eyes widened as he released a light gasp.
"Do you remember who I am!?", An Da''s eyes lit up, glimmering in anticipation and excitement.
"...Xiao Pei?"
"Number 102
...Rank D"
Chapter 152: Triple T
Chapter 152: Triple T
"Number 102 Rank D"
"!!!"
Guanbei, who had been thoroughly shocked by Viel''s performance earlier, could not help butugh internally. He was kind of pissed off that the handsome man was of a higher ranking than him even though he destroyed more targets than him. And now, seeing Number 102 get a lower ranking than him, he had a reason to gloat again.
The audience, who were previously quiet as they waited for their breaths in anticipation of the golden-haired kid''s evaluation, released loud gasps as they looked at each other.
But still, they did not want to say anything as some of them believed that the golden-haired kid was some kind of ancient cultivator. But of course, the one that was most shocked about this result was Viel.
"R-rank D!?", Viel held his head, "But I hit all the targets!", he said as he dramatically kneeled on the floor again.
"Yes, that is exactly why", Examiner An Da released a cough, "As I said before the test started, the Blue targets represented the dungeon''s natives, and you also destroyed all of them. The worst thing we could do is kill a resident of another world, you are lucky to even be given a ranking"
"But Xiao Pei...I thought we were friends", Viel whispered, "...How about I give you candy for old time''s sake?"
"I am An Da! An Da! Do you really not remember me?", examiner An Da could not help but groan in frustration.
The audience were confused. So the golden-haired kid and the examiner knew each other? What exactly was happening?
Hearing the audience once again whispering to each other, An Da officially announced the end of the tests, forcefully kicking out the curious gazes and ears of the gossipers. Some of the other applicants that have passed were also quite curious as to the identity of Number 102.
But s, they too were told to leave the tform as soon as they received their ranks. Sofia as well, excused herself as she told Viel that she will wait for him outside.
With everyone else gone inside the hall, only An Da, Viel, Xing Cai, and Guang Yan were left.
"Why did you cancel the rest of the tests?", Xing Cai asked An Da as soon as she jumped from the audience stand.
"Ah! Elder Xing Cai!", examiner An Da bowed, "I was not mistaken, this boy really is Viel!", he said in an excited tone.
"Why did you stop the tests?", once again, Xing Cai repeated her question. She was really looking to see how much Viel has changed in terms of his power, or control thereof.
Lifting the tform? She already knew that Viel was more than capable of doing that even before he disappeared. If anything, But him stopping before he could hit the other applicants with the tform, that was an improvement, no? Xing Cai thought.
After a long sigh, An Da finally answered Xing Cai''s question.
Truth is, as soon as he saw the shining golden hair of applicant number 102, he already had a growing suspicion that it was Viel.
And when it was his turn to take the test, he became sure of it. Who else would be capable of so much absurdity, and without care for other people? He still clearly remembered what happened 7 years ago when the boy enrolled for the Taizhou Academy. Children peeing in their pants and crying for their mommies, he did not want to see a version of that repeated with adults.
If he already lifted the tform during the first test, An Da could not imagine what he was going to do on thest one. Lift the whole building or something? No, that will not be allowed.
"...I see", hearing An Da''s sound reasoning, Xing Cai nodded in agreement.
"W-what?", Guang Yan, however, had her jaws open the entire conversation. Why were they talking as if what Viel just did was something normal? He lifted the entire tform like it was a piece of thin wood! And how was he even able to bnce himself!?
But the two continued to have a conversation, not minding the baffled Guang Yan on the side.
After a few more minutes of talking and asking about Viel, An Da was finally satisfied.
But it would seem that Xing Cai still had something to talk to An Da about concerning yesterday''s dungeon, as he asked Viel to wait for them outside.
"O-okay", and so, with a little hesitation due to getting a low rank, Viel grudgingly walked out of the training hall.
Some of the applicants were still inside the building, either talking to each other or registering themselves for another slot to take the test.
And as soon as Viel exited from the training hall, most of the people that saw him step out instantly stopped talking. Viel, of course, noticed this, but he didn''t really mind. It was just one of the burdens of being handsome, he thought.
He then looked around, trying to find Sofia. After a few minutes of walking around, he finally saw her. She was currently talking to applicant number 95, the handsome man wearing the white robe.
Viel was about to approach them, but three people suddenly blocked his path.
"Hm?", Viel quickly looked at the faces of the three people. They were covered in cloaks, with only their faces being shown. It was the trio of dark-skinned foreigners. As soon as they noticed that they got Viel''s attention, they all unveiled their hood at the same time.
Truly, they were beautiful. The other people in the vicinity could not help but take long second nces as soon as they saw the three remove their hood. Their dark brown skin was almost golden as it minutely reflected the lights, and their white hair even further allowed their skin to glow. The three of them were also tall, even taller than Sofia.
Seeing three beautiful women suddenly standing in front of him, Viel could not help but be nervous. It was weird, ever since he met Matriarch Yinji, he was now always starting to feel weird whenever a female stranger approaches him or is near him.
"D-do you need something?", Viel''s face slightly reddened as he tried avoiding the eyes of the three beautiful women.
The shortest one of the trio slowly stepped forward and leaned towards Viel.
"W-what is it!?", Viel was frozen stiff.
"Are you with the others, sir?", she whispered.
Viel could not help but shiver like there were thousands of needles puncturing his body as the woman''s deep and husky voice echoed through his ear.
...Deep and husky voice?
"O-oy, w-what the fuck!", Viel quickly took a step back as soon as he heard the woman''s voice, clearly shaken by her unexpected voice.
"Sshhh!", she ced her finger on Viel''s lips as she shushed, "J-just act natural, sir", once again whispered the woman.
"We didn''t mean to startle you, sir. We were just surprised to see someone of your status here", another deep and low voice echoed through Viel''s ear as the tallest of the trio spoke, "And as expected, you already have ties within the city. Good work, sir"
"Have you heard anything suspicious yet, sir?", thest one of the trio, whose hair was braided, spoke as well, "O-one of the women they took was our sister"
"Is something wrong, sir?"
Viel''s eyes were now thoroughly squinted as he scanned the three people in front of him, staring at them from head to toe. Viel had no idea what the three in front of him were talking about.
"I think you have mistaken me for someone else", Viel said.
"Ah!", the smallest one in the trio released a light gasp, "A-are we breaking your disguise?"
"We''re deeply sorry, sir!"
Viel''s confusion grows even stronger. But more importantly, he still couldn''t get over with how deep the voice is of these 3 women. The shortest of the trio even had a voice almost as deep as Diao Mei''s grandfather.
Could it be
"...Are the three of you men?", Viel squinted his eyes once again.
"S-sir?", the three could not help but gulp as they heard Viel''s words, "D-did we do something wrong to offend you?"
"I told you, we shouldn''t have approached him. He was clearly in disguise"
"S-shut up, this is your fault"
The three started to argue with each other, their deep voices echoing through Viel''s ears.
"I am serious", Viel''s tone started to turn cold, "Who are you three?"
"Ah, f-forgive our rudeness, sir!", the three instantly stopped arguing, "We are known as the Ascheerit brothers!"
"B-brothers?", Viel stuttered, "S...so, you''re all men?"
"This", the three hadplicated expressions on their faces. What exactly did they do wrong, that they were being asked this question?
But finally, after a few seconds, the one with the braided hair gathered her...his courage and spoke up.
"Y-yes, we are all men here, sir!", he said in a confident tone.
Hearing this, Viel''s eyes widened in shock.
Men looking like women...
...How was that even possible!?
Chapter 153: Hamburgstatter
Chapter 153: Hamburgstatter
Men looking like women, what kind of magic is this?
Viel was currently racking his brain. This was probably the first time he was seeing something like this. Right up until now, he didn''t think that a man could look like this. The weird feeling that he felt earlier was all but gone and was now reced by a feeling of betrayal.
"A-are you alright, sir?", the one with the braided hair leaned nearer to Viel.
Viel instantly backed away as soon as he felt the deep voice getting near him, "Who are you people!?", Viel said.
"W-we just said, sir", the tallest one stuttered, "We''re the Ascheerit brothers"
"Ah!", the shortest one raised his voice, "My name is Fareed!"
Realizing that they haven''t introduced themselves by name, the remaining two could not help but widen their eyes in nervousness.
"I am called Ibrahim", the tallest one slightly bowed as he introduced himself.
Fareed and Ibrahim? Even though Viel was unfamiliar with the kind of names the people in front of him had, he was sure that these were the manliest names he has ever heard in his life.
Viel then looked at the one who had still not introduced himself.
Noticing that Viel was looking at him, the braided foreigner slightly fidgeted as he introduced himself nervously, "M...my name is Jiff"
"And together, we are the Ascheerit brothers, sir!", the shortest one, Fareed, winked towards Viel.
Viel was definitely weirded out. He was still not sure how a man can look even more beautiful than a woman, he was sure he had not met anyone like these three before.
"We weren''t expecting to meet an officer of your stature here, sir", Fareed continued, "Have youe to help us rescue the othe-"
"Viel?"
Before Fareed could finish what he was saying, they heard a voice from behind them. It was Sofia, who seemed to be done talking with the handsome man d in white robes.
"Who are these people?", Sofia could not help but ask.
"They are-"
"Thank you for telling us where the tavern is. We will take our leave", the three covered their heads again as they quickly left, not even letting Viel talk.
Throughout the whole exchange, Viel''s dumbfounded face did not rest for even a second. He still had no clue what was going on. Did they mistake him for someone else?
"Did those women need something from you?", Sofia squinted her eyes as she stared at the backs of the three people.
"...They are men", Viel whispered.
"What do you mean?"
"They are men!", Viel''s eyes were wide as he motioned in between his legs, "The world truly is mysterious, for there to be men as beautiful as them", he sighed.
Sofia, however, narrowed her eyes as he looked at Viel.
...Was Viel,pletely unaware that he too, looked like a girl? If not for the clothes he was wearing, Viel would look even more beautiful than the three just now.
He was even wearing a dress the first time he saw him, looking like a porcin doll. But it was probably best not to tell him, and let him find out about it by himself.
"I...I see", Sofia fixed her sses, "So, did they want something from you?", she repeated her question.
Viel shook his head, "I think they mistook me for someone else. They were saying some weird things like disguise and someone being taken", he then squinted his eyes, "They were definitely not from this world, though. They are drifters, just like us"
"Hm", Sofia could not help but furrow her eyebrows from Viel''s statement, "Speaking of drifters, one of the applicants is from-"
"Did the two of you wait long?"
Before Sofia could finish her words, Xing Cai approached the two of them, followed by Guang Yan.
"We have something to talk about to Headmaster Fu, do you want toe?", Xing Cai said.
"Headmaster Fu?", Viel tilted his head, "Taizhou Academy?"
Xing Cai nodded her head, "Maybe you want to see how it changed since youst attended?"
"Eehh", Viel doesn''t really have that much memory of the academy, "Not rea-"
"We would love to go"
Before Viel could refuse, Sofia answered for both of them. She was highly curious about the academics of this world.
Sofia was going to live in this world from now on, so she must gather as much information as she can about it. And the academy seems like the best ce to start. Plus, Viel also attended that academy, so there might be something there that would help Sofia unlock the mysteries surrounding him.
Viel, however, was not as enthusiastic, "Ehh There''s really nothing there. I remember the food being nd, though", heined. But sadly, no one seemed to have heard him as the three were already walking outside of the building.
"W-wait for me!"
***
"A cultivation school?"
It took a couple of minutes before they arrived in the academy, nothing really changed much. One can even say that it did not even feel as prestigious as before. After the appearance of dungeons, fewer and fewer people were enrolling in the academy.
Now, only those who had the talent to really make it as a cultivator were the only ones to enroll. Most opted to just try their luck inside the dungeon.
"So you learn how to fight and get stronger in school?", Sofia fixed her sses.
"Pretty much", Viel shrugged his shoulders.
Xing Cai and Guang Yan were already in the Headmaster''s office. Leaving Sofia and Viel to roam around the academy by themselves.
"And people like your sister and the people from the Golden Pavilion are called cultivators?"
People in Viel''s world could live for hundreds of years, was that their secret?
"Yup", Viel nonchntly answered as they continued to walk around the academy.
"...So you''re a cultivator as well?", Sofia could not help but ask.
"Of cou-", Viel was about to answer, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He ced his hand on his chin and closed his eyes. He was trying to rack his brain
...Is he? Is he a cultivator?
No one has really asked that question to him before so he didn''t really think about it. And so, with a slight hum, he hesitantly answered Sofia.
"I don''t know", he breathed, "I do remember they have stages that you need to surpass, dancing fetus stage or whatever"
"Interesting", Sofia''s eyes were full of curiosity, "Then Can I be a cultivator?"
"Eeh You''ll enroll in the academy?", Viel widened his eyes.
Honestly, now that Viel has mentioned it, maybe it was worth a try?
"You''re too old", Viel tantly said, "I think it''s already toote for you to even unlock your dancing iron fetus stage"
Sofia could not help but twitch her eyes. Was there really an age requirement? She wasn''t even in her 30s yet, she''s not that old.
"Uhmm, there''s no stage like that", as the two were talking, a voice suddenly resounded from behind them, "The earliest one is the Earthen Core realm"
Viel and Sofia looked behind to see who it was. It was a girl, probably of the same age as Viel, wearing the uniform of the academy.
"Iron fetus isn''t a thing?", Viel widened his eyes in disappointment as he looked at the female student, "But I clearly remember Mr. Hamburgerstatter teaching that!"
"N-no!", the girl stuttered, "Where did you even learn Wait, did you say Hamburgerstatter? D-do you mean Professor Hamburgdole?"
"Ah, yes! That''s him! The one with the fake hair!", Viel pped his hands.
Sofia could not help but ce her palm on her forehead. Viel doesn''t remember the teachings of the academy, but he remembered that kind of detail?
"F-fake hair!?", the female student released a tiny gasp. This was a revtion. No wait, that wasn''t important right now, "You know Professor Hamburgdole? Are you a student here? Why aren''t you wearing your uniform?"
"Well, you cou-"
"Ah! Could you be a new student!?"
Before Viel could answer, the female student grabbed his hand and dragged him across the hallway. "Good timing, Professor Hamburgdole''s ss is about to start!"
"W-wait, no!", Viel''s desperate screams echoed throughout the hallway of the academy.
Sofia could only sigh. She had no choice but to follow the two until they reached a certain ssroom.
"Professor Hamburgdole! I found a new student loitering around the hallway!", the female student opened the door to the ssroom without any reservations.
"Ancient saggy tits!", a man with slick golden hair shouted as soon as the female student barged inside the room, "Miss Wei Ning! What did I tell you about opening the door softly!?"
"S-sorry, Professor Hamburgdole!", the female student called Wei Ning immediately bowed, "But I found a lost student!"
A lost student?", Professor Hamburgdole then tilted his head and turned his attention towards the person behind Wei Ning.
"I haven''t heard of any new students joining-"
Before he could finish his words, his eyes widened and his jaw almost fell to the floor.
"I...it''s you!?"
***AUTHOR''s ANNOUNCEMENTS***
I have another book called "My Hermes System" which is in a contest. I would very much be d if you could vote for it if you have the spare powerstone! Please, and thank you! I really hope to win a contest once in my life. lol
Chapter 154: The Words I Always Wanted To Say
Chapter 154: The Words I Always Wanted To Say
"I...is it really you!?"
Professor Hamburgdole dropped whatever it is he was holding as he stared at the golden-haired boy behind Wei Ning. The students that were already inside the ss were also curious as to who this boy was to make the infamous Hamburgdole react like that.
"You got back from the dungeon?", Professor Hamburgdole continued to mutter as he slowly approached Viel.
Got back from the dungeon? He was an Explorer!? Wei Ning''s eyes widened in astonishment as she turned her head towards the golden-haired kid. This boy, who seemed to just be around her age was an Explorer and not a student?
"What''s up, teach", Viel nodded his head as he slightly raised his hand.
"!!!"
The other students inside the ss could not help but stand up from their seats as they tried to steal a nce towards this golden-haired boy. To be able to talk so casually towards the strict Hamburgdole? What courage.
"What are you doing here?", Hamburgdole then paused as he asked his question, "Wait, are you here to study again?"
"Oh, no", Viel instantly backed away, "We''re just apanying sister Xing Cai here"
Hearing the name Xing Cai, the students started whispering to each other.
"Xing Cai? Does he mean the famous Elder Xing Cai?"
"Sister Xing Cai? Is he close to her!?"
"Who the heck is he!?"
The whispers and murmurs did not stop as they all slowly walked near the front row to be able to hear clearer, all of their faces filled with curiosity.
There was one, however, whose face was filled with confusion, the female student, Wei Ning.
Got back from the dungeon.
Was a student in the academy.
Sister Xing Cai.
Could it be who she thinks he is!?
"Are you Viel?", she breathed as she stared at the golden-haired boy directly in the eye.
Hearing his name being called by a stranger, Viel quickly furrowed his eyebrows, "Yes?"
"W-wait! Again!?"
As soon as Wei Ning heard Viel''s answer, without even a word, she once again grabbed his hand and forcefully dragged him away from the ss. Leaving Sofia alone in the ssroom, surrounded by curious gazes, and one gaze of admiration.
"Are you", Professor Hamburgdole cleared his throat and fixed his hair, "Apanion of Viel? May I offer you something?", Hamburgdole revealed a very coquettish smile.
The other students could not help but almost choke as they saw another side to the strict Professor Hamburgdole. Well, there were rumors that he fancied westerners, so that was true!?
Being left alone, Sofia looked around the ssroom, and then back to Professor Hamburgdole. "May I listen in on your ss?", she asked.
She was already in the academy, it would be a shame not to hear one of the lectures to learn more about Viel''s world. Plus, it would seem the girl that dragged Viel away had something private to talk to him about.
"Sit in?", Professor Hamburgdole''s eyes remained wide, "O-of course! You, clear your seat!", he then pointed towards the one seat nearest to him and signaled him to go to the back.
Sofia then nodded as she sat in front of the ss, retrieving a small journal from her pockets.
***
"W-wait! Why do you keep on dragging a stranger!?"
Viel can easily swat her hands away, but doing so might hurt this little girl. Wei Ning, however, did not respond to her, instead, she kept on dragging her until they reached a certain room with two beds in it.
She then pushed Viel inside of the room, causing him to fall over the bed. Wei Ning then proceeded to close the door, locking the two of them inside.
"W-what are you trying to do to me!?", Viel slowly crawled away as he covered himself with the nket.
"You are Viel?"
But once again, Wei Ning asked him the same question, this time, her eyes were serious.
"N...no. You must be mistaking me for someone else", Viel looked to the side as he lied. Thest time he told him who he was, he got dragged away again. Viel could not imagine what else she would do if she told her the truth."
"No!", Wei Ning screamed, "You are Viel! Do you know who I am!?"
"Why do people always ask me if I know who they are!?", Viel removed his nket, "Do I look like a birth certificate!?"
"Then do you know Wei Song!?", Wei Ning asked again as she looked at Viel straight in the eyes.
Hearing Wei Song''s name, Viel instantly stopped fooling around and proceeded at the empty air in front of him.
Seeing Viel''s nk stare, Wei Ning slowly sat on the bed.
"I am her sister"
"!!!"
Viel''s breathing started to turn erratic as his eyes slowly turned towards the girl beside him. Seeing Wei Ning''s expression, and looking at her red and moist eyes, all Viel wanted to do was run away.
Now that he was in this position, he realized that he really wasn''t ready to face them. His doubts still remained hidden deep inside him. Once again, Wei Song''s face as he begged to be saved repeated inside of his mind. Viel''s vision shook as the memories all resurfaced in his mind.
Wei Song''s cries. His fettered voice as the vines ate him from the inside. And of course, the hope that Viel gave to him, only to take it away.
"You know..."
As Viel was currently lost in thought, Wei Ning started to speak softly even as she sniffled and repressed her tears.
"I don''t really remember much of him now, but I am already as old as him when he died", Wei Ning whispered as she wiped the tears on her cheek, "It was my mother that was truly affected. I probably just cried because someone else was crying...
...You know, my mother she tried to kill herself."
"!!!", Viel almost choked on his breath, it was as if a huge hammer was smashed on his chest as he heard that.
"Seeing my mother like that, I was scared. I was 5 years old, I didn''t know anything, but I had to do everything. I med my brother, I med it all on my brother for years and I also med it on you"
Viel could feel the sheet of the bed shift as Wei Ning''s hand gripped the bed. Viel could only turn his head to the side and close his eyes, not wanting to see the pain in front of him.
"I had so many questions Why did he have to follow you, why didn''t he even tell us anything Why Why didn''t he give us a chance to say good goodbye"
Wei Ning''s stuttered breath started to fill the room as her tears trailed uncontrobly on her cheeks.
Viel''s jaw started to tremble as Wei Ning''s wails pierced his eyes. Once again, his wrists and ankles became heavy, and the cold feeling around his neck resurfaced, he felt the shackles once again.
It was his fault. He had already made peace with that. But seeing Wei Ning right now, in front of him it was more than he can take.
"B-but then, as I grew up, I remembered something", Wei Ning continued even as her breath was unstable, "H-he followed you because you saved us. That was his choice. So if anyone has to be med, it was us, for being weak. That''s why I decided to enroll in the academy"
"No, that''s a lie", Wei Ning released a stuttered sigh as she shook her head, "I... just wanted to get away from my mother. But we''ve reconciled now, she is okay we are okay"
"And you know", Wei Ning released a light gasp as she tried to stop her tears from falling, "Now that I have friends of my own, I realized how lucky my brother was. How lucky he was to have a friend that he was willing to follow and give his life to
...So I just wanted to say
...Thank you. Thank you for holding my brother''s hand in hisst moments"
"!!!", Viel''s lips trembled as the tears that were holding on to his eyes started to fall.
"And please please do not me yourself anymore!"
Viel felt the bed shake as Wei Ning suddenly embraced him.
As she grew up, there was also one thing that Wei Ning realized, Viel was the same age as her when Wei Song died.
And unlike her, who had her mother, Wei Song''s friends, and her friends beside her, Viel Viel probably had no one.
He was all alone.
"...Because whatever it is you think is your fault
... We forgive you"
Feeling the warmth wrapping around him, and the words that echoed through his ears, Viel slowly raised his arms.
And the words that he had always wanted to say, the words he was trying to find, finally emerged from him as he hugged Wei Ning back.
"I s
...I am...
...I''m sorry"
Chapter 155: The Light at The End of The Bush
Chapter 155: The Light at The End of The Bush
Three days after the test, a woman can be seen running in a forest in the dead of the night, her breathing heavy and erratic.
"Don''t let her get away!"
Drops of blood were falling from her arms as she ran with all of her might. The blood glimmering whenever the moonlight seeps into the forest.
No. It wasn''t a woman. It was Jiff, one of the three dark-skinned foreigners that took the test for Explorer registration 3 days ago.
His face was desperate, but at the same time, full of rage. The citizens of this world are ruthless, he thought as he grimaced.
They just killed his brothers, Fareed and Ibrahim, and now they were chasing him endlessly.
"Shit...shit!", he cursed as he begged his feet to move.
"She''s right there! Don''t let her get away!", a voice resounded from deep inside the forest.
With the shouts of bloodlust filling the air, there was now only one thought in Jiff''s mind. He must go to him. Find him and ask for help!
He was the only one who could help him to save his sister now. And so, Jiff continued to run, and run. The soles of his booth were already torn, and his feet were already bleeding.
''Are they still following me?'', he thought. He has been running for almost a day now. How were they even able to follow him?
He could still hear multiple rustling noises behind him, he was clearly still being followed. And so, once again, he forced his feet to run and run, until the forest grew lighter until he saw the gates of Taizhou city from afar.
''Finally!'', he screamed in his mind as a smile appeared on his face.
"Gah!"
Unfortunately, his smile was short-lived as he felt a pain in his leg. He rolled on the ground, with each turn of his body, the pain in his leg intensified.
''N-no'', Jiff''s breathing stuttered as he released numerous loud gasps. He looked at the pain
on his right leg, only to see a huge spear lodged through it.
Jiff could not help but grit his teeth as he winced in pain.
Was he going to die here? But the city is only a kilometer away now. Why, why would the gods allow him to reach this far, only for him to die!?
No, this wasn''t the end for him. If he dies, then everything they have done will be in vain. His sister, at least his sister must be freed.
And so, with every andst strength he could muster up, he shouted the only name he could.
"Sir Viel!", he screamed. The blood from his mouth gushing out as his voice cracked.
"Oi, shut him up! The guards from the city might hear him!"
Suddenly, a voice came from behind him as the leaves rustled and parted ways. Revealing three men whose faces were covered with masks.
"From this far? Kakaka", another one of the men spoke, "Who can even hear her calls? Anyway, did you hear that voice? That sounded like a man to me"
"That doesn''t matter, this will be over soon", said the man who was the farthest from Jiff, he then focused his eyes on Jiff, "You guys have caused us a lot of trouble yesterday, drifter scum"
One of the men then slowly approached Jiff and grabbed his braided white hair, "Keke, such a waste of beauty. It is almost a shame that you have to die no- Oh, what''s this?"
As the man was talking, he noticed something glistening hanging beside Jiff''s waist.
"This is an Explorer''s badge?", the man''s eyes widened, "An illegal drifter like you is an Explore-"
Before he could finish his words, Jiff spat his saliva towards his face, causing the man to back away and wipe his face in disgust.
Jiff took this chance to throw his weapon towards the man, a ded ring. And as soon as it left his hands, it grew exponentially in size.
"Woah!", unfortunately, the man bent his body backwards,pletely avoiding the ded ring. The three watched as the ring continued to fly in the air, only slowing down when it had cut its 6th tree.
"No!", the man stomped his feet. If that ring would''ve hit him, he would have surely died. And so, with a frustrated expression, he rushed towards Jiff with his weapon drawn.
"Sir Viel! Please help!", but once again, Jiff shouted before the man could approach him.
"Wait!", one of the men could not help be curious. This was the second time that this drifter has called for that name could someone be hiding here?
"Who are you even calli-"
But before he could finish his words, a loud whistling noise echoed throughout the dark forest, almost deafening them as their breaths suddenly faltered.
And after that, the man was nowhere to be seen.
"W-what the!?", the other man near him could not help but twitch in surprise, "W-where did he go!?", he shouted as he also unsheathed his weapon.
"Cao!? Where did you go!?", he shouted once again as he looked around.
"What''s going on!?"
While looking around, he suddenly felt something wet and squishy under his feet, "Hm?", but before he could look at what it was, a rustling noise could be heard from one of the bushes.
"C-Cao, is that you?", the man said as he pointed his sword towards the bush, "Cao?"
The man squinted his eyes and focused looking at the rustling bush, and slowly, two red dots emerged from it.
"What in my grandmother''s titties is tha-"
"!!!"
But before he could finish his words, the two red dots suddenly grewrger. The man then felt a little tinge of pain on his stomach, he wanted to scratch it. But when he noticed that he wasn''t touching anything or feeling anything, he looked down. Only to find that his stomach was no longer there.
"Oh", was the man''s final word as he folded towards the ground.
"W-what''s going on!?", the only masked man left, the one near Jiff, started to panic. His hands were shaking as he pointed towards the rustling bush.
''C-could this be the rumored Spirit of the Forest!?'', he thought, "D-did we offend her!?''
And slowly, a silhouette sluggishly appeared from the bush. It was dark, so the masked man couldn''t see clearly, but the silhouette''s golden hair was enough to be seen as the moonlight shone on it.
Its golden hair reflected the moonlight, causing the leaves and the trees to look as if they too, were glimmering in gold.
"Who are you!?"
***AUTHOR''s ANNOUNCEMENTS***
I have another book called "My Hermes System" which is in a contest. I would very much be d if you could vote for it if you have the spare powerstone! Please, and thank you! I really hope to win a contest once in my life. lol
Chapter 156: The Small Bag
Chapter 156: The Small Bag
"Who... are you!?"
The masked man slightly backed away as the silhouette gets nearer and nearer to him.
But as if not hearing his question, the silhouette continued to walk forward.
"D-don''te any closer, or I swear I will gut this woman right here and now!", the masked man shouted as he rushed towards Jiff.
But before he could do so, the forest was struck by lightning, or at least that is what it looked like as it was bathed with a blinding light.
"Guekh", after the sudden sh of light, the masked man found himself unable to breathe, his feet swinging in the air.
As soon as his eyes recovered, the masked man looked down, only to see a golden-haired girl lifting him by the neck.
"Who are you", the masked man struggled to form his words as he stared at the golden-haired girl''s half-opened eyes.
These were the eyes of a killer, he thought. It was as if she wasn''t even interested in him and he was just some insect that was, unfortunately, blocking her path.
And slowly, the girl''s mouth opened. The masked man could not help but force a gulp, what was she going to say to him!? Was he going to threaten him!?
But contrary to his expectations, the only thing that came out from the girl''s mouth was a yawn.
"Seriously, who calls someone dead at night?", the girl said as she clicked her tongue a couple of times.
"S-sir Viel!", even with a spear lodged in his leg, Jiff immediately kneeled as soon as he recognized who the golden-haired individual was.
"Hmm makes sense, I would probably scream too", Viel said as he looked stared at the spear in Jiff''s leg. "You are Fareed?"
"N-no, I am Jiff!", Jiff closed his eyes as he looked to the side, "Fareed and Ibrahim are dead, they killed them!"
"I see. The... three of you look-alike", Viel nonchntly said as his grip on the masked man''s neck tightened.
"W-wait! Please keep him alive!, Jiff shouted.
"What for?", Viel furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, "I thought they killed your brothers?"
"Y-yes!", Jiff stuttered, "But they might know the location of where my sister and the rest of our people are being held!"
Viel got even more confused, "That again?", these weird foreigners have been mentioning their sister ever since Viel met them about 3 days ago.
"Viel!?"
As Viel was deliberating on what to do, a voice came from the distance, "Viel, where did you suddenly run off to!?"
It was Xing Cai, who was still wearing her night robes. Sofia was also behind her, her hair disheveled and her eyes half-closed. She was dragged here by Xing Cai.
"W-what''s going on?", Sofia said as she rubbed her eye. She then opened her palm, casting a spell to illuminate the surroundings.
"This"
With the forest being bathed in light, Xing Cai could finally clearly see what happened.
Viel was currently lifting a masked man in the air, strangling him by the neck.
There was also another masked man gruesomely folding on the ground, his stomach nowhere to be seen.
And there was also a set of legs on the ground, but the upper body was nowhere to be found... What exactly happened here?
She then ced her attention towards the white-haired foreigner kneeling on the ground. She immediately recognized her as one of the applicants during the test the Viel participated in.
"What is going on?"
***
"Abducting people?"
Xing Cai ced her hand on her chin as her expression turned serious. They were now back in Viel''s house with the previously masked man tied and groveling on the floor.
Jiff was sitting on one of the chairs, his leg, which was previously pierced by a huge spear, was now healed.
Viel was currently lying on the sofa, his head on top of Sofia''sp who also seemed to be sleeping.
"Y-yes", Jiff stuttered, "They took my sister and other people. And just earlier they killed they killed my brothers!", Jiff broke down in tears as he remembered how his brothers died. His low and deep cries echoed throughout Viel''s small house.
"Ancient titties!", Viel quickly jumped up in surprise as he was awakened by Jiff''s loud cries. Sofia, too, woke up from the sudden movement.
Truthfully, Xing Cai did not expect Jiff''s voice to be so deep and low as well. It caught her off guard that she almost burst out inughter. But of course, she quickly calmed herself down,ughing at someone grieving was highly inappropriate.
But when Viel suddenly woke up and cursed like an old man, a silentugh almost escaped from her.
And so, Xing Cai cleared her throat in the hopes that no one noticed it, "So this man belongs to this group of kidnappers you were mentioning?", she said in a very serious tone.
"Yes", Jiff nodded, his eyes full of sincerity and fire.
Xing Cai then looked at the man that was wriggling on the floor. This was the first time she heard of a group abducting people from another world.
And if what Jiff said was true, that would mean that they have been doing this for quite a while now.
Was she too busy searching for Viel that she had failed to notice that something like this was already happening in their country?
Xing Cai then slowly approached the masked man, "Don''t bother to struggle, you won''t be able to break those chains", she said as she lifted the man in the air and took off his mask.
"And don''t bother to bite your tongue or swallow any poison pills", Xing Cai said in a cold tone, "We have numerous ways to heal you"
Hearing this, the man could only grit his teeth as he stared at Xing Cai straight in the eye. His eyes, still full of courage even in his current predicament.
"What is the name of your group?", Xing Cai asked as she tightened the grip on the man''s neck.
The man, however, only released a scoff as he smirked at Xing Cai.
Seeing this, Xing Cai could only sigh. These masked men, it was obvious that they were highly trained and not just a bunch of bandits looking for a score.
"This is no use, we will not get anything out of this man", Xing Cai said as she casually dropped the man on the ground, "Let''s just let the authorities handle this for now"
"Why not let me try?"
"Hm?"
Sofia, who has been quiet the whole time, spoke sluggishly.
"I am already awake, anyway", Sofia elegantly yawned as she covered her mouth, "I bet I can make him talk", she said as she slowly stood up from the sofa and walked towards her room.
Seeing this, Xing Cai was confused, why was she going to the room? But her question was instantly answered as Sofia quickly exited the room, carrying what seemed like a small bag on her.
There was a loud nging noiseing from the bag as Sofia ced it on the table.
"Oh", seeing the bag, Viel immediately reacted. He then looked at the man, his eyes full of pity.
"...You should probably talk"
Chapter 157: Go to Sleep
Chapter 157: Go to Sleep
***AUTHOR FAVOR***
Please do still vote for "My Hermes System"!
As promised, I gave huge discounts on the Privelege Tiers for December! The contest is not over yet. Our opponent has an army!
******
"...You should probably talk"
Sofia gently mmed the small bag she was holding on the table, and yet, the sound of its contents still nged loudly.
The man twitched as soon as the sound reached through his ears, it was as if the noise itself was threatening him. Nheless, his eyes were still full of resolution, looking far ahead, as if even Death itself will not be able to make him talk.
Slowly, Sofia untied the wrapping on the bag and rolled it open. The nging noise once again reverberated in the air as numerous metallic tools were revealed.
The man''s eyes widened as a barrage of sweat started to appear on his face. But of course, his eyes were still full of resolution.
Sofia then retrieved a tool with a funny shape and slowly approached the bound man.
"Last chance", Sofia whispered in his ear, "Are you going to talk? Because I am telling you, this will be the worst pain you will ever experience in your life", she then ced the weird-looking tool on the man''s neck.
Feeling the chill on his neck, the man could not help but gulp. He closed his eyes as he let out a huge breath.
He then shouted, his saliva spewing from his mouth as the veins on his neck almost popped out. His eyes full of resolution, loyalty, and conviction,
"Never!"
***
The man is a disciple of the Heaven Bamboo sect.
Heaven Bamboo Sect is one of, if not the oldest, sects in the whole of Choryu. In terms of prestige, The Heaven Bamboo sect was considered to be of even higher status than the Golden Pavilion when it was still in its prime.
But s, age is cruel, even to the supreme. Now, the only thing that they had was their name. With the western arts gaining poprity throughout the years, their old ways all but died. It would seem that no one was interested in joining their sect anymore. And with the appearance of the dungeons, they knew that they had to truly adapt, or else, they will be forgotten, left to swim in the ashes of their history.
The Heaven Bamboo sect disciple said that they were gathering Drifters, mostly children, and bringing them to their sect. But, as a matter of course, the expected response- the natives of the other world were not willing to go.
And so, most of the time, it turns violent as they forcefully take the children away from the embrace of their mothers.
They have been doing this for as long as the Dungeons first appeared in Choryu. The children were being trained and forced to cultivate. Those who showed promise and potential were given benefits. However, if they do not obey, then they will be tortured.
-And that was the extent of the knowledge of the masked man, if anything else was happening, then it was already outside of his jurisdiction.
"Training them?", Xing Cai furrowed her eyebrows. The Heaven Bamboo sect was forcefully making the inhabitants of the other worlds into their disciples?
There was a reason why Drifters needed to be questioned and examined. It wasn''t only to control the number of Drifters that are going into their world but to confirm that it was truly their choice, that they weren''t there by ident, and that they were not leaving any regrets behind.
To forcefully them away from their families, forever? Xing Cai''s face could not help but turn into a scowl. If the Dungeon had already closed, then there was no way for the children to return to their mothers. In a weird way, she knew exactly how this felt.
She then looked at Viel, who was casually healing the masked man.
Viel was like the child she never had, wasn''t he? She then shook her head as she lightly touched her belly. There was no use thinking about it now, she thought.
She wasn''t his sworn mother, she was his sworn sister. That will never change.
*Bleurgh!*
The sound of someone puking instantly disrupted Xing Cai''s thoughts. Jiff was currently kneeling in the doorway, his eyes watering from disgust as he felt his whole body weaken from the sight he just saw.
Sofia used her tools in very creative ways. They had to cover and fill in the man''s mouth so that his screams of pain did not wake up the neighbors.
It first started with Sofia making very small cuts on the man''s arms. But the man seemed to be ustomed to torture, as he only shook his head while Sofia was making the cuts.
But then, Sofia retrieved something else from her bag, it was a t metallic square with numerous holes on it. And without even saying anything, she ced it on the cuts on the man''s arms. And very slowly, she pulled it down, rendering the masked man''s skin into kes.
That was when the masked man started to scream as if he wanted to say something. But still, Sofia did not even flinch as she continued doing her thing.
The next thing she did was insert a needle in between the man''s fingers and nails, then proceeded to make the needles vibrate.
Jiff decided to stop watching there as he rushed towards the door and started puking. Based on the muffled screams he was hearing, the man seemed like he already wanted to talk, but Sofia didn''t care.
Jiff almost wanted to make her stop, but he remembered that this masked man killed his brothers, literally stabbing them in the back. The masked man was his enemy.
With this thought, Jiff no longer thought about the man''s life. But still, it did not stop him from almost puking his innards out.
Hearing the masked man''s screams no longer, Jiff released a huge breath as he returned inside the house. Looking at the masked man, it was as if nothing had ever happened to him. His wounds were fully healed, not even a scar to remember them by.
The previous vigor and life on the man''s eyes, however, were nowhere to be found. He was just staring at the ceiling, his saliva dripping from his mouth.
"What What do we do with him now?", Jiff could not help but ask.
"Let me deal with this", Xing Cai sighed as she casually lifted the masked man, "The three of you should get some sleep", she said, grabbing the masked man by his cors as she exited the house.
"Good night, sister Xing Cai", Viel yawned. His sleep was disrupted due to Jiff''s cries for help. It has been a while since he learned to seal his abnormal hearing, but someone shouting for his name? That seemed to be the exception as he quickly woke up, his eyes red in annoyance.
Sofia as well, after cleaning herself with her magic, casually entered her room, "Sorry about your brothers", Sofia said before closing the door.
Jiff stood there alone, standing in the empty living room, his eyes filled with confusion.
Sleep? Was he supposed to sleep in the living room, where a man just got tortured near death? How was he even supposed to sleep after all that has happened today?
...Was he actually the weird one here?
Chapter 158: Black Hair
Chapter 158: ck Hair
**AUTHOR FAVOR**
Please vote powerstones for My Hermes System instead for now so we can win the contest! Thank you very much! I will put a 20% discount on privilege chapters in December if you do! Thank you very much!
***
As Jiff expected, he wasn''t even able to get a wink of sleep as the events of thest 2 days reyed in his mind.
His brothers were killed, and the day after that, the ones that killed his brother were killed brutally, and one was even tortured until his brain could no longer function normally. What was he even supposed to feel?
He has been staring at the ceiling for more than a quarter of a day now. They went on this journey to find their sister, and yet he has already lost too much. He will not even be able to return to his world anymore. He was stuck here, in a world that seemed much crueler than his.
And if there was even an off chance that her sister was already dead, then he would be alone here.
''No!'', Jiff quickly shook his head as he sat up. His sister is alive. She should be. They wouldn''t go through all that trouble of capturing and abducting them if they were just going to kill her.
''Just wait for me, sister'', he let out a deep breath, ''We will rescue you soon!''
As Jiff was gathering his resolution, Xing Cai entered the house, her sighs already filled the room as soon as she closed the door.
"Miss Xing Cai?", Jiff stood up. He was still wary of the woman in front of her, but it would seem that she and sir Viel had a very tight rtionship. So he should be able to trust her, right?
"Oh, didn''t get to sleep?", Xing Cai let out a breath to stop herself from sighing as she looked at Jiff.
"N...no", Jiff shook his head, "The masked man, where did you take him?"
"I surrendered him to people I can trust in the Explorer''s building", Xing Cai said as she sat at the dining table.
"Did you manage to get other details from him there?", Jiff also sat at one side of the table.
"Only the location of a portal that another group is targeting", Xing Cai said, "The group will be disguised as Explorers"
"I see", hearing this, Jiff only let out a slight sigh, "Since we already know who is behind all of this, shouldn''t we go straight to the Heaven Bamboo sect?"
"...No", Xing Cai shook her head, "It''s not that easy"
"But why!?", hearing Xing Cai rejecting his idea without any hesitation, he could not stop himself as he mmed his fist on the table.
The table quickly shattered into two pieces as a loud cracking noise filled the entire house. Xing Cai''s eyes quickly turned hostile as she looked at the broken table beside her.
"What''s going on!?", Sofia came barging out of her room as soon as the noise died down, an icicle already floating on top of her hand.
"O Oh no", she murmured as she looked at the table.
And then, a loud creaking noise reverberated in the air as the door to Viel''s room slowly opened, "Eeh seriously, this is the second time", a drowsy and obviously tired voice grumbled was seeping through the door.
And soon, Viel''s pitched-ck eyes were revealed. And those eyes quickly widened as soon as it panned towards the table that was split into two.
Finally, Jiff realized what he had done. This was Viel''s house! And the thing that he had just destroyed was Viel''s table!
Jiff quickly dropped to the ground and kneeled, "I am sorry, sir Viel!", he shouted as he mmed his forehead onto the floor.
Viel, however, did not even bother with whatever it was he was trying to do. No, he just approached the table, picking up the shards that separated from it.
He then slowly patted the table, lightly caressing it as he released a heavy sigh, "It''s alright", he breathed, "I was thinking of buying a new one soon, anyway"
Seeing Viel''s response, Sofia could not help but be slightly surprised.
"You will pay for it, though", Viel slightly chuckled.
"N No problem, sir Viel!", Jiff once again mmed his head on the floor, but this time, lighter.
"And a bigger house too", Viel added.
"Y-yes, no problem!", Jiff was going to hit his head on the floor again, but before he could do so, he realized what Viel just said, "A...a new house? That..."
"Let''s talk about what to do with the tableter", Xing Cai could not help but sigh as she interrupted the two''s negotiation. "Since Viel is awake now, I might as well discuss about what we talked about in the Explorer''s building"
"As I told Jiff, was it?", she squinted her eyes towards Jiff.
"Y-yes!"
"As I told Jiff earlier, we have found a dungeon that the Heaven Bamboo sect is targeting soon. Their men will be in disguise, pretending to be normal explorers until the right time to strikees", Xing Cai folded her arms, "We will send someone there to investigate"
"Eeh Why don''t we just go directly to the Heaven something sect?", Viel yawned.
"T-that''s what I said earlier, sir Viel!", Jiff released a slight smile.
Hearing this, Xing Cai once again repeated her words as she sighed, "I told you, it''s not that easy"
"But why?", Jiff also repeated his response.
"War", this time, it was Sofia who answered his question. "Based on what I have gathered in this world so far, a majority of cultivators seem to hold quite the prejudice against Explorers, especially towards Explorers who were previously just normal people. If we just suddenly barged in their sect, they can use that as an excuse to start a war"
"But Miss Xing Cai said that the Heaven Bamboo sect was a dying sect!", Jiff insisted.
"But it was still a famous sect nheless", Xing Cai''s tone became serious, "They could easily gather other sects that do not tolerate Explorers and form an alliance with them"
"This", Jiff was about to say something, but Xing Cai once again spoke over him.
"Also, if drifters really were being trained to be their disciples, what makes you think that they are not going to send your sister to fight us?"
Hearing this, Jiff could not help but just look to the side as he bit his lip.
Viel, as well, was about to suggest something, but when he heard Xing Cai''s words, he quickly shut his mouth.
"That is why we''re sending someone to the portal to investigate, and if he can, infiltrate the Heaven Bamboo sect from within", Xing Cai repeated her words.
"If that''s so, then please let mee with you", Jiff stood up as he rolled his fists.
"No", Xing Cai bluntly rejected.
"W-why not!?"
"Because I am not going", Xing Cai shook her head, "If someone like me goes there, the disciples of the Heaven Bamboo sect that are in disguise might retreat"
"Then"
"And obviously, you can''t go as well", before Jiff can even say anything, Xing Cai interrupted him again, "There''s a chance that you will be instantly recognized due to your... distinct features"
Jiff had dark-brown skin, if there was anyone that knew of him there, he will be instantly recognized, even if he wore a disguise.
"And so...
We need to send someone inconspicuous", Xing Cai added,
"An explorer with a low rank"
As soon as Xing Cai said that, she, Jiff, and Sofia turned their heads towards Viel all at the same time.
"Viel
...Ever wondered what you would look like with ck hair?"
***AUTHOR''s ANNOUNCEMENTS***
I have another book called "My Hermes System" which is in a contest. I would very much be d if you could vote for it if you have the spare powerstone! Please, and thank you! I really hope to win a contest once in my life. lol
Chapter 159: Rise of the Ling Ling
Chapter 159: Rise of the Ling Ling
"Oi, what''s this runt doing here?"
"He''s... a D-Rank Explorer"
"What? Are we epting anyone that breaths now?"
"Oi, kid. This isn''t a game, go back to ying cultivator with your friends."
A kid with long ck hair wearing a Taizhou Academy uniform was currently being surrounded by several people, and by the looks on their faces, they were not particrly happy with the kid being there. The ck-haired kid, though, did not even seem to mind as hepletely ignored the snarling and jeerings of the other people.
The ck-haired killed just casually looked around, not even sparing a nce towards those that sneer at him. A few meters away from them was a blue portal. A standby unit was doing the final cleaning of any carcasses and mess that the monsters left when the portal opened. After they are done with that, the registered group can finally go inside, which included the ck-haired kid, as well as the people that were currently surrounding him.
"This kid doesn''t seem to have any respect for his seniors"
"Want to bet he is going to die within the hour?"
"Kakaka, I bet he won''t evenst an hour before hees running away"
"Go home brat, no one is going to help you once we are inside!"
The people continued to instigate the ck-haired kid, but it was to no avail, it was as if the kid was not hearing them
"You don''t belong here, go back to mommy!"
And finally, after thatst taunt, the ck-haired kid suddenly made a slight movement. He stared at the man that spoke just now. The kid''s eyes were pitched ck, even darker than his hair. This made the man flinch and slightly back away.
"T...this brat, we are only just trying to warn you", the man then awkwardly walked away, averting from the ck-haired kid''s eyes.
And soon, the other people started to dissipate as well, clicking their tongues in frustration and spitting on the ground as they looked at the ck-haired kid with disdain onest time.
With the group surrounding him gone, the ck-haired kid released a huge sigh. He really was back in his world, he thought. Every person he meets is either arrogant or domineering and will treat you like an enemy until you befriend them.
The ck-haired kid was Viel. And as per the n, his hair was dyed ck.
He didn''t agree to it first, saying that it might destroy his beautiful golden hair, but after a promise from Xing Cai that she will buy him a bigger house, he quickly agreed to it. But he was told that if there were any sign of danger, any sign at all, that he should quickly exit the dungeon.
Once again, Viel sighed. The things he does for love, he thought as he looked at the horizon, imagining what kind of house his sister Xing Cai would buy for him. He requested a lot of rooms since Sofia was with them now.
Will he finally have his own courtyard? Maybe he could put some of the nts that his grandmother had in her backya-
"Excuse me, you''re a student from Taizhou Academy?"
Viel''s happy thoughts were disrupted as someone tapped his shoulder from behind. It was a young man, probably only a bit older than Diao Mei.
"...Yes?", Viel answered hesitantly. He was about to ignore the young man, but since he was the first one to approach him without a sneer on his face, Viel felt it inappropriate to ignore him.
"I also attended Taizhou Academy, but that was before the appearance of the portals", the young man continued to talk, "My name is Sima Bu"
"My name is Ling Ling", Viel said as he nodded.
"Is this your first time going inside a dungeon? I overheard from the standby unit that you just recently received your badge just as week ago", Sima Bu said as he looked at the badge on Viel''s waist, "If you want, we can team up, so just in case the group splits up, we can watch each other''s back"
"No", Viel instantly refused. He was here in a very secretive mission, so having someone following him around was a big no-no, he thought.
"I...I see", Sima Bu awkwardly chuckled.
But wait, if he teamed up with someone, wouldn''t that make him look more in disguise? Him being alone was already catching the attention of the other people, and they weren''t even inside the dungeon yet.
And so, with a deep breath, he called Sima Bu, whose shoulders were dropped down as he walked away, clearly disappointed.
"I changed my mind, mister", Viel said, "Let''s team-up"
Hearing Viel''s words, Sima Bu quickly turned back and walked towards Viel with a smile on his face.
"Nice to meet you, Ling Ling", Sima Bu said as he bowed.
"Hm", in response, Viel just nodded. He then once again continued to look around. The disciples of the Heaven Bamboo sect should be somewhere around here. There were only about 20 people, so it shouldn''t be too hard to find them. But Viel has been looking at the people for quite a while now, and he still could not seem to find someone suspicious.
If anything, this Sima Bu seemed to be the suspicious one. He greeted him too casually, unlike the rest of the people who only knew how to mock him.
Viel then squinted his eyes, looking at Sima Bu directly in the eye.
"I...is there something wrong?", Sima Bu quickly touched his face, trying to feel if there was something stuck on it.
No, impossible. The informant said it was a group. So Viel should focus on the people who are sticking to each other.
"I can''t seem to detect your cultivation level", Sima Bu said in a cheerful voice, an attempt to strike a conversation with Ling Ling, "What stage are you on?"
Hearing this question, Viel could not help but ce his hand on his chin. He doesn''t really know the answer to that. It would seem that now that he is back, more and more people will ask him that question. He should probably ask his sister Xing Cai about it once he gets back.
And so, with a heavy breath, he answered, "I am in the Super Godly Fetus stage"
"Super what?", Sima Bu could not help but squint his eyebrows, "I have never heard of tha-"
"Explorers, those who have been registered for this dungeon may go in now!"
But before he could say anymore, the leader of the standby unit called for the Explorers to gather.
"Oh, finally", Sima Bu hummed, "Let''s go, Ling Ling"
"...Ling Ling?"
Sima Bu slowly turned his head towards Ling Ling, but s, he was no longer there.
"...I thought we were a team!?", Sima Bu almost pulled his hair out in frustration.
***
"You think sir Viel will be alright?"
Back in Viel''s house, Xing Cai, Sofia, and Jiff were currently drinking tea.
"He should be. I am more worried about what he might do", Xing Cai said as she let out a sigh ofment, "Now I am somewhat regretting sending him"
"Hm", Sofia nodded in agreement as she elegantly sipped her tea.
"But since he is getting older, he should learn how to do things by himself", Xing Cai crossed her arms. She then turned her eyes towards Sofia, "I didn''t ask yet, but what did Viel do when he was in your world?"
"Hmm He did a lot of things", Sofia ced the tea on the brand new table that was bought by Jiff, "He was a prisoner, he became an adventurer, then he fought a god, stopped a war, became the Elves'' deity, amongst other things", Sofia casually said as she fixed her spectacles.
"I...I see", Xing Cai''s eyes widened in surprise. It would seem that Viel might have learned to do things on his own already. But wait
"Prisoner!?", Xing Cai stood up, "What did he do?"
"...Perhaps it would be better if Vi was the one to ask that", Sofia shook her head.
"You call him Vi, how close are you two?", Xing Cai squinted her eyes.
"Well, I was his fiance, even if it was only for appearance''s sake", Sofia once again took a sip of her tea.
"Hmm Do you love him?"
"Pfft", hearing this question, Sofia almost spewed the tea in her mouth.
"No", Sofia shook her head as she covered her mouth, "He has be dear to me, yes. But he is just a child. Any feelings I might have for him are surely tonic at best", Sofia smiled as soon as she recovered.
"Hmm Good, good", Xing Cai nodded her head.
Seeing the conversation suddenly turn into a weird interrogation, Jiff could not help but chuckle.
"How long have you known Sir Viel?", he asked.
"Since he was 5 years old", Xing Cai furrowed her eyebrows, "Why do you ask?"
"5 years old!?", Jiff quickly stood up in shock, "How old is he now!?"
"Around 12. What is going on with you?"
"So sir Viel has been in this world for 7 years!?", Jiff grabbed his hair, "But that can''t be. The portal to my world only opened not more than 2 months ago"
"What are you talking about?", Xing Cai was also visibly confused, "Viel was born here"
"What!?", Jiff once again went hysterical, "But he looks like someone from my world!"
"Could it be", Sofia who has been watching the exchange, finally spoke up, "...That in your world, males look like females?"
"Y...yes, that''s how it should be, is it not?", Jiff stuttered.
Sofia shook her head, "My world is simr to this one. Interesting", she said as she looked at Jiff with her eyebrows furrowed. She wonders if she opens up Jiff, he would have the same biology as theirs.
"So all this time, you have been calling him sir because you thought he was from your world?", Xing Cai slightly chuckled.
"Y...yes. People with Sir Viel''s strength and handsomeness are called Titan Conquerors in my world", Jiff took a deep sigh as he returned to his seat, "When we saw him lift the huge tform with ease during the Explorer test, we were so sure that he was one"
Jiff could not help but shake his head, "How blind could we have been to not be able to see that he was not one of us"
Hearing this, Sofia as well, shook her head, "You do not have to worry, anyone who takes a first nce at Viel usually thinks that she is a girl"
The three all did a collective sigh of agreement.
They also all could not help but wonder what Viel was doing right now.
Surely, he wasn''t doing anything troublesome
...right?
*** IMPORTANT NOTE ***
As promised, I have reduced the Privilege costs for the month of December!
Tier 1 - With 1 coin, you will be able to ess 2 chapters ahead and pay 20% less for theing/next chapters. You should probably get this if you haven''t yet, you are basically paying 1 coin to save more.
Tier 2- From 199 to 179 coins, 5 chapters ahead, and pay 20% less for theing/next chapters.
Tier 3- From 499 to 469 coins, 10 chapters ahead, and pay 25% less for theing/next chapters. This is probably what I can rmend to you. It is 10 Chapters ahead, so you will be up to date and we will be on the same page, literally.
Tier 4 - is more like additional support for me. BUT, it''s 99% less. So that would mean the chapters will only cost 1 coin until the end of the month. It''s 12 chapters ahead.
The price of the Privilege will change again next month, I am thinking of making all of it a 99% discount, but that would mean the price would be higher, we will see.
Thank you for your patronage!
Chapter 160: Different Objectives
Chapter 160: Different Objectives
Surely, he wasn''t doing anything troublesome
...right?
***
"H-hey, why did you suddenly run inside the dungeon!? I didn''t even notice that you were gone!"
Sima Bu chased Ling Ling inside the dungeon as soon as he realized that he was already talking to air.
"Sorry, my body moved by instinct", Viel said as he shrugged his shoulders. As soon as he heard that they could go inside the dungeon, he almost forgot that he had a mission because his curiosity got the best of him.
"Your instinct is to enter a portal without even thinking?", Sima Bu almost pulled his hair out in frustration, they were supposed to be a team and yet Ling Ling left him as soon as not even a minute of teaming up, "You should stick close to me, there are a lot of dangerous creatures inside the dungeon"
"There''s nothing here", Ling Ling said as he once again shrugged nonchntly.
Sima Bu looked around. There were a lot of houses made of wood, but most were shattered into pieces. So the portal connected them in the middle of a destroyed vige? Sadly, there no longer seemed to be any sign of life here anymore.
Sima Bu could not help but sigh. What if they entered before clearing out the creatures that were outside, would they have been able to save the people that were on this side? Sima Bu shook his head, it would have been toote either way.
The creatures that were killed outside were small, and although they were somewhat weak, their numbers were almost countless. Due to their somewhat humanoid form, they also seemed to have a bit of intelligence as they were using weapons.
Sima Bu then turned his head upwards.
[Objective: Kill the Goblin Necromancer King!]
That''s a long name, Sima Bu thought.
"Oi!"
A shout then resounded,ing from the portal, "Why did the two of you go ahead!? Don''t you know there''s a hierarchy to this? This is why I don''t like when there''s a newbie in the team!"
One of the men that were sneering at Viel entered the portal, and soon, the rest of the group entered from behind him.
Viel looked at each of the people that entered, but none seemed to look suspicious enough to be members of the Heaven Bamboo sect. He could not help but sigh, this mission of his was going to be longer than he thought.
"Oi! Are the two of you even listening?", the scruffy man harrumphed as he took heavy steps towards Viel, but before he could approach Viel, Sima Bu blocked his path.
"Let''s all calm down", he said as he raised his hands, "He''s just a newbie, there''s no use in being mad at him"
"You-"
"The guy is right, Lu Man", another man approached them and grabbed the scruffy man''s shoulder, "We came here for the dungeon, not to bully some kid wet behind his ears".
The other people seemed to also agree as they hummed their thoughts, even those who were sneering and mocking at Viel earlier also seemed to be in agreement. They were in the dungeon now, there was no use in instigating each other anymore.
If they weren''t careful, the only thing that will wee them here is death.
"Tch", the scruffy man called Lu Man clicked his tongue, "I will be the leader for this Expedition, if you do not like how I do things, then you better get out now while the portal is still there!"
Some of the men wanted to argue, but judging by Lu Man''s equipment and stature, he seemed to have the most experience amongst them, and was obviously stronger. So they all just clicked their tongues in defeat and looked away.
"That''s right", Lu Man smirked in satisfaction, "Now you two, on the back!", Lu Man pointed at Viel and Lu Man, "You will be our baggage boys for today. Kakakaka!"
"But-"
"!!!"
"I am not going to ask again!", before Sima Bu could rebuke, Lu Man''s tone turned cold as he swung his huge axe towards Sima Bu.
If it wasn''t for Ling Ling pulling him to the side, he would have surely lost an arm.
"T-thank you!", Sima Bu quickly bowed towards Ling Ling.
Viel, however, only nodded at him as he casually walked to the back of the group. "Wait for me!", Sima Bu shouted as he followed Ling Ling.
"Tch", Lu Man once again clicked his tongue seeing, but after a few seconds, he looked up.
"Oh? Goblins again?", Lu Man scoffed, "This should be easy boys! Just follow my lead and we will be out of here within the day!", he shouted and raised his axe in the air.
"Yoo!"
"Gaa!"
The rest of the people also raised their weapons in the air as they released their sonorous war cries. Everyone was shouting in the air, except for Viel, Sima Bu, and four other people.
Viel quickly took notice of the four people that didn''t raise their hands. The four weren''t beside each other, as a matter of fact, they were in four separate teams, but Viel did not fail to see their obvious nces to one another.
This could only mean one thing, these four were members of the Heaven Bamboo sect. They could also be just bored andcking excitement, but at least Viel now has an idea who the Heaven Bamboo sect disciples are.
''Got you'', Viel thought as he continued to stare at the four men.
Now all he needed to do was wait for the four to take action, and he would proceed to the next phase of the n that his sister Xing Cai came up with.
***
"What are you doing!?"
"I can''t! My feet hurt, mommy!"
Two people could be seen breathing frantically in the thick dark woods.
"You can do it, son. Just run!", the woman said as she tried to drag her son by his wrists. But her son seemed to be tired of running as he shook his head repeatedly.
"I can''t, mommy!", the boy flinged his mother''s hand.
The mother could not help but release a sigh of frustration, but even so, she approached her son and proceeded to lift him up.
"Kukh.. M...mommy will carry you, okay?", she winced in pain. But even so, she carried her son and started to run, not minding the blood that was gushing from the gaping wound on her back.
Her vige was attacked by a goblin horde. Fortunately, most of them evacuated before the attack started, but unfortunately for her, she and her son were separated from the group.
Just a few more. She was sure that the vige that her people evacuated to was near. Just a few more steps and she would see its walls already. But once again, sadly for her, a group of goblins were blocking her path.
"N...no", she muttered as she tried to run the other way.
"Kikikiki!"
But she was already surrounded. The goblins smiled as they slowly circled her and her son. Their sharp and crooked fangs revealed themselves as they giggled. Their tongues were sticking out as they looked voraciously towards the mother.
"It''s okay, son", the mother crouched on the ground, covering her son with her body, "C-close your eyes, okay?"
The mother could not help but take a deep breath as one of the goblins started approaching them. Its pale and gray skin was obvious even in the dark. Its green blood, disgustingly pulsating on its numerous visible veins.
"This will be over soon? Okay?", the mother whispered in her son''s ears, "Just stay quiet and don''t do anything and once they are gone, you run, okay? Promise mommy that you''ll run"
Her breathing turned heavier as she heard footstepsing from behind her. She gritted her teeth, trying her best to endure the pain that was about toe.
"Tamen Zai Nali!!"
However, before she could feel any paining from behind her, she heard a weird shout. She couldn''t understand what it said, but she was sure of it, it came from a human.
And then, the next she heard were the screams and cries of the goblins.
"!!!", she quickly opened her eyes and stood up. And there, she saw the goblins being killed, no, massacred by a group of people that were dressed in a way she hasn''t seen before. But knowing that she and her son were now safe, her vision started to blur as her legs lost their strength.
But before she could fall to the ground, someone caught her. It was a ck-haired kid?
"Ni hai hao ma?", the ck-haired kid spoke to her, but once again, she couldn''t understand anything.
"Who are you?", the mother said in a weak tone.
Hearing her words, the ck-haired kid quickly retrieved something from his pocket, it was a weird looking stick with a stone on it. The stone lightly lit up.
"Are you alright?", the ck-haired kid once again spoke, but this time, she could finally understand it.
"Don''t kill them all, boys! Leave some so they can lead us to the target!"
"Hooo!"
She could also finally understand what the other people were shouting.
"T...thank you", the woman''s tears started to fall from her face as her whole body rxed, gently hanging on the ck-haired kid''s arms.
"No worries", the ck-haired kid whispered, "...I will try to keep you safeter as well"
"...Later?"
The woman was confused. Weren''t they already safe?
So what exactly did this ck-haired kid mean
...byter?
Chapter 161: Keikkaku
Chapter 161: Keikkaku
**AUTHOR FAVOR**
Please vote powerstones for My Hermes System instead for now so we can win the contest! Thank you very much! I will put a 20% discount on privilege chapters in December if you do! Thank you very much!
***
"No worries. I will try to keep you safeter as well"
He will keep them safeter? What exactly did this ck-haired kid mean by that?
Was Was there another goblin hordeing? If that was the case, then that would mean the nearby vige wasn''t safe. Were these mysterious men here to protect them from the next horde?
"!!!", the mother''s thoughts were interrupted when she felt a warm and soothing feeling envelop her back. The numbing pain that was caused by the huge gaping wound on her back was slowly disappearing. The mother quickly looked towards the ck-haired kid, who then winked at her and ced his finger on his lips, signaling for her to stay quiet.
"Oh! They are starting to retreat! Follow it!", Lu Man shouted as he raised his axe, "Don''t let them get out of your sights!"
The mother could not help but look around her. it didn''t even take a minute, the goblins that ambushed her and her son were now all but gone. "Were you sent by the city to aid us?", she said in a weak voice as she tried to get up.
"No", the ck-haired kid shook his head, "We were sent by fate", he said in a very cool voice as he flicked his silky ck hair.
"Newbie!", Lu Man pointed his axe towards Viel, "Guard the local or take her to the nearby settlement, you will only get in the way in killing the target!"
Hearing these words, Viel just shrugged his shoulders, he didn''t really care about the objective in the first ce, he was here on a very top-secret mission. However, his new teammate, Sima Bu, could not help but furrow his eyebrows.
"I don''t think it is fair to leave him here!", hemented.
He was, however,pletely ignored by Lu Man as he just scoffed and went on to chase the goblins that retreated. "T...this", Sima Bu clicked his tongue.
"Go with them", Viel looked at Sima Bu.
"What?"
"Just go with them, I am fine here"
"But-"
"I will follow you after I take them to the nearby vige", Viel raised his thumbs up towards Sima Bu.
Hearing this, Sima Bu ced his hand on his chin. He could not help but feel conflicted. He was the one who suggested that they make a team, it will be somewhat awkward if he just leaves Ling Ling here alone to fend for himself.
"It''s fine, mister", once again, Ling Ling spoke, "Those four also seems to be interested in escorting the locals to the nearby vige, I won''t be alone"
Sima Bu turned his head. Ling Ling was right, It would seem that there were four other explorers that stayed in the area, presumably to go to a nearby vige to gather intel just in case the target is not in the direction the others run off to.
And so, with a sigh, Sima Bu nodded his head. "If the target really is there, I will try to dy so you can at least get a hit on it, the reward will be better than nothing"
Ling Ling slightly chuckled in response and nodded his head. Sima Bu then proceeded to run towards the direction where the others headed to. They couldn''t have gotten far, the terrain in the forest was like miniature hills, causing them to make each of their steps careful and nned.
Viel watched as Sima Bu disappeared deeper into the forest.
"Is there a vige nearby?"
As soon as Sima Bu was gone, one of the four people that remained besides Viel quickly approached the mother.
"Y...yes", the mother spoke softly. She then once again lifted her son, who seemed to have fallen unconscious due to everything that has happened to them.
Hearing the mother''s words, the four nced at each other simultaneously before nodding.
"We will escort you there", one of the men said, "Please, lead the way. I can carry your son for you", he reached out his hand.
But before the man could approach the family, Viel grabbed the little boy from his mother and awkwardly carried him on his shoulders.
"It''s fine, I''ll carry the boy"
"This", the mother could not help but hesitate. The ck-haired kid seemed to be only a bit older than her son, but seeing as he could lift her son with ease, it should be fine. But just who are these people to possess this kind of strength?
The mother shook her head. That didn''t matter now. What matters is that they were saved.
"Tch", seeing Viel carry the boy, one of the men could not help but click his tongue.
"Please, miss. Lead the way", Viel said. Seeing the men''s actions and the way they react, Viel was now sure of it. These people were from the Heaven Bamboo sect. It was time for the 2nd phase of sister Xing Cai''s n. A silent giggle came out of Viel''s mouth as he slightly smirked.
"O...okay", the mother closed his eyes for a while before taking a huge breath. "Please follow me", she said as she started walking in a certain direction.
The mother wasn''t lying. It did not even take a quarter of an hour for them to arrive in a small vige. It was simr to the destroyed vige where the portal is positioned, houses made of wood that were stacked upon each other like bricks.
"Mother!"
As soon as they stepped inside the vige, a shout came running towards them. The owner of the voice was a girl, more or less the same age as Viel.
"Nina!", the mother quickly ran towards the girl that was approaching them. The two embraced each other as tears started dripping from their eyes.
"I thought the goblins already had you!", the girl called Nina could not help but tighten her embrace. When they got separated during the evacuation due to an ambush, she thought that she would never meet her mother and brother again. But here she was.
"These people helped us", the mother sniffled as she wiped the tears from her face, she then motioned towards Viel and the four other people behind him.
"T...thank you for helping my mother and brother!", Nina bowed. The other vigers, who were watching from the side, also started to approach one by one to give their thanks to the group.
"Thank you very much!"
"We offer you our thanks!"
"There''s no need for the thanks, we only did what was right", one of the four men slightly chuckled as he raised his hand, "We will protect you until ourrades have defeated the targe The goblin Necromancer King"
"Goblin Necromancer King!?"
"So there was a necromancer king leading the horde this time!?"
"Is that why their numbers were almost endless?"
"We are all going to die!"
"Were you sent by the city to protect us!?"
The vigers started whispering and moring at the same time as soon as they heard the word Goblin Necromancer King.
"We are not from the city, but we will protect you", one of the men smiled as he walked near the vigers. He then squinted his eyes, as if he was trying to assess something.
One of the men then approached Viel, "You can go to the subjugation team, we can protect the vigers here", he said as he grabbed Viel by the shoulders.
"No, I think I will stay", Viel said, not even looking at the hand of the man who touched him.
"Y", the man was about to say something, but he quickly stopped himself as he took a deep breath. He then looked at one of hispanions, their expressionsplicated.
"Ah!", hearing that Viel was going to stay, the mother she saved earlier hastily approached him and grabbed his hands, "Then please, let me cook something for you!"
"Oh", Viel quickly smiled, "...I am a bit hungry, will there be any sweets after?"
"S...sure", the mother chuckled awkwardly, she then looked towards the four other men, "Come, all of you are invited!"
The four men once again looked at each other withplicated expressions. But after a few seconds, one of the men nodded and soon disappeared after that.
He appeared in front of Viel, and without warning, he kicked him.
A loud rumbling explosion resounded in the air as Viel flew straight inside a nearby house, piercing through the wooden walls.
"!!!"
"Why did you do that!?", the mother''s eyes widened as she lightly backed away in shock. She was about to run towards Viel to see if he was alright, but the next words of one of the four men made her freeze in her tracks.
"Hand over all of your children or we will kill all of you"
"W...what?"
All of the vigers could not believe what they just heard. They all looked at the man, their eyes blinking in confusion.
"You heard us"
The four men raised their hands, summoning their weapons and pointing them towards the frightened and shocked vigers.
Meanwhile, while the vige was filled by the noises of the vigers'' gasps, Viel, who was lifelessly sprawled on the floor, slowly formed a smile on his face.
He then muttered something, and as soon as he did so, his long ck hair wriggled like worms and started to change color, green- simr to the hair color of the majority of the vigers.
He then ced his hand on his face and released a quiet but ominous chuckle,
And then, he quickly parted his fingers, revealing one of his eyes as he whispered in a very cool tone,
"...All part of the n"
Chapter 162: Greener than Black
Chapter 162: Greener than ck
"Daddy, what''s happening!?"
"S...save me please!"
"Please don''t hurt my son!"
"Why are you doing this!?"
"You are hurting my daughter!"
The people filled the entire vige with their screams and shouts of resistance. Even with the darkness encroaching their vige, their eyes were still filled with fire and resolution. But those fires were quickly extinguished as a cold voice drowned their screams.
"Resist any further and we will be forced to kill all of you", one of the men pointed his sword towards one of the men who refused to give his child, "Give us your child or we will cut off your head in front of him"
"You think we will just follow your demands!?", one of the vigers rushed towards the Heaven Bamboo disciple, but unfortunately, before he could even touch a hair, his arm was cut down.
"Urgh!", the man kneeled in pain as he tried to stop the blood that was spurting from his arm.
"H...honey!"
"Why you!", seeing one of their friends being harmed, the rest of the men of the vige all rushed towards the Heaven Bamboo sect disciple that had his weapon drawn. But the only thing they aplished was a death.
The man that was unfortunate enough to be the first to rush towards the Heaven Bamboo disciple was cleanly pierced through his forehead.
They couldn''t even see the man moved. He then pulled out his sword, and before the viger''s body could even start to fall to the ground, he cut off his head.
"It seems that we were really not clear enough", the Heaven Bamboo sect disciple waved his sword, cleaning the blood off his sword, "We are already being lenient by giving you a choice, some of the monkeys we have encountered were not so lucky"
"We will never give up our children"
But even with the disciple''s threats, the vigers'' resolution to protect their children did not dwindle even once. Their cries drowned the night even further as they once again continued their advance towards the unmovable mountain in front of them.
"So be it", the disciple said, "We will raise your children as brave as you are"
He raised his sword as the air around him became hotter, but before he could even swing it, he saw his vision shift and felt himself flying in the air, only stopping when he hit a tree.
The vigers instantly stopped in their tracks as they saw their assant being thrown into the air like a ragdoll.
The disciple, of course, was even more visibly confused as he felt the aching pressure on his stomach.
"Liu Bai!?", the rest of the disciples all rushed towards the disciple that was flung away. Why did their senior suddenly fly away? They all thought as they assisted him up.
The three of them then looked in the direction where Liu Bai was previously standing, and there, a green-haired kid reced his spot.
His arms were stretched, and his hand was rolled into a fist.
Could it be, this kid punched Liu Bai without them even noticing? But as they were still deliberating as to what really happened, the green-haired kid spoke.
"Please, leave our vige", he said in a very calm tone.
Seeing the green-haired kid, Liu Bai could not help but smile even with the aching pressure still throbbing in his stomach.
"...Interesting", he muttered. He then looked at one of the disciples and bobbed his head, signaling for him to attack the green-haired kid.
The skinny disciple quickly disappeared from his spot as he rushed towards the green-haired kid. He spread his hands wide as it hovered straight to the green-haired kid''s neck, but before it could reach it, the green-haired kid suddenly disappeared.
"!!!"
The skinny disciple''s vision instantly turned ck after. He could taste the earth on his lips as he was mmed to the ground.
Seeing his junior brother being toyed around, even if he didn''t have an intention to kill, Liu Bai''s smile turned even wider.
"There was someone like that in this worn-out vige!?", he could not help but exim. But his eyebrows then furrowed, ''The kid somewhat looks familiar'', he thought.
The vigers all looked at each other, their jaws wide open as expressions of confusion filled their entire faces.
They all had one thought, ''Whose kid is that!?''
The only one who didn''t have a confused expression on her face was the mother that was saved earlier from the goblins. Instead, her eyes were squinted as she stared intensely towards the newly arrived green-haired kid.
When the green-haired kid noticed that she was looking at him, he winked at her.
"Ah!", the mother pointed at the green-haired kid, "It''s him!", she then blurted out.
"You know him!?", the viger that was near her asked.
Hearing this, the green-haired kid''s eyes quickly turned wide as a few drops of sweat appeared from his face. Obviously, this green-haired kid was Viel, once again in another disguise.
"T...this", the mother stuttered as he saw the green-haired kid''s nervous expression. But seeing as he changed the color of his hair, she was sure that he was in disguise. And so, in panic, there was only one thing that the mother could think of
"He...he he is my illegitimate son!", she shouted.
Liu Bai released a scoff as soon as he heard what the woman said. ''So that''s why he looked so familiar'', he thought.
"What!?", the woman''s daughter stood up, "...When!?". Seeing the green-haired kid, she was sure that she was older than him. When did her mother even have the time to get pregnant, and how was she able to hide it from her!?
The mother wanted to pull out her hair, out of all the things that she could think of, why did she blurt that out? But as she was regretting her choice of words, her illegitimate son''s chuckled echoed through the air.
"Fufufu. Let me protect you", he said, "...mother"
Hearing the green-haired kid''s confident words, another one of the Heaven Bamboo sect disciples rushed towards Viel.
"Hmph!", he harrumphed, "I don''t care whose whore''s son you are, I will show you the vastness of the world, bo--"
But before he could even finish his words, he felt a tinge of pain on his cheek as he felt his body move to the side.
"!!!"
The other disciples could not help but widen their eyes in shock. That was too fast.
"No one calls my mother a whore but me", the green-haired kid said.
"What?", the vigers were confused what was that even supposed to mean?
But before they could inquire at each other, anotherugh resounded in the vige, it was Liu Bai''s.
"I admit, boy", he scoffed, "You are stronger than I initially thought. What is your name?"
Hearing this question, Viel started to sweat. He didn''t really think that far ahead, his sister Xing Cai and Sofia did not really mention anything about someone asking for his name.
But after a few seconds, he released a silent smile.
"My name", he whispered, "...is Zachary!"
Liu Bai nodded, "I will tell you what, Xia Ka Ri--"
"It''s Zachary!"
"That''s what I said", Liu Bai waved his hand, "I will tell you what Come with us peacefully and we will leave the rest of the vige alone"
"What!?", one of the disciples furrowed his eyebrows, "What about the other children, senior?"
"Do you think that after seeing the strength of this green-haired kid, I still have interest with the other children?", Liu Bai released a smirk, "He alone is worth more than this vige and the batch we got from the previous dungeonbined"
"I I see! You are truly a genius, senior Liu Bai!"
"You will leave the vige alone?", Viel rxed his stance.
Liu Bai nodded, "Yes. But if you try anything funny, we will kill everyone here and we will take you by force. You may be strong, but I am telling you I am stronger than you", Liu Bai looked at the green-haired kid straight in the eye.
"You should know by now that we are not jo--"
"Okay, I wille with you. As long as you do not hurt anyone else"
Before Liu Bai could finish his next words, Viel casually walked towards him with his arms raised in surrender.
Seeing the green-haired kid''s willingness in the matter, Liu Bai could only nod his head once again, "You have my word".
"Senior, I still do think we should take someone--"
The other disciple whispered something in Liu Bai''s ears, but he could not even finish his sentence as he felt a chilling pressure climb through his spine. He gulped. He then turned his trembling head towards the direction from where the pressure ising from.
And there, he saw the green-haired kid staring at him, his pitched ck eyes almost felt like it was prating his soul.
"Maybe I also wasn''t clear enough..., the green-haired kid breathed, "If you hurt anyone else in this vige
...I will kill everyst one of you"
Chapter 163: A Trap, Two Princesses, and a Golden Girl Walk into a Tea Shop
Chapter 163: A Trap, Two Princesses, and a Golden Girl Walk into a Tea Shop
"Maybe I also wasn''t clear enough. If you hurt anyone else in this vige
...I will kill everyst one of you"
The disciple that Viel was staring at could not help but slightly back away due to the weird pressure he was feeling. It was not really a heavy pressure, and yet it felt like a hand was slithering through his neck. A hand that can snap his neck at any time it wishes.
Liu Bai, however, could not help but get even more excited. This really was a big find. If he trains this green-haired kid under him and makes him his direct disciple, then there was a chance that he could be an elder. Although it might be harder to brainwash the kid since he already had strength, it will all be worth it to take him under his tutge.
And so, Liu Baiughed. "I am liking you more and more, brat", Liu Bai''s weapon disappeared.
The 3 other members of the Heaven Bamboo sect also removed their weapons. Although they wanted to get revenge on this green-haired kid for making a fool of them, they knew the missiones first.
Besides, they could just make his life harder since he will be their junior from now on.
"As promised, we will be leaving the vige alone", Liu Bai said as he stared at the confused vigers. He then signaled his juniors to give back the children that they have already rounded up.
"T...thank you!"
"Thank you very much for saving the vige!"
The mother that he saved earlier could not help but widen her eyes. This boy knew that this would happen. So that was what he meant earlier when he said that he will keep them safe ter''.
And so, with a deep sigh of gratitude, the mother bowed towards Viel, "Thank you for saving your brother"
Hearing this, Viel chuckled as he once again winked towards the mother, "You don''t have to thank me, mother", he said as he turned away and walked towards the Heaven Bamboo sect disciples.
"Let''s go", Liu Bai nodded his head and signaled for his juniors to leave.
"What about the rest of the Explorers?", one of the juniors said.
"The two of you, stay with them and help them kill the target", Liu Bai said in a cold tone as he pointed at two of his juniors,
"Make sure they go straight to the portal, if not, kill them. We can''t risk anyone talking to the locals and do not harm any more vigers. I am a man of my words", he looked at Viel as he said thest words.
"Are you sure? We can just kill all the Explorers now while they are busy fighting the Target", one of the juniors muttered.
Liu Bai shook his head. "If only the four of us survived again, the Explorer association will start investigating. Too many eyes are watching us already", he sighed, "We already have what we came here for. Let''s just leave smoothly"
"Okay!", two of the juniors bowed before they quickly disappeared.
"Let''s go", Liu Bai once again as he started to walk away from the vige.
"Where are you taking me?", Viel paused in his words, his expression showing signs of worry. Of course, he already knew where he was being taken, but he had to use his acting skills to make it even more believable.
"It is a ce far away from here, Xia Ka Ri boy", Liu Bai said in a soft tone, "You... will never see your family again". Although Liu Bai''s voice was soft, he did not really care about the green-haired kid''s circumstances. All he cared about was to lure him in now so that when the timees, he can make him his disciple.
Liu Bai once again could not help but be excited. If he was this strong without knowing the ways of the dao, he could not imagine how strong he would be once he does. The people from the dungeons truly are marvelous creatures.
[Sessfully eliminated all targets!]
[Not eligible for participation rewards]
[Portal will be closed in 72 hours. Please exit the dungeon before the portal closes]
As they were talking, Liu Bai instinctively looked up as the windows ofpletion popped up above him.
"They are done, let''s hurry up"
They started to run and hastened their pace. Liu Bai took numerous nces behind him as they ran. He could not help but be in shock as the green-haired kid seemed to be matching their pace, and he didn''t even seem to be having a hard time.
Viel, however, as soon as he realized that Liu Bai was looking at him, started panting heavily and a struggling expression formed on his face.
"Hmph", Liu Bai could not help but scoff. ''Not bad kid, not bad'', he thought. It was already a miracle that he could follow them. Once again, Liu Bai could not help but praise himself for making the decision to only take this green-haired kid called Xia Ka Ri.
And soon, they reached the portal.
"Make sure no one is outside", Liu Bai swiftly ordered the remaining junior.
The junior nodded as he casually stepped outside. And after a few seconds, he returned to confirm that no one was outside.
"Go in the portal, boy", Liu Bai nudged Xia Ka Ri to go inside.
"W...what is this!?", Xia Ka Ri had a confused and scared expression.
"It''s fine!", Liu Bai clicked his tongue as he pushed Xia Ka Ri straight into the portal.
Viel slightly pretended to tumble as he jumped inside the portal. Viel''s confusion, however, became genuine.
What the junior said was true. The standby unit was no longer here.
Shouldn''t the stand by unit stay outside the portal until it closes? Could it be
...they all started to pee at the same time!?
He must report this to his sister Xing Cai as soon as he finds the time.
***
A few kilometers away from the Heaven Bamboo sect, 4 robed individuals were casually having tea in a small shop. While one of the robed individuals, who was wearing spectacles, was about to sip on her tea, the ring she was wearing started to light up.
"He''s back", the woman muttered.
"Then let''s go immediately!", a deep voice resounded throughout the shop as one of the robed individuals stood up.
"No, it will take them a day before they arrive here. Sit down, you are gathering unwanted attention"
Three of the four robed individuals were Xing Cai, Sofia, and Jiff.
The other one was a member of the Royal Pce. Since they were here to investigate a matter concerning the illegal trafficking of drifters, Xing Cai contacted her old friend in the royal pce, Princess Cha Jin-ri, about it.
It''s just that
"I see you are uptight as ever, wrinkled raisin", an alluring and seductive voice whispered through their ears as thest robed individual spoke. Even as the robes covered her entire body, the voluptuous shape of the woman could not be hidden as her bosom caused her robes to stretch.
"And I see you are as fat as ever, royal cow"
"Y...you!"
Xing Cai did not expect that Princess Cha Jin-ri herself would be the oneing with them. So right now, at their table, were seated two Princesses.
Jiff could not help but chuckle awkwardly as he stared at the two bicker with each other. Didn''t Xing Cai tell her to not garner unnecessary attention? But why were they the one making noise now?
"This tool how exactly does it work?", Sofia took a sip of her tea as she muttered. She was currently looking at the ring on her finger. "Does it detect the mana of the other wearer?"
"We honestly do not know", Xing Cai instantly started ignoring Princess Jin-ri as she answered Sofia''s mutters. "Even now, the rewards that the Dungeon has been giving us have remained mystifying".
Throughout the years, Xing Cai has collected hundreds of rewards from the dungeon. Some are just collecting dust, as she had no idea how to use them.
"Our schrs have also been working for a long time to uncover the mysteries of the dungeon", Princess Jin-ri also started to calm down as she added to the conversation, "Unfortunately, it remains a mystery"
"...Interesting", Sofia ced her hand on her chin.
The conversation just naturally died down as Sofia got lost in her own world. The four then continued to quietly enjoy their tea. It will be a day before Viel and the members of the Heaven Bamboo sect can get here.
"Hey guys, I have something to report"
"!!!"
The group flinched in surprise as a voice suddenly resounded beside them.
"V...Viel!?"
"What are you doing here!?"
"Aha!", Princess Cha Jin-ri stood up as she pointed at Viel, "I knew it! You''re the one Xing Cai sent! You were back!"
"Ah!", Viel also pointed at her, "I remember you! The big tittied princess!"
"T...this", Jin-ri could not help but twitch her eyes.
"A...anyway. I don''t have long...", Viel casually said as he sat on an empty seat, "... I just told them I wanted to pee", he then proceeded to eat some of the snacks on the table.
"I mean how are you here!?", Xing Cai squinted her eyes.
"...I flew?"
"Ugh", Xing Cai could not help but groan in frustration. Now that Viel was back, hermon sense was once again washing out of the river. "So why did you fly all the way here?"
"Ah, yes!", Viel grabbed a snack again before his expression turned serious.
"...I have something to report"
***AUTHOR''s ANNOUNCEMENTS***
I have another book called "My Hermes System" which is in a contest. I would very much be d if you could vote for it if you have the spare powerstone! Please, and thank you! I really hope to win a contest once in my life. lol
Chapter 164: Diarrhea
Chapter 164: Diarrhea
"...I have something to report"
The four stared at Viel as they waited for him to reveal what it was that was so important he had to go all the way here, a thousand kilometers away from where he was supposed to be. How was he even able to find them anyway?
"When we got out of the portal, the standby unit was gone", Viel said in a very serious tone as he took a sip of Sofia''s tea.
"Gone?", Xing Cai could not help but furrow her eyebrows, "What do you mean gone?"
"I think...", Viel sped his hands together as he leaned in closer to the group, "...They all had massive diarrhea and decided to all go together at the same time"
"...What?"
"Yes I think there''s an outbreak going on", Viel said, "I think we should iste the rest of the citi--"
Before Viel could continue his spiel any further, Xing Cai interrupted her.
"Are you sure they were gone when you got out of the portal?", Xing Cai said as she ced her hand on her chin,pletely ignoring Viel''s conclusions.
"Y...yes", Viel stuttered, "That''s why I said we--"
But once again, before he could finish his words, Xing Cai interrupted him.
"If that is true", Xing Cai muttered, she then looked at Princess Cha Jin-ri with a serious expression, "...Could it be that there''s someone else involved here belonging inside the Explorer''s association?"
Standby units were not allowed to leave the portal''s proximity at any given time. They would stay there until the portal is cleared or fully closes. The only way they would abandon their posts is when someone higher up orders them to do so, like the standby unit leader.
"...Quite possibly", Jin-ri nodded in agreement. Most of the inner members of the Explorer''s association worked directly under the Royal Pce. If this is proven to be true, then that would mean that someone is going behind the King and was in cahoots with the Heaven Bamboo sect.
This might be bigger than we thought", Jin-ri could not help but furrow her eyebrows, "It seems it won''t finish with just the Heaven Bamboo sect"
"Ehh are you sure it''s not just diarrhea?"
"Viel, stop with your diarrhea theory, it''s not even infectious!"
Xing Cai finally could not help it anymore as she pinched Viel''s cheek. "How were you even able to find us anyway!?"
"Oh, using this", Viel opened his cor and grabbed the ne dangling from his neck. It had the same color and pattern as the ring that Sofia was wearing, "It''s telling me where you are. I could also use Mr. Jack''s skill, but I think they are sleeping. I don''t really want to interrupt too much"
Viel could still fully use the Souls'' skills, but he usually asks permission from them first through Mr. Voice so as not to be rude, but something seems to be going on between them. If only Earth Goddess Mire was here, she could probably tell him what was going on.
But s, she was in that ce called the of the Gods, was it?
"...Interesting"
Viel''s thoughts were interrupted by Sofia''s murmuring.
"It has that kind of function?", Sofia could not help but look at the ring on her finger, her curiosity once again reaching the roof, "How... did you know?"
"Hm? It says right there", Viel pointed above the ring, "...Can''t you see it?"
[ Ring of the Red String
Basic Info: Glows when the wearer of the Ne of the Red String is within proximity. Activate to know the location of the Ne of the Red String. ]
"What? Where?", Sofia rotated her hands to see where Viel was pointing to, but no matter what angle she rotated her hand to, she couldn''t see anything. Xing Cai and Princess Cha Jin-ri were also intrigued as they focused their eyes on the ring.
"Could it be you''re seeing the Dungeon''s Words!?", Cha Jin-ri stood up in shock.
"Yes, it''s right there", Viel once again pointed above the ring as he shrugged his shoulders.
"But ho--"
"Ah!", Viel suddenly stood up before Cha Jin-ri could finish her questions, "My mission!", he shouted before rushing out of the tea shop.
The group stared at the swinging door, their eyes blinking in confusion. You don''t just drop a revtion like that and disappear.
"Sir Viel truly has a strong personality, does he not?", Jiff could not help butment.
"That boy is as mysterious as ever", Princess Cha Jin-ri retrieved her fan from her pocket, "...Wrinkled raisin, leave the boy in my hands, I will take care of him from now on"
"He''s not a pet, royal cow. He''s my brother", Xing Cai scoffed, "But on to more important matters, if someone from the Pce really is involved, then that would mean we won''t know who to trust in the Explorer''s association anymore or the pce", Xing Cai then looked at Cha Jin-ri with eyes of suspicion.
Seeing Xing Cai''s eyes full of suspicion, Princess Cha Jin-ri could not help but click her tongue, "You''re not seriously thinking I am involved in this, are you?"
"Of course not", Xing Cai let out a slight chuckle, "You''re too stupid to orchestrate something like this"
"Y...you!", Cha Jin-ri aggressively pointed her fan towards Xing Cai, "I could n something like this in my slee--"
"Perhaps I may be of help with the investigation"
Before Xing Cai and Cha Jin-ri could once again start their war, Sofia raised her voice.
"...Help?", Xing Cai furrowed her eyebrows.
"Yes", Sofia nodded her head, she then raised her hand and slightly waved her finger, "...With the help of a shadow"
As soon as she said this, one of the customers that were on a separate table stood up and walked towards them.
Jiff could not help but squint his eyes as he looked at the familiar face of the man that just approached them. He could not quite put his finger on it, but he was sure has seen this man somewhere before.
"You!", but after a few seconds, Jiff quickly stood up as he pointed at the man,
"You''re the man from the Explorer test!"
It was number 95, the handsome man wearing a white robe.
"You called for me, Princess Sofia?"
***
"Sorry, it took so long. I got infected by diarrhea by the standby unit"
"...What?"
Viel walked out from the forest, his hair once again green as he pretended to wipe his hands on his clothes. Viel made sure to focus on Liu Bai''s expression as he mentioned the word diarrhea. But it would seem he really was wrong with his diarrhea theory since Liu Bai only had a confused expression on his face.
"Let''s go", Liu Bai said, "We have already wasted enough time here", he said as he dragged Viel inside a carriage.
If it were any other Drifter, Liu Bai would not allow them to even take breaks during the journey home. But this green-haired boy was special. He needed to treat him well so that when the timees that the boy is fully indoctrinated into their sect, he would choose him as a master.
They were still far away from the Heaven Bamboo sect and Liu Bai''s excitement was already shooting through the roof. It would be faster if they ran, but they could not just leave the carriage they prepared for the Drifters. He wouldn''t want to be tired as well since it was a long journey.
A day passed by in their journey and Viel''s boredom was also already shooting through the roof. He didn''t really want to talk to Liu Bai that much as he might identally reveal that he was on a mission to infiltrate their sect.
He tried to talk to the Souls, but it was to no avail. Mr. Voice was not even conveying what they were feeling like he usually does. He just repeated the same thing over and over again-- that they were unavable.
What does that even mean? ...Were Miss Lu Yi and the others gone? Viel could not help but furrow his eyebrows with the thought. Was he going to live without them from now on?
But no. If he concentrates hard enough, he could still feel them inside of him. It was faint, but they were there.
What exactly was happening there!?
Viel could not help but sigh as he once again thought of Earth Goddess Mire. Perhaps he should visit this so-called of the Gods so that he could learn more about the Souls. He had no idea where it even was, though.
Viel shook his head in frustration. He should probably focus on the mission at hand, he thought.
And so, hours once again passed by. Viel''s eyes were already red as he was getting closer and closer to death due to this boredom.
But as if hearing his pleas--
"There''s trouble in front, senior!"
The carriage suddenly stopped as one of the Heaven Bamboo sect disciples shouted.
"What is it!?", Liu Bai quickly exited the carriage.
"Members from the White Bamboo sect are blocking our path!"
Chapter 165: Faces
Chapter 165: Faces
"Members of the White Bamboo sect are blocking our path!"
Hearing his junior''s words, Liu Bai could not help but rush outside the carriage. The White Bamboo sect is a secondary branch of the Heaven Bamboo sect. The Heaven Bamboo sect''s power has been falling for more than a hundred years now, not only because they retained their ancient ways, but also because of internal strife.
The Heaven Bamboo sect had 3 secondary branches. All of which have been fighting over who would take over the Heaven Bamboo sect as the main branch.
The Heaven Bamboo sect had alreadypletely obliterated the two other branches, the only one that was still left was the White Bamboo sect, whose members were currently blocking their path.
"Tch", Liu Bai could not help but click his tongue, "Of all the times that they choose to y their games, why did it have to be now!?"
Viel blinked his eyes a few times as he was left inside the carriage. Right when he was about to die of boredom something happens? Fate truly works in mysterious ways.
The carriage slightly shook as loud sounds of explosion seeped through it. Viel could hear the robust shouts and war cries of the battle outside.
He could not help but step out of the carriage to see what exactly was themotion was all about. And as soon as his head was out of the carriage, a man came flying through his view.
The man''s white robes instantly stained brown as hended and rolled onto the truck of mud. He continued to roll a couple more times before he couldpletely recover himself.
"You ancient f*cks!", the White Bamboo sect disciple summoned his de as he rushed back to battle.
He passed by the carriage again, but this time, he met the curious eyes of a green-haired boy, who was casually standing beside a carriage.
The White Bamboo sect disciple was confused at first as to why there was a boy just watching them fight. But then, as he was about 5 steps past the green-haired boy, a genius idea came to his mind.
He quickly turned back to the carriage and swiftly pulled the green-haired boy towards him, grabbing him by the neck and pointing his de on his jaw.
"I will kill this boy if you do not surrender!", he said. The green-haired boy obviously came from the carriage, then that would mean that he was either thepanion of the Heaven Bamboo sect or someone of importance to them.
"You dare!?", Liu Bai, who was currently in a bout with another disciple, quickly rushed towards the man. Liu Bai gave up the other children just to get Xia Ka Ri. He''ll be damned if he just let him die when he still has not even arrived in the sect and made himself useful.
"Ah ah ah!", the man from the White Bamboo sect tightened his grip on the green-haired boy, "Come any closer and I will cut this boy''s head off!"
"Tch! Cowards!", Liu Bai could not help but click his tongue as he froze in his tracks. He looked around him to see his juniors still fighting for their lives against the disciples of the White Bamboo sect. When pushes to shove, his junior''s lives were more important than Xia Ka Ri.
"Have you no honor!?", Liu Bai shouted. He then quickly put up his guard when two disciples rushed towards him and swung their swords.
"Honor? We will get honor once our sect bes the main branch!", the man said.
With all of this happening, Viel could not help but furrow his eyebrows in thought. Why does this kind of thing always happen to him? He was sure that something like this had happened years ago. Did he really look so weak that people would take him hostage every time?
He then casually turned his head towards the man that was threatening to kill him, not even minding the de that was pointed at his jaw.
"Hey, mister...", Viel said, "Can I ask why you decided to take me hostage?"
"Shut your mouth, boy!", the man, however, tightened his grip on Viel''s neck in response, "You better hope you have some value, or I will kill you here and now!"
"That''s quite drastic, isn''t it?", Viel widened his eyes, "I still haven''t done anything to you people"
"...What?", the man could not help but furrow his eyebrows, confused as to why the boy wasn''t even showing any signs of fear, "I said shut your mouth if you don''t want me to cut your tongue and feed it to you!"
"Ew"
As soon as the man finished his words, a crunching noise resounded in the air, followed by a horrid shout.
"M...my hand!", the man quickly pushed Viel away as he felt an intense amount of pain on his hand, "Y...you broke my hand!"
The man screamed in pain as he looked at the green-haired boy straight in the eye. Everyone that was observing the situation, even those who were in the middle of a fight, could not help but momentarily pause as they looked at the White Bamboo sect disciple.
Viel, however, just released a long sigh as he looked at the man. He really wanted to watch who was going to win between these two sects, but unfortunately for him, he still had a mission. If the members of the Heaven Bamboo sect die here, then he would surely fail the mission that his sister Xing Cai gave him.
And so, with another sigh, he quickly disappeared, only to appear behind the back of the man who took him hostage.
And then he took him hostage.
He grabbed the man''s neck and pointed a finger at his jaw. "If you people do not leave", Viel''s cold voice pierced through the ears of all the people within the vicinity, "I will uh
...force you to build my house and make you pay for it!"
"...What?", the members of the White Bamboo sect could not help but furrow their eyebrows in confusion. What kind of threat was that?
"Get your hands off me, you filthy foreigner!", the man tried to struggle and pull the green-haired boy''s arms away, but no matter how much strength he put in, he couldn''t even budge the boy.
Viel, however, could not help chuckle inside. So this is what taking someone hostage felt like. It felt kind of fun, he thought. Was this the reason so many people are doing it?
But he really had no qualms with these people, so there really weren''t any threats he could think of.
"Unhand our brother!", one of the White Bamboo sect rushed towards Viel. But sadly for him, the only thing he managed to do was to also get caught.
And now, there were two of them on each arm of Viel.
"This"
Even Liu Bai and the members of the Heaven Bamboo sect could not believe this kind of oue. Just how much brute strength does this green-haired boy have exactly? It really was the right decision to bring him to their sect.
"Uhh", Viel actually had no idea what to do now. It was hard thinking of a threat when it was just one, but now he had two hostages, "...Can you guys just go home?"
But s, Viel did not need to do anything. With the numbers of the White Bamboo sect dwindled, Liu Bai and his juniors were able to easily defeat the rest of the disciples.
"...Oh", seeing the situation, Viel hummed as he let go of the two people in his arms. Feeling themselves free, the two quickly ran away, not even looking at their defeatedrades.
"We will remember this humiliation, boy!"
"This isn''t over!"
"We will kill you!"
Their shouts gradually weakened as they got farther and farther away.
"Tch. They really are cowards", Liu Bai once again clicked his tongue as he watched the backs of the two men that escaped.
"Should we follow them?", one of Liu Bai''s juniors said.
"No. Let them spread the might of the Heaven Bamboo sect!", Liu Bai said as he raised his weapon.
"Hurrah!"
Seeing them celebrating their victory, Viel just shook his head and returned back inside the carriage.
There weren''t any more encounters along the way. And soon, after a few more hours, the carriage finally stopped as they had reached their destination.
The Heaven Bamboo sect was, in a word, dpidated. Its magnificence was hidden by the moss and cracks that filled their walls.
"Let''s go, follow us to the rest of the Drifters"
Hearing Liu Bai''s words, Viel took his gaze off the aged walls and nodded his head, following him without even a word.
He had sessfully entered the Heaven Bamboo sect. Now all he had to do was wait for the signal from his sister Xing Cai and the group so they could proceed to the third phase of their n.
Viel was then led to a huge building where multiple Heaven Bamboo sects were on guard.
"You stay here for now", Liu Bai told him as he beckoned for the guards to open the huge door.
And there, as soon as the doors to the building opened, Viel could not help but widen his eyes as to the view that presented itself to him.
Faces. Countless faces of children, some probably even younger than him. They all looked at him, most of their expressions... dead.
There was only one thing that Viel could think of-- they looked lost.
Lost like they do not belong.
Chapter 166: Hope
Chapter 166: Hope
Viel could not help but breathe heavily as he looked at the children, most of them had their heads facing the ground. And those that still have fire in their eyes had chains wrapped around their wrists.
A part of the roof of the spacious building was clear, with the bright sky visibly blue, and the rays of the sun shining and seeping through everywhere.
And yet the only thing that Viel could see on the children''s faces was darkness.
''Did I look like this?'', Viel thought as his breaths slightly stuttered.
It reminded him of how he was a few years ago. Alone, chained in the depths of his own doing of his own choice.
But these children, these children had no choice. They were forcibly taken from their homes, with no visible way to return to their world.
They truly were lost, trapped in a world they have no idea how to survive in.
As the sound of the huge door closing behind him reverberated through the entire hall, the eyes of the children all slowly turned towards him.
"Are you alright?", a child with pale skin, almost white, approached him. His voice was weak and raspy, obviously from theck of water intake.
Viel couldn''t help but squint his eyes. The Heaven Bamboo sect disciple that they interrogated said that they were supposed to be raising warriors and cultivators, so why exactly were some of the children almost emaciated?
"...You don''t have anyone else with you?", the pale boy once again asked Viel a question.
Viel was wondering how he could understand the child in front of him, but it would seem that there were numerous wands set up on each corner of the building.
"No", finally, after a few seconds, Viel replied to the pale boy, "It''s just me". He still could not help but squint his eyes as he looked at the emaciated boy in front of him.
He was feeling a sense of guilt, even though he had no hand in their situation. This was the first time that he was experiencing this kind ofplicated feeling.
"...I see", the pale boy slowly nodded his head as he let out a weak sigh, "My name is Aluel. What''s yours?"
"...Viel", Viel was going to say Zachary, but it just didn''t feel right.
"Where do you guys sleep?", Viel could not help but ask as he looked around, there weren''t any rooms or even beds in sight.
"...Anywhere, really", Aluel said, "Only those who manage to open their so-called meridians are allowed to sleep on beds and eat"
"So all of you are..."
The people that were locked inside this building were the children that either refused to follow the orders of the Heaven Bamboo sect or those who had no talent in cultivation. Aluel said that if they train, they will be given food and water, but only enough for a day.
The ones that are sessful in stepping into the ways of the dao were taken outside of the building and given preferential treatment.
There are also those that have sessfully unlocked their meridians but refused to follow the orders of the Heaven Bamboo sect. They were the ones that had their hands tied up in chains.
So that means, these weren''t even all of them? Viel once again looked around to estimate how many children were inside this spacious building. Without even counting, he assumed that it would be at least a hundred.
"How many have been allowed to go outside?", Viel said as he ced his hand on his chin.
"There''s almost hal--"
"Stop answering his questions, Aluel!"
Before Aluel can finish his words, a girl walked towards them. She was one of the few kids that had their hands chained. But most importantly, the shape of her ear was familiar to Viel.
"An elf?", Viel muttered as he looked at the girl''s ears.
"You know what I am!?", as soon as the chained elf girl heard Viel''s words, she quickly pulled Aluel away and stepped in front of him.
"Who are you!?", she snarled as she looked at Viel while carrying a huge scowl on her face.
So far, no one in the Heaven Bamboo sect, or even among the children that were held in captivity, knew what her race was. There was another one with a different type of ears here, he had the ears of a beast. She recognized it from one of the neighboring tribes back at her home, but when she talked to him, she realized that they were not from the same ce and her race does not exist
"Viel", Viel answered bluntly as he continued staring at the girl from head to toe, "Are you from Ilrina''s world?", he then said.
"Il...what?", the girl''s scowl twisted even further.
"Princess Ilrina? Queen Silvia, queen of the elves?"
"The elves have no queen!", she once again shouted and waved her tied up hands.
"...Why are you always shouting?", Viel could not help but slightly back away as he furrowed his eyebrows, "Are you sure you are not rted to Ilrina?"
"I already told you, I don''t know who tha--"
"C calm down, Tilly", before she could scream again, Aluel gently covered her mouth.
"Sorry... about her. She''s a very good person", Aluel could not help but chuckle awkwardly, "She has been staying here longer than most of us. She''s like our big sister and tries to take care of us every way she can"
"Hm", Viel shrugged his shoulders as he looked at Tilly who was looking at him violently. Looking at the bruises on her hands and face, it would seem that she was doing more than just taking care of them, she was protecting them.
And so, with a sigh, Viel slowly approached Tilly.
"Hm!?", Tilly wanted to say something, but her hand was still covered by Aluel''s hand. Only muffled sounds wereing out of her mouth as she tried to shake her head.
What is this kid going to do to her!? She thought. She then could not help but flinch and slightly close her eyes as Viel''s hand slowly hovered towards her.
But contrary to the million thoughts that were racing in her mind, the only thing she felt was her hand getting lighter. A nging noise then pierced her ears as she opened her eyes.
"W what?", Tilly immediately looked below her, only to see the chains that were wrapped on her hand were now in pieces on the ground. And before she could do anything else, Viel held her hands.
Her eyes instantly opened wide as she felt Viel''s warm hands. She was about to fling his hand away, but then she saw the sincere and somewhat worried expression on his face.
"...What are you do--"
Before she could finish her words again, the warm feeling on her hand grew warmer, soothing, almost.
She then noticed that her hand was slightly glowing. And her wrists, which were red and scabbed from the chains that were weighing it down, slowly started to heal.
"!!!", she then once again looked at Viel. And with the light reflecting on his face, Tilly could not help but gulp as the warm feeling on her hand somewhat stretched all the way inside her chest. Her breathing became stuttered, only bing normal as she turned away from Viel.
The other children also could not help but gather around them as they noticed the light that wasing out of the new arrival''s hands.
They circled Viel, all looking at him with different sets of eyes. Some in admiration, some in fear. But the thing that was present in all of their eyes is hope.
After a few seconds more, the light on Viel''s hand disappeared.
"This", Tilly rotated her wrists and shook her hands, and to her surprise, there wasn''t even a hint of pain.
No, it wasn''t only with her hands, the pain that was previously wrapping her entire body was gone. She touched her face, only to confirm that the swelling really was gone.
"Who are you?", Tilly could not help but ask again. But this time, her tone was no longer containing any hint of anger.
Hearing this question, Viel released a sigh and smiled, "I already told you", he said,
"My name is Viel"
***
"I am really sorry about earlier"
All of the children now settled down. After Tilly, Viel also healed all of the children that were bound up. However, he did not remove any of their chains, as it might already catch the attention of the Heaven Bamboo sect disciples.
Removing the chains on Tilly was enough. He still had a mission toplete here, he thought.
Him, Aluel, and Tilly were now casually sitting on the ground, with Tilly bowing her head towards Viel.
"It''s nothing", Viel said as he gestured for Tilly to stop bowing, "You just looked like you were in pain"
"T...thank you", Tilly looked to the side, her face filled with red, "It''s just that I am the oldest here", she said, "So I feel like it is my responsibility to keep them safe. When you arrived here alone, I thought it was suspicious"
The new arrivals alwayse in groups, this was the first time she saw someone arriving alone.
"...I see", Viel ced his hand on his chin.
"At least until we can get out of this ce and go home", Tilly then added.
"...What?", Viel''s eyes widened as he heard that, "Go home?"
"Yes!", this time, it was Aluel that answered him, "They said that if we were sessful in opening our meridians and trained with them for a while
...they will send us home!"
"!!!", Viel''s breath turned heavy.
These people They don''t know?
Were they unaware that the Portals to their worlds were already closed?
Do they have no idea
...that they can no longer go home?
Chapter 167: Earthen Core Realm
Chapter 167: Earthen Core Realm
Viel once again took a good look at all the other children in the building. They were told that they could go home once they train for a while with the Heaven Bamboo sect?
What kind of nonsense was that? Why would they even tell them that?
Why give them false hope?
These people are never going to be able to go home.
Suddenly, Viel felt his chest tighten as his eyebrows started to shake. Slowly, a heavy feeling started to creep up throughout his body-- rage.
''Should I just destroy them now?'', Viel''s breaths started to be heavy, as the anger inside him was trying to gush out violently.
The people of this world were given the opportunity to explore the Dungeons, the other worlds, and yet they use it to abduct and abuse the citizens of the other worlds?
Abducting children? Would they have done the same thing to baby Zachary if he was aliv--
With the thought of baby Zachary, Viel quickly shook his head as the rage inside of him slowly died down, bnced by another.
He tried to calm his wild breaths by inhaling deeply. For now, he should focus on the mission at hand. Even if these children will not be able to go home, it would still be better for them to be freed from the Heaven Bamboo sect.
"Viel, are you alright?"
With Viel suddenly turning quiet, Tilly waved her hand in front of him,pletely waking Viel up from his stupor.
"You suddenly went quiet", Tilly said.
Viel then looked at Tilly and Aluel, his eyes filled with weight.
"Can I trust the two of you?", Viel whispered.
"Of course!"
And without hesitation, Tilly shouted with conviction and Aluel nodded his head.
"Then", Viel slowly leaned and closer and beckoned the two to do the same, "In truth, I havee here to rescue you"
"Wha-!?"
Tilly slightly moved backward in shock, but before she could shout, Viel ced his finger on her lips, trying to shush her down.
"Please, don''t be too loud", Viel said.
Tilly could not help but nod numerous times as she felt Viel''s finger on her lips. Her face was once again blushing as she awkwardly returned to her spot. Leaning in closer to Viel to listen to him again, but of course this time, slightly averting her eyes to the side.
"Rescue us?", Aluel whispered as he tilted his head, "What do you mean?"
Hearing Aluel''s words, Viel looked up towards the roof, which had a huge clear hole where the sunlight easily passes.
"I can easily give my friends a signal", Viel pointed his finger towards the ceiling, "...and they will proceed to thest phase of the n"
"Last phase of the n?", Tilly squinted her eyes.
"Yes", Viel nodded his head. But then, aplicated expression wrapped his face as he once again looked around the building, "But we need to find a way to gather all the children that were abducted in one ce".
"The only way we can go outside is to learn this cultivation nonsense", Tilly clicked her tongue. The other children were no longer here and are currently already being trained by the Heaven Bamboo sect somewhere outside.
"I have actually already unlocked my meridians and reached this stage they call the Earthen Core Realm", Tilly added, "I just refuse to follow them. Anyone that forces children to work are bad men!", Tilly''s eyes were full of resolution as she rolled up her fists in the air.
Aluel aggressively nodded in agreement as he heard Tilly''s words.
Viel ced his hand on his chin.
What if they all learn how to cultivate and reach the Earthen Core Realm? He thought.
But he doesn''t know the first thing about cultivation, he traversed the other worlds before he could even learn anything about it.
Wait What about Miss Lu Yi? Viel was sure that she knew something about cultivation but she was currently asleep right now.
Maybe Mr. Voice knows something?
And so, with a long sigh of frustration
''Mr. Voice, you awake?''
***
"Mr. Voice, you awake?", Viel''s words echoed throughout the vast darkness, "Do you know anything about how to raise other people''s cultivation in a very fast way?"
His words rippled loudly, and yet, the three souls, Lu Yi, Xanthus, and Jack remained unconscious and stagnant as they floated in the air with their arms stretched.
[Searching Lu Yi''s memories], Mr. Voice''s monotonous tone ringed.
"What!? No. What are you doing?", the ringing quickly stopped as Viel''s voice drowned the darkness, "Miss Lu Yi is asleep, it''s rude to do something like that"
[...Canceling the search on Lu Yi''s memories]
"Good, good", Viel''s satisfied voice echoed throughout the darkness, "Tch, don''t you know anything about etiquette, Mr. Voice? You don''t just search up people''s memories when they are asleep"
[...]
"Ack, anyway. I''ll find a way myself", the darkness once again lost all of its liveliness once Viel''s voice dispersed.
However, there was a single movement in the dead of darkness-- a twitch.
Lu Yi''s closed eyes were convulsing as her head shook violently.
''Baby Viel''
''I can hear voice''
''Are you calling for me?''
''Calling calling for me''
''Need me?''
''Wake up I must Viel needs me''
And slowly, Lu Yi''s jaw started to tremble as a weak voice seeped from her mouth.
"I... must... wake up"
Lu Yi''s silent whispers echoed throughout the darkness. Once again, giving life to the darkness, even if it was ever so lightly.
***
So, cultivation is a no go. But how else can Viel bring all of the children together? Should he use Hell''s Gate?
Viel quickly shook his head. One mistake and all of these children are dead.
"Ack!", Viel wanted to pull his hair out in frustration. If only he could use mind control, then he would just order the Heaven Bamboo sect to bring all of the children here.
"Uhmm"
As Viel was almost dying in thinking of a way to safely bring the children all together, Aluel raised his hand.
"There is that one time that someone was sent back here", Aluel meekly said.
"Oh!", Tilly pped her hands, "You mean that?"
Aluel nodded his head.
"What is it?", Viel quickly leaned in closer, "Stop with the suspense and just say it"
"2 boys were sent back here for causing trouble"
"Trouble?", Viel squinted his eyes, "What kind of trouble?"
"They told us that they got into a fight with a disciple", Aluel whispered, "They were sent back here as punishment"
"I see", Viel ced his hand on his chin, and after a few seconds, his mouth slightly twitched as he came up with a genius idea.
"Perhaps I can go?", Tilly raised her hand, "Please let me help you. Since I am already at the Earthen Core realm, I can easily go out just by telling the guards that I changed my mind and want to train with the re--"
"No", Viel instantly refused as he shook his head, "Not you"
"But--"
"I will go"
Viel stood up before Tilly could even finish her words, a huge mischievous smile was stered on his face.
This Heaven Bamboo sect has been getting on his nerves ever since he learned that they abducted children from the Dungeons. Then giving them false hope by telling them that they could go home?
If it is trouble they want, then he will give them all the trouble he can provide. Consider it an appetizer for the punishment that is about to befall them, Viel thought as he chuckled slightly.
"Ah! So you are a cultivator, Viel?", Tilly pped her hands, "It makes sense since you are here to rescue us"
"..."
"Ack!", Viel once again almost pulled his hair out in frustration as he once again sat on the ground with Tilly and Aluel.
But after a few seconds of his head down on the ground. Viel looked at Tilly, his eyes full of passion. Another genius idea surfaced in his mind he thought.
Tilly could not help but avert her eyes to the side as her face once again slightly turned red. She wasn''t expecting Viel to suddenly look at her like that.
"I am not a cultivator", Viel whispered as he slowly leaned towards Tilly, "...But you are"
Hearing this, Tilly''s face was slightly filled with confusion, "I thought you said I shouldn''t go?"
"No", Viel shook his head, "You...
...will help me reach this Earthen Core realm before the day ends"
"...What? B before the day ends?", Tilly could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times, trying to figure out if she heard Viel right, "But it took me months to even reach the Earthen Core realm!"
Aluel nodded in agreement. He has also been here for months, and he still couldn''t understand the idea about this thing called cultivation.
Hearing this, Viel quickly shook his head. "You do not have to worry about anything like that", Viel''s ced his hand on Tilly''s shoulder.
"I happen to be a very fast learner"
Chapter 168: Earthen Core Realm!?
Chapter 168: Earthen Core Realm!?
"I''m a fast learner"
Viel said as he raised both his thumbs towards Tilly.
"O...okay", seeing Viel''s confidence, she could only nod her head, "Then, shall we start now?", she said as her eyes also started to glimmer a little.
"Sure", Viel nodded his head, "Let''s do this"
"Then just follow what I do", Tilly said as she crossed her legs. Viel did the same as he sat back on the ground. Aluel, who has been quiet all the time so as to not disturb the two, also joined both of them.
"Try to breathe slowly as you put pressure just below your stomach with your fingers...", Tilly said as she took in a huge breath, "...then slowly, once you begin to feel your stomach tightening, lift your fingers up, but try to keep the pressure"
"Oka--"
Before Viel could even say anything, a bright light swallowed his entire body. The bright light then suddenly formed into a ball resting on Viel''s stomach, and after a few seconds, it got smaller and smaller until Viel let out a very tiny fart.
And the ball of light was gone. Just like his dignity, he thought.
"..."
"...", Viel''s eyes could not help but twitch as he quickly cleared his throat loudly to hide the fact that he farted, "What what else is there?", he said awkwardly.
"You", Tilly''s voice contained a bit of nervousness, "y you did it!"
"What!?", Viel opened his eyes wide and furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Tilly, "What are you saying? I I didn''t fart!", Viel said as he slightly looked to the side.
"What?", Tilly''s face was filled with confusion, but then after a few seconds, she stood up and pped her hands joyfully.
"What I meant was", she took a deep breath, "You have already broken through and have be a cultivator at the Earthen Core realm!"
"...What?", Viel furrowed his eyebrows in disbelief as he stared at Tilly.
Tilly nodded her head in excitement, "You just let out your impurities although it was too little", Tilly slightly looked to the side with a blush on her face as she said that, "But I can feel it, you are already in the Earthen Core realm!"
Aluel pped his hands in cheer.
"Really?", Viel squinted his eyes in disbelief, "I don''t feel any different. Shouldn''t I feel like 10 times stronger?"
"Hmm", Tilly ced her hand on her chin, "Why don''t you try lifting that huge boulder over there?", she said as she pointed at a huge boulder.
"That", once again, Viel squinted his eyes. He hasn''t noticed it earlier, but what is a boulder doing in a ce like this? But he shook his head as that wasn''t important right now.
And so, he slowly approached the huge boulder, sighing a couple of times.
And then, without any effort, he lifted the boulder with one hand. Viel widened his eyes in shock as he easily lifted the boulder to the air.
"I...I lifted it!?", Viel was slightly taken aback.
"Ah!", Tilly raised her hands in the air, "See!? You really are an earthen core realm now!"
"Wait", Viel''s smile then slowly disappeared as he realized something,
"I could lift this even before--"
But before he could finish his words, a loud banging sound reverberated throughout the air as someone suddenly barged inside the building.
"Who sessfully broke through to the Earthen Core realm!?"
It was a bearded disciple. His eyes seemed frantic as it wandered across the building. His eyes then stopped as soon as he saw a green-haired kid lifting up a huge boulder.
"You", he squinted his eyes, "Who are you?"
The bearded disciple has not seen this green-haired drifter before, could it be that he was new? Does that mean that no one has imed this drifter yet!?
"Move it!"
But before he could even approach the green-haired kid, someone pushed him to the side-- Liu Bai.
"I cant believe it. It''s you!?", Liu Bai could not believe his eyes as he stared at the green-haired kid, "You have broken through already, Xia Ka Ri!?"
He was about to rush over to Xia Ka Ri, but before he did so, he looked at the bearded disciple beside him. "He is mine, I brought him here", he said as he waved his hand repeatedly, "So go now, shoo shoo"
"Tch", the bearded man could only click his tongue as he walked away. Liu Bai waited for the bearded disciple to fully disappear before finally approaching Xia Ka Ri.
"How is it possible that you have already broken through?", Liu Bai ced his hand on his chin as he scanned Xia Ka Ri, "You haven''t been taught how to unblock your meridians yet"
"I taught him"
A tiny voice reached his ears from behind. He looked to see who it was, only to see a familiar face. "Please, let me join the others"
"You are Ti Lee?", Liu Bai furrowed his eyebrows. He recognized the girl since she was the fastest of the bunch to breakthrough to the Earthen Core realm. But she refused to train with them and caused trouble repeatedly.
Viel could not help but squint his eyes. What exactly was Tilly doing?
As he was thinking that, Tilly looked at him with eyes full of resolution.
As soon as she saw Viel breakthrough, a re grew inside her. She just couldn''t sit by and wait and let Viel do all the work.
Seeing Tilly''s glimmering eyes, Viel could only sigh and nod. Maybe it''s for the best.If it was only him, he might have a hard time convincing the others to join his cause since they didn''t know him.
"Haha!"
As the two were talking with their eyes, Liu Bai could not help butugh, "My lucky day!", he said. If he was the one to bring these two to the temporary disciple''s vi, then that would mean that he would be recognized as having the two most talented drifters under his tutge.
And so, with much excitement, "Come, follow me!", he beckoned the two to follow him, "I''ll take you two to the vi so you can start your official training!"
***
The two were led to a vi, no, it was more like a small barred subdivision due to its size.
The contrast between the building that Viel and Tilly were in before and this vi was as clear as night and day.
There were trees, and they even had their own well for them to drink fresh water from. The drifters here looked livelier inparison, their eyes and cheeks, full of life.
"Someone will be here to train youter"
Liu Bai''s satisfied words resounded in the air. He then handed a small pouch to Viel, "Use them wisely to help in your cultivation", he whispered in his ears, "Remember... I gave that to you, okay?", he lightly touched Viel''s shoulders as he started to walk away.
"...Thanks?", Viel could not help but raise his eyebrows as he looked at the pouch in his hand and Liu Bai''s retreating back.
"Tilly!?"
As soon as Liu Bai barred the door to the vi, a harmonious voice called for Tilly from afar.
"Amira!?"
Seeing who it was that was calling for her, Tilly ran towards the girl and hugged her.
"What are you doing here!?", the girl called Amira breathed, "I thought you will never go here?"
"Pft", as the two were talking, a boy approached the two of them and scoffed, "She probably couldn''t take it anymore there. So much for not submitting to the adults", he said mockingly.
"Drake!", Amira quickly reprimanded the boy, to which the boy only clicked his tongue in response. The boy called Drake then turned his attention towards the green-haired kid that was approaching them.
"Oi! Who are you!?", he shouted towards Viel, his voice full of angst.
Viel, however,pletely ignored him as he squinted his eyes towards the girl called Amira. "Do you know anyone named Jiff?", he asked.
"How do you know that name!?", Amira quickly ran towards Viel and grabbed both his shoulders.
In response, Viel turned his head towards Tilly. "Let''s all go talk in the corner", he said as he bobbed his head to the side.
And so, the three did go to the corner of the vi, near a tree,pletely ignoring the haughty boy called Drake.
"I am here to rescue you"
As soon as the three were alone, Viel spoke his intentions bluntly with even a hint of hesitation, "Your brother is the reason why I am here"
"R really!?", a huge smile quickly stered itself on Amira''s face.
"Yes", Viel nodded, "Are you really his sister?"
With this question, Amira could only tilt her head, "...Yes?"
"I... see"
As soon as Viel saw Amira, he knew that he had to be rted to Jiff since they looked too simr to one another. However, he had his doubts since Amira looked like a normal girl. Maybe because she was still young?
"W...when are we getting out of this ce?", Amira said, her tone clearly excited.
"A few hours from now"
"!!!", Amira''s eyes widened in shock. ''So soon!?'', She thought.
"What is your n, Viel?", Tilly let out a deep breath, trying to keep her excitement in check.
"You twoe closer...", he said as his voice lowered in volume, "...Please help me spread some rumors"
"Rumors?"
The two leaned in closer to clearly hear the whispers and the genius of Viel''s n.
And even before Viel had finishedying out his ns, the two already had their eyes and jaws wide open.
"...What?"
"Are
...Are you sure?"
Chapter 169: The Wait
Chapter 169: The Wait
"You want us to say that to them!?"
Amira, Jiff''s sister, could not help but cover her mouth as her face turned red. The shock from hearing Viel''s words truly petrified her.
"Are are you sure about this, Viel?"
"Yes"
Tilly''s face, as well, was flushed red as she looked at Viel with aplicated expression stering her face.
"O...okay then", Tilly nodded as she stood up straight and let out a huge breath, "Let''s do this!"
"Are we really doing it!?", Amari tugged Tilly''s clothes, "What if they don''t believe us!? We will look like per--"
"Trust in Viel, Mari", before Amari could finish her words, Tilly grabbed her hand and looked at her straight in the eye, "He is a genius who broke through the Earthen Core realm in just a single breath!"
"R...really!?"
Tilly nodded, her face filled with satisfaction, "Any man who can do that is surely a genius!"
And with those words, Amari was finally convinced as she too, put up a resolute expression on her face. "Let''s go spread some fake rumors!", she raised her hand before running to a nearby drifter.
Tilly nodded her head as she did the same, whispering to the ears of the drifters that were near her. Viel held a satisfied expression on his face as she saw Amari and Tilly doing his bidding. Maybe he would have asked Tilly toe with him from the start if he knew how convenient it was to have subordinates.
He didn''t even have to do anything, he just sat in the corner as he watched the two go from drifter to drifter.
It took almost an hour, but finally, all the ears in the vi have been captured and fed. And slowly, the young drifters gathered up, talking to each other, their voices grunting and dissatisfied.
This welling dissatisfaction in their voice slowly crept onto their faces. And soon, one of the young drifters approached one of the walls and started shouting.
"What did you say about my mother, you weak outer core disciples!?"
His shout was loud enough to reverberate throughout the vi, "Are you afraid to say those things to my face!?"
"You dare call my mother fat!?", another young drifter joined him beside the wall, shouting his lungs out as he looked above.
"You cowards!"
"My father is not gay, he is just curious!"
"Cowards! The outer core disciples are filled with cowards!"
"Come fight us if you can!"
It spread like wildfire. Not even a minute had passed and almost all of the drifters were standing beside the wall and howling like agitated monkeys. Some of them are even ramming the door, their faces filled with rage.
And their angered voices truly did not go unnoticed. As soon as an outer core disciple, that was just casually walking around the sect, heard their words, his leisurely expression quickly died down.
"What was that!?", he shouted as he looked in the direction from where the voices wereing from, "You dare challenge a core disciple of the sect!?"
"You think just because you reached the Earthen Core realm you could fight us!?", another outer core disciple joined in.
"Of course! We can even kill you with a single finger!", a drifter quickly replied from the vi, "You are only tough because you''re protected by your masters!"
"You dare!?"
The wildfire has spread outside the vi and onto the minds of the outer core disciples. A number of them soon gathered outside the vi of the drifters, clearly pissed off by being talked down upon by lowly drifters.
And soon, their rage consumed them as the outer core disciples barged inside the vi.
What happened next, was chaos. Even the trained outer core disciples were brawling. Their years of training and discipline, gone like the wind.
Viel could not help butugh as he walked calmly through the mayhem. Tilly and Amira were also walking behind him, their eyes deep and their grin filled with nothing but satisfaction.
''All ording to n'', the three of them thought.
***
Aluel has been walking back and forth across the building, not able to calm down as he fidgeted his fingers.
It has been a few hours since Tilly and Viel were taken outside. He could not help but wonder if they were sessful with their n, whatever it is.
Were they safe?
Did they make it to the others?
And instantly, his questions were answered by the opening of the door.
The first one that appeared through the door was Viel. It almost looked as if the sunlightpletely illuminated his back as he slowly walked inside.
And as the blinding light behind him slowly dimmed, an army was revealed. An army that was bruised and beaten, and yet their faces were filled with nothing but pride.
"You dare to disobey the rules!?", a nagging voice followed them from behind, "You will not leave this ce and you will have nothing to eat until you repent in your wrongdoings!", the voice shouted once more before the doorspletely closed.
"Haha!", one of the bruised drifters could not help butugh as soon as the Heaven Bamboo sect disciple left, "Did you see how we put them in their ce!?"
"We showed them who the true bosses are!", another drifter said as his nose began to bleed.
"If we weren''t outnumbered, then we would ha--"
"Everyone, please listen up!"
Before the drifters from the vi could gloat some more, Tilly pped her hands and shouted, garnering the attention of all the drifters.
"The truth is"
As soon as the drifters gathered around her, she started telling them about Viel and his n to rescue them.
"What!?"
"You expect us to believe that!?"
The drifters from the vi started moring as they all looked at Viel.
"It''s true, everyone", Amari said as she stepped forward, "He knows my brother, and they are currently waiting outside to rescue us"
"And you believe him!?", one of the drifters shouted, "You think a little boy like this is capable of something like that!?"
"Oi, you!", the drifter angrily approached Viel, "Who are you to--"
But before he could even take 2 steps, Viel''s eyes suddenly glowed red. This made the young drifter immediately step back, "...W What are you doing!?", he stuttered as sweat started to form on his face.
Viel, however, only turned his head upwards,pletely ignoring the young drifter''s presence.
Everyone in the building could not help but cover their eyes as a blinding light filled the entire building, with the walls as if they were painted red.
The drifters all looked at each other in confusion as soon as the bright light dissipated.
"...Viel?", Tilly could not help but look at Viel in awe, "What was that for?"
Viel let out a deep sigh as he turned his head towards Tilly, "Thest phase of the n", he said as the persisting smoke from the red beam still fumed from his eyes, his hair slightly slowly turning back to its original golden gleam.
His stature waspletely different than it was before. He was as if a giant
The other drifters, who were previously filled with confusion and distress, could only look at Viel with their eyes wide open. Their jaws were also slightly moving, as if they wanted to say something, but did not know what.
So instead, they all just remained looking at him, not knowing that they were already forming a circle, with Viel in the center.
They remained like this, in silence, with only their awed breaths to speak for them.
The silence, however, was short-lived.
"What was that red light!?"
An old man suddenly barged inside the building and started shouting ceaselessly. "I am sure it came from here, does anyone know anything about it!?"
The only response he got, however, was theplicated stare of a hundred children.
Seeing the drifters'' tant disregard towards him, he could not help but scowl, "Why aren''t you runts saying anything!?", he once again shouted.
He then grabbed the nearest drifter to him by the neck. "Did you see-- Agh!"
But before the old man could do anything else, he felt a splitting pain in his wrist.
"L...let go of me, you drifter brat!", he screamed as he stared at the golden-haired kid that suddenly grabbed his wrist.
"I don''t think so", Viel sighed as he looked at the old man, "All of us are staying here"
"What?", the old man could not help but furrow his eyebrows in confusion. All of them are staying here?
"Wha--"
"The Royal Princess! The Royal Princess is here!"
But before he could say anything, loud shouts started echoing from outside the building.
"The Princess?", the old man''s confusion reached its peak. But after a few seconds, his eyes widened in agitation as he finally realized what the boy meant by his words.
If all of them stayed here, then the Princess would surely discover that they were keeping drifters illegally inside the sect.
No, if this golden-haired boy is actually involved in this, then that would mean... that the Princess already knows that they were here! He must warn everyone!
But s, he could not even pull his hand away from the boy.
"Y--"
"Go to sleep, old man"
Before the old man could even say anything, Viel mmed his fist straight to his jaw,pletely knocking him out cold.
Viel then nonchntly dropped the old man to the floor, casually sitting on him as he stared towards the door.
"...And now we wait"
Chapter 170: The Might of the Heaven Bamboo Sect!
Chapter 170: The Might of the Heaven Bamboo Sect!
"P Princess Cha, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?"
Outside the sect''s main gate, Cha Jin-ri was currently talking with the Heaven Bamboo sect master. There were three robed individuals behind her, their faces slightly hidden by a hood.
"Although, I am afraid we can''t invite you inside since we are doing renovations"
The sect master could not look at Princess Jin-ri in the eye as he gulped nervously. What exactly was the Imperial Princess doing here? They did not even receive any notice from the Pce that someone was visiting, let alone the Princess of all people?
"A renovation?", Jin-ri slightly tilted her head to look behind the gate.
The sect master awkwardly moved to block her sight, "Y...yes", he stuttered as he bowed his head, "It would be our shame if we show our sect in such a state to the respected Princess"
"It''s no shame at all", Jin-ri smiled, "Let us inside"
"But we are renovating?", the sect master let out a nervous breath.
"I heard you the second time", Jin-ri opened her fan as she covered her mouth, "Let me see how the Imperial Pce can help return the prestige of the Heaven Bamboo sect"
Hearing the Princess'' words, the sect master could not help but grit his teeth, "We apologize, Princess", he said as he bowed deeply, "We thank you for your generosity but we really can''t shame ourselves by showing you our dpidated sect"
"Oh, is that so?", Jin-ri started waving her fan, "Then I will just send a team of contractors to help you"
Jin-ri then nodded as she turned around. But before she can even take a single step, the sect master called for her.
"W...wait!", he howled, "Please, pleasee inside!".
The sect master then sneakily whispered something to the disciple that was standing beside him, "Hide them. Make sure they don''t make any noise"
The disciple nodded as he quickly ran towards the building where the drifters were being held.
"Hm It really does look old, doesn''t it?", Jin-ri hummed as she entered the sect gates, her eyes were like that of a wolf''s as she immediately started scanning the inside of the sect.
"But I don''t really see any renovation going on?", she continued to look around as she waved her fan.
"That", aplicated expression instantly painted the sect master''s face, "That''s because we are still making ns", he then said as he chuckled awkwardly.
"Oh is that so?"
The sect master could not help but quietly click his tongue. It felt as if he was digging his own hole deeper and deeper with every word thates out from the Princess'' mouth. What exactly does she want here? She still hasn''t stated her purpose for being here.
"Y...yes", he replied, "We will be starti--"
"Heeere!"
Before the sect master could finish his words, a loud scream reverberated throughout the sect.
The sect master''s eyes could not help but widened in shock as he heard the bellow. He gritted his teeth as he wondered what exactly the disciple he sent was doing. He ordered him to hide the young drifters, not agitate them.
"T...those are our newly captured divine beasts", the sect master reasoned as he chuckled nervously.
"Please help us!", the screams, however, continued.
"..."
"Haha. They are talking divine beasts--", the sect master was going to reason some more, but in the end, he just clicked his tongue as he summoned his weapon, "God damn ancient titties!", he howled as he pointed his spear towards Jin-ri.
As soon as he did this, 8 old men suddenly appeared along with many disciples,pletely surrounding Jin-ri and her robedpanions in a circle.
"We are sorry for this, Princess", the sect master''s voice turned cold, "But we can''t let you out now"
"Oh, is that so?", Jin-ri closed her fan, "Are you opposing the Imperial Pce?"
"No one will know if we kill you right here and now!"
"Oh wow Threatening me, the Princess?", Jin-ri slightly let out a short giggle, "Now I don''t even need to see the children you abducted to have a reason to seize your sect"
"!!!"
As soon as the sect master and his elders heard Princess Jin-ri''s words, they could not help but widen their eyes in shock as they were taken aback.
So, the Princess already knew!?
"By my Imperial decree, the Heaven Bamboo sect and members are to be arrested and seized for the crimes of kidnapping, illegal trafficking of drifters, treason, and threatening to kill a member of the Imperial Family"
Princess Cha Jin-ri shouted as she raised a small ck te in the air, "Surrender, or you and your family will face the wrath of the Imperial Pce!"
As soon as she finished her words, her 3 robedpanions removed their hoods.
Xing Cai slightly rolled her eyes as she summoned her sword. She did not bring her greatsword, as she had a feeling that she wasn''t going to use it here.
Jiff immediately took up his stance as he looked around the people surrounding them, his nervous sweat trailing on his face.
Sofia fixed her sses, she has been gathering her mana since they entered the sect.
Seeing the small ck te in the Princess'' hand, the sect master could not help but grit his teeth.
"There''s only four of you!", he shouted, "Do you really think you are a match for the whole Heaven Bamboo sect!?"
Anger started to well up inside the sect master''s mind. Does the Princess really think they can fight them off with only four people? Did she really think that the Heaven Bamboo sect has regressed that far not to be able to handle a pampered brat like her!?
His thoughts, however, were interrupted by a giggle.
"Do you want to know the real reason why your sect has lost its prestige?", Princess Cha Jin-ri continued to giggle, "It''s not because of your old ways", she then shook her head as she once again opened her fan.
"It is just because you are weak"
She then threw her fan in the air. The branches of her fan quickly separated, turning into des as they yfully hovered in the air.
And without even having the chance to react, 5 disciples were struck down as the des flew straight into their brains at a blinding speed. The only thing that the disciples heard was a whistle, and after that, they were dead.
"We need the sect master alive", Jin-ri tone was cold as the des returned to her, dancing in the air as she waved her fingers, "The others do not matter"
The sect master took a deep breath as he tightened the grip on his spear,
"We will never surrender! We will show you the might of the Heaven Bamboo sect!"
***
"P...please don''t kill me!"
The sect master was now kneeling on the floor. The disciples and the elders that were still alive also had their heads on the ground, not even daring to look the Princess in the eye, unless they wanted to suffer the fates of theirrades.
Some attempted to run away, but sadly, their whole sect was now surrounded by a gigantic wall of earth,pletely blocking off all the exits they could take.
Princess Cha Jin-ri could not help but raise her eyebrows as she rotated her body to observe this wall. "You really are surrounded by the most interesting people, big sister Xing Cai"
"Who is your sister?", Xing Cai could not help but shiver as she heard Jin-ri call her big sister.
"Where''s your Patriarch?"
After admiring Sofia''s work, Jin-ri ced her attention towards the kneeling sect master.
"He he is gone", the sect master meekly said.
"Dead?", Princess Cha Jin-ri tilted her head.
"No he chose to remain in the first Portal we explored"
Hearing this, Princess Cha Jin-ri let out a burst of mockingughter, "He probably thinks his disciples have be useless"
The sect master could only twitch his eyes in dissatisfaction. He couldn''t really refute now, can he?
"Take us to the children"
Xing Cai interrupted Jin-ri''sughter as she lifted the sect master from the ground.
"A At once!", the sect master quickly trotted as he guided Xing Cai and the others to the building where the drifters are being held.
"They are inside", the sect master said as he gently opened the door to the drifter''s building. What he saw inside, however, almost choked him to death.
The disciple he sent earlier was standing on the side, along with a few other inner core disciples.
And the drifter children, who were supposed to be hidden, were rxing on the ground as they were having a feast.
"This", the sect master''s jaw dropped. And it dropped even further as he saw an elder. Kneeling and bent over on the ground.
A golden-haired kid was casually sitting on top of him. And besides the golden-haired kid, was another inner core disciple. The disciple was feeding him some sweets as he held a parasol, blocking the sun from hitting the kid.
"Why is this happening", the sect master could not help but kneel on the ground, thest embers of his pride slowly tearing into pieces.
Xing Cai could not help but chuckle as tears slightly appeared from her eyes. She remembered the first time she and Viel went inside a dungeon, something simr to this happened.
"Ah!", Viel, who noticed theming in, waved his hand to signal the disciple feeding him sweets to go away,
"We have visitors. Give them some food"
Chapter 171: Home and Family
Chapter 171: Home and Family
"We have visitors. Give them some food"
Hearing Viel''s words, the disciples of the Heaven Bamboo sect quickly handed sweets to Xing Cai and the gang.
"What in the world happened here?", Princess Cha Jin-ri could not help butment as she unconsciously took the food that was handed to her by a Heaven Bamboo sect disciple.
These disciples were the ones unfortunate enough to check on the building when Viel fired his heat vision to the sky. They, along with the elder that first arrived, were beaten badly by Viel as made obvious from their swollen and bruised face.
But at least they weren''t being used as a chair, they all thought as they looked at the state of their Elder, who now had an empty stare in his eyes as all his pride as a sect elder had disappeared.
They wanted to fight back at first, but when Viel used their Elder as a weapon and started swinging him around, they knew they were in over their heads. And so, they had no choice but to follow Viels orders and get food for the starving drifter children.
Xing Cai''s face easily turned into a frown as she saw the hundreds of children that were scattered inside the building. Her hands trembled as she tried her best to restrain herself from snapping off the sect master''s neck.
Children being abducted ced a bitter taste on Sofia''s tongue. It reminded her of the children that were eaten and massacred by the demons in her kingdom.
"Brother!"
"A Amira?"
Jiff quickly rushed towards his sister as soon as he heard her voice. He slightly crouched down to hug her.
"B...brother", Amira''s tears quickly trailed down her face as soon as she felt the warmth of family.
"Are you are you alright? How did they treat you here? Have you been eating well?", Jiff tightened his embrace, his words filled with only concern.
"I''m okay I''m okay", Amira buried her face on his brother''s chest as she let out all the loneliness and fear she had been feeling ever since she was brought here,pletely separated from her family.
It took a whole minute before Amira started to calm down.
"Where are the others? La? K?", Jiff asked as he looked around the building.
"O...our carriage was attacked on the way here", Amira sniffed as she wiped the tears on her face, "Everything everything happened so fast, but I remember them being taken by men in white robes"
Hearing Amira''s words, Jiff could not help but release a deep sigh. It would seem that this was far from over.
"Did did youe alone? What about Ibrahim and Fareed?", asked Amira.
"This", Jiff didn''t know what to say. How was he even going to break the news that Ibrahim and Fareed were dead? Amira just went through a traumatic experience, he wasn''t going to add to it by telling her that they died trying to find out where she was taken.
And so, he could only let out a tiny smile, "They are back home, tending to the others"
"I... see", Amira once again wiped the tears that trailed on her face as she tried to smile back, "I can''t wait to go home and see them"
But she''s not. She is not going to be able to go home. The way to their world was already closed. She also won''t know that her other brothers are dead, and Jiff will forever take this secret burden to his death.
As soon as Cha Jin-ri heard Amira''s words, she let out a deep breath. She then looked at the gathering children let out a loud voice as she introduced herself.
"My name is Cha Jin-ri! And as most of you might have known from our golden-haired friend here", Jin-ri pointed at Viel who was still leisurely sitting on top of the sect elder, "... we havee here to rescue all of you!"
The children all let out harmonious sighs of relief, with some of them huping as they try to stop their tears from falling. Finally, finally, they could go home, they all thought.
However, the next words of Jin-ri instantly quieted them down.
"But we can no longer take you home", she said, her voice filled with remorse, "...The way to your home is close"
"W...what?"
"What''s going on?"
"Why can''t we go home?"
The drifter children all started whispering to each other.
"...Brother?", Amira, who was as confused as the other children, tugged her brother''s sleeves, "What what does thedy mean by that?"
Jiff, however, could not answer his sister. Instead, he just remained looking at Jin-ri, waiting for her to say more.
"All of you came from a ce far away from here through a magic door", Cha Jin-ri continued, "...And that door is locked now, and we have no way of opening them again"
"W...what!? That can''t be"
"Can you please call my mother? They took my phone!"
"My parents are rich, I am sure they can... they can take a ne to get here!"
"I want to go home!"
"Who are you people!?"
"We are--"
"I want my mother!"
Cha Jin-ri could no longer talk as her voice was drowned by the cries of the drifter children. She could only sigh as she looked at Xing Cai and Sofia as if asking for their help. Xing Cai also looked at Sofia since like the children, she was also stuck in their world now.
However, Sofia only shook her head in response. She came here voluntarily, so she won''t really understand the feelings of the children. If anything, the one that could understand them the most was
Viel.
Xing Cai also realized that. Even though Viel entered the portal by himself, it was triggered by the emotions of a 5-year-old. And due to that, he was stuck there for 7 years.
He was the one that can understand the children and what they were going through, and also what they will go through from now on-- and it showed on his face.
His eyes were currently closed, with his head slightly lowered, releasing a pronounced sigh with every breath. Perhaps this was the best thing to do in this situation, to stay silent.
To let the children find their own way and let them adapt to the world on their own.
"...Brother", Amira could not help but grip her brother''s hand as she bit her lips, trying her best not to cry as she imagined not being able to see her mother again. She was about toin to her brother, but when she saw his trembling jaw, she mustered up the courage to be strong.
Tilly, who still could not believe what she heard from Princess Jin-ri, slowly walked towards Viel.
"...Viel, is that true?", she asked.
Seeing Tilly approach Viel, the other children did the same. From the time that Viel released the red light from his eyes, and when he protected them from the scary Elder and the other disciples, they were, in a sense, already drawn to him.
And so, once again, they circled around him. Looking at him for answers.
"...Viel?", Tilly tapped Viel''s shoulders, who immediately lifted his head up in response.
"W...what?", he stuttered as he blinked his eyes a couple of times, the whites of his eyes slightly pink, "Do you need something?"
Seeing this, Xing Cai could not help but twitch her eyes. Was he actually just sleeping? And here she was thinking that Viel looked cool when he was staying quiet earlier.
"Is it true that we can''t go home anymore?", Tilly asked once again. And even though there was no hesitation in her words, her moist eyes revealed her distress.
"Yes", Viel answered instantly.
Hearing this, the children once again started whispering to each other. But before they could start crying again, Viel stood up, standing on top of the elder.
"But so what?", he said in a cold voice, "...Are you just going to cry here all day like the children you are? Crying like a lost puppy?"
Xing Cai, Sofia, and Jin-ri''s eyes widened as they heard Viel''s blunt words. Should they let him continue? But seeing as the children quieted down as they listened to him, maybe this is what they needed?
"I... was an orphan", Viel continued, "And as of this moment, you are too", he said as he looked Tilly straight in the eyes.
"I was adopted by my grandparents, but they too are dead now", Viel then stepped off the elder and grabbed his head, "My grandfather was killed, he was beheaded and I dragged his head all the way to the city", he continued his story as he dragged the Heaven Bamboo sect elder by the head.
"I was trying to me everyone, and because of that, I almost killed people that were dear to me. I was so sad and so mad at the same time, I almost destroyed the lives of many people and this happened so many times".
Viel then dropped the elder and walked towards Xing Cai, "...But after that, after I calmed down. I realized that there were people that still care for me, sister Xing Cai", Viel gently touched Xing Cai''s hand.
"She became my sister. She became my family when I thought no one was there for me"
Hearing Viel''s words, Xing Cai''s lips trembled as her eyes turned moist, "Viel"
"What I am trying to say is
...Sister Xing Cai can adopt all of you as well"
"..."
"...what?"
Chapter 172: City Of Drifters
Chapter 172: City Of Drifters
"What I am trying to say is
...Sister Xing Cai will adopt all of you as well"
"...what?"
Xing Cai''s eyes widened in shock as she almost choked to death. Noticing that all the children were now looking at her, she was truly at a loss as to what to say.
"She is rich", Viel continued his speech, "So, she will be able to buy us a big house where all of us can fit"
Hearing Viel''s words, the children then all looked at each other.
Most of them were still crying, not knowing what to do. Of course, they still wanted to go home to their families, that will never change. But if they truly can''t go home, then the only thing they could really do was to follow the people that rescued them.
"Viel", Xing Cai was about to pull Viel to stop him from talking, but he evaded her by spinning around elegantly.
"In fact you are already looking at your home", Viel then continued to spin until he reached the door and mmed it open, "From henceforth, the Heaven Stick sect will be known
...as Xingcai city!"
The sun once again reflected in Viel''s back, his golden hair helping illuminate the darkness that was in the hearts of the children, even if it was ever so slightly. Their moist eyes that reflected the light continued to bring tears.
"I will follow you, Viel"
A voice then resounded from the crowd of children, Tilly''s.
"I miss my family, I do", she sniffed, "But if there really is no way for me to go back huck", she huped as she once again started to cry.
"Then I will stay here...", she then stepped forward as she kneeled on the ground, "By your side, Lord Viel"
"Eh?"
"Ie from a long line of knights, and I know my family will be more than proud for me to serve the person who rescued me from this hell", although there were still tearsing from her eyes, her gaze was resolute as she looked at Viel straight in the eye.
"Why why me?", Viel slightly backed away as he looked back and forth towards Tilly and Xing Cai.
"Sister Xing Ca--"
Before Viel could even say another word, another one kneeled on the ground, Jiff. "You helped rescue my sister and saved my life, sir... No, Lord Viel. And for that, I am forever indebted to you"
Jiff''s words were without any hesitation as he ced his ring weapon on the ground, showing absolute loyalty. Seeing her brother kneel, Amira, followed suit.
"Pft", Xing Cai quickly covered her mouth as she snorted, "... Congrattions on gaining your first retainers, Lord Viel"
"I can give you the sect for free, Viel", Princess Cha Jin-ri giggled as she covered her mouth with her fan, "But you need to call me big sister as well. The Empire would be happy to assist you in rebuilding this into a city"
"W what!?", Viel stuttered as he once again tried to back away, "No--"
But once again, before he could say anything, another drifter kneeled. And then another.
And another.
Until every drifter was kneeling on the ground. They were children, some even younger than Viel. Of course, most of them did not know what they were doing. But the only thing they know is that Viel had power and strength, and they were drawn to it.
And so, today marks the birth of a new Lord.
"Oh oh no", Viel grabbed his head,pletely stupefied from the sudden turn of events.
Sofia, who has been quiet the whole time, could only pat Viel on the shoulders, "We... will be here to assist you", she said as she fixed her spectacles, "Also, please provide me aboratory where I can make experiments"
"Noo!"
***
It took almost an hour to calm the children down. Jiff was currently lining them up, to count how many there actually were.
Viel was currently sitting on top of the Heaven Bamboo sect disciple again, still holding his head in shock. Tilly was beside him, standing still as if she was guarding Viel.
"I guess I will hand the rights to Heaven Bamboo sect to you?", Cha Jin-ri approached Xing Cai, "He''s still too young to handle a city on his own, so hold it for him until he is. Let us adults handle all the politics for now"
"What... are you serious?", Xing Cai blinked her eyes a couple of times. She thought they were just messing around.
"Yes", Jin-ri''s tone was full of weight, "These children are now a citizen of Choryu, so it is my direct responsibility as a Princess to make sure they at least have a house. I am sure there will be many more, so we can just send them all here
...A city for drifters"
"I see", Xing Cai could only nod in response, "But we''re not naming it Xingcai City", she then said bluntly.
"I don''t know, kind of has a nice ring to it", Cha Jin-ri slightly chuckled as she waved her fan, "Like the name of an ancient city, very suitable for you since you''re ancient"
"You are not much younger than me!", Xing Cai raised her head, she was going to say more, but just let out a sigh of frustration instead, "Did you get anything from the sect master yet?", she then said as she looked at the Heaven Bamboo sect master.
"Just a name...", Jin-ri shook her head, "It''s a name I don''t recognize. But we''re now sure that it''s someone in the pce. We''re going to interrogate him more once he is done being shocked with what happened with his sect"
"This is far from done", Jin-ri could not help but sigh as she looked at the disheveled Heaven Bamboo sect master.
"Do you want me to interrogate him?"
Out of nowhere, Sofia approached the two of them, "I don''t have my tools, but I can get creative with the things here", she said as she fixed her spectacles.
"N...no need", Jin-ri awkwardly chuckled, "He''s... ready to tell everything". Jin-ri was still mighty curious as to Sofia''s identity. But she wasn''t reallyfortable in talking to her that much since she somewhat reminds her of her Uncle Fu.
"It''s very admirable that you are giving these children a home", Sofia praised, "If it was my father, he would train all of these children to be Shadows"
"I I see"
Yes. Definitely like her uncle, Jin-ri thought. She then ced her attention towards Viel, "Is he going to be okay?", Jin-ri asked.
"He moves on fast", Xing Cai sighed, "He should recover in about a minute or so".
And without even a minute of Xing Cai saying that-- Viel stood on top of the elder and pped his hands.
"Fine!", he said, "I will be your Lord!"
"See?", Xing Cai hummed as she pointed her finger towards Viel.
"And as your Lord, here is my first decree!", Viel raised his hand in the air, "Meals should always end with dessert!"
Hearing Viel''s words, the children could not help but release hums of awe. Xing Cai and the others, however, could only shake their head with a sigh.
"...And secondly"
Viel''s tone then suddenly turned serious as his gaze became full of weight.
"We will build an academy, and everyone will attend it!", Viel stretched his arms, "I do not need to go because I am strong", he said.
"But all of you are weak", he continued his speech as his voice turned solemn, "All of you must be strong that you don''t need anyone to protect you!"
"But until then I promise to you", he then slowly closed his eyes, and then, a golden light slowly seeped from the crevices of his eyes.
And as soon as he opened it, his eyes which were glimmering in gold almost blinded the children. A small ring of light also appeared on top of his head.
[Lu Yi is now avable]
"No one will dare harm you until then!", Viel climbed down from the elder and started to walk around, with Tilly following him around, "Because you are under the protection
...Of Heavenly Fetus City!"
Hearing Viel''s words and seeing him glowing, the children could not help but raise their hands in unison and cheer.
"..."
"Still think Xingcai city is a bad name?"
***
In the vast darkness, Lu Yi was currently staring at the giant screen in front of her.
''He is back in Xanthus'' world?'', she released a sigh of relief as she gently touched the screen.
Her eyes then turned fiery as she looked up, "What the hell are you doing, you shitty Mr. Voice!?", her shouts echoed throughout the darkness.
"What is it you really want from us!?"
[Merging Original yer: Rain to yer: Viel]
[...0.0025%]
"W what?"
Hearing Mr. Voice''s words, Lu Yi quickly looked towards the direction of Rain''s soul.
But her eyes did not even reach Rain.
It stopped.
It stopped as soon as her eyesid on Viel or rather, Viel''s soul.
Although it was faint and almost transparent.
She was sure Lu Yi was sure that it was Viel''s soul.
"What
What are you trying to do!?"
Chapter 173: Troubles
Chapter 173: Troubles
"What are you doing!?"
As soon as her eyesid on Viel''s translucent soul floating beside Rain''s, she quickly rushed towards it. She squinted her eyes to try and see if it really was him.
After a few seconds of staring at it, she was sure. It was Viel. The soul was translucent, almost invisible. If one were to blink, then you would have to focus your eyes again for you to be able to see it clearly.
"What is happening?", Lu Yi was truly at a loss. Thest thing she remembered was the baby, that was named by Viel, died, everything after that felt like a blur. It was as if she was in a ship, losing and gaining consciousness every hour. In a word, it was fleeting.
[Merging Original yer: Rain with yer: Viel]
[0.0042%]
"What do you even mean by that!?", Lu Yi''s screams once again echoed through the darkness, "You think I am just going to let you do as you please!?"
Lu Yi then started punching Rain. Even though everything was filled and drowned by darkness, the impact of Lu Yi''s punches still felt like it rippled as the darkness quaked. However, no matter how many punches she releases, it did nothing. It was as if she was punching something immaterial, but at the same time, she felt it.
After letting out a thousand attacks, Lu Yi could not help but groan in frustration. She knew it was doing nothing, but she couldn''t stop herself. But after a few more seconds, she finally stopped as she released a deep breath.
She then looked at Jack, who was lifelessly floating in the darkness, his arms stretched to the sides. When Lu Yi woke up, she remembered being in the same position.
It was a disgusting feeling as she tried to pull herself from the air. There was nothing holding her, but it felt as if her whole body was being sucked by a vacuum, or a million tentacles pulling her by its suctions.
"Wake up, Judge of Karma", Lu Yi tried to pull Jack from the air, but the only thing that she managed to do was pull herself up, "I need your knowledge right now!"
If there was anyone that would know what was happening right now and how to stop it, it might be Jack. But s, Lu Yi''s efforts were in vain, as it has been from the start. There was not even a flicker of response from Jack.
"Wake up, you two", she gritted her teeth, "Viel needs us"
Why was she even the first one to wake up? If it was Jack, then he would have probably been more helpful.
In the first ce, how did she even wake up?
Lu Yi ced her hand on her chin. The first thing she remembered before pulling herself out was hearing Viel''s voice. And then a strong feeling of familiarity, as if her and Viel''s will has be one. It was a feeling of responsibility...
...Responsibility for other people.
An obligation to rule.
An obligation to protect.
Lu Yi blinked her eyes a couple of times. Did she just crack the code on how to awaken the others? Did it really have something to do with their temperament and their roles when they were still living?
In the case of Xanthus, would it be punishment? But if so, then Xanthus should have been the first one to wake up from the three of them.
Lu Yi could not help but groan in frustration once again. Did Viel need to go through another traumatic experience for Xanthus to wake up?
What about the Judge of Karma? Does Viel need to judge someone for him to wake up?
Lu Yi could not help but release a long and deep sigh as she shook her head. Maybe she was wrong about her theory after all. But the only thing she knew was that Viel himself was the reason she woke up.
In the end, it was always up to Viel once more. Was their fate to forever be a bystander in Viel''s life? Was there any way they could help him from the outside?
[0.0065%]
Hearing Mr. Voice''s monotonous voice ringing in the darkness again, Lu Yi clicked her tongue.
"Once I find where you are hiding, I will destroy you", Lu Yi said as he looked around the vast and empty darkness surrounding her.
"I will destroy you if you do not stop this!", she bellowed, "Do you hear me!?"
***
A week had passed since the destruction of the Heaven Bamboo sect. And unofficially, Xingcai City was being built in its remains.
In the end, Xing Cai gave in. It was either Xingcai city or Heavenly Fetus city. In truth, Viel had a good reason for choosing Heavenly Fetus as the city''s name. He exined that it was because almost all the first citizens were young. But s, the name just didn''t sit right with the tongue.
Viel was currently on the top floor of the highest tower of Xingcai city, which he now named as the Viel Tower, overlooking the infrastructure. It was the previous headquarters of the Heaven Bamboo sect. And true to their name, the tower was shaped almost like bamboo.
Sofia, Xing Cai, and Jin-ri were currently working out the ns for the future city. Jin-ri chose to stay for now. As there was a risk of the investigation being exposed if she were toe back to the Pce.
Seeing their expressions, it would seem that they were somewhat having fun with the nning and doing theyout of the future city. Even Xing Cai, who was against it at first, had a serious expression on her face as Sofia sketched some designs of the buildings that will be ced in the city in the future.
It could be that they were doing it because they had nothing else to do as they waited for news from Sofia''s shadow, or maybe simply because they were genuinely enjoying it.
"Viel, are you not going to help with nning the city?", Xing Cai said, "This will ultimately be yours, after all"
"Ehhh", Viel slowly turned his body towards Xing Cai and the others, "Why work when someone else can do it for you", he then said as he sat on a nearby sofa.
Hearing Viel''s carefree words, Xing Cai could not help but twitch her eyes, "Another lesson from your grandpa Ling?", she sighed.
"Grandpa Ling?", Viel tilted his head, "...Who''s that?"
Sofia instantly stopped sketching as she heard Viel''s words.
Xing Cai also squinted her eyes as she focused all of her attention on Viel.
"...Your grandfather?", she said.
"Grandfather?", there was visible confusion on Viel''s face, but after a few seconds, he pped his hands, "Ah! My grandmother did have a husband. I don''t remember much about him though", he nonchntly said as he slowlyy down on the sofa.
"...", Xing Cai could not help but narrow her eyes as she stared at Viel. She thought he was joking at first, but seeing his expression, it looked like he wasn''t lying.
Sofia fixed her spectacles as she looked at Viel. Was it happening again? She thought.
"Miss Xing Cai, I have something to tell you", Sofia then beckoned for Xing Cai to follow her as they walked to the corner of the hall.
"What is it?", Xing Cai squinted her eyes.
"It''s about Viel", Sofia whispered, "The truth is"
Sofia then started telling the story of what happened before they left her world. Zachary dying, and the sudden changes in Viel''s personality. But the most important detail was that there seemed to be someone controlling Viel as his eyes flickered like fireflies.
"It could be that whatever is happening to him", Sofia''s tone turned grave, "It''s taking away his memories, or if I were to deduce, someone is taking over his body"
"W What!?", Xing Cai could not help but slightly stutter, "Could it be the voices that he keeps on mentioning?"
Hearing Xing Cai''s words, Sofia could only shake her head, "We can''t be sure", Sofia fixed her sses, "The only thing I am sure of the portals, the connection to the other worlds, everything revolves around Viel or rather, it was made for him"
Sofia ced her hand on her chin as she stared at Viel as she realized something, "He''s the only one who can see the floating words by will outside of the dungeons", she muttered, "So if we find out more about these dungeons then we find out more about what''s happening to him. Well, all of these are just theories, of course"
Xing Cai released a deep breath as she deliberated Sofia''s words. They sound absurd at first, but if she were to think about it. The portals-- they appeared around Viel''s 5th birthday. Of course, it could just be a coincidence. But it is still hard to dismiss the fact that it did.
"Lord Viel, we have trouble outside"
As Sofia and Xing Cai were busy with their thoughts, a knock came from the door.
It was Tilly, and as soon as she entered the room, she saluted towards Viel, her expression full of urgency.
"Trouble? What kind of trouble?", Viel quickly stood up from the sofa as an excited expression appeared on his face.
Cha Jin-ri also stopped doing whatever it is that she was doing and focused her attention on Tilly.
"We have spotted arge number of people heading in our direction"
***
2000 powerstones = 3 extra chapters on Monday
Chapter 174: White Bamboo Sect
Chapter 174: White Bamboo Sect
"We have spotted arge number of people heading in our direction"
"People?"
"Yes, people wearing white robes. Amira described them as the same as the one who grabbed her friends"
Xing Cai and Sofia quickly stopped their conversation as they focused their attention on Tilly''s report.
"White robes?", Xing Cai ced her hand on her chin, "Could it be the White Bamboo sect? What could they want?"
"I heard there has been an internal feud going between the secondary branches and the Heaven Bamboo sect for quite a long time now", Cha Jin-ri slowly made her way to the window, "They are here to cause trouble"
Hearing Jin-ri''s words, Xing Cai could not help but take a long sigh, "Even with the Heaven Bamboo sect out of the picture, they are still making trouble for us"
The group really was not thinking that the White Bamboo sect wouldunch an attack now of all times. They didn''t take that into ount when they were nning the raid on the Heaven Bamboo sect.
What should they even do now? Fight again?
But wait, if they wereunching an attack, they should have already rammed through the gates already.
Could it be they were here to
"Could they be issuing a duel?", Xing Cai muttered as she narrowed her eyebrows. The Golden Pavilion also had secondary branches. And from time to time, those branches gather up the courage and initiate a challenge to the main branch for a right to be at the top.
"Does it really matter?", Jin-ri sighed as she stared at the cloud of dirt that the steps of the White Bamboo sect were causing, "They are here now, we''re going to deal with them one way or another"
"Let''s go--"
"Wait"
Before Jin-ri could finish her words, Viel got up from the sofa. "I will go and talk to them", he said, "It is my responsibility as the Lord of Xingcai city. Also, they are our first visitors, let us wee them properly"
"..."
Jin-ri, Sofia, and Xing Cai all looked at each other, their eyebrows raised. And, after a while, Sofia spoke up. "Then let mee with you, every great leader needs to have an adviser by his side", she said.
Hearing this, Viel squinted his eyes and ced his hand on his chin, seriously deliberating Sofia''s words. Since Sofia was a princess, her words should have merit, Viel thought. Maybe having her by his side was not a bad idea.
"Alright", Viel nodded his head. He then flicked his hair as he walked towards the door, "Let''s go, my minions!", he then pped and wore his red cape, which came out of nowhere.
"Would it really be alright?", Jin-ri could not help but release a deep sigh as he looked at Viel''s back disappearing by the closing of the door.
"Of course not", Xing Cai shook her head, "Let''s go watch from the sides"
***
"Come out of there!"
"Let us settle this once and for all!"
"We are the ones who deserve to be the main branch!"
Numerous disciples of the White Bamboo sect were shouting and hurling words towards the gate as they waited for it to open. Their sect master, Ma Ling, had a satisfied expression on his face as he stood valiantly in front of the gate.
Today was the day, he thought. Today was the day that they would rise to the top and rece the Heaven Bamboo sect as the main branch. He could not wait to see the look on the Heaven Bamboo''s sect master once he obliterated them.
They have been foiling their operations for a while now. Heaven Bamboo sect has been trafficking drifter children, and they hinder it and take the children away so that they could not gather any more members.
So right now, he was sure of it-- the Heaven Bamboo sect was at its weakest!
And finally, as sect master Ma Ling was lost in thought, the gates finally opened.
"We havee here to--"
"You dare!?"
Before sect master Ma Ling could announce his words, a loud voice reverberated from the other side of the gates.
"Who dares to disturb the peace of Xingcai city!?"
The gates slowly opened, revealing the source of the majestic voice-- Viel.
"...A kid?"
Sect master Ma Ling''s bewildered face could not be painted as he looked at the golden-haired kid in front of him, his red cape being fluttered in the air by the girl beside him.
"What is going on?", sect master Ma Ling blinked his eyes numerous times as he muttered his words.
"What is your purpose for bringing an army to our beautiful Xingcai city, peasant?", the golden-haired boy said as he waved his hand gantly.
"Xingcai City?", sect master Ma Ling could not help but scratch his chin as his confusion grew by the second, "This is not the Heaven Bamboo sect?", he then asked.
"No", the golden-haired kid crossed his arms, "As I said, this is the new peaceful and beautiful ancient city of Xingcai!"
"I I see", sect master Ma Ling could only look to his elders and nod. Signaling for them to move out, "Let''s go, it seems we havee to the wrong ce", he said.
The disciples started to disperse as the elders ordered them to march back one by one. However, before they can take their 15th step, sect master Ma Ling shouted.
"This is the Heaven Bamboo sect!", he hollered as he ran back towards the gates, which were now slowly shutting close, "You dare trick me!?"
With himing back, the gates once again slowly opened.
"What do you want now?", there was visible irritation in Viel''s tone.
"Tell the Heaven Bamboo sect master toe out now or we will destroy your gates!", sect master Ma Ling threatened as he summoned his weapon. His elders, who were beside him, also drew out their weapons as they all pointed towards Viel.
"Tch", Viel could not help but click his tongue as he saw the weapons pointed at him, "I told you, this is Xingcai city...
...and those who draw their weapons towards us will suffer the same fate as the Heaven Bamboo sect!"
Chapter 175: The First Visitors
Chapter 175: The First Visitors
"I told you, this is Xingcai city...
...and those who draw their weapons towards us will suffer the same fate as the Heaven Bamboo sect!"
Hearing Viel''s words, the White Bamboo sect master could not help but lower his eyebrows. Who does this little child think he is to threaten him, sect master Ma Ling of the White Bamboo sect!?
"Yo--", he was about to say something, but then he realized thest part of the golden-haired kid''s words.
Suffer the same fate as the Heaven Bamboo sect
"What do you mean by that?", sect master Ma Ling slightly lowered his weapon, "Where is the Heaven Bamboo sect master?"
"How would I know?", Viel raised his eyebrows, "He''s probably being asked questions somewhere, indisposed. I let my minions handle all the dirty work"
"This", sect master Ma Ling had a veryplicated expression on his face. He then looked towards his elders for advice, "What do we do now?"
"You cant really believe the boy''s words, can you?", one of the elders said.
"I don''t know, man. He sounds very convincing", another elder pitched in.
"It doesn''t matter. We''re already here, we just can''t leave empty-handed", the oldest elder said.
"Wait! I have an idea!"
The sect master and the elders huddled up as their loud whispers echoed through the air. Finally, after a few seconds, they all nodded at the same time. Sect master Ma Ling then returned to his previous position and waved his hand.
"If it is true that you have destroyed the Heaven Bamboo sect", he said, "...then we will challenge you instead!"
"Sure"
"W...what?"
"We ept the challenge", Viel said without any hesitation.
Sect master Ma Ling could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he saw Viel''s sincere expression. He didn''t really think they would ept it that fast.
"Then--"
"But if you lose"
Sect master Ma Ling was about to open his mouth, but Viel got ahead of him.
"Then you will give us all the drifters you have taken from the Heaven Bamboo sect!"
Hearing Viel''s words, sect master Ma Ling squinted his eyes. So, they knew about that. Were they some kind of drifter activist group or something? Come to think about it, the people surrounding the golden-haired kid all looked like different races.
Numerous thoughts raced inside the sect master''s mind. But after a few seconds, he nodded his head in agreement. He did not really care that much about the drifters. Sure, the drifter children had potential and some of them had stronger foundations, but unlike the regressing Heaven Bamboo sect, they had enough disciples for them not to worry about their numbers dwindling.
"It is settled then!", sect master Ma Ling waved his hand, "A duel between our best disciples and elders!"
"This is a city, we have no disciples", Viel blinked his eyes a couple of times as he looked sect master Ma Ling straight in the eye, "We do have an elder though"
"This", once again, sect master Ma Ling approached his elders for advice.
"Should we just ransack them?", one of the elders said.
"I don''t know man, we''re not bandits", another elder pitched in.
"It doesn''t matter. They already epted our challenge, we can''t leave now!", the oldest elder said.
"Wait! I have an idea!", Viel said.
"Oh, what is-- what the!?"
As the group was busy discussing what to do between them, they did not notice that Viel was already part of their circle, huddling up among them. They quickly backed away and once again summoned their weapons, pointing it towards Viel.
"I have an idea", Viel repeated his words, "We will choose who will fight on our sideter. For now, why don''t you tour the city"
"Inside... the city?", sect master Ma Ling furrowed his eyebrows, "You think we are going to fall for that!?"
"If you''re not going inside, we can just close the gates", Viel shrugged.
"This", sect master Ma Ling was about to go to his elders to ask for advice again, but decided not to this time around, "Fine", he said. Even if this Xingcai city was to ambush them, they had numbers on their side. He was sure that his proud White Bamboo sect would not lose.
Besides, as far as sect master Ma Ling can see, no one was even higher than Earthen Core realm here. Even the golden-haired boy, who seemed to be their leader, was only at Earthen core realm.
And so, one by one, the members of the White Bamboo sect entered the city. As soon as they did so, Viel nodded towards Jiff.
Sect master Ma Ling noticed this and quickly put up his guard, expecting an ambush. But the only thing that ambushed them were the smiles of children.
"Follow us! Follow us!", the drifter children shouted as they dragged the disciples to the side.
"W what''s going on!?", sect master Ma Ling panicked.
"You may follow them for now while our side chooses who will represent us in the uing duels", Viel gestured, "We have a newly built market here, full of treasures"
"Treasures? In this dpidated city?", sect master Ma Ling could not help but squint his eyes. He swears if this was a trap, even if this city were full of children, he would destroy it.
But as soon as they reached the so-called market, sect master Ma Ling''s jaw instantly dropped. There were children selling things, and what they were selling were indeed treasures.
Treasures of the Heaven Bamboo sect.
"Wait sect master, look at that!"
One of the elders pulled sect master Ma Ling to the side and pointed him to a stall that was in the corner.
"What is it?"
"Look! Look at that!"
"Wait isn''t that!?"
The sect master and all the elders rushed towards the stall and their eyes quickly widened as they saw the item up close.
It was the insignia of the Heaven Bamboo sect. It was a te that one held as proof that they were the main branch. And that glorious te is now being sold at a stall.
"H how much is it?"
"Sect master!? You can''t surely be thinking of buying it?"
"It''s 2 silver coins, plus we throw in this sword if you buy it now!"
"..."
"Buy it! Buy it, quick!"
And so, the first visitors of the Xingcai city also became its first patrons. Without even knowing it, the people of the White Bamboo sect have already stayed for a week in Xingcai city. With some of them helping with the renovation and rebuilding of some of the buildings.
One disciple even set up a tavern and was selling alcohol to his fellow disciples. And without even trying it, they gained a vital piece of information-- a person from the Pce visited their sect.
Jin-ri could not help but raise her eyebrows in admiration at this weird turn of events. "Is the boy actually a genius?", she thought.
A few more days have passed, and sect master Ma Ling was currently looking at a house. "I like this one, I could maybe put a garden inside since the courtyard isrge enou-- Wait a minute!"
"This is not what we came here for!"
And so finally, the duel between the White Bamboo sect and Xingcai City began.
Chapter 176: The First Annual Xingcai Tournament
Chapter 176: The First Annual Xingcai Tournament
The winds were eerily quiet, the clouds were still, and the sunlight that seeped through from the skies was unfaltering, all signaling one thing-- the fated match between the glorious Xingcai city and the White Bamboo sect has arrived!
Hundreds of people were currently gathered in a huge arena, which most probably was a part of the training grounds of the departed Heaven Bamboo sect.
On one side of the arena were the disciples and members of the White Bamboo sect. Some were handing out food and waiting for the matches to start.
On the other side were the drifter children, along with a group of people that Viel now calls his High Council. Made with Sofia, Xing Cai, and Princess Cha Jin-ri. And of course, there''s also Jiff on their side.
Sect master Ma Ling was currently on the side of the stage, his expression, full of weight and pride. Behind him were 3 members of the White Bamboo sect, all of different ages.
"Sect master, do we really need to do this?", the outer core disciple asked, "I was rxing on the tavern just earlier and--"
"Silence!"
Before he could speak any further, an elder reprimanded him. Sect master Ma Ling nodded in agreement as he heard his Elder speaking up for him.
"You think I want to be here?", the Elder, however, continued with his words, "I was part of the group that was nning the city. This is a waste of time, and yet I am here because the sect master orders so. So do not darein!", he harrumphed.
"...", sect master Ma Ling could not help but twitch his eyes as he heard the Elder''s words. But before he could say anything in rebuke, a voice covered the whole arena.
"Settle down!"
And apanied by the voice, was a boy thatnded right in the middle of the arena, his cape pped in the air as he slowly stood up from his kneeling position. Of course, it was no other than the Lord of the city, Viell.
The crowd was instantly silenced as they waited for the city lord''s words.
"Proud and beautiful citizens of the new and ancient Xingcai city", Viel said as he pointed towards the side of the drifters, "and our visitors who have now be a part of our city", he then pointed towards the side of the White Bamboo sect.
"We are gathered here today for a very special asion. And we will call it...", Viel spread his arms wide as he looked up to the skies, the sun reflecting on his face,
"The very first annual Xingcai Tournament!"
"Woooh!"
The crowds started cheering as soon as Viel announced the name of the event.
"Those who win", Viel continued, "Will gather the prestige of the world!", he then pped his hands, "And those who lose will cry!"
"But know this, we are all citizens of Xingcai city! So if you must cry, then cry for the city!", Viel waved his hands in the air dramatically, "Because you no longer fight for yourself, but for the city!"
Once again, thunderous cheering filled the arena. Even those who were seated in the White Bamboo sect''s side could not help but cheer as they watched and listened to Viel''s words.
Jin-ri, whose jaw was slightly opened, could not believe what she was hearing, "Did you teach him to say that?", Jin-ri asked Xing Cai.
"Of course not", Xing Cai quickly shook her head. She then looked at Sofia, who just shrugged her shoulders in response.
Viel''s wonderful speech continued on for a few more seconds.
"If you want food, we have set up a stall for you to fill your bellies while watching the exciting matches!", he pointed outside of the arena, "If you want to earn money, then we have also set up a stall for you to bet on thebatants!"
"And now", Viel then jumped off the stage, "For our first match Please, introduce yourbatant!", he then pointed at the White Bamboo sect''s side.
"I...is that me!?", the outer core disciple panicked as Viel pointed at him.
"Just go!", sect master Ma Ling pushed him to the stage.
The outer core disciple then awkwardly jumped to the stage as he introduced himself
"Ma Dun, Outer core disciple of the White Bamboo sect!", Ma Dun saluted, "I am of the Earthen core realm of the Pinnacle stage!"
The audience pped, with even the drifter children moving their hands.
"And now", Viel''s voice once again resounded in the arena. A thunderous beating of drums also echoed throughout the arena as he spoke.
"From our side-- A knight from another world. Sworn to protect his master at all costs", Viel''s tone became solemn, "...Even if the whole world is against her, she would shine in order to protect her master
... Tilly, the Lord''s Vanguard!"
The roars of the audience became deafening as Tilly climbed up on stage. They stomped their feet, almost to the point that the whole arena shook as they chanted Tilly''s name.
"..."
The outer core disciple from the White Bamboo sect, Ma Dun, could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times. Why does it feel like he was just an extra in this match?
"Combatants, are you ready!?"
As soon as Viel said this, the two put up their stance. With Tilly cing her longsword slightly above her shoulders, pointing towards Ma Dun.
"Then, it is time to sh
...Fight!"
The fight, however, did notst long. Tilly lost within the first minute.
Tilly was only at the initial stage of the Earthen core realm. There was also a big disparity inbat experience. As soon as Tilly was caught in the rhythm of her opponent, it was over.
"You may have lost now, but the spirit you have shown in battle is worthy of Xingcai city''s first vanguard!", Viel waved his hand as he looked at Tilly, who was currently kneeling on the ground.
"May you continue to get stronger from now on so you may protect Xingcai city from those who wish to ruin it!"
Hearing Viel''s inspiring words, Tilly could not help but bow her head as she kneeled, her tears falling onto the cold, hard stage. And although her body was filled with wounds and bruises, her expression was filled with nothing but resolution.
The outer core disciple, Ma Dun, dejectedly walked out off the stage. Why does he feel so bad even though he won fairly, he thought. Maybe he should have just lost if he knew it was going to be like this.
The happiness on sect master Ma Ling''s face, however, could not be hidden. They have won their first match with ease. If it was going to continue like this, then that would mean that the city is as good as theirs!
"White Bamboo sect, introduce your nextbatant!"
As soon as Viel said that, the inner core disciple from the White Bamboo sect somersaulted onto the stage,nding gracefully as he flicked his robes.
The audience instantly pped as they were impressed by the man''s entrance.
"My name is Ma Cao! The pride of the Inner Core disciples!", he stood up dramatically as he introduced himself, "Tempered stage of the Soul realm and also the most handsome disciple of the White Bamboo sect!"
He then put up his stance, his robes snapping in the air as he did so.
"Good, good", Viel could not help but nod as he saw Ma Cao''s dramatic entrance.
"And now from our side!", he then shouted. The whole arena then instantly darkened as the skies werepletely blocked by the clouds, "The yer of giants!", Viel said as he pointed at Jiff.
"Abandoned his home to rescue his sister from the sps of evil men The tall, dark, and looks like a woman but is definitely a man
...Jiff, the babysitter!"
Jiff''s eyes could not help but twitch as he heard Viel''s introduction. It was going so well in the start, but his final words just hit differently and hit Jiff straight in the heart like an arrow.
The drifter children stomped their feet as they cheered for Jiff''s name. Babysitter, Jiff might think that it was a ridiculous title, but in truth, one could really consider him as such. As for the past two weeks, Jiff has been the one to teach and coordinate the children on how to live alone from now on. Teaching them how to cook, how to do theundry and anything in general that they needed to be able to take care of themselves.
And so, with a sigh, Jiff jumped on stage, holding his ring weapon, chakram, tightly.
"I it''s you!"
But as soon as he got on to the stage, the inner core disciple, Ma Cao, pointed at him with his hand trembling. Ma Cao''s eyes were moist, and a tear almost threatened to fall from his eye, "You broke my heart!", he said.
"W...what?", Jiff could not help but narrow his eyebrows.
"I thought you were a woman", Ma Cao continued his pleas, "I even sent flowers to your house every day!"
Hearing this, Jiff could not help but furrow his eyebrows.
"So that''s why there were a bunch of flowers in front of my house!", Jiff scowled.
"But I found out that you lied to me!", Ma Cao waved his hands as he continued to raise his voice, "I almost gave you everything, but you broke my heart you lied to me!"
"W...what?", Jiff''s eyebrows furrowed even further, confusion growing deep into his mind.
"I sent letters to my parents that I found the woman that I was willing to spend the rest of my life with", Ma Cao''s tears started to trail down on his face, "But it turns out
...that you were a man!"
Loud gasps could be hearding from all sides of the arena as the audience covered their mouths with their hands. Completely disappointed with what they just heard.
"You liar!"
"How dare you break a man''s heart!?"
"Why couldn''t you ept him, teacher Jiff!?"
"And here I was cheering for you!"
"Boo!"
Jiff''s eyebrows started to shake uncontrobly as he stared at the man in front of him.
"You
...I will destroy you!"
Chapter 177: Wrong Decision
Chapter 177: Wrong Decision
"You
...I will destroy you!"
"What is this, folks!?", Viel''s voice once again echoed throughout the whole arena, there was a visible excitement in his tone, "It would seem that we have a lover''s quarrel!"
Numerous opinions and whispers surrounded the arena, even the children were whispering at each other, looking at Jiff as if they were disappointed at him.
Of course, all of their whispers pierced Jiff''s ears. What did he even do to deserve this kind of treatment and gossip around him? And it would seem that even his sister was disappointed at him, as he could also hear her voice in the ocean of gossip.
"Without dying it any further"
Jiff''s thoughts were disrupted by Viel''s voice.
"Let the battle of the hearts begin!", Viel raised his voice as he opened his arms and pointed to the twobatants, "On one side, a man with a broken heart", he said as he pointed at Ma Cao.
"On the other, a cold-hearted male seductress, luring men who don''t know better using his looks!"
"Boo!"
"When did I even do that, Lord Viel!?", Jiff could not help butin. The opinion of the crowd was slowly getting lower and lower. And with Viel seemingly hammering down the nail even deeper into the coffin, Jiff could not help but look at his opponent with his eyes full of rage.
This is all this man''s fault, he thought as he stared at Ma Cao. Ma Cao, however, only shyly looked away in response.
''W...what the!?'', Jiff could not help but want to tear out Ma Cao''s slightly blushing face.
"And so, it is time to sh, fight!"
As soon as Viel signaled the start of the fight, Ma Cao quickly disappeared from his spot as he rushed towards Jiff, "Let this be our goodbye!", he shouted as the staff he gripped ever so tightly cried from what it was about to do.
Jiff, however, swiftly leaned to the right to avoid the tip of the blunt tip of the staff, he then quickly grabbed Ma Cao at the back of the head and mmed him to the stage.
Jiff may be no match to the inner core disciples and elders of the Heaven Bamboo sect, but for the disciples of the White Bamboo sect, he had enough strength to be on par with them. The sect master of the White Bamboo sect might not like it if he knew this fact, but this only proved that overall, the Heaven Bamboo sect was still stronger than them.
But s, no matter how strong they were, they could not survive the force called Viel.
Jiff was going to finish it by stomping on Ma Cao''s head, however, Ma Cao recovered before he could do so.
Ma Cao rotated his body, kicking Jiff away in the process and throwing him off a few meters.
Jiff counterattacked by throwing his chakram towards Ma Cao. But Ma Cao quickly ducked down,pletely avoiding the ded ring.
Ma Cao was about to rush the defenseless Jiff, however, the chakram that he just dodged suddenly grew in size, catching him off guard. His reflexes were still fast enough for him to block the growing chakram with his staff. Sadly, Jiff took this chance to kick his ankles.
With Ma Cao''s bncepletely disrupted, the ever-growing ring quickly pushed him off the stage.
"Winner, Jiff the Heartyer!"
Hearing his name being dered as the winner, Jiff could not help but let out a deep breath. He wanted to finish the fight as soon as possible. He was more used to fighting the giants of their world than men. He reckoned that if the fight were tost any longer, then he would lose.
"Tsk tsk tsk", Viel clicked his tongue numerous times, "Once again, Jiff has pushed away those who love him!"
"...", Jiff''s eyes were already nk. When will this stop, he thought.
"Jiff!"
Before Jiff could jump off the arena, a shout called for him from behind-- Ma Cao.
"Someday, maybe someday maybe in the next life", Ma Cao said, his voice stuttering as he tried to stop the tears that were wanting to gush out from his eyes, "Maybe in the next life, we will be in love with each other!", Ma Cao howled as he ran away from the arena, his tears once again being left in the air.
"...", Jiff could not help but blink a couple of times as he watched Ma Cao''s retreating back.
"Booo!"
Xing Cai, who has been quietly watching from the side, let out a deep breath. "...What kind of tournament is this?", she muttered.
"It''s quite fun to watch if you ask me", Jin-rimented as she slightly chuckled, "Maybe I should invite Viel to host the events in the Capital in the future"
"Quite a sad oue, folks!", Viel''s loud voice once again echoed through the arena, "A heartbreaking oue. Let''s all give our ps of apuse for our brother whose heart will no longer be the same!"
The audience pped as they cheered for Ma Cao''s name. Jiff, on the other hand, could only jump off the stagepletely dejected. He really did not know how everything came to this.
He returned to his seat, only to find his sister, Amira, quickly sliding away. Trying to avoid Jiff''s gaze as much as possible as she released tiny breaths, clearly showing her disappointment.
"This", Jiff once again twitched his eyebrows. He swears, if he does not find Ma Cao and tear him into a million pieces, he would not be satisfied until the day he dies.
"And now, after that dramatic lover''s quarrel, it is time for our 3rd match!"
Everyone quieted down as soon as they heard Viel''s voice. "White Bamboo sect, introduce your 3rdbatant!"
With Viel''s words, an Elder from the White Bamboo sect quickly jumped on stage.
"Ma Bei, Soul Realm Pinnacle", he said, his words obviously hurried, "I am part of building some of the infrastructures in the city"
Hearing Ma Bei''s words, sect master Ma Ling could not help but twitch his eyes. Why didn''t he introduce himself as an Elder of the White Bamboo sect? What''s with him being a part of the city!?
More and more, sect master Ma Ling was thinking that it might have been the wrong decision toe here.
They were here to challenge the Heaven Bamboo sect, but now, most of the members of his sect wanted to live here. Honestly, if he was being true to himself, then he too, wanted to live here.
"!!!", sect master Ma Ling quickly shook his head off the dangerous thoughts he was thinking. ''Focus!'', he hollered in his mind.
"We thank you for your service to the city, Ma Bei", Viel nodded in agreement, "And now, for our side a woman that needs no introduction!", Viel then pped his hands.
"The mother of all of Xingcai City, sister Xing Cai!"
As soon as Xing Cai was introduced, all of the children howled like monkeys, their cheers even stronger than how it was from the earlier matches.
Xing Cai could only roll her eyes as she jumped on the stage. She hasn''t even met any of these kids personally, and yet they seem to admire her for some reason. Just what kind of lies is Viel feeding these kids about her, Xing Cai wondered.
"Elder vs Elder. Who would win!?", Viel stretched his arms wide, "It is time for the match, fight--"
Before Viel could even p his hands, a loud explosion echoed throughout the arena as Ma Bei flew off from the stage, only stopping when his back embedded itself into the arena''s walls, just below the seats where the White Bamboo sect members were watching.
"..."
"And that''s it, folks! Over in an instant!", Viel hummed, "As expected, sister Xing Cai is the best!"
The drifter children once again howled, stomping their feet endlessly as they chanted Xing Cai''s name.
"Now, all of you have witnessed sister Xing Cai''s magnificence and beauty!", Viel also pped his hands, "But wait until you learn how much money she has!"
"Wooo!"
"Sister Xing Cai is the best!"
Xing Cai could not help but take a deep breath as she jumped off the stage. She already knew something ridiculous was going to happen, so she was not really affected that much anymore.
"What just happened?", sect master Ma Ling, however, was not hearing anything anymore. He was currently staring at Ma Bei, who was foaming from his mouth andpletely unconscious.
The woman called Xing Cai was too fast. He tried to rack his brain, but no matter how many times he repeated what happened, he still couldn''t see Xing Cai moving from her spot.
He also couldn''t detect Xing Cai''s cultivation level. That could only mean one thing Xing Cai was far stronger than him.
There were monsters like that in this city? Sect master Ma Ling could not help but gulp. He was the next one that was fighting. If Xing Cai was already that strong
''Then who in my ancestor''s titties would I be fighting!?''
Chapter 178: Grand Marshal
Chapter 178: Grand Marshal
Sect master Ma Ling was currently drowning in his own sweat as he continued to stare at Ma Bei. The sect elder still has not woken up from being tossed across the stage and nted in the wall. Initially, he went ahead with the challenge as he detected that most of the people in Xingcai city were just in the Earthen core realm.
Even their young leader, the one they call Lord Viel, was just in the Earthen core realm. He thought it would be easy taking over this city. But he should have known better, how could a city filled with people in the Earthen core realm be able to subdue the Heaven Bamboo sect in the first ce? Of course, they are backed up by someone strong.
He was so blinded by greed that he was not even able to think straight.
His breathes were turning heavy by the second. He was going to fight next. If that Xing Caidy was already that strong, he could not imagine who he would be fighting.
"And now, what all of you have been waiting for"
Sect master Ma Ling''s thoughts were interrupted by Viel''s voice, which seemed to be serious all of a sudden.
"The final match. Leader vs Leader", Viel said in a whispering tone, but even then, it felt like the whispers were flying just beside your ears, "The fate of the city is in their hands"
"White Bamboo sect master, introduce yourself!", Viel shouted as he pointed towards sect master Ma Ling.
Sect master Ma Ling, however, could only gulp as he nervously jumped on stage. His eyes wandered, trying to find who it is he will be fighting. The woman called Xing Cai that fought before was beside two other women. Could it be he was fighting one of the two?
The other looked like a foreigner, so there was a very low chance of her being the opponent. The one with the big bosom waving a fan was most likely his opponent. And like Xing Cai, he can''t even begin to fathom the level of cultivation she had. The big-bosomed woman did, however, look quite familiar to him. Where has he seen her before?
"Oho, it would seem the White Bamboo sect master wishes to remain mysterious!"
As sect master Ma Ling was lost in his thoughts, Viel began talking again. "Very well, we will respect the sect master''s privacy", Viel said. Some of the audience started booing towards the sect master, even those belonging to his own sect.
"And now"
But as soon as Viel spoke again, silence quickly drowned the entire arena. Lightning started to erupt from the skies as thunder crawled towards the audience''s ears. Or at least that was how Viel wanted it to sound like as he made the noises from his mouth.
"A boy", Viel whispered, "Trying to protect his home, trying to protect those who he held dear, trying to be strong even though he shouldn''t have to be."
Viel slowly floated his way up to the stage, his sedated palms pointed towards the skies, "Today", Viel then kneeled on the stage, the sound of his breath ringing in the audience''s ring.
"I must fight again!", Viel then shouted as he quickly stood up. His long golden hair elegantly waving in the air, his eyes heavy as they looked towards the vast and empty sky,
"...Because it is my destiny"
"..."
The crowds remained silent as they stared at Viel''s seemingly solemn figure. Truly, a stature worthy of a leader, they all thought.
Sect master Ma Ling, on the other hand, could not help but widen his eyes in glee. This kid, who was only at the Earthen Core realm was his opponent?
As soon as he realized that, all the thoughts and the worries that he felt instantly dispersed,pletely disappearing into the depths of his mind.
He wiped the sweat that umted on his face, and his mouth, which previously felt heavy, started to lift up as it formed into a smile, ''This would be easy'', heughed in his mind.
This way, even though they have lost twice already, the result of the tournament would ultimately lead to a draw, this was perfect.
"And so, without dying it any further", Viel opened his arms as he looked across the audience, "Let our match begin. Let''s fight!"
As soon as Viel announced the start of the fight, sect master Ma Ling instantly disappeared from his spot, quickly appearing behind Viel who was busy looking at the audience. He then swung the edge of his palm straight towards Viel''s neck, mming him to the cold hard stage.
"!!!"
The audience could not help but gasp and cover their eyes as they saw the honorable city lord dropping heavily on the stage.
"It''s done", sect master Ma Ling lightly sighed as he patted his robes. They have already suffered enough humiliation, if he was going to let this fight against a puny cultivator of only the Earthen Core realm go on for more than a second, it would just add to the embarrassment of their sect.
Sect master Ma Ling slowly made his way to the edge of the stage, but before he could jump off, he heard a whisper crawl its way from behind him.
"I will not give up"
Hearing this battered voice, sect master Ma Ling quickly turned his head back towards the center of the stage.
There, his opponent was slowly getting up. His legs were trembling uncontrobly, but even then, his opponent stood up. Seeing this, sect master Ma Ling could not help but raise his eyebrows. Even though he did not use that much force, he was sure that his strike was enough to incapacitate a cultivator of the Earthen core realm, much less a kid.
"I will not give up", Viel once again repeated. His eyes, however, were not looking at sect master Ma Ling, but to the citizens of Xingcai city. The drifter children all held their breaths as they saw Viel''s eyes that were full of resolution. Xing Cai and the others, however, only looked at each other.
Xing Cai was the first to leave the arena, her eyespletely nk. The second one to leave was Sofia, letting out a deep sigh as she thought of all the other things she could have done while this whole sham of a tournament was going on.
"Where are you guys going!?", Jin-ri, however, remained as she continued to watch Viel''s performance with eyes full of anticipation.
"Very admirable, boy", sect master Ma Ling muttered as he snapped his white robes, "But this farce ends here"
Sect master Ma Ling once again disappeared from his spot, but this time, his fists targeted Viel''s stomach.
"Ugh!", Viel''s feet slid on the stage as he was thrown back a few meters, leaving a trail of smoke sizzling on the stage. He then coughed vehemently as he groveled in pain.
"Stay down, boy", sect master Ma Ling''s voice was cold as he looked away, "This won''t end well if you keep on struggling--"
"No!"
Even with sect master''s Ma Ling, Viel still got up, "I will never give up!"
"W...what the?", sect master Ma Ling''s eyebrows started to lower. Something was wrong, he thought.
The audience could not help but whisper to each other as they saw the desperation in Viel''s eyes. Even with the pained expression on his face, he still stood up.
"I will not give up the city!"
And with Viel''s screams, came the cheers of the crowd.
"Lord Viel!"
"We support you!"
"Lord Viel! Lord Viel!"
"We hear you, Lord Viel!"
The cheers and the cries of the audience drowned the entire arena, enough to fill one''s heart with much excitement.
"And I hear you, my minion!", Viel bellowed as he pointed his finger towards the audience, "And together, we will defeat the viin that knocks on our door!"
Viel''s feet then suddenly slowly lifted into the air. His whole body glowed in a golden light as he floated in the air.
"...", sect master Ma Ling''s head slowly turned upwards as he watched Viel rise up in the air. He should have known that something was wrong when the boy didn''t faint from his first strike... No, he should have known as soon as he entered the gates that this whole thing was abnormal.
"Everyone, please give me your strength!", Viel shouted as he raised both his hands up.
And in turn, all of the drifter children also raised their hands in the air. And then slowly, a ball of light appeared above Viel, its golden glimmer enough to blind sect master Ma Ling, who was the one closest to it.
"This isn''t this illegal?", he thought as the gigantic golden ball slowly swallowed him whole.
And so, the first-ever Annual Xingcai Tournament was concluded. With Xingcai city sessfully protecting itself from the evil invaders that wanted to conquer theirnds or so the story would be told.
In truth, this event led to Xingcai city getting its 2nd batch of citizens. The White Bamboo sectpletely disbanded not only due to the shame of losing to an unknown force but also due to the fact that some of them already bought a piece ofnd.
In the end, sect master Ma Ling finally bought the house that he wanted, one that had a spacious courtyard right in the middle.
***
"Is this true?"
"Yes, one of my spies from the White Bamboo sect reported it to me"
"I see. Such a shame"
Inside a dimly lit room, two men were having a conversation, their embroidered robes glistening as the candles reflected on its silky surface.
"The Princess herself, tch", one of the men muttered as he slightly fixed his long silver hair, "This just got a bit moreplicated"
"What are your orders, Grand Marshal?", the informant said in a low voice.
The man called the Grand Marshal took a deep breath as he took a few steps in the dimly lit room. After a few seconds, he then let out his breath as he looked at the informant, his eyes as cold as the winter skies.
"We can''t have the Princess snooping around...", the Grand Marshal whispered, "Silence her...
...Kill her if necessary"
Chapter 179: Back to Golden Pavilion
Chapter 179: Back to Golden Pavilion
A few months have passed since the tournament, and the White Bamboo sect haspletely ceased to exist. Each one of their members has been baptized as a citizen of Xingcai city and treated as one of its own.
Sect Master Ma Ling, no-- it was Headmaster Ma now. Headmaster Ma has been charged to be the Headmaster to the newly founded Xingcai Academy for Drifters. As its name suggests, it''s an academy that would specialize in teaching drifters. Helping them to adapt to the world as soon as possible.
Sofia was also a part of the Academy, or more specifically, below it. Her request for aboratory was, of course, approved by Viel. She had the entire underground of the Academy all to herself. It also worked well since Sofia would be needing assistants in the future, and what better ce to get them than the Academy.
Several weeks ago, another clueless sect challenged Xingcai city into a duel, the ck Bamboo sect, another secondary branch of the Heaven Bamboo sect. Suffice to say, they had also be a citizen of Xingcai city.
It has only been a few months since its birth, and the city already needed to expand due to its rising poption. But sadly, they could not do so, as they were still not recognized by the Empire as a legitimate city.
The drifter children had also already fully adjusted to this world, some even wanting to explore the vastnd Choryu had to offer. And due to this, Viel had also brought the concept of the Adventurer''s guild to Xingcai city. He asked Sofia to be the guild''s master at first, but sadly, she bluntly refused. So he had to settle with Jiff, who had an upation simr to Adventurers in their world.
Everyone was working together. But in truth, it was far from peaceful.
"Damn it!"
Jin-ri''s frustrated shout filled the Lord''s office. Sofia''s Shadow was currently reporting the situation in the pce, and as soon as he was done, Jin-ri''s face instantly twisted.
The Grand Marshal was the one responsible for allowing the kidnappings of the drifter children. It made sense, Princess Jin-ri thought. Who else would be powerful enough to pull the strings for something like this andpletely keep her, the Princess, out of the loop?
"Gah!", Jin-ri''s screams still filled the room, pushing away some of the documents that were on the desk in frustration. Seeing this, Xing Cai could not help but sigh as she tried to calm Jin-ri down.
Meanwhile, Viel was currently staring at Sofia''s Shadow.
"Why do you sound like a girl?", Viel could not help but ask, his eyes squinted beyond belief.
"Because I am a woman, Lord Viel", the shadow said.
"What!?", Viel slightly backed away, almost falling straight to the sofa, "But that''s impossible!"
As soon as the shadow heard that, she let out a tiny sigh, "It''s a disguise, Lord Viel", she said softly as she pulled the skin on her face. Viel slightly winced at first when he saw this, but when he realized that the shadow''s face was only a mask and she did indeed look like a woman without it, he let out a sigh of relief.
"I see whoo!", he hummed as he wiped the imaginary sweat off his face. Viel already had enough with Jiff being a man despite looking like a woman.
"But there''s one thing I do not get...", Viel tilted his head as he furrowed his eyebrows, "You''re one of the people who passed the Explorer''s test, so how exactly are you Sofia''s shadow!?", Viel pointed aggressively towards the Shadow''s face.
The shadow slightly chuckled as she wore back her mask, "I was tasked by the King to follow Princess Sofia", the shadow said, "I passed through the portal a day before Lord Viel and Princess Sofia did. I have been watching you since you returned to this world"
"I see", Viel ced his hand on his chin, "So that''s why I felt ufortable when we arrived here I do have another question though", Viel squinted his eyes.
"What is it, Lord Viel?"
"Why are you not wearing ck?"
"Well--"
"Viel, stop bothering the spy!"
Before the shadow could answer, Xing Cai returned with the sulking Jin-ri. Even though Xing Cai and Jin-ri were always fighting and bantering with one another, they still could be considered as best of friends as they have known each other for years. That''s why if someone knew how to calm Cha Jin-ri down, it would be Xing Cai. The same thing could not be said vice-versa though.
"Thank you, Nina", Xing Cai slightly bowed towards the shadow, "You can take a rest now"
"Eehh, you guys have names!?", Viel''s eyes widened in shock, "I always thought it was just shadow 1 and 2!"
The shadow called Nina once again chuckled from Viel''s words.
"It is a name I picked for myself, Lord Viel", she said, "I shall see how the Princess is doing, please do call for me if you need me"
Nina then slowly took a few steps back, the air surrounding her rippling as her body bit by bit disappeared into the air until any traces of her were gone.
"I still feel disgusted whenever I see that", Viel suddenlymented out of nowhere, "So she really is one of the King''s shadow"
Finallypletely calmed down, Jin-ri sat on the sofa and let out a deep breath to furtherpose herself. "The Grand Marshal is close to my father", she muttered, "Is it possible that my father is involved in this as well?"
Jin-ri could not let out another sigh as the thought came to her mind. If her father was involved, then this just turned into something out of her league. Even the Grand Marshal by himself was already more than she could handle.
"Wait..."
"Hm?"
As Jin-ri was lost in her thoughts, Xing Cai''s whispers reached her ears.
"Isn''t the Grand Marshal, Yinfei?", Xing Cai said as she ced her hand on her chin.
"...Yes?", Jin-ri tilted her head.
"Yinfei is the Matriarch''s younger brother!", Xing Cai said, her tone slightly containing a hint of excitement.
"Golden Pavilion''s Matriarch?", Jin-ri could not help but squint her eyes, "I knew that"
"Maybe we can ask Matriarch Yinji for help"
"She''s alive!?", Jin-ri instantly jumped from her seat. Of course. Of course, she would be alive. If Viel was here, then there was a high chance that the Golden Pavilion matriarch also survived and came back from the Dungeon.
Hearing Yinji''s namee up, Viel''s ears quickly perked up as he slightly moved closer towards the conversation.
"But will she even see us?", Jin-ri let out a long sigh. Even her father, Emperor Cha, would have to announce himself in advance if he wants to visit the Golden Pavilion Matriarch. And even then, there would be a chance that Matriarch Yinji would not see him. They had a bit of history.
"This", Xing Cai also took a deep breath. It has also been decades since shest saw her Matriarch. She was always in secluded cultivation, and whenever she dide out, it would be to scold her and the rest of the Elders for making too much noise.
"I I can ask her"
While the two were lost in their thoughts, Viel raised his hand.
"Hm?"
"I can ask her", Viel stuttered, "She told me that if I wanted a favor, I could go to her at anytime"
"What!?"
Both Xing Cai and Jin-ri could not help but widen their eyes as soon as they heard Viel''s words. A favor from the Golden Pavilion Matriarch!? That would be considered a Heaven-level artifact in and of itself.
"Can you really ask her!?", Jin-ri quickly grabbed Viel''s shoulders, her gigantic bosom swaying almost as if it was as excited as herself.
Viel nodded, slightly looking to the side with a hint of red on his face.
***
"Elder Xing Cai, it really is you!"
Outside the outer gates of the Golden Pavilion, the happiness on Sect Master Li Xue''s face could not be contained. When he heard that there was someone named Elder Xing Cai wanting to pass through their gates, he quickly attended to it himself.
"It has been a long time, sect master", Xing Cai respectfully bowed towards Li Xue, "Sorry I only visited you now"
"What''s up, Drunk Li", Viel waved his hand.
"Ah, young master Viel is with you", Li Xue slightly bowed towards Viel.
Drunk Li? Young master? Xing Cai could not help but raise her eyebrows. Just what exactly happened in the dungeon for them to be this familiar with each other?
"What suddenly brings you here?", Li Xue said as he gestured for Viel and Xing Cai to enter.
"We came to talk to the Matriarch"
Hearing Xing Cai''s words, Li Xue could only let out a sigh, "I am afraid the Matriarch has not left her secluded cultivation ever since we returned...", Li Xue then looked at Viel, "But since young master Viel is with you, she might be willing toe out"
Again, Xing Cai could not help but furrow her eyebrows. Just what exactly happened between Viel and her sect?
They were guided by Li Xue deep into the underground of the Golden Pavilion tower. It was dark, with only the minute me of the candles to light the way. The three walked until they reached a ck door,pletely contrasting from the golden walls that stered the halls.
Xing Cai could not help but feel nostalgic. It has been a very long time since shest saw this door.
"The Matriarch is inside", Li Xue whispered softly, afraid of interrupting their Matriarch, "If you''re lucky, then she might talk--"
"Boy, is that you?"
Before sect master Li Xue could even finish his words, the edges of the ck door rumbled, causing the golden clouds of dust to shower across the hall.
"...", both Xing Cai and sect master Li Xue could not help but look at each other with their eyebrows furrowed.
And slowly, steam appeared from the edges of the slightly opened door.
Is the Matriarch actually going out just like that!?
Chapter 180: Matriarch Yinji, Again.
Chapter 180: Matriarch Yinji, Again.
"Is that you, boy?"
The ck door continued to rumble as it slowly opened bit by bit. Both Xing Cai and sect master Li Xue could not help but look at each other. Even after all their years of being a member of the Golden Pavilion, this was probably only the 2nd time they have seen this ck door opening.
Whenever the Matriarch came out, it was usually only by her own whim. Even if an Elder was dying, she wouldn''t even spare a nce if she was in secluded cultivation. The only few times that she came out was when and if the existence of the Golden Pavilion was in danger or if they were too noisy.
And soon, the ck door fully opened, the steam that wasing out of it made it hard for them to see the Matriarch but based on the moving silhouette, she was walking out.
"I''m with sister Xing Cai!", Viel said, his tone containing a bit of excitement, "We''re here to ask for a fav--!"
Before Viel could finish his words, the Matriarch fully revealed herself. And revealed herself she did.
Her long wet hair was sticking on her cheeks, all the way to her bosoms which were slightly visible due to her thin robes beingpletely soaked in water
Viel could not help but look to the side as his heart started to beat uncontrobly. He wanted to finish his words, but the only thing that came out of his mouth were stuttered breaths.
Xing Cai could not help but squint her eyes as she noticed Viel''s expression. This was probably the first time she saw Viel this flustered. It somewhat reminded her of Viel when he was younger, he was truly too cute back then.
But then, it suddenly clicked to her as to why Viel held this kind of expression. Viel quickly volunteered to meet with the Matriarch as soon as she was mentioned, plus his somewhat nervous and excited demeanor on their way here. Viel has a crush on their Matriarch!
With that in her mind, she couldn''t help but smirk as she looked towards Viel. He has been cheekytely ever since he was bestowed the title of Lord by Jin-ri. This was a good chance to find something to tease Viel with.
"Oh", Matriarch Yinji''s voice echoed through the golden hallway, "Little Cai is here as well?", she muttered as she looked curiously towards Xing Cai.
"Matriarch", Xing Cai quickly kneeled as the Matriarch ced her attention on her. Xing Cai could not help but slightly let out a sigh of disappointment as she slightly looked to the ground. She thought that after going through more than a hundred dungeons and gaining strength from it, she would somewhat be a match against the Matriarch.
But now that she was in front of her, she couldn''t be any more wrong. Xing Cai has grown stronger. Stronger than even the sect master, but the Matriarch? She was truly in a league of her own.
"What brings you here?", the Matriarch said as she approached Xing Cai and carefully touched her shoulders, "If I remember, thest time I saw you was when you lost your baby?"
"!!!"
Viel''s eyes instantly widened as soon as he heard this. He quickly turned his head towards Xing Cai, his eyes filled with nothing but bewilderment and concern.
"Sister Xing Cai", Viel stuttered, "You had a baby?"
"Oh", Matriarch Yinji blinked her eyes a couple of times as she heard Viel''s tone, "The boy doesn''t know? I truly apologize for that"
"It''s okay", Xing Cai could only close her eyes as she let out a deep sigh, "That was... a very long time ago", Xing Cai said as she slightly shook her head, "We actually came here because of your brother, Grand Marshal Yinfei"
Even though Xing Cai quickly shifted the topic, the thought was already firmly nted in Viel''s mind as he remained staring at Xing Cai.
"Yinfei?", hearing her brother''s name, Matriarch Yinji''s eyebrows quickly lowered, "Why? What has that brat done now?", she sighed, her tone containing a hint of annoyance.
And so,pletely pushing the topic of her having a child, Xing Cai reported about their findings. The case of the drifter children being abducted, forcefully indoctrinating them to sects as members, and how his brother, the Grand Marshal, was found to be the one pulling all the strings.
And based on the findings of Sofia''s shadow, Nina, there were more than a dozen sects involved in the practice.
Thendmass of the whole Golden Pavilion sect quaked as the Matriarch punched her palm, her facepletely vexed.
Her sect now also had people from the other world as their members, but they only brought those who truly wanted to follow them. Not forcing those who wish to remain in the other. And even those that wanted toe, but will be leaving behind a family, they did not allow to go.
But for his younger brother to be scheming something like this. Kidnapping people from the other worlds. She couldn''t help but feel displeased, and not to mention, highly disappointed.
"That brat!", she roared in annoyance, "Instead of focusing on his cultivation, he just ys around!"
"Let''s go!", the Matriarch marched across the hallway, her steps impatient, "Lead me to the Imperial Pce!"
"N now?", Xing Cai could not help but be slightly taken aback, "Should we not send a letter to the Emperor first?"
Hearing Xing Cai''s words, Matriarch Yinji only clicked her tongue, "Send a letter to Cha In-ha? Another tool of a man. I reckon he is probably the reason why my brother focuses on the wrong things. Serving a tool like that will never be good!"
"This", Xing Cai could not help but take a gulp. Was it really the right decision to ask their Matriarch for help? But s, she was already here. And seeing her angered expression, there was no way that she could convince her to stop.
"Please wait, Matriarch", Xing Cai chased Yinji, "We still need Jin-ri toe with us", she said.
"Jin-ri?", Matriarch Yinji tilted her head.
"Yes. Princess Cha Jin-ri, Emperor Cha''s daughter"
"What!?", Yinji could not help but widen her eyes, "That snob has a daughter? Unbelievable", genuine shock filled the Matriarch''s eyes, "Maybe I should take a rest in cultivating and visit some of my other friends"
Matriarch Yinji ced her hand on her chin, her eyes filled with intrigue.
"Fine, let''s go fetch the girl first", she said, her expression somewhat curious, "I want to see what kind of child that old tool could possibly produce"
Viel followed the two as they rushed to the outside. His eyes, however, were still full of weight. He still could not get over the fact that his sister Xing Cai had a baby. Viel hasn''t thought of it before, but even though Xing Cai was his sworn sister, he really doesn''t know much about her.
And so, with his gaze unfocused, he quietly followed the two as they headed back to Xingcai city.
***
"This city is yours?"
"Hm"
Viel was tasked by Xing Cai to tour Matriarch Yinji around the city while she helped Jin-ri prepare the things she had to prepare. Although they already had the Grand Marshal''s older sister by their side, it would still be better to be fully prepared with evidence incriminating him.
"I see. Quite a fine city, boy", Yinji said as she walked with her hands behind her, "The people seem to look up to you"
"Do do they?", Viel could not help but stutter as he and Yinji walked side by side.
"That they do, boy", Yinji nodded her head as she looked at the people staring at them with eyes filled with respect.
"So, besides the children from the other world, most of the other people living here were from different sects?", Yinji tilted her head.
"Yes", Viel quickly nodded, "They challenged us to our Annual Tournament and we defeated them", Viel slightly released a sigh.
It was supposed to be an Annual Tournament, so when another sect challenged their city again within a few weeks after the first tournament, Viel could not help but feel annoyed. Jiff suggested just to name it ''Biannual Tournament'', suffice to say, no one liked it.
"I see", Yinji slightly hummed, "So, if I challenge you to a duel and lose would I also be coerced into living here?"
"E eh", Viel blinked his eyes a couple of times as he didn''t know what to answer Yinji.
"Ma--"
"Matriarch, we''re ready"
Viel was about to say something, but before he could do so, Xing Cai''s voice called for them from behind. Seeing Viel''s flustered and blushed face again, Xing Cai could not help but reveal another smirk. Things will be fun from now on, she thought.
"Alright", the Matriarch nodded, her expression once again turning serious.
"Let''s go knock some sense in that imbecile brother of mine"
Chapter of Scolding
Chapter of Scolding
"Imperial Majesty! Imperial Majesty!"
"...What?"
His Imperial Majesty, Emperor Cha, was leisurely sitting on his throne with his cheek resting on his fist when one of his subjects rushed and kneeled towards him. The Emperor''s guards pointed their spears towards the man in instinct, but the Emperor quickly waved his hand for them to stand down.
"The Princess is outside the gates!", the man said as he nted his forehead on the ground.
"...", Hearing his subject''s words, Emperor Cha could not help but furrow his eyebrows, "Then let her in, why are you reporting something like this?"
The Grand Marshall, Yinfei, who was on the side with the Imperial Guards, widened his eyes. It just recently came to his attention that the Princess was aware of his involvement in the mass abduction of drifter children. He thought that the Princess would try to avoid the Pce for now to gather evidence.
Could it be that they already have something in their hands? But why the grand entrance? Couldn''t she have just spoken to her father in private?
"Her Imperial Highness", the man continued his report, taking a huge gulp in the process, "...is with the Matriarch of the Golden Pavilion"
"!!!", Hearing the man''s words, Grand Marshal Yinfei''s eyes could not help but widen in shock.
"Matriarch of the Golden Pavilion Yinji?", Emperor Cha slightly leaned closer, "You fool. Yinji has been trapped in a dungeon for years, she is gone"
"But your Imperial Majesty!", the man stuttered, "She looked exactly like the woman in the painting stered in your bedroom!"
"W...what!?", Emperor Cha could not help but instantly stand up as he heard the man''s words.
"Y...yes!", the man groveled even further on the ground, "...Almond-shaped eyes like that of a phoenix. Hair as smooth as silk, that when you touch it your hands would feel like it touched water--"
"What are you waiting for!", before the man could finish describing Matriarch Yinji, the Emperor waved his hand, "Let them in! What are you fools doing!?"
Grand Marshal Yinfei could not help but take a gulp. Was she really back!?
At first, when his sister disappeared, he ced a huge budget in watching the Golden Pavilion. But after the 3rd year with no sign of her returning, he cut the funding and pulled out his menpletely.
To think she is back and with the Emperor''s daughter!? Grand Marshal Yinfei started to sweat as numerous thoughts emerged from his mind. And then, as a certain footstep resounded in the throne room, his breath instantly faltered.
For more than 500 years. He has heard this footstep. He might have forgotten it, but his body surely has not as it shivered in fear.
"Long time no see, Emperor Cha"
Matriarch Yinji''s cold voice echoed throughout the entire hall, sending a piercing chill towards the Imperial Guards as they involuntarily flinched. The only time they feel this way is with the Emperor himself.
"I see you are as beautiful as always, Matriarch Yinji", Emperor Cha slowly sat down as he looked at Yinji. His eyes then scanned the people behind her.
His daughter, whose fierce eyes were currently staring at the Grand Marshal. And of course, she recognizes Xing Cai, her daughter has been friends with her for as long as he could remember. But the Emperor''s eyebrows could not help but lower as he saw the smallest one in the group.
The boy with the golden hair.
"I wish I could say the same to you, Cha In-ha"
Hearing their Emperor being informally addressed by his name, the Imperial Guards, even though they felt a crippling pressure surrounding their bodies, still pointed their spears towards Yinji.
But the guards quickly retracted as the Emperor waved his hand and let out a burst ofughter which drowned the entire room.
"Not everyone has been blessed by beauty such as yours, old friend", Emperor Cha rxed his stance.
"Cut the pleasantries", Yinji clicked her tongue before looking at the Grand Marshal, "I am here for my brother"
With Yinji''s attention suddenly ced on him, the Grand Marshal could not help but flinch and slightly step back a few inches.
"S sister", he stuttered, "Why didn''t you tell me you were back"
The Imperial Guards could not help but look at each other. The Grand Marshal was known for his cold and calcting demeanor. This was the first time they were seeing him like this.
"Do you know what I am here for?", Matriarch Yinji squinted her eyes.
"I I do not know what you mean", Grand Marshal shook his head a couple of times as sweat started to form on his face. Of course, he already knew. The timely arrival... Not to mention she was also escorted by the Princess. She knows what he has done.
Matriarch Yinji could only sigh at her brother before looking at Emperor Cha once more, "Your daughter has something to report", she said as she gestured to Jin-ri to step forward.
"Jin-ri?", Emperor Cha could not help but slightly furrow his eyebrows as he looked at his daughter.
"Yes, father!", Princess Cha Jin-ri quickly stepped forward and kneeled on the floor, "I have brought you evidence that proves that the Grand Marshal is responsible for numerous cases of illegal trafficking and abduction of drifter children"
"What!?", Emperor Cha instantly stood up as he heard his daughter''s words, "Is there any truth in this!?", he then looked at his Grand Marshal, his eyes filled with anger.
"It It is not true--"
"Don''t weasel your way out of this, brat"
Before Grand Marshal Yinfei could even exin himself, Matriarch Yinji pped his head, throwing him to the center of the room.
Every memory that Yinfei tried for more than hundreds of years instantly came back to him as his breaths stuttered and became heavy. It was as if his chest were being pinned by a hundred mountains.
"You think I took care of you when you were still peeing on your bed just to see you like this?", Matriarch Yinji''s roars reverberated through the entire Imperial Pce.
"I built the entire Golden Pavilion from scratch. I nurtured children and trained children. I grew the money that our parents have left us and became the wealthiest individual in the entire country!", the Matriarch''s mouth did not stop moving even once, "And you what? Abduct children? To what? Earn money from washed-up sects like the Heaven Bamboo sect?"
"You left the Golden Pavilion just to do this?", she continued, "And you even tried to deny it! You just keep ying around here instead of focusing on your cultivation!?"
"Look at you, Yinfei!", Matriarch Yinji once again pped the Grand Marshal on the head, "Even the Emperor you serve is stronger than you! Have you no shame!?"
"Y yes", was the only word that came out from the Grand Marshal''s mouth as his head faced the floor.
Jin-ri couldn''t believe what he was seeing right now as his jaw was opened wide in shock. Did they just subdue the Grand Marshal this easy? She was prepared to start a civil war but all it took was the Grand Marshal''s older sister?
Viel, on the other hand, could not help but widen his eyes in admiration. The Matriarch and his Grandmother Ling really were simr to each other. Although he doesn''t even remember his Grandfather anymore, he knew that his Grandmother could easily make him shut up with only a single word.
"This this is preposterous!", Emperor Cha could not take it anymore as he walked off from his throne, "I built the Explorer''s Association in order to providew and peace for our citizens and for the inhabitants of the other worlds!"
"Grand Marshal Yinfei!", he then pointed towards the groveling Yinfei, "You will be punished through Imperial Law!"
"Y...yes, your Imperial Majesty", Grand Marshal Yinfei could only bite his lip in frustration.
"My old friend", the Emperor''s tone then suddenly turned soft as he looked at Matriarch Yinji, "I will be sure to personally uphold your brother''s punishment--"
"And you!"
Before the Emperor could finish his words, Matriarch Yinji suddenly approached him and pressed her finger on his chest, almost causing him to stumble backward.
"You can''t even control your vassals!", she said in a very cold voice, "I already knew when we were younger that you will not be a good Emperor but this is just pathetic!"
"W...why also me?", the Emperor could only stutter as he whispered, but after a while, he stood up straight and flung Matriarch Yinji''s hand away.
"I am your Emperor!", he roared, his voice filled with authority, "And I deserve nothing but your respect!"
"Oh?", Matriarch Yinji quickly raised an eyebrow.
Seeing the look in the Matriarch''s eyes, the Emperor instantly knew he had made a mistake.
"What kind of Emperor doesn''t pay his debts?", Matriarch Yinji started her barrage of sermons again, "I still remember you asking for my help to rebuild the ports when some of the Demon God''s minions reached the country''s gates!"
"That", the Emperor could not help but look to the side.
"And even before that, you and my brother gambled my savings!"
"Y you still remember that!?"
"And when the Demon God just started his culling, you didn''t evene with me to the West!", Matriarch Yinji stomped her foot, shaking the whole pce, "You just hid behind your father where it''s safe, coddled by your favorite courtesans!"
"Why why are you bringing up our past?", the Emperor spoke, but this time, his tone waspletely meek.
Princess Cha Jin-ri once again had her jaws wide open as she watched her father being handled and treated like a child.
His father, the Emperor of Choryu and more than 600 hundred years old, the biggest authority in the Eastern Continent, couldn''t handle a single woman. Even the Grand Marshal, who was known for his cold and calcting demeanor, was currently crying on the ground, flinching with every word thates out of the Golden Pavilion''s Matriarch.
Seeing all of this happening, Cha Jin-ri couldn''t help but be filled with confusion
...Just what exactly happened between the three when they were younger?
Chapter 182: Let Everything Be Done
Chapter 182: Let Everything Be Done
Matriarch Yinji''s scolding and naggingsted for more than an hour before they finally left. Princess Cha Jin-ri was going to stay in the Pce but decided to go back to Xingcai city for now. Matriarch Yinji wanted to explore Viel''s city more, so the Princess opted to go with them so that she could express her thanks.
It would be a while for the Grand Marshal''s punishment to conclude. After all, the Grand Marshal still had a lot of men in the Pce, not to mention he controls the Imperial Military. It was not as simple as kicking him out from his position, one wrong move, and a coup d''etat might ensue.
And so, the Emperor and the Grand Marshal were left in the throne room, with the Grand Marshal still slightly in tears from being hit several times in the head by his big sister.
"Your sister has not changed after all these years, I see", Emperor Cha''s sighs echoed throughout the hall, "Still as ferocious as the old days"
"Yes", Grand Marshal Yinfei sniffed as he wiped the trail of snot and tears that were left on his face.
The Emperor then burst out inughter, his eyes filled with the precious memories they have spent hundreds of years ago. If only he could turn back time to experience them again.
But now they all had their roles to y. Everything was set in stone. "Stop the operations for now", Emperor Cha said as he stoppedughing, the softness in his eyes,pletely gone. "Kill every one of your men in the Explorer Association and hide the Drifter Army, we don''t want to get your sister in our bad side"
"Then", Grand Marshal Yinfei stood up, "What about the n?", he asked.
Hearing his Grand Marshal''s words, the Emperor could not help but sigh, "The n will stillmence. We are already halfway there, this is just a bit of dy", the Emperor calmly said.
"We have bigger problems than your sister", the Emperor then grunted as he rolled his fists.
"...The boy?", Grand Marshal furrowed his eyebrows, "He''s just a child!"
"You have no idea what he is", the Emperor snorted before waving his hand, "You may leave. Lie low for now"
The Grand Marshal could only grit his teeth. He knew it was his fault that the Emperor''s ns were going to be dyed. And so, he could only respectfully bow his head as he exited the throne room.
And as soon as the Emperor was left alone, a young man suddenly walked out from behind his throne.
"Your friend is back", the Emperor said, his eyes not even looking at the young man.
"He is not my friend", the young man coldly said as he stepped behind the Emperor.
"Do you still feel any attachment to the child?"
"No", the young man instantly answered, "I was also just a young child back then. I did not know any better"
"You think he suspects anything about his grandfather''s death?", the Emperor breathed, his eyes finally turning towards the young man.
"Not at all, your Majesty", the young man shook his head, revealing the huge scars that were hidden behind his hair, "If he does, I would probably be dead by now"
"I see", the Emperor slightly nodded his head, "Then are you sure everyone who knows about it is dead?"
"Yes", the young man quickly nodded, "Li Zhao is dead. And the thugs were decapitated by Viel. Everyone who may say something has been dead for years"
"Good, good", the Emperor stood up as he nodded in satisfaction, "You may go now. If you can, try to stay by my daughter''s side again
...Good work, Xiao Pei"
"Thank you, your majesty", Xiao Pei whispered before disappearing into the shadows.
With the Emperorpletely alone, he could finally let out the frustration he has been feeling with the click of his tongue. Everything was going smoothly until it''s not.
The Emperor once again let out a loud sigh before walking around his throne. And then, he crouched down as he pressed something under his throne. Several clicking noises filled the silent hall as the throne started to shake.
And after a few seconds, the clicking noise instantly stopped, followed by a thunderous rumbling as the whole throne moved backward. A warm breath of air wafted to the Emperor''s face, slightly swaying his short beard.
What revealed itself from beneath the throne was darkness and a stair that led deeper into it. The Emperor opened his palm, summoning a ball of fire that hovered itself on top of it.
He then proceeded to climb down, walking for almost an hour before reaching a vast and almost empty cavern. He then lit up thenterns and the candles that were on the side before returning towards the center of the space.
And then, with a deep breath, he kneeled on the ground, his ornamented robes dipping through the dirt. He then raised both his hands in the air before opening his mouth.
"The anomaly is back, O glorious one", Emperor Cha breathed, his tone filled with nothing but reverence.
As soon as his words reached the corners of the darkness, the cavern started to quake. And soon, the walls of the gigantic cavern lit up, revealing a colossal door in front of the Emperor. If Viel and Sofia were here, then they would instantly recognize this door. It was the same one as the one below Lord Karl''s manor.
The door that housed Earth Goddess Mire.
The cavern continued to quake violently, with the colossal door slowly opening bit by bit. The Emperor could not help but tremble as the light that seeped from the other side of the door bathed him.
"Do not falter"
And soon, a deep voice echoed throughout the whole cavern, causing the Emperor to flinch and kneel further, almost to the point that his nose pressed towards the dirty ground.
"The Devil is not dead, she has just awoken to her destiny. Imprisoned, but now awake"
The rumble finally stopped as the owner of the deep voice revealed itself from the other side of the colossal door. It was a light. It was a gigantic blue light in the shape of a man.
"The Hero has also stepped into her destiny. Young, but soon to awaken"
"Continue your way, Emperor. Gather the army for the Hero, for that is your destiny"
"Yes, O Glorious One!", the Emperor bellowed, his tears creating mud on the ground.
"I will deal with the great anomaly when the timees. That is not my destiny, but it must be done
...For the sake of my prophecy, let everything be done"
***
"Viel, do you have a crush on Matriarch Yinji?"
"Huwwhaaat!?"
"...Oh?"
A few days had passed and Viel and the group were back to his quarters in Xingcai City. Casually rxing, looking at the city, sipping their tea. One can even see the entirety of Xingcai City from the windows as Viel''s quarters, the Lord''s quarters, was on the uppermost floor of the previous Heaven Bamboo tower, which was now proudly named, The Viel Tower.
Viel, Xing Cai, Sofia, Princess Jin-ri, and even Matriarch Yinji who still has not returned to the Golden Pavilion were rxing with the sun gently shining upon them.
Yes, they were rxing until Xing Cai dropped the thunderous question.
"Are you, boy?", Matriarch Yinji raised an eyebrow as she looked at Viel with a curious expression.
"Tch tch tch", Sofia fixed her spectacles as she clicked her tongue several times, "I may not be legally your fiance anymore, but to think you already found another one to rece me it hurts my feelings"
"Really!?", Princess Jin-ri quickly sat up, her gigantic bosom as excited as her as it bounced in the air.
Viel, on the other hand, was frozen solid. Even with the heat of the sun bathing his whole body, he felt as if his veins were traveling ice.
Seeing Viel''s reaction, Xing Cai could not help but release a slight giggle.
"Once you grow older, maybe we can be together"
"!!!"
The group all looked towards Matriarch Yinji as soon as they heard what she said. Viel, on the other hand, felt like his whole body was about to shatter.
[Lu Yi vehemently expresses her disagreement]
"M...Matriarch?", Xing Cai could not help but blink a couple of times at Matriarch Yinji''s statement.
"I don''t see why not", Matriarch Yinji slightly chuckled, "Aside from the Demon God, he is the only one that I could see that can stand by me"
Xing Cai, Sofia, and Jin-ri all looked at each other, their expressionspletely perturbed.
"With him in the future, then maybe I could finally let go of my chasti--"
"Matriarch!", Xing Cai screamed as she tried to cover her Matriarch''s mouth, "You are more than 800 years old and Viel is just 12!"
"He won''t be forever", Matriarch Yinji, however, quickly backed away, "All I am saying is that our children will be legenda--"
"Reporting!"
Before Matriarch Yinji could finish her words, Tilly barged into the room. Xing Cai could not help but let out a sigh as she raised her thumbs towards Tilly.
"What is it!?", Xing Cai quickly said as she pulled Tilly to the center of the room.
"Uhm", Tilly was confused at first, but after a few seconds, she cleared her throat, "A Diao family hase here seeking help from Lord Viel and Master Xing Cai!"
"Diao Family?", Xing Cai muttered, "Wait
...did you say seeking help?"
Chapter 183: Lu Xun
Chapter 183: Lu Xun
"What do you mean seeking help?"
Xing Cai quickly walked in front of Tilly as she repeated her words. Viel, who was also frozen solid due to being exposed by his sister Xing Cai about what he was feeling for the Matriarch, also instantly woke up from his stupor.
"Quick, call them up!", Viel said as he stood up from his seat.
Xing Cai''s eyebrows could not help but lower. What could have happened to them? And Diao Family? Does that mean it wasn''t only Diao Mei?
"Miss Xing Cai!"
The group quickly looked towards the sound of the voice, which seemed full of distress. Diao Mei''s eyes were red and swollen as her tone was filled with worry. Diao Chan was behind her, and like her daughter, her face also carried significant weight.
As soon as Diao Mei saw Xing Cai, she quickly rushed towards her and hugged her. "Grandfather grandfather is in trouble!", she bellowed.
"In trouble?", Xing Cai could not help but furrow her eyebrows.
General Diao was in the western continent to discuss the appearance of the portals. Last she checked, General Diao was currently in talks with one of the nobles there, helping them set up a new government sector simr to the Explorer''s Association they have here in the Eastern Continents.
"Yes", Diao Chan stepped forward as she handed a letter towards Xing Cai, "A bird arrived with this justst night"
Xing Cai let out a slight breath as she grabbed the paper from Diao Chan''s hand.
"This"
The letter contained the General''s words. Not asking for reinforcement or any form of help, but saying his farewells. They were currently trapped inside a city that has been overrun by creatures from the Portal.
At first, they could easily fight back. But then, out of nowhere, 3 more Portals appeared out of nowhere,pletely surrounding the city. They have done everything they can to protect the city walls, but s, due to the overwhelming number of their enemy, they failed.
Thest contents of the letters were addressed to Diao Chan and Diao Mei, so Xing Cai immediately stopped reading and handed the letter back to Diao Chan.
"4 Portals at once?", Princess Jin-ri could not help but cover her mouth as soon as Xing Cai read the contents of the letter, "Something like that is possible?"
"Please!", Diao Mei kneeled to the floor, "Please help them!"
Her cries reverberated throughout the whole room, even her mother, Diao Chan, also kneeled on the floor. Xing Cai quickly asked the two to get up, but still, they remained kneeling.
"You don''t need to ask, you know"
It was then that Viel, who had been quietly watching from the side, started to talk. "Friends don''t need to ask each other for help", he said as he lifted Diao Mei up, "Let''s go to the Western Continent"
"V... viel", Diao Mei could not help but hug Viel as she heard his words that were filled with sincerity. Diao Chan also slowly stood up, sneakily wiping off the tears that trailed on her face.
"Could you be Diao''s offspring?"
The group could not help but turn their head towards the loud voice that instantly changed the mood in the room. "Could it be little Diao from Taizhou City?"
Diao Mei could not help but blink a couple of times as she looked at the tall woman, "You know my grandfather?", she muttered.
Diao Mei was extremely curious. This was the first time that someone called her grandfather, whose beard had all but turned white, as little.
"I was somewhat close to his mother", Matriarch Yinji said as she ced her hand on her chin, "Now that I see it, I see a slight resemnce when I look at the two of you"
"W...what?", Diao Chan could not help but stutter. Does this woman know her grandmother? Wait
''She does look somewhat familiar'', Diao Chan thought as she slowly walked closer to Matriarch Yinji with her eyes squinted. She tried to rack her brain, trying to scour her memory as to where she has seen this tall and beautiful woman before.
And finally, after a few seconds, her eyes opened wide, "Ah!", she bellowed as she pointed straight towards Yinji''s face, "You''re the woman in the painting inside my father''s office!"
"..."
Just how many old men have Matriarch Yinji''s painting in their rooms? Cha Jin-ri thought. Even her father, the Emperor, had Matriarch Yinji''s face in his bedroom. Was she some kind of celebrity back then?
"He does?", Matriarch Yinji could not help but release a slight chuckle, "So, your father is in the--"
"This city belongs to your friend?"
Before the Matriarch could finish her words, a loud voice echoed from the outside of the room. A young man, whose hair was pulled all the way to the back, entered the room, his steps slow and his hands hidden behind his back.
"This", seeing who it was, Diao Mei''s eyebrows instantly furrowed. She almost forgot that someone else was with them.
The young man continued to walk inside, looking around inside Viel''s headquarters. But then, he could not help but take a couple of steps back as soon as he saw the people in the room.
''...What is this collection of beauty!?'', he howled in his mind. Every person in the room exudes beauty as he has never seen before. Even the youngest looking one, the one with the golden hair, looked like a living doll.
"Who let this guy in?", Viel could not help but furrow his eyebrows with the sudden appearance of a stranger inside his precious tower.
"This is", Diao Mei whispered, "Lu Xun. My my fiance", she said while slightly taking a couple of nces towards Viel to see his reaction.
"I see" Viel, however, just raised his eyebrows as he casually looked at Lu Xun, "What''s up", he said while slightly nodding his head upwards.
"This is Viel", Diao Mei said, her tone containing a bit of disappointment, "He''s my friend and the owner of this city"
"What!?", Lu Xun could not help but once again take a few steps backward, "You told he was a boy!?"
"He is"
"What!?"
Lu Xun squinted his eyes as he carefully scanned Viel from head to toe. True, now that he sees it, he really was wearing clothing meant for men. But that still doesn''t erase the fact that he looked like a girl. Not to mention he was surrounded by beautiful women.
He had heard many stories of this Viel. Saying that he was unbelievably strong and might even be as strong as General Diao. He was always jealous of him whenever the people around Diao Mei tell stories about him, but seeing him now
"He''s only at the Earthen Core realm?", Lu Xun said as he looked at Viel fiercely.
Hearing this, Diao Mei could not help but blink her eyes as she also focused her attention towards Viel, "Oh, you''re right!", she momentarily covered her mouth in shock, "Since when did you breakthrough to Earthen Core realm!?"
"What!?", Lu Xun almost choked from hearing Diao Mei''s words, "You mean he wasn''t even a cultivator before?"
What about the stories of him wiping out the Taizhou Academy''s courtyard? What about him beating a member of the Azure Fist sect and the star teacher of the academy? Were they actually all lies?
"Wait!", Diao Mei shook her head, "That''s not important right now! What do we do about grandfather, miss Xing Cai!?"
"It is as Viel said", Xing Cai ced her hand on her chin, "We should go to the western continent as soon as possible. It''s just that entry would be hard"
"Hm?"
"Your grandfather went there for diplomatic reasons, that''s why he could easily enter", Xing Cai let out a deep sigh, "They might not even let us inside their ports--"
"I could go with you"
Before Xing Cai could finish her words, amanding voice interrupted her.
"Matriarch?", Xing Cai could not help but tilt her head as she looked towards Matriarch Yinji.
"I have been to the west before", Yinji casually said, "I still have contacts there, I am sure they will help us"
"R really!?", Diao Mei could not help but run towards the Matriarch and grab her hand.
Yinji quickly nodded her head, "You don''t have to worry, young one", she said softly as she patted Diao Mei''s hair, "I owe your great-grandmother a great deal"
"Then", Diao Mei looked around, "We will all go?"
"No", Princess Jin-ri quickly stepped forward, "I will watch over the city. I can''t go to the western continent due to my position"
Diao Mei and Diao Chan quickly looked towards the familiar voice. And they could not help but widen their eyes when they realized that the Imperial Princess had actually been in the room with them from the start. The two quickly bowed their heads and apologized due to them not greeting her, but Jin-ri justughed as she told the two to raise their heads.
Lu Xun, on the other hand, was now frozen solid. The boy even had the Princess by his side!?
What kind of secret does this boy hold!?
Chapter 184: The Juren Serpent
Chapter 184: The Juren Serpent
"Did you bring all of your stuff?"
"Yes"
"Make sure to take a bath daily, the air around the ocean is sticky"
"Yes"
"Did you bring soap?"
"I have everything in my item box, sister Xing Cai"
"Good, good"
The day for the group''s departure to the Western Continent has arrived. With the help of Princess Cha Jin-ri, they were able to get boarding tickets for the earliest cruise avable.
"Sofia, please take care of him", Xing Cai let out a sigh as she looked at Sofia.
"No worries", Sofia nodded as she fixed her spectacles, "I won''t leave his side"
"I''m not a child anymore!", Viel said as he hugged Xing Cai before running inside the carriage provided by Jin-ri. It was simr to the divine carriage that he and Xing Cai rode years ago to the Golden Pavilion, but this one could operate even with a single cultivator providing it with qi.
The rest of the departing group, Sofia, Diao Mei, Diao Chan, Lu Xun, andstly, Matriarch Yinji also bid their farewells before going inside the carriage.
As the carriage started moving, Viel suddenly poked his head out of the window and waved his hand towards Xing Cai. His face clearly showing his excitement. This was probably one of the aspects he missed in Sofia''s world, going on adventures. Well, besides the people, of course.
Xing Cai also waved her hand as she released a slight smile.
"You know if you were going to be that worried", Princess Cha Jin-ri stood beside Xing Cai as she also waved her hand at Viel, "...then you should have just gone with them"
Hearing Jin-ri words, Xing Cai could only shake her head, "You will be left here alone, we don''t know what the Grand Marshall will do", she sighed, "Also Iam getting too attached to him"
"Eh?", Jin-ri blinked her eyes numerous times in confusion, "Isn''t that normal? You''re his sworn sister!"
"Viel", Xing Cai let out a deep sigh, "He knows about", Xing Cai paused as she gently ced her hand on her belly.
"I just don''t want him to feel like I want to be his mother, you know", Xing Cai whispered.
"Eh?", Jin-ri''s confusion grew even stronger, "I don''t really get it
...Is that an old age thing?"
"..."
***
"Viel, is this your first time going to one of the Choryu Ports?"
"I think so?"
"...You think so?"
Diao Mei could not help but tilt her head as he heard Viel''s answer. They had a lot of time to spare as the nearest Port was tens of thousands of kilometers away from them.
"Hm", Viel nodded his head, "I ran all the way to the middle of the ocean when I was only 3 years old because it was too noisy. But I don''t really remember much", Viel shrugged his shoulders as he looked at the window.
"I see", Diao Mei nodded.
''A...are they just believing anything he says!?'', was what Lu Xun bellowed in his mind as he heard Viel''s crazy story. Lu Xun has been hearing unbelievable stories from Viel ever since they got on the carriage. Anything more, and he himself would actually start to believe in them.
It was a good thing that after 2 days of listening, they had already arrived at the Port.
"...Eh", Viel could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he watched the rest of the group stepping out of the carriage one by one, "Why can''t we just take the carriage all the way to the Western Continents?"
Hearing Viel''s question, everyone looked at Viel with their eyebrows raised.
"Choryu is protected by a Divine Spirit", Diao Mei raised her finger, "You see this gigantic wall of a mountain?", Diao Mei then pointed towards the mountains that spanned as far as the eyes could see, even the top of the mountain was already covered with clouds. The only opening from the mountain was an arc to where the Choryu Port stood.
"This mountain wall is called the Juren Serpent, it circles the whole of Choryu", Diao Mei continued to exin as the group walked towards the Port, "For some reason, since ancient times, if one were to attempt to cross over the mountain, they will be struck down by a heavenly lightning"
"T there was something like that?", Viel could not help but widen his eyes.
"This It was taught in the Academy. You were there, Viel"
"W what!?", Viel''s eyes widened even further.
"Hm", Diao Mei nodded, "And even if we do go through the Port using the carriage, Choryu and the nearest country of the Western Continent is separated by hundreds of thousands of kilometers. We don''t want to be stuck inside a carriage for that long", Diao Mei chuckled as she slightly covered her mouth.
Lu Xun, who was listening on the side, could not help but slightly snicker. ''Who doesn''t know that fact?'', he gloated in his mind.
As the group walked below the arc, Viel''s eyes could not help but widen. It really was too big. The ocean and the port was an immacte scenery, but the arc itself was something else entirely. Sofia, as well, could not help but clean her spectacles as she stared at the arc.
Even though she has not explored the entirety of her world, she was sure that she won''t be able to see something like this in her world. Such a colossal piece of nature, lying peacefully for potentially millions of years, unmoved. She wanted to get a sample of it. Could it really use to be alive ording to the legends?
"This thing was alive?", as if hearing her thoughts, Viel could not help but let out a whisper.
"Well, no one really knows since it has been here even before my grandfather''s grand--"
Diao Mei could not finish her words as her eyes suddenly widened. She then excitedly turned towards Matriarch Yinji, "C could it be you know something, Matriarch Yinji!?"
Hearing Diao Mei''s question, everyone quickly focused all of their attention towards Matriarch Yinji, even Diao Chan, who was casually smiling as she heard the children''s fantasies. If there was someone that knew of history, then it would be Matriarch Yinji and her ancient knowledge.
"...How old do you think I am?", Matriarch Yinji slightly twitched her eyes, "This was even before my ancestor''s time", she said as she slightly closed her eyes.
"I I see", Diao Mei could only drop her shoulders in disappointment.
"L let''s quickly board the ship", Diao Chan slightly stuttered as she pped her hands, trying to change the topic, "If we miss this, we won''t be able to board until next month"
"Okay", everyone nodded their heads as they continued to walk towards the boarding and presented their tickets well, everyone except for Viel and Sofia.
"...Wait", Diao Chan blinked her eyes a couple of times as she tilted her head, "Where''s Miss Sofia and Viel?"
"That", Diao Mei also turned her head around to try and find the two, but after a while, she could only sigh, "Viel always disappears, you''ll get used to it soon"
"I''ll find them", Matriarch Yinji squinted her eyes as she tried to detect where Viel and Sofia went, "Go ahead and board the ship, we''ll be right behind you"
"Okay", Diao Mei nodded her head as she pulled her mother''s hand, "They will be fine, let''s go"
"This", Lu Xun could not help but raise an eyebrow, will they really be alright with a child like that? He thought as he shook his head. At first, he really was jealous of Viel because he was the only thing that Diao Mei could talk about. She was his fiance, so it didn''t really sit well with him that some other man had his woman''s attention. But now that he was seeing Viel, he was just a child. Albeit surrounded by beautiful women, and owns his own city, it doesn''t change the fact that he was just a child.
The stories that he heard about him? Lu Xun now knows that they were all just fantasies of Diao Mei when she was younger.
And so, with a satisfied sigh, he followed Diao Mei and her mother to the boarding gate.
Yinji closed her eyes in order to detect Viel. It was a bit hard for her to feel him, as he was only at the Earthen Core realm, but after a few seconds of expanding her qi, she opened her eyes and quickly ran towards a certain direction.
Yinji ran back outside, to the other side of the arc and walked a little bit to the end of the arc.
"What are the two of you doing?", Yinji said as soon as Sofia and Viel came into her view. She couldn''t help but tilt her head as she saw Viel with his hand ced on the wall.
"Vi said he could hear the wall whispering", Sofia said as she looked at the approaching Yinji.
"W what?"
Chapter 185: To the Western Continent
Chapter 185: To the Western Continent
"Vi said he could hear the wall whispering"
"W what?"
Hearing this, Yinji could not help but be slightly taken aback as she slightly put up her guard and looked at the mountain. But after a while, she realized how stupid that was.
But seeing Viel''s serious expression, she could not help but also curiously ce her hand on the wall. But no matter how much she concentrated, the only thing she could feel was the warm rocks that had been bathing for hours in the sunlight.
"It''s just a bunch of dirt", Yinji sighed in disappointment, "What do you hear, boy?", she then said as she looked at Viel.
"...Whispers", Viel said softly, "And the sound of something flowing water, maybe"
"Water flowing?", Yinji once again ced her hand on the wall. But once again, she could not hear or even feel any fluctuationing from the colossal wall.
Sofia also tried to detect it with her mana, but she too failed to detect anything. She wanted more and more to get a sample from the wall. But if it is true that this mountain was alive, then she definitely did not want to get on its bad side.
"...Can you talk to it?", Sofia said as she ced her hand on Viel''s shoulder.
"I''ll try", Viel nodded his head as he started talking to the wall. But sadly, there wasn''t any sort of response, "...It just continues on whispering words I don''t understand", Viel shook his head in disappointment.
Hearing this, Yinji could not help but sigh, "Even if the legends were true, the Juren Serpent has been here for millions of years. It is definitely without life anymore", Yinji also ced her hand on Viel''s shoulder, "Let''s go, boy"
Feeling Yinji''s warm hand touching him, Viel could not help but stiffen up as he awkwardly walked away. "L...let''s go!", he shouted as he quickly ran away.
"Wait for us, Vi!", Sofia quickly chased Viel as she held her spectacles.
Yinji was about to follow the two of them, but she heard the sound of a stone dropping on the ground behind her.
"!!!", Yinji quickly backed away and put up her guard. She quickly scanned the area with her qi, but once again, she could detect nothing. She could only blink her eyes a couple of times before putting down her guard.
"...Must have been the wind", she said as she followed the two back to the Port.
"..."
However, after a few seconds after she was gone, the area they were in started to quake. And slowly, a gigantic crevice opened ever so slightly on the wall. Something moved inside the crevice, but after just a few seconds, it closed.
"..."
***
"Ah! Viel, where did you guys run off to!?"
Diao Mei could not help but ce her hands on her sides as she saw Viel entering their room. Since their tickets were provided with the Princess, they were able to get thergest room on the ship, just for them.
The ship''s size was enormous. It was able to fit 50,000 passengers with rooms to spare even for additional cargo. Add to the fact that it had its own shops and restaurants, one might even say that it was a city of its own.
"Nothing", Viel shook his head in disappointment as he sat on the sofa without energy, "I thought the Juren Serpent was talking to me"
"...Eh? Really!?", Diao Mei could not help but widen her eyes.
Lu Xun, however, scoffed as soon as he heard this, "Just a child", he whispered, "Still believing in legends, oh my, oh my"
Diao Mei wanted to ask more questions about what happened, but the room suddenly lightly trembled.
The ship was starting its cruise.
Diao Mei and her mother quickly looked towards the window. It will take a week before they could get to the Western Continent, hopefully, General Diao would still be alright by then. "Grandfather please wait for us", Diao Mei whispered as she looked towards the horizon. Diao Chan also grabbed her hand tight, her own hand, trembling due to the thoughts lingering in her mind.
The rest of the group could not help but stare at the two in silence. They were once again reminded of why they were here. They weren''t going on an adventure, but a rescue. And hopefully, they weren''t toote.
"What is the Western Continent like?", Sofia was the first one to break the silence as she could no longer contain her curiosity and approached Yinji.
"Hm?", Yinji was slightly surprised by the sudden question, but after a few seconds, she furrowed her eyebrows, "It was a dark ce"
"The Evil Mona the Demon God''s culling was just starting when I arrived there", she continued her story, "But even then, you will not find any joy wherever you look"
Hearing the Demon God being mentioned, Viel could not help but be curious, "Did you meet him?", he asked.
"Only from afar", Yinji shook her head, a hint of sorrow could be seening from her eyes, "I wanted to test my strength against him, you see but when I saw him, the only thing my body told me to do was run"
"!!!"
Diao Mei and Diao Chan, who were quietly looking at the horizon could not help but turn their heads as soon as they heard Matriarch Yinji''s words. Lu Xun, who was listening on the side, could only gulp nervously.
Someone like Matriarch Yinji, who could stand toe to toe with the Emperor, and who could very well be the strongest cultivator in Choryu wanted to run away?
Then how strong was the Demon God, really? And how strong was the one who defeated him?
The Hero of Freiden, how strong was she to be able to defeat an existence like the Demon God?
A question that even Matriarch Yinji also wanted answers to. The Hero of Freiden did not exist yet when she first arrived at the Western Continent. So she always wondered, how could someone much younger than her be able to defeat the likes of the Demon God? She wanted to meet the Hero and maybe even exchange some pointers with her when they get the chance.
Hearing the conversation about the Demon God, Sofia could not help but sigh. ''A god'', she thought as she turned her eyes towards Viel, ''They didn''t have to look far''.
Viel was able to stand toe to toe with Earth Goddess Mire. Sofia has been denying and deliberating it ever since. But since Viel''s battle with the mysterious red-haired man, Sofia already knew in herself-- Viel is a god.
Maybe not yet a fully developed one, but a god nheless. But Viel Viel was slowly disappearing. It is faint, but he is indeed losing himself. Whatever secret it is that is inside him, the voices, his powers, it is eating slowly eating him piece by piece.
Sofia let out a sigh as she lightly touched Viel''s hair, "I will find out more about you", she whispered. Viel was slightly taken aback by Sofia''s sudden actions, but he only smiled at her and lightly tapped her spectacles in response.
Diao Mei slightly looked away and let out a tiny breath as she saw how close the two were. A lot of things have changed in the past 7 years and she was no longer the child she once was. What did she really feel about Viel when they were younger? She was already 16, and Viel was still much younger than her at 12.
Could she really be harboring romantic feelings to a child? Or was it just a lingering admiration when she too was just a child?
Diao Mei shook her head to push away the unnecessary thoughts that were surfacing in her mind. She already had a fiance chosen for her, and also, this was not the time to be thinking about herself. The Western Continents will be a whole new world for her.
She has been in numerous dungeons, but even then, the Western Continent still seemed like such a strange ce.
She once again looked towards the endless horizon.
''The western continent
...What exactly awaits us there?''
***
In a dark and damp cer, a deafening cracking noise echoed, causing even the fires of the candles that were dimly lit to sway. And with the swaying of the fire, the sound of flesh tearing followed.
In the darkness, was a woman. Her hands and feet bound by chains, her body, suspended in the air. Her long silver hair swaying with every strike of the whip that tears her flesh off. But even as her blood continued to flood the murky floors, her eyes remained stagnant and clear.
And her whispers her whispers were unfettered.
"Die
...You will all die"
***
Volume 4 - Dungeons END
...
Volume 5 - Western Continent START
I know most of my day 1 readers are no longer here. Honestly, based on my Author''s dashboard, almost no one is reading my book anymore. But still, as this is my first ever actual book that I spent my time and effort on, I will finish it, even if I only had 1 reader left.
If you are still here, then thank you. Thank you very much for supporting this book as much as you did. Honestly, I feel a little emotional that I could even reach this far. 180 chapters, man. What a journey and what a ride, and I am very lucky to have you on board.
I didn''t think I could do it, man. But I did because I still had all of you, so thank you.
Seriously, thank you.
Chapter 186: Fireworks
Chapter 186: Fireworks
"Are we there yet!?"
"That''s the 10th time you have asked that, Vi"
"Viel, it hasn''t even been half a day since we left the shore!"
"W what!?"
It has been 3 hours since the group left Choryu and rode on a ship towards the Western Continent. And Viel had been walking around the room ever since, almost dying of boredom.
"There are lots of shops inside the ship", Diao Chan could not help but sigh as she looked at the restless Viel, "You can go ahead and explore them, we will be here for a week"
"Hm", Diao Mei nodded her head, "The shops are diverse, selling products from both ournds and the Western Continents. The prices are a bit higher though", she sighed.
The Ocean Master, the name of the colossal ship that Viel and the others were currently riding on was and is famous throughout the entire world. Although it was no longer the original one from hundreds of years ago since the Demon God''s minions destroyed its predecessor, its renown still remained the same.
It was a city of its own. It had restaurants, shops, and even its own governing body. Perhaps a ''small country'' was the better description for it. A country that had citizens that came from all over the world and some have even chosen to live in the ship permanently, at a high cost, of course.
"Do they sell clothes that are more fitting for me?", Sofia stood up and fixed her spectacles. Most of her old clothes were blown away during the fight between Viel and the mysterious red-haired individual that Viel keeps on calling the Usurper.
The clothes that she had right now were mostly robes that she bought from Taizhou and she was not really thatfortable in wearing them. Also, it wasn''t her style.
"Sure", Diao Mei nodded her head as she also stood up.
"Aha!", Viel excitedly pped his hand as he grabbed Sofia''s wrist, "Let''s go explore the ship then!"
"I--"
Diao Mei was about to say something, but before she even got the chance to, Viel dragged Sofia out of the room.
In truth, she wanted to invite Sofia to explore the ship. She hasn''t really got the time to fully get to know her yet ever since they met a few months ago. The only thing she knew about her was that she was Viel''s fiance back in her world.
Viel was there for 7 years. If you think about it, even if this is his world, he had spent most of his time there. He had his own friends, he had his own home he had a life there. And Diao Mei wanted to know about it from Sofia.
Truthfully, she also wanted to be friends with her. But s, she could only sigh as she watched as the two left the room.
"Is it really alright for such a child toe with us?"
Diao Mei''s thoughts were then disrupted by Lu Xun''s voice.
"What do you mean?", Diao Mei could not help but furrow her eyebrows. She met Lu Xun three years ago when her grandfather first introduced the two of them.
Diao Mei had no idea that General Diao had set her up for marriage to someone she has not even met before. She hated the idea, she did not even know why his grandfather set up such a thing in the first ce. But after a while, Diao Mei calmed down. Maybe she would end up liking Lu Xun in the future, she thought.
But seeing him now, she still could not find herself being with him in the future.
"There will be lots of dangers in this trip", Lu Xun continued, "We won''t be able to babysit him all the time"
"First of all, he is already 12", Diao Mei could not help but harrumph, "And second, the trip will be more than dangerous, that''s why we needed someone like Viel"
"What?", Lu Xun could not help but furrow his eyebrows.
"He is strong", Diao Mei said without any hesitation.
Hearing Diao Mei''s words, Lu Xun''s eyebrows furrowed even further. Did they really believe what wasing from their mouths?
"He''s only an Earthen Core realm!", Lu Xun waved his hand in frustration, "How strong could he be!?"
Lu Xun could not take it anymore as he shouted at Diao Mei. "He is not--"
"He is stronger than me"
Lu Xun was about to say more, but he quickly shut his mouth as soon as Matriarch Yinji''s voice entered his ears.
"I is he!?", Diao Mei could not help but widen her eyes in shock as she stared at the Matriarch. Lu Xun, on the other hand, could not help but blink numerous times as he slowly took his seat.
"Yes", Matriarch quickly nodded, "I have only detected power like that with the Demon God"
"W what?", Lu Xun could not help but gulp. He was waiting for the Matriarch to say that she was only joking, but it didn''te.
Diao Mei''s eyes werepletely wide in shock. She knew that Viel was abnormally strong. But to actually be stronger than Matriarch Yinji, who was able to make even the Emperor submit to her? How was that even possible?
"Right now", Yinji continued as her words started to be quiet, "He is probably trying his best to hold back"
"Hold back?"
"Yes. Like I do", Yinji let out a sigh as she looked at her hands, "If I don''t focus on controlling my strength, I would probably destroy this ship with a step without even knowing it"
"That", Diao Mei could not help but ce her hand on her chin.
"The boy probably doesn''t know he is doing it, though", Yinji said, her tone solemn, "He has been doing it all his life that it has bepletely normal for him"
"An amazing boy, isn''t he?", this time, it was Diao Chan who let out a word of admiration, "I remembered the first time I met Viel. It was quite eye-opening for me", Diao Chan slightly covered her mouth as she chuckled.
The first time she met Viel was when her daughter brought him to the mansion. Viel and his stupid father fought in the courtyard and Viel ended up summoning this gigantic hand that covered their entire estate.
Their servants even thought that it was the hand of god itself and started praying.
"S something like that happened?"
Hearing the storye out straight from Diao Mei''s mother, Lu Xun could not help but gulp nervously. But still, he shook his head vehemently. He still refused to believe the ridiculous stories. He won''t believe it until he sees it for himself.
While the three were busy with their thoughts, Matriarch Yinji could not help but reminisce the first time she met the boy in the other world. He felt pure, untainted.
But when she met her the 2nd time in the Golden Pavilion, when he and Xing Cai asked for her help, Viel feltpletely different. He still acted the same, but his power was more exposed. And even now, it grows by the second as if it wanted to swallow the whole world. It was faint, but Yinji could feel it growing.
...Like a firework ready to blow up.
And that firework was currently helping Sofia choose what to buy in one of the shops.
"How about this?", Sofia said as she rotated in ce and swayed the dress she was wearing. It has been a while since she wore a dress that''s simr to what she was used to wearing back in her world, so her satisfied smile could not be hidden.
"You always look beautiful, Sofi", Viel said as he sighed, "Stop unting and let''s just eat"
"Hmph", Sofia quickly hummed as she stopped spinning, "What about you, aren''t you buying anything?"
"No", Viel quickly shook his head, "I still have lots of clothes from when Antote and I went to Weber''s"
"Isn''t that where you bought the red cape you''re always wearing?", Sofia said as she checked on more clothes.
"...Yes", Viel could not help but let out a smile.
"Antote, huh?", Sofia let out a tiny breath as she paused, "I wonder how they are doing right now?"
The two could not help but look at each other and sigh. Their breaths fill up the entire shop for a few seconds as they reminisce. The shop owners were worried that the two were just here wasting their time on the ship, but in the end, Sofia ended up buying everything in the store.
"Now, let''s go and eat some food!", Viel excitedly left the store as he pointed towards the restaurant area, "I smell sweets right over there!"
Hearing Viel''s words, Sofia could not help but let out a sigh. "Maybe we should invite the rest so we can have a proper meal instead?"
"Ah! Good idea!", Viel snapped his fingers, "We can let Diao Chan''s mother pay!"
"That"
Sofia was about to stop Viel, but before she could even grab his shoulder, he was already in the distance. That wasn''t exactly what she had in mind when she suggested inviting the rest, she just wanted to avoid the sweets.
And so, with another sigh, she could only chase Viel to try and stop him. But to her surprise, she only had to take a few steps before she could catch up to Viel, as he suddenly stopped runningpletely.
"...Viel!?", Sofia quickly grabbed Viel''s shoulders and faced him towards her. She thought that what happened to Viel in her world was happening again, that the voices in his head were taking over his body again. But when she saw that Viel''s eyes were normal and there were no green lights flickering on them, she quickly sighed in relief.
"What''s happening, Vi?", she breathed.
"Something ising"
***AUTHOR FAVOR***
If you have the coins to spare, please do buy the Tier 1 privilege, it only costs 1 coin and will let you have ess to two advanced chapters for 20% less! It will help us be more famous if we reach 100 privilege, right now we are just at 70! Thank you very much!
Also, should I set up weekly goals?
Chapter 187: Spirit of the Ocean
Chapter 187: Spirit of the Ocean
"Something ising"
"Viel?"
Sofia stared at Viel''s eyes, but no matter how much she tried for the green flickering lights, they weren''t there. So that would mean that Viel was himself. Sofia could only let out a sigh of relief as she fixed her spectacles.
"Vi, what''sing--"
*RUMBLE*
Before Sofia could finish her question, the ship started to sway violently. The items in the stores fell and most people that were leisurely walking around the ship could not help but stumble and roll on the ground.
"It''s here", Viel whispered as he once again ran, but not in the direction of their room, but to the deck outside.
"Vi, wait!", Sofia summoned a bubble in order for her to slightly float and not be affected by the swaying of the ship. She then rushed to chase Viel outside.
"Sofia?"
Before she could go outside the deck, a voice called for her from behind, it was Diao Mei and the others.
"Why are you out of the room? It''s dangerous!", Sofia hollered as she quickly cast a bubble around Diao Mei, Diao Chan, and Lu Xun.
"It''s Matriarch Yinji", Diao Mei shouted, "She suddenly ran outside saying that something was here!"
"Her too!?", hearing that Yinji also stepped outside the deck, Sofia quickly turned around without any more dys and floated outside to the deck. If Yinji also detected it, then it must mean that it was something strong. If only Sofia could detect the qi as well. But ever since she came here, she had trouble in detecting the world''s powers.
She had spent time in her newly builtb in order for her to learn about the flow of the mana of this world, but how the inhabitants of this world perceive power is entirely different. Qi of this world and her Mana are almost identical to each other, but how they get it and how they use it is where Sofia was currently stuck in her research.
As soon as she stepped outside, a gigantic tidal wave instantly came into her view, about to swallow the ship whole. She was about to cast a huge bubble for the colossal ship, but then she realized that the wave wasn''t moving at all. In fact, it would seem that the ocean itself stopped moving.
"What is happening?", Sofia could not help but open her eyes wide in awe as she canceled her bubble and started walking towards Yinji and Viel, who were on the edge of the deck.
Most of the people that were inside, passengers and sailors alike, also stepped out to see what was happening.
"This the Spirit of the Ocean has blessed us with her presence!"
"What!?"
"Are we going to die!?"
As soon as a sailor saw what was happening, he shouted with glee and ran excitedly towards the edge of the ship.
"Spirit of the Ocean?", Diao Mei and the rest of the group also ran to see what was happening. And when they got near Viel and the others, their eyes instantly widened in shock. There was also a hint of fear in their eyes, but their amazementpletely clouded it as the Spirit of the Ocean reflected from them.
The so-called Spirit of the Ocean was currently stagnant inside the colossal tidal wave. It looked like a bird, but at the same time, it looked like a turtle. Its wings, which protruded from its shell spanned almost the same size as the ship, it might even be able to wrap it if it wanted to. It had 7 tails, all of which were swaying, but even then, the waters remained calm as if the Spirit of the Ocean was separate from the ocean itself.
Its beak slightly opened, as if it wanted to say something but none of them could hear it.
"It''s crying", Viel said as he blinked a couple of times.
"C crying!?", Diao Mei''s eyebrows quickly lowered as she heard Viel''s words, "What''s wrong with it, Viel!?"
The rest of the group instantly looked towards Viel. Was it really crying? Why could no one hear it besides him?
"I don''t know", Viel shook his head as he continued to stare at the colossal creature.
The Spirit of the Ocean, as if feeling the confusion of the people, rotated its body, its fin-like arms elegantly swinging in the unmoving water. And as soon as it turned around, a cloud of red mist flowed through the tidal wave.
"That"
All of the people present could not help but widen their eyes in shock. There were creatures beneath the Spirit of the Ocean, chewing on its body and eating her alive.
"!!!", but that was not the first thing that caught their eye, no. It was
"Is that a portal!?"
"How is that even possible!?"
There was a Portal hovering on the Spirit of the Ocean''s stomach. The creatures that were eating her alive came from it.
Everyone was perplexed. Was something like this even possible? The Portal attached itself onto a living being? And to a Divine Creature at that?
"We should help it!", Diao Mei said as she summoned her weapon. Her mother, however, quickly stopped her before she could jump towards it.
"Are you crazy!?", Diao Chan screamed, "You don''t know what''s going to happen once you jump inside the tidal wave. It might suddenlye crashing down! And can you even breathe underwater!?"
"But--"
Before she could even say anything again, Lu Xun also blocked her path. "Your mother is right, Mei", he said, "We don''t know what will happen"
"It''s blocking our path", as the group was starting to panic, Viel''s calm words stood out as they all looked at him.
"Should we kill it?"
As soon as he said that, his eyes lit up and glowed red. "Sofi, can you summon a bubble and protect the whole ship?"
"...Vi?", Sofia could not help but furrow her eyebrows with Viel''s words. But still, she summoned a bubble that covered the entire ship since she had actually been gathering her mana already as soon as she saw the Spirit of the Ocean.
"What!?", Diao Mei quickly stepped in front of Viel and stretched her arms, "What are you doing, Viel!?"
Matriarch Yinji also stared at Viel with her eyebrows furrowed. Was the boy normally like this? She was about to jump towards the wave to kill the creatures that were eating the Spirit of the Ocean, but she could not help but be curious as to what choice Viel would make.
"It''s blocking our path", Viel repeated his words as his eyes grew brighter, "I am going to destroy it"
"No!", Diao Mei shouted, "It''s a Divine Creature, Viel! It''s peaceful! We should try to help it!"
Lu Xun, who was watching on the side, could not help but raise his eyebrow. He couldn''t really feel any power from the red light that suddenly appeared in Viel''s eyes. Is this some kind of illusion? He thought, still not believing that Viel actually had the strength from the stories.
"It is already dying", Viel said in a cold tone, "We can help it by ending its pain"
"Vi", Sofia ced her hand on Viel''s shoulder, "Can''t you heal it instead?"
Hearing Sofia''s words, Diao Mei''s eyes instantly glistened as she once again stared at Viel. Viel, however, only shook his head, "It is not my ce to intervene with the natural order of life", he said, his tonepletely monotonous.
Hearing the tone in Viel''s voice, Sofia could not help but slightly back away. It is happening again, she thought.
"Natural order of life!?", Diao Mei waved her hand, "Then why are you killing it!?"
"It is already dying", Viel instantly replied, "This is mercy--"
But before he could finish his words, a loud pping noise reverberated through the air as Diao Mei hit Viel on the cheek.
"Who are you!?", Diao Mei screamed, "You you''ve really changed"
Viel''s heat vision quickly disappeared as he touched his cheek. And in that instant, Sofia let out a slight breath as he saw the flickering green lights that were dancing in Viel''s eyes. It was faint, but it was there.
Yinji also squinted her eyes as she noticed the dim green lights in his eyes. Previously, she could feel the same feeling that the Demon God was emitting from Viel, a feeling of fear but also admiration. But now, it waspletely different. It wasn''t a sinister feeling at all, but something inside Yinji was telling her to avoid Viel as much as possible.
It was dark, but it wasn''t evil, not at all. It was just... cold
"And how is this the natural order of life!?", Diao Mei continued, "There''s a Portal on her stomach!"
Hearing Diao Mei''s words, Viel could not help but blink a couple of times. And with hisst blink, the green flickering lights on his eyes were gone.
"Oh", Viel muttered, "You''re right"
He casually said before he suddenly jumped from the boat and onto the stagnant tidal wave.
"V Viel!", Diao Mei could not help but release a stuttered scream. She was about to follow him to the waters, but Matriarch Yinji quickly pulled her back.
"I will follow the boy", she calmly said before looking towards Sofia, "You can protect the ship, yes?"
Yinji did not even wait for Sofia''s answer as she jumped to the ocean with a slight smirk on her face. She already knew what Sofia was capable of, after all, she had a taste of her power when they fought in the other world.
"Tch", Sofia could only click her tongue as she reinforced the bubble she summoned.
Lu Xun, however, could only stare at the ocean, his eyes filled with confusion.
''Surely this is also an illusion?''
Chapter 188: Salt, Iron, and a Beat
Chapter 188: Salt, Iron, and a Beat
Lu Xun still could not believe that the brat jumped just like that and no one tried to stop him. He looked around, and the others didn''t seem to be worried at all.
"Is the brat going to be alright?", Lu Xun answered as he slowly approached the edge of the ship. Sadly, even after 5 seconds have passed, no one answered his question. He could only stare at their faces which were intensely watching Viel and Yinji in the ocean.
Lu Xun then looked towards Sofia who currently had her eyes closed and her arms stretched. Lu Xun could not help but wonder how she was able to make this spherical shield that covered the entire ship. He couldn''t feel any qiing from her, there''s also no sign that she was even a cultivator. Lu Xun actually thought that she was just here to tag-along and take care of Viel.
But to think that she was capable of doing something like this? Lu Xun could not help but gulp. Just what were Viel and Sofia''s identity?
***
''Boy, what do you n to do?''
Hearing a voice echoing in his mind, Viel could not help but widen his eyes as looked around, iling his hand in the water as bubbles floated from his mouth.
''Miss Lu Yi!?'', he hollered in his mind.
''...No'', a voice once again echoed in his mind, ''It''s me, Yinji''
Viel''s eyes once again wandered as he could hear Yinji''s voice inside his mind, ''Y you''re inside me!?''
''What? No'', Yinji almost snorted the saltwater as he heard Viel''s thoughts, ''I am speaking to you through your mind''
''Oh you can do that?'', Viel''s eyes then wandered towards Yinji, who was actually already floating behind him.
''What''s your n?'', Yinji repeated her initial question.
''I will enter the dungeon and clear it'', bubbles floated from his nose as he looked at the Portal that still continued to eject the creatures endlessly.
''Okay'', Yinji nodded, ''Do you want me toe with you?''
''No'', Viel quickly shook his head, ''This will be fast''
''Okay'', Yinji once again nodded her head, ''I''ll clear out all the monsters here, then''
The creatures that wereing out of the portal looked somewhat resembled the shape of a human. They had limbs, their ears were huge and fin-like. Their entire body was covered in dark green scales that dimly reflected the ocean floor. And their mouths, which devoured bits and pieces of the Spirit of the Ocean, were as wide as their faces.
And as soon as the creatures saw Viel swimming towards the Portal, they quickly swarmed him. However, before they could even approach him, Yinji blocked their path, swatting them away like flies.
Viel nodded his head as he continued to awkwardly swim towards the portal. Yinji did not leave his side until she was sure that Viel was already inside.
And once he was in, Yinji focused her attention on the enemy. There were hundreds of them, half were swimming towards her, and the other half continued to chew on the Ocean Spirit.
With a sigh, Yinji flew to the Ocean Spirit andnded over it, it was as if she was standing on top of its stomach, even though they were currently underwater.
The creatures that were chewing on the spirit quickly became aware of her presence as they all turned their ugly heads towards her.
Yinji couldn''t really use her full power, as doing so might open the wounds of the Ocean Spirit even further. So instead, she just used her palm to once again p away the creatures that were swarming her. Their heads instantly turning into mists of blood as it made contact with her hands.
The people that were watching from the ship could not help but close their mouths as they all watched in awe. To be able to fight like that, who could this woman be!? They all thought as they watched as the creatures'' heads exploded one by one. Yinji had not even taken a single step from her position, and it looked like the creatures were dying on their own as their eyes could not keep up with how fast Yinji''s hand was.
And just like that, in less than a minute, the swarm that numbered more than a hundred had been cut in half. Yinji only started moving from her spot when the creatures started swimming away from her. Her steps were still gentle, so as to not disturb the Spirit of the Ocean.
And after just a few more seconds, all of the creatures had died, and all they left was the color of blood, slowly mixing and sinking deeper into the waters.
After looking around and confirming that every creature was disposed of, Yinji stood in front of the Portal. She was thinking whether or not to follow Viel inside the dungeon. But before she could even decide, a torrent of blood gushed out from the portal.
A dark green hand appeared from the portal, but before the owner of the hand could crawl out, it was pulled back inside the portal. A few seconds passed, and once again, a hand came out of the portal.
But this time, the owner stepped out. His body was covered and hidden with blood, which quickly dispersed as it floated and mixed with the ocean water, slowly revealing Viel''s face. Countless small bubbles wereing out from his glowing red eyes as it slowly dimmed. The bubbles did not stop dancing until Viel''s eyespletely turned back to their normal jet-ck color.
Viel then blinked his eyes a couple of times as he looked at Yinji, ''Oh, you''re also done?'', Viel whispered in his mind as the portal behind him disappeared.
"...", Yinji also blinked her eyes a couple of times as she stared at Viel, ''...Yes'', she then nodded.
Viel then covered his nose as he started awkwardly swimming towards the huge wound of the Ocean Spirit.
''What are you going to do?'', Yinji could not help but ask as he fellowed Viel.
''...Healing it'', Viel rubbed his hands together, ''Miss Lu Yi, please lend me your skills''
''...Miss Lu Yi?'', Yinji furrowed her eyebrows, her face starting to look confused, ''What am I supposed to do?''
''Oh'', bubbles quickly appeared from Viel''s nose as he slightly snorted, ''Sorry. Not you''
Yinji furrowed her eyebrows even further as her confusion grew even further. She was about to ask Viel what he meant by that, but before she could do so, Viel''s hands lit up.
Viel then started tapping the Ocean Spirit''s wounds, and with every tap, it was as if the Ocean Spirit''s wounds were boiling, and after a few seconds, it closed.
''This'', Yinji could not help but widen her eyes.
The Spirit of the Ocean started to wriggle as its wound healed. And finally, after a minute, the Ocean Spirit was fully healed. With its wounds healed, it quickly but gently pped its fins, rotating its body until its eyes were directly in front of Yinji and Viel.
And even though its movements were big, the water still remained stagnant. The Ocean Spirit blinked its eyes as it stared at them. Yinji put up her guard, but seeing as the Ocean Spirit didn''t seem to mean them any harm, she quickly rxed her hand.
The Spirit of the Ocean stared at the two of them for a few seconds before it abruptly swam away. Yinji could not help but squint her eyes as she looked at the retreating Ocean Spirit. Her eyes then wandered towards Viel, who was waving his hand farewell towards Ocean Spirit.
Yinji was about to ask how Viel was able to heal the Ocean Spirit, but before she could do so, the waters started to move.
Sofia instantly flinched as the wave started moving, she once again reinforced her bubble with anotheryer as she prepared for the impact of the wave. But contrary to her expectations, the colossal tidal wave slowly calmed down, like a piece of cloth fluttering to the ground.
Viel''s long hair flowed with the water, its golden glimmer reflecting the ocean and the sky''s magnificence. Yinji''s lips could not help but move as she felt her heart slightly skipping a beat.
''Which is the real you'', she thought as she stared at Viel, ''The boy filled with warmth, or the boy that''spletely detached from the world, filled with nothing but cold?''
''A bit cold since we''re in the water''
''!!!''
Yinji could not help but quickly retract her thoughts. She forgot that she was still transmitting her thoughts to Viel. And so, after awkwardly clearing her throat, she flew back to the ship.
Viel, noticing that he was already alone in the water, swam back to the ship, only flying as he got out of the water.
As the twonded on the deck, all of the people that saw what they did could not help but stare at them in silence, their facespletely dumbfounded.
Sofia, on the other hand, let out a huge breath as she canceled the bubble that protected the ship. "Good work", she said as she approached Viel, summoning a warm gust of wind to dry him up.
"Heh", Viel nodded his head as he patted his beautiful hair dry.
"...Now, let''s go eat!", he then pped his hand as he casually ran back inside the ship, followed by Sofia who was still drying up his hair.
"W... wait for us!", Diao Mei and her mother quickly chased him inside.
After letting out a slight sigh, Yinji also went back inside the ship. Leaving Lu Xun, and the rest of the dumbstrucked audience with their jaws wide open outside.
"What... just happened?"
Chapter 189: The Generous Lord
Chapter 189: The Generous Lord
In a fancy restaurant inside the ship, every passenger, and even every crew of the restaurant were all staring at one table. Their whispers, even louder than the waves outside.
Almost all of the waiters were on the side, their hands filled with different kinds of dishes, but for some reason, none of them were cing the meal on the table they are supposed to go to. The nging of the tes from their tray masked the sound of their trembling jaw.
"What are you guys doing!?", it was then that a waitress grabbed a tray from one of the petrified waiters, "Give me that!", she bellowed as she started walking towards the table that all of the people were staring at.
"We''re sorry for the dy", she politely said in a soft tone as she ced the dishes on the table one by one, "We hope you like the food"
Seeing their Head Waitress cing the tes on the table, the others followed through and also approached the notorious table. Their movements were swift and quick, only bowing after they were done and leaving as soon as everything was ced on the table.
The Head Waitress could not help but look at the golden-haired kid that all of the people seemed to be wary of. Unlike the rest of her team, she did not leave the restaurant when all themotion was happening earlier. She was slightly regretting it now, as all of them were mentioning that the Spirit of the Ocean has shown itself.
There was also another thing that caught her ear-- that a golden-haired boy cleared a dungeon within a minute and managed to calm down the Ocean Spirit. And right now, her eyes were fixated on that golden-haired boy.
She was about to open her mouth to say something, but one of the other waiters pulled her away.
"Ah, finally!", Viel pped his hands as soon as all of the dishes they ordered were finally on the table. There were only 6 of them, but the food they had on their table was good enough to feed an entire small vige.
"This", Diao Chan could not help but lower her eyebrows and sigh. Viel shamelessly asked earlier if she could treat them to a meal. Of course, since she was the only mother in the group, not to mention she was the one who requested Viel and the other''s help, she agreed without any hesitation. But to think it was going to be this many.
This was also their first day, no, their first meal on the ship. If it was going to be like this for 2 more weeks, then Diao Chan was afraid that the money she brought wouldn''t be enough.
"Thank you for treating us, Miss Diao", Sofia slightly bowed her head towards Diao Chan, who could only chuckle in response, "I will shoulder the next meal", Sofia then said as she looked at Diao Chan''splicated expression.
It was not that obvious, but Sofia was somewhat excited about the meal. Arge steamed crab with soy sauce and chili on the side, shrimp that were covered in butter and garlic, oyster with what seemed to be melted cheese on top of it, there were more dishes, but Sofia could not make them out anymore.
Aside from the crab, Sofia had not tasted any of these dishes before since their kingdom was far from the sea, so she was, in a word, excited. And so, she started eating.
The rest of the group have also gotten their tes full, all except for Lu Xun, who couldn''t eat because he still could not believe what he saw earlier. Are they really going to eat like this as nothing happened earlier? He thought as he looked at his group.
Add the fact that almost all of the people in the restaurant were looking at them, Lu Xun could barely even breathe.
"Sofi, look", Viel suddenly stopped eating as he picked up something from his te, "It''s the Ocean Spirit"
He then started waving around a fish, cing the shell of a crab on top of it and using its w as a beak, "Thank you for healing me, little one", Viel said in a feminine voice as he continued to wave the fish.
"Vi!", Sofia quickly retrieved the abomination that Viel assembled and ced it back on his te, "How old are you to still be ying with your food!?"
And Viel, as if not hearing anything, just started eating again as he awkwardly nced towards Yinji.
After a few more minutes, a group of men entered the restaurant, all wearing a white uniform. The one in front of the group, an old man with a red beard, quickly scanned the room as they entered, his eyes then settled towards Viel and the other''s table and slowly approached it.
"Good day to all of you", the man with the red beard spoke, "I am Captain Redbeard", the man calling himself Captain Redbeard slightly bowed as he took off his hat.
"Greetings", Diao Chan quickly stopped eating as she stood up and bowed towards the bearded man.
The whispers in the restaurant quickly died down as the captain of the ship suddenly arrived in the restaurant. The Ocean Master was almost a city of its own, and ordingly, the Captain is considered as its Lord.
Seeing Diao Chan standing up and bowing towards him, Captain Redbeard quickly waved his hand and gestured for Diao Chan to sit, "Aren''t you the daughter of Diao Gang?"
"Y yes?", Diao Chan slightly tilted her head. Does this man know her father?
Captain Redbeardughed robustly as soon as he heard that, "I thought so. You were still small thest time I saw you", he said as he ced the edge of his palm on his knee.
"I see", Diao Chan slightly furrowed her eyebrows as she returned to her seat, she has no recollection whatsoever of this old man.
Captain Redbeard then proceeded to look towards Viel, Yinji, and Sofia. "I heard that the three of you saved us as well as the Spirit of the Ocean", he said in a soft tone as he slightly bowed his head, "I wish I could have seen it with my own eyes"
Viel and the others, however, did not heed him any mind and just continued on eating. Captain Redbeard could only clear his throat as he once again bowed his head, "On behalf of all my crew, I thank you for saving us", he said, his tone filled with sincerity.
"Some passengers do not know what you have done for them", he continued, "May I ask who all of you are so we can announce to the people your names?"
"Uhmm", Diao Chan could not help but form aplicated expression on her face. Captain Redbeard has been talking for a while, but the three seemed to bepletely ignoring him. Even her daughter was copying Yinji and not heeding the Captain any mind.
Diao Chan was about to say something, but Viel suddenly stood up from his seat as he wiped his mouth with a napkin. He then looked at the Captain straight in the eyes.
"I am Viel", he said as he elegantly ced the napkin on the table, "Generous Lord of Xingcai City, the breaker of chains, the savior of the Drifter children"
"!!!"
Chapter 190: Important People
Chapter 190: Important People
"I am Viel", he said as he elegantly ced the napkin on the table, "Generous Lord of Xingcai City, the breaker of chains, savior of the Drifter children"
"!!!"
As soon as Diao Mei and the others heard this, they almost choked to death. Even Yinji, who seemed to have no care for the Captain, could not help but slightly control her breath.
Sofia was the only one who didn''t have a surprised expression, as she too, stood up. Since Viel introduced himself, then she too, should do the same. "Sofia, eldest daughter of King Leon"
"Yinji", seeing as Sofia also introduced herself, it would be rude for her not to do the same, and so, Yinji also stood up, "Matriarch of the Nine Golden Pavilion"
Captain Redbeard could not help but slightly step back as he took a nervous gulp. He remembered the letter that Princess Jin-ri sent her, saying that there were VIPs that would being on board and they provided them with first ss tickets.
But what the Princess failed to mention was how important the passengers were. He looked at the westerner that was wearing spectacles. The eldest daughter of a King? King of what country? Doesn''t that mean that she is a Princess herself?
And the golden-haired kid is a Lord of a city? But most important of all, was the woman named Yinji. Matriarch of the richest sect in all of Choryu?
Not to mention General Diao''s daughter and granddaughter was here as well. Once again, Captain Redbeard could not help but gulp as he once again bowed his head, "T thank you for protecting the ship"
Seeing their Captain bowing again, the rest of the crew followed him as they all turned their heads down.
"Please, if there is anything I can do for you, do not be afraid to ask", Captain Redbeard said in a dignified tone as he raised his head.
Hearing the Captain''s words, a smirk quickly formed on Viel''s face, "Then please pay for our meal"
"...No problem", the Captain was a little stunned at first from the blunt request, but since he did say to ask him for anything, he just nodded his head.
"Nice!", Viel said as he rolled a fist. He was used to this kind of thing back when they were still in Sofia''s world. One would just miss out on the possible rewards if one does not take credit for his work. Viel then raised his thumbs towards Diao Chan, who was the one who was previously supposed to pay for the meal.
Diao Chan did not know whether to smile or to sigh, but one thing she does know is that Viel will certainly grow up to be a fine young man.
"If there is anything else, you may find me in the quarterdeck", Captain Redbeard slightly nodded his head.
"...Can I drive the ship?", Viel said before the Captain could even utter any more words.
"This"
"He''s just kidding, just kidding", Diao Chan stood up as she lightly pped her hand.
"O of course", Captain Redbeard could only clear his throat awkwardly as he did not expect for Viel to suddenly request something like that. He then looked at Diao Chan with a curious expression, "How is your father, by the way?", he asked.
"Thest time I saw him was years ago when he embarked to the Western Continents", Captain Redbeard said as he stroked his beard, "Are youing to visit him? He hasn''t returned yet, right?"
"This", Diao Chan''s eyebrows instantly furrowed her eyebrows with the mention of her father. She then sighed as she proceeded to tell the story of what happened to General Diao, how they were trapped in a city walled by 3 portals.
"That''s terrible", Captain Redbeard could only shake his head as he wiped the sauce from his face. He also started eating at the table while Diao Chan was telling him the story. Seeing as he was the one paying for it, he might as well eat and order some more.
"I have friends that could take you to the city where Diao Gang is", Captain Redbeard said as he stood up, "When we dock, I would introduce you to them"
"T thank you!", Diao Chan once again bowed. Hearing the Captain''s words, Diao Mei also stood up and offered her thanks.
"I shall take my leave, then", Captain Redbeard waved his hand, "I still have a ship to steer, after all", he said as he let out a burst ofughter. Before exiting the restaurant, he approached the head waitress and told her that anything the group orders from now on would be put in his tab.
Of course, this did not escape Viel''s ears. He imagined all the free dessert he could eatter once he was alone. It really was the right choice to introduce himself, he thought as he started giggling menacingly.
Captain Redbeard could not help but feel his spine crawl for some reason. But s, it would not be until they dock that he would see the colossal bill that awaited him.
Lu Xun, who had been quiet the whole time, could not feel that he was left out throughout the whole conversation. He also wanted to introduce himself, but s, it was already toote.
***
A loud gasp echoed throughout a dark hall. Followed by the sound of water being violently thrown and smashing onto a flesh.
The woman that was suddenly covered in water could not help but cough vehemently as some of the dirty water entered her nose. The dirt that was wrapping her head slowly trailed down like mud, revealing the luscious silver color of her hair.
"Are you ready to repent on your crimes, you filthy sinner!?", a bald man shouted as he smashed the pail he was holding on the woman''s head.
The woman seemed to be unfazed as she just looked at the bald man straight in the eye and whispered quietly, "... I will kill all of you"
Hearing the woman''s whispers, the bald man could not help but click his tongue as he retrieved the whip adorned with thorns hanging from his waist. And without even any warning, he struck the silver-haired woman on the leg.
And once again, the woman had no change in emotions, the wound on her leg caused by the whip quickly healing in just a matter of seconds.
"Heinous! Truly heinous!", the bald man shook his head, "Even with your powers sealed, you heal instantly! Is this the power you got from the Devil!?"
"Is this the power you got from the Devil!? It was a good thing we disposed of the Devil''s offspring!"
Before the bald man could finish what he was going to say, the silver-haired woman ripped the chains that were wrapped around her arms.
"!!!"
The bald man quickly backed away in panic as he slightly screamed, "D don''t do this!", the bald man shivered, "I I am still your father!"
The silver-haired woman''s eyes started to turn red as she stared at her father, "I will... kill all of you", she whispered. Tears started to drop from her eyes, however, she did not do anything else as she retreated to the corner of the cell and sat down.
"All of you will die"
Chapter 192: Bright Flash (2)
Chapter 192: Bright sh (2)
"C cheese?"
"!!!"
Lu Xun could not help but lightly pinch his eyes as he immediately tried to go in front of Diao Mei to protect her from whatever that bright sh of light was, "Miss Mei, hide behind me!", he shouted.
"Viel, what what happened!?", Diao Mei blinked her eyes numerous times for them to adjust from the sudden sh of light that entered her unsuspecting eyes.
Even Sofia, who was not directly in front of the sh took off her sses and pinched the bridge of her nose.
"Here, look!", Viel then handed Diao Mei, whose eyes have now recovered, a piece of paper.
"What is that?", Diao Mei tilted her head as she looked at the paper with nothing on it.
"Hm?", Viel look at the paper, his eyes wide in shock, "Did I do it wro--"
But before he could finish what he was going to say, marks started to appear on the paper, "Ah here it is, look look!", Viel then once again showed the photo to Diao Mei.
A loud gasp resounded in the street as Diao Mei quickly covered her mouth in shock, "This it is painting us!", she said, her eyes filled with awe, "How is it doing that!?"
"A magic called technology, I guess", Viel shrugged his shoulders. The only thing he really knew what to do was how to use it since Xianying showed it to him. As soon as the photo wasplete, Viel let out a burst ofughter as he pointed at Diao Mei, "Bwahaha! Look at your face, Miss Mei!"
"This", Diao Mei quickly looked at her face in the magic painting. Her mouth and eyes were wide open, so now, her amazement was filled with a tinge of annoyance. Lu Xun also gently grabbed the painting from Diao Mei''s hand.
He too was quite amazed. But when he saw Diao Mei with her arms behind her, obviously avoiding him, he could not help but let out a sigh of sorrow. The truth is, when his father told him that he had arranged a marriage for him since he was already of age, he was against it.
Even more when he found out that the one she was marrying had a higher cultivation than him and is also an Explorer. He didn''t know how he could swallow his pride when his future wife is stronger than him.
But as soon as his eyesid on Diao Mei, he felt something inside of him that he was unfamiliar with. One thing he did know was that his heart skipped a beat.
But now, as he looked at Diao Mei bickering with Viel, the tone of her voice high and her eyes obviously smiling, she could not help but feel a weight on his heart. Diao Mei has never smiled at him like that, much less talked to him in a simr way.
"Ah!", Diao Mei suddenly pped her hands, "Let me take one for the two of you as well!", Diao Mei said as she grabbed the camera from Viel''s hands.
"I just point this and press this thing, right?", Diao Mei said excitedly. "Okay, are the two of you ready?"
Sofia quickly patted her clothes and fixed her spectacles, "I look at that circle ss?", Sofia whispered.
"Hm", Viel nodded as he stood close to Sofia. Viel has been growing taller ever since they got back to this world. Sofia only noticed it now that Viel directly stood beside her. She could not help but let out a sigh as she remembered the first time she saw Viel. He was wearing a dress and was definitely smaller than her.
But now, their eyes were at the same height.
"Okay!", Diao Mei firmly ced her feet on the ground, "Say chees--"
Before Diao Mei could finish her words, Viel suddenly turned his head and kissed Sofia on the cheek, followed by the bright sh that spewed from the camera. Sofia could not help but widen her eyes in shock as her hand slowly reached to her cheek.
"Let me see, let me see!", Viel immediately grabbed the camera from Diao Mei''s hand even though it was not done processing that photo yet. Diao Mei could only blink a couple of times, she wasn''t really expecting something like that.
"Gahaha!", Viel''sughter then filled the streets as he pointed at the photo, "Sofi, look at your face!", he then cheered as he showed it to Sofia, before once againughing as he hid the photo inside his pocket.
Sofia, however, still had her palm on her cheek. She didn''t really know what to feel. The only thing she knew right now was that for the first time in her life. Her heart, which had only known war, skipped a beat.
She couldn''t help but gulp as she looked at Viel, who was ying with the camera, pointing it everywhere, even to strangers.
''But he''s just a boy'', Sofia whispered in her conflicted mind as another bright sh entered her eyes.
***
A bright sh filled the entire sky, followed by the deafening roar of the heavens.
But even with the sky crying, the wail of General Diao''s halberdpletely drowned it. With every swing of his weapon, the body of his enemies swiftly cut in two.
"Stand your ground and protect the citizens!", he roared as he continued to swing his halberd towards the countless horde of monsters that swarmed towards them. Some of the monsters even held weapons, their looks simr to that of a human''s. With the only difference being their gray skin, and elongated noses and ears.
There were also skeletons of different creatures, which no matter how much General Diao pulverizes, returns back in whole.
There were also other soldiers fighting with General Diao, and they have been doing so for a month now. Some of them have already taken and have been switching ces from time to time, but not General Diao.
General Diao has been fighting without any pause for a whole month now. He has not eaten, and his only source of water was the tears of the sky.
And as in the letter that he sent to his daughter, the city that they were in was surrounded by 3 portals, each spewing an infinite number of different monsters.
With the sudden appearance of the dungeon so close to the city, almost everyone died instantly. Those lucky enough to run deeper into the city were escorted by the soldiers to the manor where General Diao was having a meeting with the city lord.
A month. General Diao has been swinging his halberd for a month now. Even with his strength, his old body was already giving up on him. If only he focused more on his cultivation rather than politics, then he might have already eradicated these creatures.
He had also sent letters to the nearby cities to request for reinforcements, but s, even after a month had passed, none of them came.
General Diao could not help but release a sigh of sorrow. He already said his goodbyes to his daughter and granddaughter, his only regret was that he could not do it in person.
He could feel it, thest of his strength was leaving him.
But even then, as he looked at the never-ending horde of monsters, his face had no traces of hesitation on it, none at all. This was a fitting end for him, he thought. He would at least die as a warrior. And so, with a final roar, he rushed towards the horde.
But then, his roar was followed by the cries of the monsters. And the cries did note from the monsters he cleaved, no. It came from the end of the horde.
Did reinforcements finally arrive!? General Diao could not help but burst out inughter as a trickle of energy seemed to have returned to him.
With their backs also being engaged, the attention of the horde was now cut in half. The force that attacked them from behind cleaved through them at a very fast rate.
The one that was leading the group held two swords, swinging them as if a dance, and with every step of his dance, a dozen monsters fell to the ground. Every movement of his sword was elegant, it was as if the monsters were only snow, being melted by the warmth of the sun.
And in just after a minute, the group that attacked the horde from behind were now already in front of the General.
The group consisted of 5 people, and all were covered in robes. The smallest one in the group, the one holding two swords and leading them, stepped forward directly in front of General Diao.
"General Diao", a feminine voice entered General Diao''s ears as the stranger took off her hood, "It has been a long time", she said as respectfully curtsied towards the General. The other 4 robed individuals, however, continued to fight as they strayed off the horde that was swarming towards them.
"Y you?", there was confusion on the General''s face, but after a few seconds, he let out a burst ofughter as he swung his halberd towards a monster that jumped towards him,
"I almost did not recognize you, child"
Chapter 193: Baby
Chapter 193: Baby
Viel has been going around the port town for more than half an hour now, taking photos of everything he could, even strangers. But for some reason, the strangers seem to have taken a liking to him and even giving him some food and whatever else they could give.
He also took photos of Diao Chan and Yinji who were resting in the port, sneakily keeping a single photo of Yinji inside his [Item Box].
Sofia, who was still confused about what she was feeling, could not help but watch Viel y around with his new toy. Ever since he suddenly kissed her on the cheek, she had been feeling a whole lot differently whenever she looked at Viel.
The people of this world do age differently. Yinji was ancient and was even almost older than her kingdom. But Yinji doesn''t look a day older than her, so ultimately, in this world, age was just a num--
No. Sofia quickly shook her head to get rid of her thoughts. Even if it was just in the span of two years, she watched Viel grow up. This is definitely wrong. She shouldn''t even be thinking about something like this.
This was not the reason why she came to this world. She came here to help uncover Viel''s identity and help him from whatever it is that is consuming him.
"W...woah!"
Sofia''s thoughts were then disrupted by a loud whistling sound. She quickly looked towards the direction of the noise, only to see a boat hovering over the waters.
"What kind of boat is this?", Sofia could not help but tilt her head.
"Oho", the helmsman quickly noticed Sofia''s curious look and could not help but let out augh, "This mydy, is called a Hover Boat"
"Hover boat?", Diao Chan intruded in the conversation, "Did you get this from the Dungeons?"
"We got the idea", the helmsman said in a proud tone, "But no ma''am, this was built here in ournds"
Diao Chan was quite impressed. For them to bring something like this from the portal, the Western Continent truly did integrate the artifacts from the dungeons into their countries.
Unlike the Eastern Continents, the Western Continentcked divine artifacts. Even the number of their cultivators is minuscule if youpare it to the East and most of their poption are normal people.
Their physical prowess are stronger than that of the people from the east. But sadly, only the rich had ess to cultivation. Even now that their economy has been boosted by the appearance of the dungeons, the poor still get almost nothing.
"Come on in!"
The group then quickly got inside the hover boat, "You may want to hold the bars!", the helmsman shouted as the hover boat started to make noise, "This thing is very fast!"
"Hmph", Lu Xun could not help but scoff. How fast could this inferior artifact from the dungeon be? He thought. He had ridden on flying divine sword befo--
Before Lu Xun could finish gloating, he felt the wind m on his face as the boat moved forward at an unbelievable speed.
If it wasn''t for Yinji catching him by the cors, then he would have surely fallen to the ocean. Sadly, his face was now directly behind Viel. Viel, who had a long luscious set of hair. Lu Xun could not help but spew and shake his face as the strands of Viel''s hair got inside his mouth.
Viel, however, has not even noticed Lu Xun''s unfortunate situation as he was busy taking in the air as heughed. The breeze of the ocean was somewhat refreshing, albeit sticky.
"Can I drive it!?", he then said as he looked towards the steering wheel.
"Viel!", Diao Mei quickly tried to pull him away, "Why do you always ask if you can drive!?"
"I drove a flying one before", Viel shouted, "I am sure I can drive this one as well!"
"What!?", Diao Mei could not help but widen her eyes as she held her hair to prevent it from swinging, "Where!?"
"Back in"
Viel once again told his stories back in the first dungeon that he entered in. Lu Xun, who was previously doubtful of the stories about Viel, was not listening inattentively. Ever since he saw what he did during the brief incident with the Spirit of the Ocean, he was now more inclined to believe Viel. It was not because he took a photo of him and Diao Mei close together, not at all.
Hearing Viel''s stories, the helmsman could not help butugh, "You have some interesting stories there, don''t you,ddy?", he said, "How long did you stay in the Eastern Continents?"
"What?"
"Aren''t you and that woman with sses here as their guide?", the helmsman looked at Diao Mei and the rest, "Is the city that''s under attack your home?"
"What? No!", Viel quickly shook his head, "I have never even been here before!"
"What? You serious there,d?", the helmsman could not help but squint his eyes as he looked at Viel''s long golden hair that''s smoothly flowing with the wind. He did look quite different, probably the most handsomed he had ever seen. But still, his long golden hair reminded him of something.
"I thought you were a son of nobility!", he then said.
"Nobility?", Van could not help but scoff. Of course, he looked like a noble, he owns his own city. Viel thought.
"Yeah!", the helmsman quickly nodded, "Your golden hair reminds me of a noble family that I used to work for!"
"That''s impossible!", this time, Diao Mei was the one to speak, "Viel was born in the east. He probably doesn''t even know how to speak yournguage!"
"What?", the helmsman was confused. He was about to say something, but then he realized that the girl had a wand ofnguage hanging on her waist, "...Oh, that''s weird!".
The helmsman then ced his attention towards Sofia, "What about you then, missy?", he said, "Are ye from around here?"
"...I am farther west", Sofia muttered as she fixed her spectacles.
"Oho, I can see that", the helmsman let out a hum. He then focused his eyes forward, "We will be in our destination any minute now!"
"Already!?"
"Well not quite", the helmsman chuckled, "I can''t really take you to the city''s docks since there might be monsters!"
"Take us there directly", Yinji, who has been quiet the whole ride, suddenly spoke.
"But it''s dangerous", the helmsman could not help but stutter.
"Please!", Diao Chan also started to speak, there was a certain desperation in her tone, "We will pay you double!"
"I it''s not about money, madam!", the helmsman quickly shook his head, "You have to understand--"
"We will pay you 30x your rate"
Before the helmsman could finish his words, Yinji interrupted her with an offer.
"M Matriarch!?", Diao Chan could not help but blink her eyes numerous times in disbelief.
The helmsman, however, could only take a gulp as he nodded happily.
And just like what the helmsman said, they have reached the docks of the city after 10 minutes. The group quickly jumped from the hover boat, not even saying a word to the helmsman.
The helmsman was about to ask for his pay, but Yinji suddenly summoned 5 golden swords on top of his boat.
"This!?"
"More than what we promised", Yinji calmly said as she started to run to the inside of the city. There were fires everywhere, but even more than the mes, the corpses were much more obvious.
There were dead bodies littered everywhere. Humans and monsters alike, in every direction and as far as the eyes could see.
Diao Mei and Diao Chan could not help but stray their eyes, afraid that they might see General Diao among the dead.
But then, as soon as they heard a roar from afar, Diao Chan''s eyes quickly lit up. "That sounds like"
"It''s grandfather!", Diao Mei continued her mother''s words as she quickly rushed towards the direction of the shout.
The group did not have to run far before they could see the General''s long elegant beard flowing in the air along with every swing of his halberd, cleaving through dozens of monsters.
"Father!", Diao Chan quickly called for her father as soon as she saw him.
"D-daughter!?", General Diao easily got distracted as he turned his attention towards the familiar voice. This, however, caused him topletely lower his guard.
"!!!"
But before anything could happen to him, his vision was blocked by a gold robe, hitting him straight in the face.
"This", General Diao could not help but blink his eyes numerous times as he saw the familiar face in front of him.
And with a gulp, he muttered
"B baby!?"
"What?"
Yinji could not help but frown as soon as she heard what General Diao called her.
"I I mean master!", General Diao gulped as he quickly saluted.
"I''m not your master, little Diao", Yinji''s frown grew even stronger as she stared General Diao in the eye.
"S sorry"
Chapter 194: Told you
Chapter 194: Told you
"I am not your master, little Diao"
"S sorry"
When General Diao realized what he just blurted out, he almost wanted to tear his long beard off of his face. Did he just call Matriarch Yinji baby?
It has been almost a century since hestid eyes on Matriarch Yinji. He had a painting of her in his bedroom. And whenever hees across it, he always calls it baby. General Diao could not help but slowly turn his eyes towards Yinji''s face, whose frown could not be hidden.
"Father!"
Once again, Diao Chan''s voice entered General Diao''s ears as she rushed towards him and hugged him. General Diao was about to say something, but another hug came for him.
"Little Mei?", he muttered. He was already filled with shock when he saw Yinji and his daughter in this ce, but to think that his granddaughter was here as well. It would seem that his granddaughter''s fiance, Lu Xun, tagged along with them as well and was already helping the other soldiers stave off the monsters.
"Why are both of you here?", General Diao could not help but blink numerous times as he could not believe his eyes.
"We traveled as soon as we saw your letter!", Diao Chan yelped, "So it is true, the city is surrounded by 3 dungeons"
"...Yes", General Diao could not help but let out a deep breath. He then turned his attention back to Yinji, who was casually swatting away monsters, "M Matriarch Yinji. Why are you with my family?", he muttered.
"A friend was in need of help", Yinji slightly nced at General Diao, "And so I came"
"A friend?", General Diao could not help but raise his eyebrows.
"It''s Viel, father", Diao Chan was the one to answer him.
"Viel!?", General Diao''s body quickly stood up straight as soon as he heard his daughter''s words. It has been a long time since he has heard that name, but the memory that the boy left was still too fresh in his mind, "Where is that little rascal!?", he burst out inughter.
"He and his friend went to check on the portals"
"Oho. Quite as active as ever", General Diao stroke his beard, finally having a moment to rest since Yinji was here, "We actually already have someone dealing with the portal. Someone who little Mei knows pretty well", he said as he patted his granddaughter''s head.
"W who?", Diao Mei could not help but tilt her head as she looked up.
***
Viel and Sofia were now in front of one of the portals. The one that was spewing worm-like monsters that had des for teeth.
"There really are three portals", Sofia could not help but ce her hand on her chin as she casually cast different spells to kill the monsters that dared to approach her, "...Interesting". Based on the knowledge that she has gathered so far, this is the first time this has ever happened, at least in Choryu.
The portal on the Spirit Ocean''s belly was also a first urrence as far as she was aware of. But this for all of the Portals to be facing the city something is definitely wrong here.
"Vi, do you feel anything odd about the three portals?", Sofia then looked towards Viel, who seemed like his whole body was flickering.
"Like what?", Viel said as he killed the countless monsters that were trying to run away, his body covered in golden lightning. He missed using Lu Yi''s skills, so he was using every chance to use them now.
"The three portals", Sofia muttered, "You mentioned before that you can feel the presence of the portals, right?"
"Ah, not me", Viel stopped fighting as he suddenly appeared in front of Sofia, "It''s Mr. Voice"
"...", Sofia could not help but squint her eyes, "Is Mr. Voice saying anything about the portals?"
"Hmmm", Viel paused for a while before answering, "No", he then said as he shook his head.
"I see", Sofia fixed her spectacles, "Let''s go in for now. The others could handle the rest"
"Hm", Viel nodded as he walked towards the portal. But before his foot could even go inside the portal, he felt someone bump into him from the front.
"Ancient titties!", Viel could not help but shout as his butt hit the ground. His eyes quickly glowed red but instantly dissipated when he realized that it was a human that fell on top of him.
"So--", the one that fell on top of Viel was about to get up, but as soon as she saw Viel''s face, she could not help but squint her eyes. And after a few seconds, her eyes opened wide.
"Y you?", she whispered, stuttering. And without even saying another word, she suddenly hugged Viel. Viel could not help but raise his eyebrows as he scoured his mind for any memories of the girl who just hugged him.
Jet-ck hair, but the front part is filled with strands of silver. There was only one person that fit this description in Viel''s mind. "Miss Violet?"
"Viel!", Violet could not help but tighten her embrace as the words that the boy said all but confirmed his identity.
It was then that other people came stepping out of the portal. And as soon as they saw Violet pinning someone on the ground, they quickly raised their weapons.
"Violet, are you alright!?", one of the men said as he pointed his spear towards Viel. Seeing this, Sofia quickly summoned countless icicles, all floating and pointing towards the party that just came out of the portal.
"Put down your weapons!", Violet shouted as she stood up, "This is my friend!"
The man who had his spear pointed at Viel, turned his head towards the rest of the group, and nodded before putting away his spear. Sofia, however, did not remove the icicles as her eyes remained vignt.
"P please", Violet quickly looked towards Sofia, "We had no intention of doing any harm"
"My name is Violet", she curtsied.
"Hm", after a few seconds of scanning Violet, Sofia removed the icicles and responded with a curtsy of her own, "Sofia", she breathed.
Seeing the elegance in Sofia''s movement, Violet''s party all looked at each other. They then also stared at Viel, who was currently patting her pants clean. They quickly noticed his long golden hair that waved even with the tiniest of wind.
Are they nobles? Was the collective thought of Violet''s group. The man, who previously had his spear pointed towards Viel, bowed. "I apologize for my rudeness earlier", he said as he lightly scratched his bald head. "My name is Rudolf, your lordship"
The others also bowed towards Viel. Violet was about to stop them, but before she could do so, Viel waved his hand.
"It is alright, children", he said, "Violet''s friends are a friend mine"
"Pft", Violet almost choked. It would seem that Viel has not changed even one bit with his antics.
"Did the two of you do all this?", one of the women from Violet''s party of 5 stepped forward, her eyes scanning the dead worms that littered everywhere. Sure, their party also cleared out some of the monsters before they came in. But the number of corpses that were now sprawled everywhere was almost countless.
Hearing the woman''s words, Viel only shrugged his shoulders, "I guess".
"This", the woman could not help but lightly gasp, "...Amazing".
"It truly is a wonderful surprise to see you again, Viel", Violet then interrupted the two as she wiped the tear that was forming from her eye. But after a few seconds, her expression turned serious as she looked at her party members. "Let''s meet again after this is over, Viel. Don''t go anywhere!"
She then ran towards the next portal that was positioned on the east of the city. Her party members also swiftly followed her after bowing towards Viel and Sofia. But before they could go far, Viel''s shout reached their ears.
"We will clear thest one then!"
Violet''s party members could not help but look at each other. "With just the two of them?", the woman that talked to Viel asked, "Will they be alright?"
Hearing her party member''s words, Violet could not help but smirk, "You don''t have to worry about them, Pam", Violet hummed as they continued to approach the portal that spewed skeleton monsters, "Viel is incredibly strong"
"...No matter how strong he could be. There''s only two of them", Pam replied as she mmed her hammer towards the four-legged skeleton in front of her.
"There''s no time to be worrying about someone else, Pam", Rudolf hummed, "This next dungeon seems to be trickier than thest one we cleared"
They have been cleaving away countless skeletons, but after a few seconds, they always get back up, their bones assembling themselves once again.
"Let''s just go inside", Violet muttered, "It won''t ever end if we don''t clear the dungeon as soon as possible"
The party members all nodded in agreement as soon as they heard Violet''s words. They were about to step inside, but before they could do so, Pam screamed.
"What''s wrong, Pam!?", one of the members quickly turned his attention towards Pam.
"T the other portal", Pam stuttered as she pointed to the direction of the other portal, "I It''s gone!"
"What!? Impossible!", all of them looked to where Pam was pointing, and to their surprise, the portal, which was supposed to be there, was gone.
"Well", Violet could not help but slightly giggle.
"I told you Viel is unbelievably strong"
Chapter 195: Aftermath (1)
Chapter 195: Aftermath (1)
The light of the portal rippled as Viel and Sofia casually stepped outside. Their bodies were covered with a sort of green sticky liquid. Sofia quickly summoned a torrent of water and doused their whole body with it.
Viel was shaking his limbs as he tried to remove the liquid from his hands, his face filled with disgust.
"You could have just killed them from afar, Vi", Sofia could not help but click her tongue in frustration as Viel flung some of the green liquid to her. But after a while, she looked at the floating text that was hovering in front of her.
"It says I leveled up again", Sofia fixed her spectacles as she tried to gather her mana, "Even though this is the second time already, it''s still a weird feeling", she said as she squinted her eyes.
"What about you, Vi?", she looked at Viel as she summoned a gust of wind to dry both of them up, "Did you level up?"
Hearing Sofia''s words, Viel''s eyes instantly twitched. "Nothing!", Viel waved his hand, "Not even a reward! Ack, so stingy!"
"What?", Sofia could not help but slightly raise her eyebrows. She then looked at the other set of floating texts in front of her, which told her that she has a reward. And so, she raised her finger and epted the reward.
"I have a reward", Sofia said as she showed the item to Viel. It was some sort of feather made of jade.
As soon as Viel saw that Sofia was given a reward, he once again groaned in frustration, "So jealous!", Viel shouted as he threw a huge piece of the ground towards the monsters that were now roaming aimlessly.
"You really did not get anything?", Sofia ced the feather in her pocket. She was going to ask Viel what the feather does but seeing as he did not receive any rewards, it might be too insensitive of her to do so. She''ll just askter, she thought.
"No", Viel crossed his arms, obviously disappointed.
"Does it say anything on why you don''t have any rewards?"
"Uh yup", Viel sighed, "It says I already have the reward. But I don''t see it anywhere!", Viel once again raised his voice, as well as his fists.
"I see", Sofia raised her eyebrows and shrugged. But after a few seconds, her eyes widened in shock as she realized something.
"!!!", she quickly looked Viel straight in the eyes as her breathing turned heavier.
"A...are you alright, Sofi?", Viel could not help but slightly back away as he saw Sofia''s expression.
Sofia, however, was not even hearing Viel as her thoughts raced inside her mind. She has already surmised that the Portals may have ultimately something to do with Viel. But this new discovery of Viel already having the rewards more than added to her hypothesis.
"Can you ask Mr. Voice to give you the reward?", Sofia stuttered as she kept staring Viel straight in the eyes.
"Eehh", Viel blinked a couple of times before he turned quiet. After a few seconds, he clicked his tongue. "Stingy!", he shouted, "It says I can''t. I don''t have the right to ess it or something"
"!!!"
Once again, Sofia''s breaths stuttered. This confirms it. Whatever it is that is inside Viel, this Mr. Voice or whatever it is It might be the one responsible for the appearance of the portals. Maybe it even created the portals.
What if all of the rewards they were receiving came from Viel or from this Mr. Voice in the first ce?
Sofia could not help but gulp as her ideas were starting to align. But it was probably best to keep this information for herself for now. After all, it is still just spection.
"Sofi?", Viel squinted his eyes as he leaned closer to Sofia.
"Should we help your friend?", Sofia then quickly fixed her spectacles as she looked towards the only portal left. Completely pushing the thoughts away from her mind.
"Hmmm", Viel was still weirded out by Sofia''s sudden stupor, but after a while, he shrugged his shoulders and looked in the direction where Sofia was looking, "No, they can handle it".
"Let''s clear everything here instead", Viel added as he started to walk towards the horde of monsters that were now wandering aimlessly ever since the two portals closed. But before Viel could even take a single step, Sofia stopped him.
"Let me", she said, "I want to test how much stronger I got from this level up"
Hearing Sofia''s words, Viel let out a tiny sigh, "Sure", he whispered as he slowly backed away with his arms raised.
"So what are you going to--"
Before Viel could say anything else, the air around them started to lower in temperature. He could hear the air cracking as tiny icicles started to form everywhere. However, unlike Sofia''s previous spells, the icicles remained minuscule.
Instead, the monsters that were actively moving froze in their spot. And after a few seconds, they started to crumble, the pieces that were falling from their bodypletely frozen in ice.
And like a domino that started from Sofia and Viel''s position, the monsters all crumbled one by one.
"This", Sofia could not help but raise an eyebrow.
"Eh what did you do?", Viel slightly pouted, "I thought you were testing your powers, this seems weak?"
"No", Sofia breathed, "This... is amazing", she said before summoning a bubble around her and floating above the skies. She flew above the center of the city and quickly looked around her.
She let out a huge breath as her hand palms started to tremble rapidly. And as she was doing so, the ground below also started to quake.
And then, like a famished quicksand that covered the entire city, the ground pulled all of the remaining monsters down,pletely swallowing all of them at the same time.
Yinji, who was carefully straying off the monsters inside the city walls, let out a smirk as she looked above towards Sofia.
Diao Mei could not help but let out a deep sigh as she stared at Sofia, "Of course", she muttered. Those who can stand beside Viel will never be ordinary.
General Diao also let out a deep breath. It has not even been an hour since Yinji and the others arrived, and the situation has already been contained.
General Diao continued to watch as the monsters disappeared to the ground. He then slowly walked towards Matriarch Yinji while stroking his beard. "It seems the next generation is already taking over", he sighed.
"My generation is still strong", Yinji quickly replied without even looking at General Diao, "You''re just weaker", she said coldly.
"This", General Diao could not help but twitch his eyes. But after a while, he once again let out a tiny sigh, "It has been a while since Ist saw you, Matriarch Yinji"
"Oh? When was that?", Yinji finally nced at General Diao, "I have quite a lot of memory of your father, but not you"
Of course, she won''t know him that well. He was just a young man when he first saw Yinji. She was the dream of all men back in the day when she was still active. There was even a group dedicated to Yinji then. And of course, General Diao was part of it, as well as Emperor Cha.
General Diao''s reminiscing was cut short by the voice of his daughter.
"Are there anyone that needs help inside the mansion?", Diao Chan asked.
"There are many", General Diao quickly replied and nodded, his tone full of weight.
"Okay", Diao Chan nodded as she quickly rushed inside, followed by Diao Mei. Lu Xun also approached General Diao, asking if there was something he could do to help.
In the end, he ended up assisting the soldiers and collecting the body of those that died. Their bodies were still above ground even though Sofia buried the monsters deep. A testament to how much control she had with her powers.
Sofia then started to descend to the ground as soon as all of the monsters had been eradicated,nding in front of Yinji and General Diao.
"I see you''ve be stronger thest time we fought", Yinji quicklymented.
Hearing Yinji''s words of praise, Sofia could only fix her spectacles, "You were just ying with me back then".
"Are you--"
"That was amazing, Sofi!"
"!!!", General Diao was about to introduce himself to Sofia, but he almost jumped in fright as someone suddenly shouted behind him.
"W...what the!?", General Diao slowly turned his head to follow the golden-haired kid that was approaching Sofia, "Since when were you there!?"
General Diao could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times. Even though he is a lot taller now, the boy in front of him is definitely Viel. Who else would have such long golden hair and such a beautiful face?
There was also the fact that he suddenly appears out of nowhere.
"Oh General Diao?", Viel tilted his head, "You''re still alive?"
"..."
Chapter 196: Donation
Chapter 196: Donation
"Oh General Diao?", Viel tilted his head, "You''re still alive?"
"..."
General Diao thought it would be a heartwarming reunion once he and the boy meets. But to think the first thing that woulde out of his mouth was banter. Wait was it a banter?
"What are you even saying, you brat!?", General Diao slightly released a deep breath as he puffed his chest.
But s, he was ignored by Viel who looked at the only remaining portal left. "It''s still there", Viel furrowed his eyebrows, "Maybe we should have helped Miss Violet". It has been more than half an hour after Violet and her group entered the portal, shouldn''t they be out by now, Viel thought.
"Oh, you''ve met them?", General Diao slightly raised his eyebrows, "They should be fine. Her party is quite strong. You''re the abnormal one for clearing out a dungeon as soon as you enter it"
Viel could only shrug his shoulders in reply, "It''s hard to stay too long in another world", Viel muttered, "People tend to die".
Sofia immediately let out a short sigh as she fixed her spectacles. She initially thought that Viel had already gotten over Zachary''s death. He has not been having nightmares for quite a while now, but hearing Viel''s words, it would seem that he was still somewhat carrying a burden in his heart.
"Hm", General Diao also did not fail to notice the hint of sorrow in Viel''s words. It would seem that the boy has changed, he''s just not showing it too much.
"Diao Mei is inside helping the wounded", he then added, "Let the soldiers clean up the mess that''s left here. You should check on the people inside"
"Is there food?", Viel quickly replied.
"...Afraid not", General Diao could shake his head, "We have been stuck here for a month. I do not know the full situation inside but they will surely be starving by now"
"And you''re not?", Viel huffed.
General Diao lightly chuckled in response, "I am used to not eating when in battle", he said as he stroked his beard, elegantly posing a manly pose as he slightly nced towards Matriarch Yinji. Yinji, however, did not even see him as she was helping in retrieving the corpses of the dead.
"..."
"Anyway", General Diao cleared his throat, "...This city is truly done for. They asked for reinforcements to all of the neighboring cities, but not even one came to our aid. One would think they would know about helping each other since they just came from centuries of war", he could not help but click his tongue as his tone was filled with disapproval.
Hearing General Diao''s words, Viel let out a yful chuckle. "Then let the city of Xingcai help you"
"Xingcai?", General Diao squinted his eyes in confusion. Isn''t that the name of his sworn sister?
"It''s the boy''s city", Matriarch Yinji, who has been busy helping collect the dead, briefly joined the conversation, "It''s a beautiful city, I might buy a house there soon"
"I I see", General Diao wasn''t really expecting Yinji to suddenly speak, "Wait you have your own city? But you just got back!"
"Fufufu", Viel stroked the General''s beard as if it was his own, "If one is destined to rule then he is destined to rule"
"... What?", General Diao squinted his eyes. It sounded wise, but what does that even mean?
Viel then looked at the nearest soldier that was near them and called for him, "You!"
The soldier, who saw Viel pointing at him, quickly rushed towards them. Seeing Viel''s golden hair and how he talked so casually with General Diao, the boy is definitely not of normal status. Add to the fact that he came with the foreigner cultivators, then he was definitely someone that he should treat with the utmost respect.
"Yes, young master!", the soldier quickly saluted as he stood in front of Viel.
"Take me to your city lord!", Viel said in amanding tone, his posture imitating General Diao''s.
"I", hearing Viel''s request, the soldier immediately stuttered, "The city lord is dead, young master. Only his daughter is alive".
"Then take me to her", Viel nodded his head, "I wish to donate gold to the city!"
"!!!"
Hearing Viel''s words, the soldier once again saluted, his eyes almost instantly turning moist. "A... at once!", he stuttered, "Please, follow me!"
"..."
General Diao could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times as he watched Viel''s back disappear deep into the city. He really doesn''t know what to expect anymore whenever he is around the boy.
Even Sofia was slightly surprised by what Viel said, but even then, he followed him inside.
"...The boy truly is something else, isn''t he?", General Diao whispered.
"He is", Matriarch Yinji dusted off her hand.
"Oh", General Diao was surprised with Yinji''s sudden reply, "You approve of him?"
"Of course", Matriarch Yinji let out a breath, "He is worthy enough for me to bear his children once hees of age"
"I see", General Diao nodded his head, but after a few seconds, his eyes widened as wide as it could be.
"Wait what!?"
***
Inside the city lord''s mansion, moans and groans filled with pain echoed the halls. There were wounded sprawled all over the floor, and those that were not, seemed to no longer have any energy to even move, as the only thing they could do was swallow their saliva.
Diao Mei and her mother were doing their best to help the victims of the disaster, but their hands were tied as the only thing they could do was temporarily alleviate their pain by tending to their wounds.
If the people do not eat soon, then they would definitely die.
Deeper into the mansion were people gathered around a table. They too, looked emaciated, but their loud voices still reverberated loud enough for the others to hear.
"The city is done for, Lady Beatrice", a bearded man spoke, his words sedated.
"We can''t even rebuild anymore, the city''s budget won''t be enough", another man chimed in, his white beard disheveled.
"Maybe we can raise the tax?", an olddy suggested, "I am sure we can find a way, your father would have done--"
"Are you stupid!?", before the olddy could finish her words, the green-haired woman, Beatrice, finally spoke, her words filled with hostility, "Tax? What tax?", Beatrice mmed her palm on the table.
"Have you seen how many of us are left!?", she shouted enough for the rest of the people to hear, "Mr. Line is right, this city is done for. We should just be grateful that we were saved by an unexpected reinforcement!"
Beatrice then looked at the person beside her, whose whole body was covered in robes. "Thank you again", she whispered, her tone filled with sincerity, "If it wasn''t for you detecting the portal, more of us would have been dead"
"It was--"
"Lady Beatrice!"
Before the robed individual could even speak, an excited shout pierced all of the ears of everyone in the mansion. Even those that were previously listless could not help but widen their eyes as their spirits were awakened by the thundering shout.
"W what!?", Catherine could not help but stutter as she addressed the soldier that was running towards her.
"One of the General''s friends wants to speak with you!", the soldier said as he tried to catch his breath, "He says he wants to donate to the city!"
"W what!?", the people gathered on the table could not help but all look towards the soldier. And then, their eyes turned towards the boy behind him, his long golden hair seemed like it was shining even through the dark and grim halls of the castle.
They also saw the clothes of the woman that was following him from behind. These two were definitely from a rich noble family! They all thought in unison.
And even though she was already weak from hunger, Beatrice quickly rushed towards Viel and held his hand. "Is is it true you wish to donate to our city!?", she said, her words pleading.
"We we don''t know how we can repay you for this!", Beatrice said as her knees fell to the ground, "But please we do need the help"
Seeing the woman crying in front of him, Viel did not know what to do, he was supposed to say some flowery words, but not that he was inside, those words were gone.
He then looked to Sofia for advice, who only gestured for him to also kneel down. And so, he did.
Viel crouched and gently hugged Beatrice.
"!!!"
The people gathered at the table could not help but look at each other in shock. Even Sofia, who only meant for Viel tofort her, could not help but want to ce her palm on her face in frustration.
Of course, the one that was most perplexed about this unexpected situation was Beatrice herself. But instead of feeling awkward, the warmth from the boy''s embrace trulyforted her.
Her father died during the attack and she was suddenly left to govern the people. She wasn''t ready to lead, even more, to lead a poption that was already destined to ruin.
But everyone was quick to ce her in the position, not even having a choice in the matter. And the only thing she has done so far was to order her soldiers to not give up. And she knew, if it wasn''t for General Diao, then they wouldn''t even be standing here right now.
And so, the tears that she has been holding back from all of the pressure that suddenly ced upon her gushed out like a waterfall.
"T thank you", she stuttered, "Truly thank you"
Chapter 197: Viel, The Generous Lord
Chapter 197: Viel, The Generous Lord
"Thank you truly, thank you!"
The sound of Beatrice''s cries reached deeper and deeper into the dark mansion. And all of those present, even the wounded, could not help but stare at their new city lord as she copsed from all the pressure that was suddenly ced on her.
They all remained quiet. But as the cries reached their ears, they did not take it as a sign of grief, no. Because for the first time in a month since the monsters have ransacked their homes and killed their friends and family, they had hope.
The cries did not signify despair, but life.
Beatrice''s stuttered breaths echoed for a minute more before she finally stopped and wiped the trails of tears on her face.
"Forgive me for the unsightly disy", Beatrice breathed as she gently stood up, "We are already in each other''s embrace and your name is still not in my mind, Lord?"
"My name is Viel", Viel said as he slightly nodded, "Lord of Xingcai City"
"Lord--
"Viel!?"
Before Beatrice could even finish her pleasantries, a loud shout came from behind her as the robed individual that Beatrice was previously addressing suddenly turned her body towards them.
"You know each other, Lady Charlotte--"
Beatrice once again shut her mouth as soon as the robed individual removed her hood. She then looked at Viel, and once again towards the now unhooded individual.
"L Lady Charlotte, are you", Beatrice''s eyes could not help but widen in shock as he looked back and forth between the two. The two of them looked almost identical, to the point that it was somewhat creepy.
"Y you are alive!", Charlotte could not help but slowly walk towards Viel as her words stuttered.
Viel, however, looked at Charlotte with his eyebrows furrowed. His eyes then slightly glowed as green lights flickered in them, followed by an ominous and hulking killing intent.
But out of all the people present, only Sofia felt Viel''s sudden change.
"...what", Sofia could not help but gulp as the killing intent crawled through her spine. Even when Viel eradicated the demons in her world, Viel didn''t show this kind of killing intent. But even with her utter shock, Sofia gathered her mana.
But before she could even summon a bubble, the flickering green lights in Viel''s eyes disappeared, taking with it the sinister killing intent.
Sofia could not help but stutter in relief as she released the bottomless breath that she has been holding. She then once again looked at Viel, wondering what in the world could have happened. Does it have something to do with the appearance of this woman? She thought as she looked at Charlotte.
The woman almost looked like an older Viel, and it didn''t help that Viel''s face was eerily feminine. She was almost a replica, a very close rtive, perhaps? But why would Viel suddenly release that much killing intent just by seeing her?
But of course, amongst the oblivious crowd, Charlotte was the most perplexed one. It has been such a long time since hest saw Viel, and of course, he will never forget him. And now that he was in front of her again, seeing bigger-- she was sure of it.
Viel was his brother''s son!
"...Do I know you?", Viel furrowed his eyebrows as he looked Charlotte straight in the eyes.
"I it''s me!", Charlotte waved her hand as she gestured to herself, "Charlotte!", she said as she walked nearer to him.
"Maybe you don''t remember me because I used to sit in a wheelchair?"
"Ah!", Viel immediately pointed as soon as he heard Charlotte''sst words, "You''re the woman who is not my mother!"
"Y Yes?", Charlotte almost choked. Out of all the things that Viel remembered, why was it that specific memory?
The people that heard Viel, however, all looked at each other with a singr thought, ''Are you sure!?''
"You can walk?", Viel ced his hand on his chin as he stared at Charlotte''s legs.
"Yes", Charlotte quickly nodded as she stood in front of Viel, "A lot of things... have happened throughout the past years"
Viel squinted his eyes as he looked Charlotte straight in the eye, "Are you sure you''re not just pretending so that you can order people around to push you?"
"...No"
"Suspicious", Viel ced his hand on his chin, "Where''s your husband?", he said, his tone a bit apprehensive.
"He died two years ago", Charlotte said in a sorrowful tone, her head pointed downwards.
"Hm"
"Sorry to disrupt your conversation but", Beatrice spoke, "Are the two of you rted?"
As soon as Viel heard this, he released a slight chuckle, "Of course not, she is--"
"He might be my brother''s son"
Before Viel could even finish his words, Charlotte disrupted him.
"...What?", Viel''s eyes quickly widened in shock as he looked at Charlotte.
"Not your son?", Beatrice blinked her eyes a couple of times as she once again looked back and forth between the two.
"Psh", Viel waved his hand, "That''s not important right now!", he said grudgingly. For some reason, this talk of family is making him ufortable for some reason. And so, to escape the topic altogether, he summoned a mountain of gold from his [Item Box].
"This", Beatrice could not help but let out a slight gasp as a pile of gold coins and other treasures suddenly appeared in front of her.
Sofia was also surprised. "Vi, are you sure?", she whispered. Seeing the amount that Viel was giving, Sofia could not help but pull him away. This amount was most certainly everything that Viel has ever amassed back in her world. For him to just give all of it away seemed like such a waste.
"I can always get more from sister Xing Cai", Viel bluntly answered.
"...You--"
"Thank you!"
Before Sofia could say anything more, Beatrice once again kneeled on the floor. If it was this much, even if it can''t fully pay for all the damages in the city and for the lives that were lost, it was enough for the city to revive.
However, it would seem that one of the men in Beatrice''s circle does not agree as he mmed his fist on the table. "We appreciate this help, but even with this much gold, our people can''t survive! We need food and we need it now!"
"Do not be rude, Arnold!", Beatrice immediately stood up and reprimanded the man, "These people have saved all of us and now they are even helping us to recover, and you dare raise your voice!?"
Hearing Beatrice''s displeased voice, the man called Arnold could only click his tongue in frustration.
"This is more than helpful", Beatrice''s tone then shifted instantly as she turned back to Viel, "Really, thank you very much, Lord Viel", she then bowed. The other people that were situated around the table also bowed their heads towards Viel.
But s, all of them had the same thought. Arnold was right. They needed food and clean water for now. Even with the gold donated to their city, their manpower was almost non-existent now, no one will be able to travel to neighboring cities in order to buy supplies.
Seeing the deprived faces of the people, Viel could not help but let out a loud sigh, "Very well, I am a generous lord", he said, "I shall ask my new friend for your food"
"...Lord Viel?", Beatrice could not help but tilt her head. A friend? They have more people to help the city?
"Come on now, children, follow me outside", Viel beckoned for the people to follow. Sofia, on the other hand, could only scratch her chin. What was Viel up to now?
After half an hour, a number of people were now outside. Those that could still walk also followed Viel, all of them bringing baskets as per Viel''s orders.
All of them looked at each other in confusion, just what exactly was going on here? And why were they in the port? Beatrice was going to ask Viel, but before she could do so, Viel suddenly took off his shirt, revealing his skinny but ripped body.
And without even saying a word, he jumped to the ocean.
"Uh", Beatrice could not help but look towards Sofia, who only shrugged her shoulders in response.
The people once again looked at each other, now even more confused as to what exactly was happening. Charlotte also asked Sofia if she knew what Viel was up to, but s, if there was one thing to expect from Viel, it is to expect the unexpected-- this has been Sofia''s mindset ever since she had spent a long time with him.
But after a few more minutes, all their questions and confusions were answered by a tidal wave.
"Everyone r--"
Beatrice was about to order everyone to run back to the mansion, but then Sofia stopped her.
"Look", Sofia said as she pointed towards the center of the colossal wave. She has seen a wave like this weeks ago during their cruise-- the Spirit of the Ocean.
And true to her expectations, it is. The Spirit of the Ocean could be seen clearly, its head poking out of the wave and seemingly looking towards them, and on its head, was Viel.
"W what the", the people wanted to run, but they couldn''t. With the head of the Ocean Spirit out of the water, one could finally see how big it really was. Its sheer length alone was enough to cover the entire city.
"Behold!", Viel''s shout pierced their ears even though he was far from them. Viel then waved his hand towards the people, and instantly after doing so, a fish flew straight towards one of the baskets that the people were holding.
And another and another.
"Your food has arrived!"
Chapter 198: I am The Devil
Chapter 198: I am The Devil
"Hehe"
Viel wasughing with a satisfied expression as he sat on the Ocean Spirit''s head. The Spirit of the Ocean also seemed to beughing as its beak was chittering loud enough for the citizens of the city of Tark to hear.
Spheres of water floated straight towards the inside of the baskets that the people were holding, the sphere encased all sorts of sea life. From fish, shells, to crustaceans.
"This", the city lord, Beatrice, could not help but blink a couple of times as she saw food literally flew to their city. Even though it is happening right in front of her, she still couldn''t believe it.
The Spirit of the Ocean is Lord Viel''s friend? How ridiculous was that? But seeing as the spirit itself was offering them food, then that was probably really the case. But still, it felt as if her eyes were deceiving her.
It took more than 30 minutes for the baskets of the people to be filled. But seeing the sheer amount of catch, it would probably be enough to feed the city''s remaining poption for an entire month, maybe even more.
A month was enough for them to send people to other cities to buy supplies and hire workers to rebuild their city.
As soon as the water started spilling from their baskets, Van jumped down from the head of the Spirit of the Ocean andnded right in front of Beatrice. He then waved his hand, shouting his farewells to the ocean spirit.
The Spirit of the Ocean also pped its fins as it slowly turned back, taking along with it the colossal tidal wave. The people of Tark also bowed their heads. To even see a spirit in their normal mundane lives, truly was a miracle.
With the Spirit of the Ocean gone, the level of the waters once again returned back to normal, the sound of waves crashing to the port filled the ears of the people. It was like a bell, a bell that surrounded the city, once again bringing it to life.
"Thank you Lord Viel", once again, Beatrice approached Viel and held his hand tight, "You have more than helped this city"
"As I said", Viel cleared his throat as he awkwardly pulled his hand away, "I am a generous Lord"
Beatrice could not help but chuckle as she heard Viel''s words, "I should be the one giving dowry but instead it is you who offered--"
"What dowry?"
Before Beatrice could even finish her words, Viel looked at her, his eyes blinking in confusion. He has heard the word before, he just couldn''t pinpoint what it meant exactly, but he knew it was somewhat important.
"Yes", Beatrice nodded her head, "Please until my city rises up again, I ask that we wait before the ceremony"
"What are you even talking about?", Viel''s sweat started to form as the meaning of the word was already on the tip of his tongue, his mind just did not want to spit it out yet.
"...Oh", Sofia, who heard the conversation of the two, could not help but lift up her spectacles, shake her head, and pinch the bridge of her nose sequentially. She already knew what was happening since they had the same tradition in their kingdom.
Seeing the confusion on Viel''s face, Charlotte, who has been watching everything from the side, approached Viel and whispered into his ears, "If a noble hugs someone of the opposite sex from a different house for more than 5 seconds, that usually means that they are asking someone for marriage"
"...What", Viel''s eyes widened in shock, "That''s ridiculous"
"And if the woman hugs back, it means she epts the proposal", Charlotte continued, "...Congrattions"
"...what?"
***
"Don''t let her escape!"
"Why isn''t the seal working!?"
"P please don''t! I was only following your father''s orders!"
"N no!"
Somewhere deep inside a huge mansion, no, a castle, the screams of men echoed throughout the halls, which were dimly lit from the candles that were hanging on the walls. But it wasn''t only the candles that hang on the walls, no.
Blood.
Trails and stters of blood also decorated the walls. And the farther one walks through the halls, the more the red would fill their eyes. There was also movement, a blur.
And each time the blur moved, another ssh of blood would fill the halls enough to make a pool that echoed with every step as it rippled across the floor.
"P please, mydy", a man wearing a silver armor that reflected the blood and the candles was crawling away like a scared dog, "Why are you doing this--"
But before he could even finish his barking, his head was removed from his body. And now, even the ceiling cried blood.
Deeper into the castle, in a room that seemed to be unaffected by what was happening outside in the halls, a man was quietly sipping his tea at his desk.
His face waspletely rxed as he caressed his bald head, seemingly satisfied with his day. It wasn''t until a guard barged into his room, making him spill his tea that his day was ruined.
"W what are you doing!?", the bald man reprimanded the guard that suddenly barged into his room without even a warning, "Do you want me to--"
"Lord Corvin! She she has escaped!"
Before the bald man called Lord Corvin could even finish his words, the guard''s panicked wails drowned his anger, quickly extinguishing it and recing it with dread.
Corvin couldn''t help but suddenly stand up straight, not even minding the scalding hot tea that spilled on his leg, "W what!?", he released a stuttered roar, "Then stop her, what am I paying you people for!?"
"T the seal seems to have been undone!", the guard hastily said as he closed the door and locked it, "T they are dead Fred and the others are dead! Her power it''s back!"
"Preposterous!", Corvin mmed his fist on his desk, "That is impossible! It has sealed her more than a decade now! The people from the Circle told me that it can''t be broken even by the Demon God himself!", he said as his face started to turn red and veins appeared on his neck.
"We need to escap--"
"Gah! Run!"
"S she''s here!?", the guard could not help but panic as he heard the screams of the other guards. He thought that he had a lot of time, but to think that she has already reached this part of the castle.
The guard looked around the room aimlessly. There really wasn''t anything he could do at this point but to escape. He wanted to run, but still, his years of training was telling him to fight and protect his lord.
"Quick!", Corvin said as he beckoned the guard near him, "We will go through the windo--"
"Agh!"
Before Corvin could finish his words, the door of his room flew violently, pulling it from its hinges and mming itself straight to the guard''s unsuspecting back. But the door did not stop when it hit him, no. It continued to fly until it squished the guard into the hard parallel wall, turning him into mush.
"!!!", Corvin could not help but widen his eyes as the blood spurted out and sshed to the side of his face.
"Lord Corvin"
A soft but ominous voice pierced Corvin''s ears. He could only release a stuttered breath as he watched as a woman dressed in rags slowly walked towards him. Her silver hair that almost reached the floor swept the blood on the floor, leaving trails that looked like roots.
"C cortana", Corvin whispered, "M my daughter, what have you done?", Corvin''s jaw shivered and his head flinched with every step that the woman took.
"Your sins", Cortana muttered, "...You will be punished for killing my baby"
"W what are you even saying!?", Corvin mmed his fist on the desk, almost breaking his bones in the process, "Have you really been brainwashed by that Devil!?", he screamed, his saliva that still contained coffee spewing out from his mouth.
"Brainwashed?", Cortana giggle as she stopped her steps, her eyes trembling as she stared at her father, "You killed my child"
"That abomination is not your chil--!"
"You tied me up and tortured me", Cortana''s growling breaths rattled Corvin''s mind.
"That was to cleanse you from the hands of the Devil!", Corvin waved his hand, "You do not understand, my daughter. All of this is for your sake! Once you are clear of this evil--"
"Evil?", Cortana tilted her head, "He punished those who deserved to be punished"
"Deserved!? He killed billions of innocent people!"
"And you killed my daughter"
"That thing was not your daughter! It is a product of evil!", Corvin slowly walked nearer to his daughter while reaching out his hands, "You are supposed to be pure. We needed to-- AGH!"
"Suffer"
Before Corvin could even finish his words, he could not help but wail in pain as both of his arms were pulled away from his body, leaving some of his bones hanging out from his shoulders.
"You... need to suffer", Cortana whispered as she dropped her father''s dismembered arms to the ground. "You and this country will suffer for what you have done"
"Xanthus was right", she continued as she looked up at the ceiling, tears of blood gushing out from her eyes, "This world is too full of sin. His will I will continue it for him"
"You are the hero!", Corvin shrieked from the top of his lungs, his voice cracking, "You are the he-- Hmhg!"
"No, father. I..."
Cortana grabbed his father''s face and covered his mouth, gripping it so hard that his flesh was almost tearing apart. The bright color of Cortana''s eyes dimmed until one could no longer see its previous radiance. Now, it was nothing. Just an empty void of darkness. And The trail of blood the came from her eyes became permanent.
"I am the Devil"
Chapter 199: Who is that?
Chapter 199: Who is that?
"That one was a bit crazy, wasn''t it!?"
"Maybe if you stayed to the side instead of poking your spear everywhere, we would have already been done hours ago"
Violet and her group stepped out of the portal. None of them seemed to be injured as the only thing that covered their body was the powdered bones of the skeleton monsters that they have obliterated. Falling like ash as with each other their steps.
"My spear is my--"
"We know, Rudolf", the woman with arge hammer, Pam, rotated her shoulders while sighing, "You don''t have to tell us every hour"
"Tch", Rudolf quickly clicked his tongue in response, "You and your weapon without even a single finesse"
"At least my hammers proved effective with the undead", Pam smirked before looking who was quietly looking around, "What do you think, Violet?"
"Psh, why are you even pulling Violet into our conversa-- What the?"
Before Rudolf could finish his words, his eyes widened in shock as he also started looking around, "Where are all the monsters?"
There were still countless numbers of monsters when they stepped outside. It would be no big deal if there were corpses strewn around because of how strong Violet''s friends are but there wasn''t even a single corpse to be found.
"Do you guys hear that?", Violet raised her hand as gestured for her group to keep silent. She then looked towards the castle. After a few seconds, they heard screams.
"Something is happening inside the castle!", Violet quickly rushed towards the estate. Seeing that there was also smokeing out from it, the group expected the worst. Could Violet''s friend have failed to protect the castle?
"Let''s go!"
The group was careful as they sneaked inside the castle, they didn''t know what awaited them there, so stealth would be the best option. But as soon as they reached the source of the noise and the smoke, their eyes could not help but widen in shock.
"This", Rudolf breathed as he stepped off the wall and slowly walked into the courtyard.
In front of him, were the source of the noise and the screaming. But instead of people crying out for help, they were all smiling. Some, of course, were still crying for their lost loved ones.
There were also people grilling food. And some people were ying tunes with their broken instruments. Of course, the city was still grieving and they still needed to recover. This was just a spark, the spark that would ignite their hopes once again.
"This are they having a feast?", Pam whispered as she walked beside Rudolf.
Violet, on the other hand, could not help but smile, "This is probably Viel''s doing".
If something can''t be exined, then it more than likely has something to do with Viel.
"Come on, let''s go find--"
"V Violet!?"
Before Violet could finish her words, she heard a familiar voice calling for her from her left. And as soon as she saw who the owner of the familiar voice was, she quickly rushed towards her and hugged her.
"M Mei!?", she said as she tightened her embrace and slightly looked up to see Diao Mei''s face, "It really is you, it has been a long time, hasn''t it!?"
Diao Mei nodded repeatedly in response as the both of them jumped in glee.
Rudolf and Pam could not help but let out a smile as they saw Violet''s expression. One tends to forget how young Violet actually is because of the mature air that surrounded her, not to mention her strength. And seeing her like this, she really did look like she was just 12 years old.
"You''re with Viel?", Violet asked as they tried to contain their excitement.
"Hm", Diao Mei once again nodded.
"When did hee back!?"
"More than a month ago", Diao Mei sighed, "But we have not really spent that much time together--"
"Hello, mademoiselle"
Before Diao Mei could finish her words, she was interrupted by Rudolf, who suddenly kneeled in front of her, "You have such beauty that makes me want to--"
"Come on, let''s go to where the others are!"
But s, Rudolf was ignored, leaving him kneeling on the ground like a fool.
"Pft...", Pam could not help but scoff as she patted Rudolf''s shoulders, "Best learn how the easterners act before you embarrass yourself further. Come, let''s join the festivities"
And so, Rudolf, Pam, and their two other unnamedpanions joined the festivities.
"Viel! Look who it is!"
"Ah, Miss Violet!"
Viel quickly raised the crab he was holding and waved it in the air as he saw Diao Mei and Violet approaching their table. Beatrice, who was beside him, could not help but cover her face as some of the meat from the crab flew to her.
"What took you so long to clear the dungeon?", he then said as he munched on the scrumptious and juicy crab meat.
"...", hearing Viel''s words, Violet could not help but chuckle awkwardly. That was actually one of their fastest times yet. There were also no natives so they didn''t need to stop.
"Hello, are you friends with Lord Viel?", Beatrice, who finally managed to be free from the bits of food that were being thrown at her, joined the conversation. But as soon as she saw Violet, her eyes squinted. "You", she muttered.
"Aren''t you the new hero!?", Beatrice quickly stood up and approach Violet, shaking her hands in excitement.
"Hm?", Viel could not help but raise an eyebrow, "Hero?"
"Eh, you''re the new Hero!?", Diao Mei could not help but raise her eyebrows.
"Hm", Beatrice nodded her head, "Violet passed the test of the Circle with the highest marks!"
"...Circle?", Viel lowered his eyebrows in confusion. There seemed to be a lot of things in the west that was not present in theirnds.
"Since Hero Cortana disappeared more than a decade ago, the Circle decided to pick a new Hero", Beatrice continued to shake Violet''s hand, "...And miss Violet here is the new one!"
Hearing the name Cortana, Violet''s expression quickly shifted as she released a slight breath.
"S sorry!", Beatrice finally let go of Violet''s hand after shaking it one final time, "I just got excited seeing the new Hero! They told us someone was clearing thest dungeon, I did not even dare to think that it was you and your group! Thank you!"
"Cortana", Viel whispered. "The Hero of Freiden"
"Hm?", Beatrice tilted her head as she heard Viel''s mutterings.
"Do you know where Cortana is?", Viel then asked.
"I am afraid not. No one knows", Beatrice shook her head, "She just suddenly disappeared a decade ago a year after defeating the Demon God"
"Hm", Viel ced his hand on his chin. If he remembers correctly, Cortana was the name of the person that Xanthus wanted to dearly meet. Maybe he''ll wake up once he meets her?
"I believe you should be hungry?", Beatrice then pulled Violet and Diao Mei to their table, "Come, please join us at our table!"
"You are the new hero?", Diao Mei excitedly asked as they sat at the table, "How did that even happen?"
"It''s a long story", Violet slightly chuckled.
"We have the time", Diao Mei smiled, "How are you and your mother doing?"
"She", Violet was about to open her mouth, but decided not to as she shook her head and ced the attention towards Viel, "He should be the one we should be questioning!", she pointed her finger.
"Why did you only return now!?", Violet clicked her tongue, "Are you still staying in Taizhou?"
"No", Viel quickly shook his head, "I own a city now", he then said as he stood up on his seat, "The new and glorious ancient city of Xingcai!"
"What?", Violet blinked her eyes a couple of times, "How is it ancient if it''s new?"
"Pff", Diao Mei slightly chuckled, "He ransacked an old sect and made it his city"
"What, no!", Viel sat down, "You make it sound like I am a bandit!", he said as he pointed the ws of the crab he was eating towards Diao Mei, but by doing so, identally causing the meat to fall off and drop on the muddy and dirty floor.
"..."
"Ahahaha!"
The group burst out inughter as Viel kneeled on the floor almost in tears.
"Vi, have you tried this buttered--", It was then that Sofia approached their table, holding a te of her own, "Oh, hello again", she then said as she noticed Violet was now here.
"Ah, yes hello", Violet nodded in reply.
"Vi, you should stop sulking and try this crab that''s covered in butter", Sofia then said as she kneeled, cing the crab meat on her te into Viel''s mouth.
"Hmm!", Viel quickly chewed the crab that Sofia fed to her, his eyes quickly reviving, "What is this!?"
"It''s buttered crab, almost the same as we had on the ship", Sofia said as she wiped the butter on Viel''s mouth, "Let me get you some more"
Violet, who watched the whole interaction y out between the two, could not help but squint her eyes as she looked at Sofia who was now walking away to get more food for Viel, "You two seem very close?", Violet could not help but ask.
"Sofi?", Viel tilted his head, "She''s my fiance"
"What!?", Violet widened her eyes in shock.
"Wait she''s also your fiance!?", Beatrice also reacted violently, "There''s two of us!?"
"What!?", Violet no longer knew where to look as her confusion reached its peak, "Why do you have so many fiances at that age!?"
"...Because I am a beautiful man", Viel shook his head and shrugged.
Violet could not help but sigh, "I can understand Diao Mei being engaged since she''s older than us but you''re the same age as me!"
Hearing her name being mentioned, Diao Mei could not help but flinch.
"You will make your Grandma Ling step out of the grave at this point!", Violet shook her head and crossed her arms.
"G Grandma Ling?", Viel blinked his eyes a couple of times.
"...Viel?"
"Grandma Ling", Viel once again muttered again as tears started to fall from his eyes.
"!!!"
"Viel, what''s wrong!?", Diao Mei and Violet quickly stopped everything they were doing and rushed to Viel''s side.
"Who Who is that?", Viel stuttered as his tears continued to trail on his face,
"Why... can''t I remember?"
Chapter 200: Youve Grown
Chapter 200: You''ve Grown
"Who Who is that?", Viel stuttered as his tears continued to trail on his face,
"Why... can''t I remember?"
"What? What do you--"
"Vi!"
Before Violet and Diao Mei could ce their hands on Viel, Sofia quickly rushed towards them and pulled Viel away from the party, dropping her tes without care.
"Miss Sofia, what''s happening!?", Diao Mei wanted to chase Sofia as she dragged Viel out of the courtyard, but Sofia raised her hand, gesturing for Diao Mei and Violet to stay.
"It''s nothing", Sofia shook her head, "Please enjoy the festivities, we''ll returnter"
"W--"
"It will be alright"
Before Diao Mei or Violet could even say anything more, Sofia already left the courtyard with Viel. Yinji, who also noticed Viel''s sudden change in mood, squinted her eyes as she followed the two inside the castle.
Sofia did not stop dragging Viel by his wrist until they reached a quiet and isted room. Viel''s tears seemed to have no ns on stopping as it left a trail on the floor.
"Why why am I crying?", Viel stuttered, "Why does it feel so heavy?", he said as he looked at Sofia.
"Grandma Ling who is that?", Viel''s heavy breaths started to fill the room.
"She is your grandmother, Vi", Sofia said as she fixed her spectacles.
"Grandmother?", Viel blinked his eyes a couple of times, "I had something like that?"
"Why Why can''t I remember?"
"Vi your memories", Sofia took a light gulp before she ced her hand on Viel''s shoulder, "They are being erased"
"...What?"
"It''s being erased by whatever it is that is inside of you", Sofia looked Viel straight in the eyes, "...the thing you call Mr. Voice, it''s probably the one doing that"
"What?", Viel wiped his tears as he looked at Sofia, "Mr. Voice?"
"Ye--"
Before Sofia could even finish a word, Viel''s jet-ck eyes trembled and bright green letters started flickering on them.
"!!!", Sofia quickly summoned her bubble, but it was toote, Viel''s hand was only a few inches away from her neck. However, before Viel''s fingers could reach her throat, Yinji suddenly appeared, pulling Viel back and throwing him away.
Yinji quickly summoned her 9 golden swords, all of which were pointing at Viel as soon as they appeared.
"Are you okay, girl?", Yinji said as she slightly nced towards Sofia.
"Y yes", Sofia stuttered as she let out a tiny breath. It would seem that Viel''s fingers slightly cut her neck even though it didn''t make contact with it, "Thank you, Miss Yinji", she said as she gathered her mana, healing the wound on her neck in the process.
"Hm", Yinji only nodded as she ced her focus solely on Viel, her 9 divine swords still resolutely pointing towards him.
Viel, however, only kneeled on the ground as his eyes started to return to their natural darkness, "W what did I do?", Viel stuttered as he looked back and forth from Sofia''s bloodied neck and his hands, "D did I do that!?"
"What''s happening to me!?", Viel''s chest started to puff as his stuttered breaths became uncontroble. His eyes once again started to tremble as his thoughts were inplete disarray.
Yinji could not help but squint her eyes as she stared at the hysterical Viel. His presence has been fluctuating unnaturally, and it was starting to make Yinji somewhat dizzy
"W what are you guys doing here?"
It was then that someone else entered the room, "I thought I detected something weird around here. But it''s just you three?"
As soon as Sofia saw who it was that entered the room, she quickly rushed towards her and shielded her with a bubble. "What are you doing here, Miss Charlotte!?"
The first time they met earlier, Viel''s eyes suddenly flickered. She might even be the reason why Viel''s mind was running amok right now, Sofia thought.
But contrary to what Sofia expected, Viel did not do anything, he just stared at Charlotte before curling into a ball, screaming.
"W what''s going on with Viel!?", Charlotte could not help but raise her voice as she saw Viel wailing on the floor. She was not being let through by Sofia, however. She has no idea what Viel would do in his current condition, so it would be best for everyone that no one approached him.
"It''s alright, Miss Charlotte", Sofia let out a sigh, "Please return to the part--"
"!!!"
Before Sofia could finish her words, she quickly backed away and gathered her mana as she stared directly at Charlotte''s eyes. She didn''t notice it earlier because of Charlotte''s naturally bright blue eyes, but her eyes had the same flickering green letters that Viel has.
Sofia adjusted her sses, trying to see if she was just seeing things, but no. Her eyes flickered the same as Viel''s. "Your eyes", she whispered, "What''s happening to them?"
"M my eyes?", Charlotte tilted her head in confusion, "Why are you talking about my eyes?"
Sofia furrowed her eyebrows, was Charlotte not aware of it? And how is she able to remain as herself, while Viel ispletely taken over whenever the green lights flicker in his eyes?
"...You said you are rted to Viel?"
"M maybe, why!?"
"That--", Sofia shook her head. That wasn''t important right now. She needed to take care of Viel first, she thought as she released all of her mana and rushed towards Viel, who was still curled in a ball.
Yinji, who saw that Viel seemed to have slightly calmed down now, called off her 9 swords.
"Vi... are you alright now?", Sofia said softly as she ced her arms around Viel.
"Grandma Ling", Viel whispered, "Why why is my chest so heavy"
"Grandma Ling is--"
"Why!?", Viel then suddenly stood up, pushing away Sofia.
"Tch", Yinji could not help but click her tongue, she shouldn''t have called off her weapons, she thought. But before she could summon them back, Viel''s whole body started to tremble uncontrobly, and then, after a few seconds, he fell down. As if a puppet whose strings were cut.
"Vi!?", Sofia quickly crawled towards Viel, checking if he was still breathing. She could no longer feel Viel''s mana, simr to what happened when he fought the mysterious red-haired man before they left her world.
Sofia let out a sigh of relief as she felt the warm air that wasing out of Viel''s nose.
"How is he!?", Charlotte asked.
"...He''s alive", Sofia once again let out a deep sigh, "Let''s put him somewhere morefortable", she said as she looked at Yinji and Charlotte.
"Hm", Yinji slightly nodded as she gently lifted Viel with one hand.
***
"Ha"
Viel slowly opened his eyes, finding himself feeling light. And when he realized where he was, he soon realized that he wasn''t actually feeling light, he was floating.
He has been here before, he thought as he looked around the vast and empty darkness. He quickly flew in a random direction, floating towards nowhere. But after a while, or maybe a long time, he didn''t really know anymore but he saw something inconsistent from the rest of the darkness from afar.
He hastened his pace until he was right in front of it, a huge screen. He has definitely been here before, and as to his expectations, someone was on the other side. But instead of three people, he only saw one.
Lu Yi was currently hitting a floating man who Viel had never seen before. Viel tried to knock on the mirror, but Lu Yi can''t seem to hear him as she was too busy hitting the floating man.
And so, Viel took a deep breath and pulled his fist, mming it as he released his breath. The whole expanse of the darkness itself seemed to ripple from Viel''s fist. The giant mirror slightly vibrated, but s, it didn''t break.
The sudden force made Lu Yi flinch as she quickly looked back towards the screen.
"B baby Viel!?"
As soon as her eyesid on Viel, she quickly stopped whatever it was she was doing and rushed towards him. "Y you''re here!?", she hollered.
"Are you alright!?", Lu Yi could not help but ask. Thest thing she saw on the screen was Viel panicking from trying to remember Grandma Ling. She could feel Viel''s emotions rumbling and thundering in the darkness, but then it just stopped abruptly, and the screen turned ck.
Thest time the darkness was in chaos like that was when Viel was still in the Academy when he first felt rage. Back when he met and battled with his biological father. So their initial assumption was right, she thought. The three of them came to the conclusion that if Viel suffers from severe mental stress that he couldn''t endure, he loses consciousness and gets sent here with them.
"How... are you, miss Lu Yi?"
Her thoughts were then disrupted by Viel''s voice. Even though Viel has not seen Lu Yi for years, it felt like he knew her. As if she was one of the closest people to Viel. It somewhat makes sense though, Viel thought, since Lu Yi was literally inside of him.
Lu Yi, however, could only squint her eyes. She wasn''t expecting Viel to be calm, seeing as his emotions were in a mess before he entered his own consciousness.
But after a few seconds, she shook her head. Who knows when she will be able to see or talk to Viel again directly. And so, with a tiny sigh, she let out a smile. There were a lot of things that she wanted to say, but the only thing that came out of her mouth was...
"You''ve grown, Viel"
Chapter 201: Stories
Chapter 201: Stories
"You''ve grown, Viel"
Lu Yi''s eyes lightly glistened as he looked at Viel''s face. He has grown so much since shest saw him back directly. The only time they are able to get a glimpse of what Viel looked like was whenever he looks at a mirror, through his reflection.
"A little bit", Viel slightly chuckled. He remembered his chest feeling heavy before he lost consciousness back, but now that he was here in his own mind, the only thing that he felt was calm. "How are the two of them?'', Viel then said as he turned his head towards Jack and Xanthus, who were both lifelessly floating in the darkness.
"Those two sleepy heads?", Lu Yi chuckled as she also nced at the two, "...Useless", she said, her tone containing a bit of frustration as she felt like she too, was quite useless right now.
"And is that man Rain?", Viel then ced his attention on the brown-skinned man that was also floating near Jack and Xanthus.
"...Yes", Lu Yi could only nod her head.
Viel also saw someone that looked like him beside Rain, almost invisible, but he was there. He could not help but furrow his eyebrows. That also wasn''t there thest time he was here, wasn''t it?
Seeing the look on Viel''s eyes, Lu Yi let out a deep breath, "Your soul is being merged with Rain", she said in a very fast way. She remembered that when shest said something that Mr. Voice did not want Viel to know, an excruciating pain covered her entire body to stop her. She was expecting something like that to happen, but contrary to her expectations, there was not even a tingle.
"Merged?", Viel furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.
"Yes by Mr. Voice", Lu Yi rolled her fists waiting for the pain to cover her body again, but still, there was nothing. Realizing that Mr. Voice really had no ns in stopping her from telling Viel what was happening to him, Lu Yi continued.
"Stick with the woman with the sses", Lu Yi said.
"...Sofi?"
"Yes, that woman. Just don''t marry her yet, you''re still too young", Lu Yi cleared her throat to stop herself from rambling, "She seems to be a very intelligent individual"
"She easily came to the conclusion that your memory is being erased", she followed up, "I am sure she will be able to help us. Tell her everything", Lu Yi looked Viel straight in the eyes. She has been watching every action and word that Sofia takes whenever she is with Viel, and Lu Yi knows enough that she could be trusted.
She also wanted to do something for Viel, but as always, they were useless as long as they were trapped inside this darkness. Lu Yi was not even sure anymore if they were actually inside Viel''s dantian or in his brain.
The only thing she could do was ce her palm on the screen, wanting tofort Viel, but can''t even do so as she can''t get past the gigantic mirror.
"So I will forget everyone?", Viel whispered as he slightly looked down.
"...", Lu Yi did not really know the answer to that.
"And them?", Viel then ced his attention to Xanthus and Jack, "What is happening to them?"
"...I don''t know", was Lu Yi''s answer once again, "When I was also asleep, I didn''t feel anything. Not a dream, not a thought", she let out a sigh.
"The only thing that woke me up was your voice"
"I see. Could it be they are also being absorbed?"
"I don''t know", Lu Yi could only shake her head once again, "One thing I do know
...is that Mr. Voice is not your friend"
Hearing Lu Yi''s words, Viel''s eyebrows could not help but lower. All his life, Mr. Voice has been there and quite honestly, the thought of Mr. Voice not being there hasn''t crossed his mind even once.
Sure, his interactions with Mr. Voice have be little and little. But Viel considered Mr. Voice to be a part of him, like an organ that was necessary for him to live.
Lu Yi instantly knew what Viel was thinking while looking at him. But she didn''t really know what to say anymore. She considered Mr. Voice to be an inoperable malignant cancer. There was a possibility that Viel would die if Mr. Voice disappears.
"The Judge of Karma might have an idea on what to do", Lu Yi let out a sigh, "But--"
"It''s alright"
Before Lu Yi could even finish her words, Viel ced his palm on the mirror and shook his head, "Let them sleep"
After saying that, Viel quickly felt something tugging him away. "...It seems that I am leaving soon", Viel closed his eyes, "I hope we see each other again, Miss Lu Yi"
"I hope so too, bab Viel", Lu Yi smiled as she ced her palm in front of Viel''s. Lu Yi could not help but reminisce the first time Viel was waking up. The look of panic on his face and the cry for help was truly what you would expect from a child. But now, with only 7 years, Viel was already too different.
"...See you again", Lu Yi smiled as she looked Viel straight in the eye.
"Hm", Viel nodded as he rxed his whole body. He felt the force the was pulling him away grow stronger. But before it could tug him away from the darkness, Lu Yi once again spoke.
"Viel Charlotte is your mother", was thest words that Viel heard as he woke himself up with his own loud gasp.
"Vi!"
Viel quickly looked around him, only to see Sofia sitting by the bed that he was lying on. Yinji was also there, looking at him with her eyebrows furrowed. His eyes then turned towards Charlotte, who was also in the spacious room by the door.
Mother She was his mother? Viel could not help but squint his eyes. But seeing as she was adamant in telling that Viel was not her son, could it be that she doesn''t know?
Was that even possible? He was there when Emi delivered baby Zachary, and Viel was sure that that was a moment that a mother could never forget. Is she just pretending that she doesn''t know who Viel is? Or maybe her memory was also erased? Can Mr. Voice also do something like that?
Seeing Viel looking at her with aplicated expression, Charlotte could not help but tilt her head, "Are you okay, Viel?", she said. Viel really did look like her, she thought. Seeing him like this in the bed, it somewhat pained her dearly even though she doesn''t really know much about Viel.
They truly had a connection, she thought since there was a huge possibility that she was her brother''s son. Now all that was left was to find him... if he is alive, she would smack him in the head for leaving Viel.
Viel looked at her eyes for a couple of seconds. It didn''t matter, Viel thought. It doesn''t really matter anymore. If it was 7 years ago, then maybe it would have mattered to him.
But now he already had a family. He had Sofia, and also his sister Xing Cai was waiting for him back home.
He has a family.
"Are you okay, Vi?", Sofia gently touched Viel''s hand.
"I am alright now", Viel let out a tiny sigh as he turned his head towards Sofia.
"The festivities are still going on outside", Sofia added, "If you feel fine now we can still join them?"
"Hm", Viel nodded. He then looked at Yinji and Charlotte before returning his gaze towards Sofia, "Can we talk alone?", he said.
Hearing Viel''s words, Sofia could not help but slightly be taken aback. This is probably the first time that Viel had even asked something like this from her.
"I''ll be on the other side of the door", Yinji quickly said as she walked to the door.
"I''ll tell your friends that you''re fine now", Charlotte said as she also walked out of the room.
"Thank you", Viel said.
As soon as the two were gone, Sofia quickly fixed her spectacles and looked at Van, "What did you want to talk about?"
"I talk to miss Lu Yi", Viel quickly breathed.
"Lu Yi?", Sofia squinted her eyes, "One of the voices in your head?"
"Kind of", Viel slightly chuckled, "She said Mr. Voice is absorbing me", his tone then became serious.
"I see", Sofia ced her hand on her chin, "I somewhat already had an idea of that", she then said.
"When Zachary died, it was the first time that your eyes lit up. There were like fireflies dancing in them, letters that I can''t decipher even now", she followed up, "And whenever that happens, it is as if you''re being controlled by--"
"Mr. Voice", Viel continued Sofia''s sentence.
"Hm", Sofia could only nod her head, "Can you talk to Mr. Voice right now? Did this Lu Yi tell you a way to stop Mr. Voice from absorbi--"
Before Sofia could finish her words, Viel suddenly held her cheek.
"Thank you, Sofi", he said in a very gentle tone, "For staying with me even now"
Sofia could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times as she stared straight into Viel''s eyes that were filled with sincerity. Feeling Viel''s warm hand on her cheek, her hand moved by itself and gently touched it with her fingers.
"We will figure out what''s happening to you", she whispered, "...Even if my hair already turns white, I will be by your side to figure it out"
They didn''t need to smile, as their eyes were doing it for them.
"This Grandma Ling, do you know her?", Viel then asked, "Did I tell you anything about her?"
Hearing Viel''s words, Sofia could not help but chuckle, "Only her entire life"
"Really!?", Viel''s tone became excited, "Can you tell me about her?"
"...Sure", Sofia let out a small sigh as she leaned in closer to Viel, "Well you told me she picked you up"
In the end, Viel and Sofia did not rejoin the party. Yinji was still outside the room, only leaving when Sofia started telling stories about Viel''s grandmother.
Vielughed, and he also cried as Sofia continued to tell him about his grandmother. These were supposed to be his memories
Now they were just stories.
But nheless
...They were beautiful.
Chapter 202: Viel the Playboy
Chapter 202: Viel the yboy
"Run!"
"T there''s a monster!"
"Did a dungeon open nearby!?"
"Gah!"
"Where are the guards!? Please, help!"
The night seemed even darker than it should be as people were running in panic in all directions. People were pushing each other down and not even caring that they were already stepping on someone.
There were children crying, asking for help, and yet no one noticed them as the people were busy saving themselves.
But then, as they saw someone with arge axe approaching from the distance, their steps instantly stopped. A smile started to creep on their face as the one holding the axe, a woman with long silver hair, was approaching them.
"Isn''t that Lady Cortana!?"
"We we''re safe!"
"The Hero of Freiden has returned!"
The people started cheering, their previous shouts of despair turning into cheers.
"N no! Run the monster it''s her!"
"What!?"
"She''s the one killing people!"
"Don''t be ridi--"
Before the man could even finish his words, his eyes rolled up. His body then slowly fell to the ground, cleanly cleaved in half.
"!!!"
The people could not help but widen their eyes in shock as the blood of the man reached their feet.
"W what?"
All of them gulped in unison as they slowly turned their heads towards Cortana, "W what did you do, H Hero?"
"Lady Cortana?"
The crowd''s stuttered words filled the air as all of them started to back away ever so slightly. However, they could not help but flinch and freeze on the spot as Cortana slowly raised her gigantic axe.
"Die", she whispered, "All of you will die for taking my child away from me"
"W what are you saying!?"
"All of you will die"
A whistle then whispered into the ears of the crowd as Cortana swung her axe. "W what did you--"
Before the man nearest to Cortana could finish words, his upper body fell to the ground. And in the form of a ripple, the crowd started to fall to the ground one by one, their bodies all split in half. But it wasn''t just them, no.
The houses in the city also started to crumble as their foundation was also split in half. The gates, no the whole city was cleaved in half. Even the trees that were half a kilometer away from the city was cleanly split in two.
Thundering noises started to fill the entire city as everything seemed to be dropping to the ground. The noise, however, was drowned by Cortana''sughter, but the dried up blood that trailed on her face made it look as if she was crying.
***
The next day, Violet and Diao Mei were leisurely chatting at a table. With Violet letting Diao Mei try out coffee even though she hasn''t tasted it herself. And as to her expectations, Diao Mei almost choked as she forcefully swallowed the bitter beverage.
"Y you knew that was going to happen, didn''t you!?, Diao Mei could not help but twitch her eyes as she wiped the coffee stain from her chin.
"I thought you might like it", Violet chuckled, "The adults seem to drink it here every time"
"Really?", Diao Mei squinted her eyes as she stared at the cup of coffee in her hand, "...But why?"
"Hm", Violet only shrugged her shoulders, "Let''s have tea instead!", she then said as she joyfully stood up from her seat. But before she could even take 1 step, she saw Viel entering the courtyard with Sofia.
"Ah, Viel!", she blurted out, "What happened to youst night!?"
"Eh!?", Viel was slightly taken aback. He just got out and someone was already shouting at him. Shouldn''t he be the one scaring people? He thought.
"My stomach started to hurt", he said, slightly turning his eyes towards Sofia before looking back towards Diao Mei and Violet, "Must be all the seafood"
"I see", Violet ced her hand on her chin, "You shouldn''t eat too much!", Violet raised her finger as she started reprimanding Viel.
Diao Mei, however, could not help but chuckle. It was as if she returned to 7 years ago. She remembered Violet always reprimanding Viel and telling him not to do anything ridiculous, even though they were of the same age. Viel might even be older than her by months, Diao Mei thought.
Her grandfather was now talking with the city lord. General Diao''s initial reason foring here was to help establish an Explorer''s Association.
The western continent did not yet have an Explorer''s Association, instead, they had something akin to the Adventurer Guilds that were in Sofia''s world. They had people taking numerous jobs, and some of those included clearing out dungeons-- but only when someone posts a request.
They did not have a group of people dedicated to clearing out dungeons. And although it made their economy thrive because everyone had ess to the dungeons, they were also losing a lot more lives.
Beatrice didn''t have any reason to disagree with General Diao''s proposal. After all, with what happened to them and their city, no one had to tell her how important it was to have people specializing in clearing out dungeons.
Beatrice also offered her help in sending letters to the other cities of General Diao''s intent. Not to the nearby cities, of course. They can all just suffer as far as Beatrice was concerned. Not one of them even bothered to send reinforcements to their city when they needed it.
"So what do we do now?", Viel could not help but ask as he joined Diao Mei and Violet at the table. They went to the western continent to rescue Diao Mei''s father, and now that it was done in just a single night, they had nothing else to do.
"My mother wants to stay for a while to keep grandfather out of trouble", Diao Mei said as she started pouring tea, but sneakily putting the cup of coffee in front of Viel, "...She is with Matriarch Yinji now, trying to recover more of her broken meridians"
"...Does your mother know how to fight?", Viel could not help but tilt his head.
"...You don''t know?", Diao Mei blinked her eyes a couple of times. "She was stronger than grandfather when she was still active!"
"Eh?", Van raised his eyebrow, he was about to take a sip from the cup of coffee, but Sofia suddenly joined in the conversation.
"Are women generally stronger in this world?", she could not help but ask. Xing Cai, Yinji, the Hero of Freiden, and now Diao Mei''s mother. Even Diao Mei and Violet themselves, even with their young age, seemed to be stronger than most of the men that she has met in this world.
"Even your fiance doesn''t seem much as well", Sofia added. Hearing his name being mentioned, Lu Xun, who was casually standing on the side for some reason, slowly walked towards the group.
Hearing Sofia''s words, Diao Mei and Violet looked at each other. They didn''t think about it before since they know someone like Viel.
But now that they think about it, Sofia has a point.
"Hmmm", the two could not help but ce their hand on their chin as they came to the sudden realization. But after a few seconds, Violet pped her hands.
"Enough about that!", she excitedly said as she pointed her finger at Viel, "Are you and miss Sofia really engaged!?"
Sofia almost choked on her tea as soon as she heard Violet''s question. "No", she quickly said as she wiped her lips with a napkin, "Our engagement was cancelled as soon as my father disow--"
"Yes"
Before Sofia could finish her words, Viel interrupted her, "We''re engaged"
"..."
Seeing Viel''s eyes that were filled with nothing but sincerity, she could not help but cover her face, which was turning red by the second.
"H have you two done it!?", she then asked.
"!!!"
"What are you asking!?", Diao Mei could not help but stand up in shock, "Both you and Viel are too young to even mention something like that!"
"W what!?", Violet blinked her eyes in confusion, "T they still can''t hold each other''s hand while walking together!?"
"Is is that what you meant?", Diao Mei quickly sat down.
"...Yes?", Violet tilted her head, "What else could I mean?"
"N nothing", Diao Mei chuckled awkwardly as she slowly sipped her tea.
"What about the lord of this city!?", Violet then lightly mmed her palm on the table as she once again pointed at Viel.
"Hm?", Viel was once again unable to sip the cup of coffee that Diao Mei sneakily ced in front of him.
"You proposed to herst night, right?"
Violet''s words seemed to echo through Viel''s ears as his eyes widened in shock. He almost forgot that something like that happened. He then grabbed Sofia''s hand and stood up.
"Hm?"
"Let''s run!", Viel screamed before leaping out from the table, but he could not even take 5 steps before Yinji suddenly blocked his path. General Diao was also walking behind her.
"...Where are you going?", Yinji asked as he looked Viel straight in the eye.
"Uh", Viel could not help but gulp, "S sightseeing?"
"Well, you can''t", Yinji slightly chuckled, "The city will be having visitors and your new fiance needs your help", she said, a smirk slowly forming on her face.
"It seems that I need topete if I want your babies in the future", she then blurted out out of nowhere.
Violet could not help but let out a loud gasp as soon as she heard Yinji''s words.
W what is going on here!? She thought.
Did Viel really grew up to be a yboy!?
Chapter 203: Lord Bran
Chapter 203: Lord Bran
"The city will be having visitors and your new fiance needs your help. It seems that I need topete if I want your babies in the future"
Violet covered her mouth as she heard Yinji''s statement. Did Viel really grow up to be a yboy!? She thought as she looked around, but no one seemed to be bothered by what she said so she quickly calmed herself down. Little did she know that the others were just too stunned toment.
"A messenger from one of the neighboring cities came early this morning", this time, it was General Diao who spoke. He was also a bit taken aback by what Yinji said. To hear your idol say something like that, it truly broke General Diao''s heart.
"He told us that their lord will be visiting soon and donating supplies to the city", General Diao stroked his beard.
"That''s good news isn''t it?"
"...In exchange for Beatrice''s hand in marriage"
"!!!"
"What!?", Diao Mei waved her hand, "Where were they when the city was being decimated by monsters!?", she shouted. She didn''t have a nice impression of the neighboring cities. His grandfather almost died because they didn''t even bother to send even a single help. And now that everything was over, they areing high and mighty?
"They most likely want the city...", General Diao shook his head, "...asking for Beatrice''s hand is just a guise for that"
It was the best chance. They knew that the city would be in distress and in help, and news of the previous city lord dying would surely have already spread. Opportunists would not let a chance like this pass. Having the youngdy Beatrice as their wife would make it possible for them to get a city with a prime location.
"But sadly for them", General Diao lightly let out augh as he looked at Viel, "The city already has a very generous donor"
Viel, who noticed that all of the people were looking at him, couldn''t help but let out a tiny scoff, "Pft", he let out, "Of course, of course. It is the least I could do to those in need of help"
"Where are they arriving?", Violet joined in on the conversation.
"Since they would be bringing in supplies by carriage. It would take them about two days", General Diao stroke his beard once again.
"Ehh", Viel also stroked his chin, "Then what do I have to do? You said Beatrice was asking for my help"
"Just sit during their meeting and look handsome", General Diao let out a burst ofughter.
"Oh", Viel blinked his eyes a couple of times, but after a few seconds, he also let out his own burst ofughter, "That shouldn''t be hard to do!"
"..."
"Which path would the caravan take?", Violet asked after a few minutes once Viel''s and General Diao''s peals ofughter stopped ringing in their ears.
"Should being from the east road", General Diao squinted his eyes as he tried to recall his meeting with Beatrice.
"I see", Violet ced her hand on her chin, "I just thought that it would be a shame if their caravan was robbed by bandits", Violet slightly as she looked the General straight in the eyes.
"Oh?", General Diao was confused at first as to why Violet said that, but after a while, he once again started to burst out inughter as he realized what Violet meant. "Oh Ohohoho!"
After a few seconds, Diao Mei also started to giggle as she joined the two. Yinji also let out a nod of agreement as she slightly released a chuckle.
Viel, however, could not help but squint his eyes. "...What''s happening?"
***
2 dayster, a man with slightly disheveled hair was drinking a cup of coffee. Behind him were his guards, their armor also slightly tattered and there were splotches of dirt that covered it.
"It truly is unfortunate that you and your people ran into a gang of bandits, Lord Bran"
In front of the man called Lord Bran, was Lady Beatrice. They were currently inside her castle''s dining area and were discussing Bran''s proposal of marriage.
But hearing Beatrice''s slightly mocking tone, Bran could not help but slightly click his tongue.
"It seems no one died, so I suppose you are still fortunate enough", Beatrice added as she sipped her coffee.
Bran cleared his throat, his eyes slightly twitching. He came here to ask for the hand of the young and beautiful Beatrice. He had received that her father had died during the attack of the monsters. So he immediately took this chance to send a messenger to Tark city, telling his intent of wanting to marry Beatrice.
Of course, he also wanted to get the city of Tark for himself, but for him, that was just secondary. But who knew that on their way here, they would be attacked by a weird gang of bandits. His guards and soldiers were not even able to fight back the masked ouws as they took their supplies.
What Bran didn''t know, however, was that the coffee he was sipping right now was actually taken from their caravan.
Bran once again cleared his throat as he looked at Beatrice. She truly was beautiful, he thought. "So about my intent", Bran then softly said as he slightly pushed the empty cup of coffee, "Even though my supplies were taken, I could send more--"
"Please, let''s eat first before talking business"
Before he could even finish his words, Beatrice raised her hand. All sorts of dishes were then ced on the table by the servants.
"This", Bran could not help but blink his eyes a couple of times. He thought they wouldn''t have any food since they alreadycked the manpower, not to mention the budget to be able to provide such luxuries.
"As you can see, Lord Bran", Beatrice let out a deep sigh, "Someone has already donated a generous amount of money to the city and that someone is my new fiance"
"What!?", Bran could not help but stand up in shock, "W who?"
Bran could not believe Beatrice''s words. Someone was able to beat him for Beatrice''s hand? He quickly wondered who could it be? What kind of fat, rich lord was able to beat him?
"He is Lord Viel", Beatrice casually said as she started eating.
"L Lord Viel?"
"Hm", Beatrice nodded, not even looking at Bran, "He owns a city in Choryu"
"C Choryu? In the eastern continent!?", Bran could not help but gulp. Why would someone from the eastern continent even be here at this time? If Beatrice was going toe up with a lie, then she should at least make it believable, Bran thought.
And even if someone from the eastern continent was her, why would he even be interested in marrying ady of a ruined city? Choryu''s economy was leaps better than theirs.
"Where is this Lord Viel now?", Bran squinted his eyes.
"You called for me, dear?", and as soon as Bran wondered where this Lord Viel could be, a golden-haired boy entered the dining room.
"Ah!", Beatrice quickly pped her hands, "You''re here--", Beatrice almost choked before she could even finish her words. The girls said they were going to dress up Viel so he would really look like a rich noble but this
It felt as if they were graced by the son of a king. His presence was too bright, only inferior to his hair that reflected all the sunlight that seeped through the windows. His hair was currently styled in a pony-tail, with the front slightly trimmed, fully showing his jet-ck eyes thatpletely contrasted his golden hair.
He was wearing a ck coat, with his corbones slightly exposed, loosely covered by the frills of his white undershirt.
Bran was also mesmerized. He could not help but twitch his eyes. This is Lord Viel? Where was the fat rich lord that he was expecting?
"G greetings to you", Bran stuttered as he slightly bowed his head towards Viel.
Viel, however, only looked at him in response and nodded before walking towards Beatrice. "Will I see youter to look at the new establishments we''re building for the city?", Viel said, the smile on his face not faltering even a single second.
"Y...yes", Beatrice could not help but stutter. That was part of the line they practiced, but now that Viel was here fully in the act, she was lost in her thoughts.
"Okay then", Viel then kissed her hand before leaving the dining room.
"..."
The dining room was quiet for a whole minute after Viel left. Not even a single cough could be heard.
"That", it was Lord Bran that broke the silence, "May I ask how much he donated to the city?"
"...", Beatrice let out a deep breath, "He donated enough for the city to even expand in the future"
"What!?", Bran could not help but let out a shout. How could he evenpete with that? Just where did this Lord Viel suddenlye from!?
He came all the way here to ask for Beatrice''s marriage, only to find out that she was now engaged. And worse, to someone he couldn''tpete with.
But he already spent his money on the supplies that were supposed to be given to this city. He couldn''t just leave without getting anything in return. Bran squinted his eyes. He didn''t really see a lot of soldiers guarding the city when they came in Most of them probably already died when the dungeons opened up.
Maybe
...He can take the city for himself right now?
Chapter 204: Casual Conversations (1)
Chapter 204: Casual Conversations (1)
"How was it Viel, did you convince him!?"
Viel just came back from the dining room after acting as a fine lord, still strutting confidently towards Diao Mei, Violet, and Lu Xun as if he was really the son of a King.
"Fufu", Viel slightly chuckled as he spun in ce, "You should have seen the look on his face", he said.
"I went like Greetings", Viel said in a very deep and cool voice as he smiled, imitating what he did earlier in the dining room as he joined the group at the table.
Violet could not help but let out a chuckle as she imagined Viel doing that in front of the visitor, it really was out of ce for him to act all cool and such. The truth is, it was her party and her that blocked Lord Bran''s caravan.
They put on masks and pretended to be bandits Although they did take the caravan''s supplies, it was going to this city, anyhow.
Diao Mei also could not help but chuckle as she looked at Viel re-enacting what happened in the dining room. Lu Xun, who saw the Diao Mei''s joyful expression, could not help but let out a small sigh.
Again, she wasughing whenever she was with Viel. Lu Xun knows that he didn''t really need to be jealous since Viel seems to have no interest in Diao Mei, and was also already engaged with Sofia. Not to mention the fact that he was too young, he knew there was nothing to worry about.
But still, to see Diao Mei always have a smile on her face whenever Viel was there, he could not help but feel inadequate. He was supposed to be her fiance, he is the one that''s supposed to make her smile.
But s, he could only wish that he could make Diao Meiugh like that.
Diao Mei, who noticed Lu Xun staring at her, slightly smiled and nodded.
"..."
An awkward smile and a nod, that is what you do when you greet strangers, Lu Xun thought. And so, he could only let out a wry smile of his own as he nodded to Diao Mei. He then walked away, looking dejected.
"...", Diao Mei could not help but blink a couple of times as she watched as Lu Xun suddenly walked away.
Violet, who noticed the delicate exchange between the two, let out a sigh. "You know", she said as she gestured to Diao Mei, "You should just tell him clearly what you feel about him"
"Hm?", Diao Mei tilted her head.
"Granted, I have only met him days ago but even I could see that he seems to really like you", Violet looked directly at Diao Mei''s eyes.
"That", Diao Mei could not help but widen her eyes with Violet''s blunt words that came out of nowhere, "I Wait! Why are you giving me advice about this even though you''re younger than me!?", she then blurted out as she pointed at Violet.
"Could it be you actually like him?", Violet said, her words unfettered.
"W what!?", Diao Mei could not help but slightly step back.
"You''re reacting violently"
"That"
"...What are you guys talking about?"
Viel could not help but squint his eyes as he watched as the two suddenly left him out of the conversation.
"I it''s nothing", Diao Mei stuttered as she sat back down. Although she was taken by surprise by Violet''s sudden questions, she had a point. She knows she doesn''t have feelings for him, that much is true. But if he likes her then won''t it be unfair for him if she doesn''t tell him?
Diao mei could not help but let out a sigh as she looked at Violet and Viel. Life really is moreplicated as you step into adulthood, he thought.
The real adults, Sofia, Charlotte, Diao Chan, and Yinji were at a different table having their drinks.
Diao Chan could not help but let out a sigh as she looked at her daughter''splicated expression.
The truth is, it was General Diao''s idea to set up a marriage for Diao Mei back when Taizhou was still recovering. They needed an ally, he said.
But the city boomed drastically. With the appearance of Charlotte, who could detect the dungeons before they could even appear, their city was always the first to clear out a dungeon. They were also the ones who helped the Imperial pce set up the Explorer''s Association, boosting their city even further.
In short, they no longer needed the alliance. Diao Mei no longer needed to be married to Lu Xun.
But they couldn''t just cancel the marriage between the two just like that. And the boy, Lu Xun, seems to have already developed feelings for her daughter.
Diao Chan wanted what''s best for her daughter. But since Diao Mei was already getting older and was on her way to bing an adult herself, she wanted her to deal with this by herself, she thought as she once again let out a sigh.
"Is itplicated?"
"Hm?", Diao Chan looked at Yinji, who was currently looking at her.
"Is itplicated to have a child?", Yinji repeated her question.
"Oh", Diao Chan could not help but chuckle awkwardly. It would seem that Yinji noticed her thoughts. "You don''t have children, Matriarch?", Diao Chan then asked.
"...No", Yinji said as she sipped her tea, "I keep my chastity to discipline myself and not stray from the path of cultivation"
"Eh?", Charlotte could not help but let out a hum as she heard Yinji''s words, "So you''ve never had a lover before or anything like that?", she then asked.
"I have", Yinji quickly replied.
"W what!?", Charlotte and Diao Chan could not help but perk their ears. Sofia, on the other hand, only adjusted her spectacles as she listened quietly to the conversation.
"W who?", Diao Chan gulped as she asked nervously.
"Cha In-ha"
"Cha", Diao Chan muttered, but after a few seconds, her eyes widened in shock, "The Emperor!?", she could not help but stand up from her seat.
"Hm", Yinji nodded, "But that was hundreds of years ago. We separated because he was too weak"
"That", Diao Chan once again gulped. This was quite the revtion, she thought.
Sofia let out a tiny hum as she looked at Yinji. She still couldn''tprehend the fact that this woman in front of her was almost a millennium old. She wondered how much experience she had and what kind of knowledge she was hiding in her mind.
"Since your grandfather was the one who arranged your daughter''s marriage", Charlotte looked at Diao Mei, "...I take it that his father is no longer around?"
"Hm", Diao Mei quickly nodded her head, "He died when Diao Mei was still a baby"
"I guess that makes us both widows, then?", Charlotte raised her cup.
"I suppose", Diao Mei chuckled as she also raised her cup, toasting it as if it were liquor.
"And you!", Charlotte then pointed towards Sofia.
"What''s the deal between you and Viel?", she said as she ced her cup on the table.
Sofia was slightly taken by surprise as she was suddenly included in the conversation. But after a few seconds, she shook her head. "It''s nothing", she said, "Our engagement is just for theatrics to avoid the annoying suitors that were trying to approach me"
"Hm", Charlotte squinted her eyes. "The boy seems to be attached to you, though", she said, "I won''t be surprised if the two of you really do get married in the future"
Sofia could not help but cough as she almost choked on her coffee. She then shook her head a couple of times, "No Viel is too young"
"Eh, since when has that been an issue?", Diao Chan tilted her head, "He won''t be forever"
"...", Sofia could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times at Diao Chan''s statement. Does age not matter in this world? She thought. But considering there were people like Yinji who could live hundreds and hundreds of years... maybe it really didn''t?
"So--"
Before anyone could say anything more, Sofia cleared her throat and looked at Charlotte.
"They said you can detect where the dungeons will appear?"
"Eh why are you changing the topic?", Charlotte let out a small chuckle. "But yes, I can"
"...How?"
"Hmm", Charlotte slightly tilted her head, "I honestly do not know. It started when a dungeon first appeared in Taizhou", she said.
"I sensed the portal before it appeared", she said before letting out a sigh, "I urged myte husband that we should hide That was the only reason a woman like me who couldn''t walk was able to survive when many others couldn''t"
Diao Chan also let out a sorrowful sigh as she recalled what happened to the city back then. It truly was a dreaded event. Even Yinji could rte as her sect was wiped out almost instantly by the sudden appearance of the dungeon.
"You couldn''t walk?", Sofia fixed her spectacles.
"Hm", Charlotte nodded, "The physician said I wouldn''t be able to anymore, but after a few years, here I am", she said proudly.
"Do you know that Viel could also detect the dungeons?", Sofia then quickly said.
"W What!?", Charlotte blinked her eyes a couple of times.
"Oh!", Diao Chan, on the other hand, lightly pped her hands. "I think I remember father mentioning that in the past"
"R really?"
"Huh", Diao Chan could not help but look at Charlotte with her eyebrow raised,
"...Maybe you two really are rted?"
Chapter 205: Casual Conversations (2)
Chapter 205: Casual Conversations (2)
"Maybe you two really are rted?"
"Viel''s practically a younger version of you if you look at it"
Charlotte could not help but be shocked by what she heard. Viel was also capable of detecting dungeons? Then wouldn''t that practically confirm that the two of them were rted?
Maybe her family had some kind of secret, and maybe all of them were actually capable of detecting the portals?
Now, even more so, she was convinced, "I think Viel might really be my brother''s son", she nodded.
"...How so?", Diao Chan ced her hand on her chin, "Has your brother ever been to Taizhou?"
"Well no", Charlotte shook her head, "He has been missing since he went to war years ago"
"...Are you sure he''s not your son?"
This time, it was Sofia who looked at Charlotte, her eyes squinted as she stared at Charlotte''s eyes. She was sure of it, she saw the same green flickering lights on Charlotte''s eyes when Viel was currently losing himself the other night.
"T that''s impossible", Charlotte waved her hand as she chuckled, "I would know if I gave birth"
"How do you know where the dungeons are going to appear?", Sofia continued her questions, "Do you hear voices?"
"V voices?", Charlotte blinked her eyes a couple of times before shaking her head.
"Where do you think your brother is now?", Sofia once again asked.
"I don''t know", Charlotte let out a sedated sigh, "But I hope he''s alive somewhere"
"Have you been back to your city?" This time, it was Diao Chan who had a question, "You were from a noble family, yes?"
"That", Charlotte could not help but let out another sigh. They were just casually talking about their love life earlier, but then it suddenly became an interrogation about her past. "I Not yet, It would be too painful for me to return and see our city in ruins"
"Maybe your brother is there!?", Diao Chan stood up from her seat, almost spilling everyone''s drinks.
"I doubt it", Charlotte shook her head, "It was thoroughly destroyed during the war. We were at the center of it all, you see"
"That''s it", Diao Chan pped her hands, "I will tell my father that we should go there next!"
"Won''t we be wasting our trip?"
"Nonsense", Diao chan waved her finger, "What''s your family name? Maybe Beatrice knows something about what happened to your city"
"That", Charlotte was a bit hesitant at first, but after a while, she could only let out a deep sigh before opening her mouth.
"Quinn", she said, "And our city is named the same"
***
"Hello?"
"Ah, Lord Viel. Please,e in!"
Viel slowly stepped inside Beatrice''s office after knocking on the door. Now, it was the brilliance of the moon that reflected on his golden hair. He was about to explore the city with Sofia, but Lady Beatrice called for him.
"You needed me for something, Miss Beatrice?"
"Y yes", Beatrice slightly stuttered as she gestured Viel to sit, "Would you like some tea and biscuits?"
"Hm", Viel quickly nodded his head as he took his seat.
Beatrice then poured a cup of tea for Viel, the sound of the water hitting the cup covering her nervous breaths. "Are you finding your stay in our cityfortable?", Beatrice blurted out. She knew her city was not in any wayfortable due to its current state, but it was the first thing that came out of her mind.
"Hm", Viel nodded his head as he took a sip of his tea.
"Sorry you had to find us in such a mess", Beatrice said as she sat on the chair beside Viel''s.
"No, it''s alright", Viel immediately shook his head, "I am used to seeing cities being destroyed"
"I I see", Beatrice almost fell on her chair as she heard Viel''s response. But after a few seconds, she cleared her throat as her eyes turned serious, "The truth is I called you here to talk about our engagement"
Van could not help but blink a couple of times as he looked at Beatrice, "That"
"And the truth is I don''t think I can do it."
Before Viel could even say a word, Beatrice continued her words, "When I saw you earlier, with the sun seemingly reflecting on you
...I felt inadequate"
"...", Viel slightly let out a deep breath.
"Someone like you someone so young who has already established his own city from the ground up I am not worthy of someone like you", Beatrice closed her eyes, "You''re friends with the strongest people I have ever met. You even know the new Hero."
"Someone like you will soar to the skies", she continued, "And I am would forever remain here, on the ground"
"I really really appreciate all the help you have given and will forever remain loyal to you as an ally. But our difference is just too much"
"..."
"Hm", no longer hearing Beatrice''s words, Viel stood up and walked near to the window, "You''re right", he then said bluntly.
Beatrice could not help but feel a tinge of pain in her heart as she heard Viel''s words. She knew it in herself, but hearing it from him it just felt even more so.
"But you see, Miss Bea", Viel let out a long sigh, "You''re stronger than me"
"!!!", Beatrice could not help but furrow her eyebrows in confusion.
"Your father died and your city was destroyed but instead of crying and losing yourself, you still managed to lead a city", Viel turned his head towards Beatrice, "And you did it alone"
"A lesser man would have crumbled and given up", he continued, "I would have crumbled"
"...Lord Viel?"
"So you are right, Miss Bea. The difference between us is too much", Viel closed his eyes as he took a deep breath, "You can stand on your own
...while I can''t. I would be lost without the people around me"
Viel then opened his eyes and smiled at Beatrice. The sincerity in his eyes almost made Beatrice miss a breath. Viel had always been so childlike for most of his stay in the city. But seeing him here, right now.
He was so young, but his eyes seem to carry a great deal of pain. Beatrice could not help but look at Viel differently now
''Is this who you truly are?''
***
"...Lu Xun"
"...Diao Mei? What are you doing here?"
Lu Xun was a bit surprised, suddenly seeing Diao Mei walking towards him. He has been staring at the ocean for quite a while now, relishing the fresh scent of the ocean.
"..."
Diao Mei stood beside him in silence. She took Violet''s advice and approached Lu Xun to talk to him, but now that she was here, she didn''t really know where to start.
And so, the moon just shone down onto their quiet silhouette. The sound of the waves crashing on the port and the sound of birds whistling in the air covering their fettered breaths.
They stayed like this for a few minutes, before Lu Xun let out a stuttered sigh. "Viel is amazing, isn''t he?", he said.
"Hm?"
"He could do all these amazing things that one could only dream of", Lu Xun slightly chuckled, "Befriending a spirit, being strong enough to clear a dungeon on his own"
"...I can''t do that", Lu Xun then looked at Diao Mei, "And when the timees, I can''t protect you either", he whispered. He knew it in himself, Diao Mei was stronger than him.
"Lu Xun, I--"
"But I would be willing to die for you, Mei"
"..."
"6 years It has been 6 years since we first saw each other. And the truth is, I didn''t really like you that much back then", Lu Xun let out a slight chuckle, "But then I saw how beautiful you truly were"
"And now that you''re standing here beside me even the moon is not enough to outshine you", Lu Xun closed his eyes as he took a deep breath, "But I know. I know you do not feel the same way"
"..."
"But I still want to ask", Lu Xun opened his eyes and looked directly into Diao Mei''s eyes, "Do you like me?"
"...No", Diao Mei could not help but lightly bite her lip as she quickly answered.
"I see", Lu Xun let out a slight smile, "And Viel?"
"Viel?"
"I see you smiling every time you look at him"
"Don''t be ridiculous, he''s still too young!"
"But do you like him?"
"I", Diao Mei furrowed her eyebrows as she looked to the horizon. Does she like Viel? She doesn''t really know herself. Viel, even though he was gone for so many years, she was still part of Diao Mei growing up. One could even say that she ced him on a pedestal since he was her goal.
But now what does she really feel about Viel?
"..."
Seconds and minutes have passed and the two stared at the horizon quietly. It wasn''t only until half an hour had passed that Diao Mei finally had her answer.
"...Yes"
Chapter 206: End of Casual Conversations
Chapter 206: End of Casual Conversations
"But do you like Viel?"
"...Yes", she whispered.
"...I see."
Lu Xun let out a deep sigh as he looked towards the ocean line. He could no longer hear the singing of the birds, and the only thing that entered his ears were the cold waters crashing to the port. The ocean breeze that felt sofortable was now chilling.
And so, Lu Xun let out another breath as started to walk away. But before he could take even a single step, Diao Mei opened her mouth.
"I like him but only as a friend", Diao Mei let out a deep breath as she closed her eyes, "Viel is a precious friend, you see"
A smile then appeared on Diao Mei''s face as she opened her eyes. True, back when she was a child, all she could think of was how she could be with Viel. It was sort of a crush, in a way. She was young, and her mind clung to the very first person that awed her.
But now that she has grown up, she realized that it was only an infatuation. She admires Viel, still. But that''s just it. In terms of falling in love with him and liking him with the intention of being with him in the future, it no longer entered Diao Mei''s mind.
Viel Viel is family.
"Even though he''s so strong and he could do things that one could only dream of", Diao Mei breathed, "He is still so vulnerable. Like a little brother that you always need to take care of", she then let out a giggle.
"...", Lu Xun could only furrow his eyebrows as he halted his steps.
"Lu Xun", Diao Mei turned her eyes towards Lu Xun, "...I barely even know you", she said.
"I--"
"You always act differently whenever you''re with me", Diao Mei added, "It''s always ''let me protect you'', and ''Please, get behind me''", Diao Mei imitated Lu Xun.
"I know you know I am stronger than you. You don''t need to do anything of those"
Hearing Diao Mei''s words, it was like a thorn was suddenly pricked in Lu Xun''s heart.
"You don''t need to act, Lu Xun", Diao Mei let out a tiny chuckle, "Please, just be yourself when you''re around me"
"...", Lu Xun could not help but let out a huge breath, "...Because I do want to protect you, Mei", he then said.
"But--"
"I know. I know I am weaker than you. I know you don''t need protecting", he said before Diao Mei could even say a word, "But those are my honest feelings. And that is the only I know how to convey them"
"..."
"Diao Mei"
"Hm?"
"My name is Diao Mei", Diao Mei saluted and bowed towards Lu Xun, "It''s nice to finally meet you, Lu Xun"
"...", Lu Xun blinked his eyes a couple of times in confusion as to why Diao Mei suddenly introduced herself. But after a few seconds, he closed his eyes and did a bow of his own.
"I am Lu Xun
...It is my pleasure to finally get the chance to meet you, Diao Mei"
***
The night was still going, and currently, Lord Bran and his men were in a secluded part of the damaged city. They carry no light, not even torches ormps attached to their waist.
"Are we really doing this, Lord Bran?"
"Yes! We have more soldiers than them! And the General that defended their city is quite old now!"
Lord Bran had been nning an attack against the city after his meeting with Lady Beatrice. Since he won''t be able to take her as a bride, then he would at least take the city for his own. They outnumbered Tark''s soldiers almost 3 to 1, even though he just bought a few of his soldiers.
But his soldiers think that attacking the city would be a mistake. Even though General Diao was already an old man, he was a cultivator from the East. The leader of Lord Bran''s troops was also a cultivator, and so were some of his men.
But the troop leader was not even able to detect General Diao''s cultivation, so he was probably heaps stronger than him. He kept mentioning to Lord Bran that attacking would be a mistake since they did not know how strong of a cultivator General Diao is, but s, his warnings were falling on deaf ears.
"I still think it''s a mistake, my Lord", the troop leader once again warned Lord Bran.
"Just shut up!", Lord Bran clicked his tongue and waved his hand, "I am paying you!"
"But I also heard that the new Hero and her party was here"
"Hero?", Lord Bran twisted his eyebrows, "Why would a hero even be in this ce, use your brain!"
"...Because she''s a Hero?", the troop leader scratched his head, "And this city was devastated by a horde of monst--"
"Don''t speak nonsense!", Lord Bran waved his hand once again, "The Hero would be busy defending more important and bigger cities! We will attack the castle in a few more hours, that is final!"
"..."
The soldiers could not help but look at each other. All of them knew that this was a bad idea, but s, if there was one truth in what their Lord had said, it is that he was the one paying them.
"Good", Lord Bran nodded his head, "Now, go to your positions and we will proceed as n--"
"What are you guys doing herete at night?"
"!!!"
"What the!?"
The soldiers all quickly raised their weapons and pointed them towards the source of the voice. But when Lord Bran realized who it was, he quickly ordered his soldiers to lower their weapons.
"L Lord Viel?", he muttered, "What are you doing here?"
"Just exploring the city", Viel said, "Sofi already went out with the other oldies"
"...And you, what are you suspiciously doing here with your soldiers?", Viel added as he ced his hand on his chin.
"We we were just talking about how we''re going back to our city tomorrow", Bran could not help but gulp as he stared at Viel''s jet-ck eyes, "Since all is well here we''re leaving as soon as we can so as to not impede"
"Hm", Viel squinted his eyes, "Okay", he then said.
Lord Bran could not help but let out a sigh of relief as soon as he heard Viel''s word.
"You aren''t thinking of taking the city since you have more soldiers and you think that it will be an easy target, are you?"
"!!!", Bran''s eyes widened in shock. The soldiers also started to slowly raise their weapons, but before they could do so, Bran burst out inughter,
"P...please, Lord Viel. Do not joke around".
Chapter 207: Duke Erik
Chapter 207: Duke Erik
"You aren''t thinking of taking the city since you have more soldiers and you think that it will be an easy target, are you?"
"P...please, Lord Viel. Do not joke around".
"..."
"Hm If you say so", Viel shrugged his shoulders before finally walking away.
Lord Bran and his soldiers could not help but once again let out a sigh as they all looked at each other. Lord Bran ordered one of the soldiers to see if Viel was still there, and after checking for a few minutes, he raised his thumbs, signaling that he was nowhere to be seen.
"Okay", Lord Bran nodded his head, "Maybe we should do our n now"
"But my Lord", the troop leader whispered, "I think he heard us and knows all about our ns"
"Don''t be ridiculous", Lord Bran scoffed, "If he knew of our ns, he wouldn''t risk exposing himself like what he did earlier. He would have gone straight to Beatrice or General Diao and reported us already"
"Let''s do our n now!", Lord Bran said as he waved his hand, "To your positions!"
"That", the troop leader still hesitated, but after a few seconds, he saluted, "At once, my lord"
The soldiers started to run in different directions, but before they could even leave the area, a bright light surrounded them. Almost blinding them as they could not help but cover their eyes.
"W What the hell is this!?", Lord Bran blinked his eyes a couple of times to see what was happening, and to his surprise, Beatrice was currently standing at a distance.
"We have you surrounded!"
"!!!"
The soldiers could not help but raise their weapons as they once again heard Viel''s words. With their eyes adjusting to the light, they were finally able to see the people that were surrounding them.
Behind Beatrice, was Viel. And on one side, they have the towering bearded General, and on the other
"That that''s the Hero!", one of the soldiers pointed at Violet.
"What!?"
"Y yes! I watched when the Circle crowned her the title!"
The leader of the troops could not help but click his tongue. He knew it. He heard the people talking that the Hero party was in the city, but their Lord didn''t even listen to him. If they were enemies with the Hero, then that would mean that they were the enemy of the Circle.
"W we''re doomed", the troop leader muttered.
"Surrender!", Viel continued shouting, "Or we will be forced to shoot you down and use lethal force!"
"L Lord Viel. What do you mean shoot them down?", Beatrice, who was in front of Viel, could not help butment, "We have no archers"
"Shh", Viel ced his finger on his lips, "Just go along, this is how it usually goes in my world"
"Your world?"
"We have you surrounded!", Viel continued, "Please put your hands behind your head or we will be forced to shoot you down! If you make any sudden movements, we will shoot you!"
Hearing Viel''s words, the soldiers slowly raised their hands and ced them behind their heads as they kneeled down.
"See, I told you so", Viel whispered.
"What are you guys doing?", Bran could not help but let out a groan as he was the only one remaining standing up, "There''s only a handful of them!"
"They are with the Hero, and they have us surrounded", the troop leader said.
"There''s only a few of them!", Bran once again repeated.
"We have the high ground!"
Before the troop leader could say anything, Viel''s words once again resounded in the air, "Do not attempt to do anything, you are at a disadvantage no matter what you do!"
"...They have the high ground", the troop leader said before he looked to the side, no longer entertaining Lord Bran.
"G...god damn it!", Lord Bran could not help but curse as he also kneeled on the ground.
"West unit, gather up the suspects and lock them down!", Viel then said as he pointed at Violet''s group.
"I is that us?", Rudolf and Pam could not help but blink their eyes a couple of times as they looked at Violet.
"Let''s just do it", Violet slightly release a chuckle as she gestured for herpanions to follow her.
And so, Lord Bran''s n to conquer the city was foiled before they could even start it. The soldiers were also freed as it hase to light that they were only being coerced by Lord Bran and that they were against the n to attack the city.
Lord Bran was the only one that was thrown into the prison, while his soldiers were conscripted into Beatrice''s city.
But in the end, Lord Bran was freed as he was still the Lord of an allied city. But of course, the news of him trying to ransack a city that was currently in a state of cmity was spread far and wide.
His city would most likely be kicked out of the alliance sooner orter. There was also the fact that he had to go back to his city alone, without his troops.
And so, the situation with Bran was finally resolved. And a few weeks after, General Diao was able toy down the foundation and establish the very first Explorer''s Association in the Western Continent.
But the Western Continent was huge, and their journey was far from over.
"Lady Beatrice do you know of the Quinns?"
As the group was preparing to leave the city, Diao Chan pulled Charlotte and dragged her to Beatrice.
"The Quinns?", Beatrice slightly raised her eyebrows, "Duke Of Quinn?"
"D Duke?", Charlotte could not help but blink her eyes a couple of times, "N...no, my father was of a lower ra--"
"Father?", before Charlotte could even finish her words, Beatrice grabbed her hand, "C could you be a part of the Quinn family?"
"...Yes?"
"!!!", Beatrice widened her eyes in shock, "O of course Charlotte"
"Hm?"
"How could I not have realized it your golden hair", Beatrice mumbled.
"Lady Beatrice?", Charlotte squinted her eyes, "What''s going on?"
"Is your brother", Beatrice nervously gulped, "...Duke Erik?"
"...No", Charlotte let out a deep sigh. She really thought that her brother was alive when Beatrice mentioned him, "My brother''s name is Charles"
"!!!", Beatrice quickly let go of Charlotte''s hand.
"Apologies for touching you, your grace", Beatrice suddenly bowed her head.
"...What?", Charlotte could not help but knit her eyebrows in confusion. Just what exactly was going on here.
"Can you exin what''s going on here?", Charlotte then said as she quickly gestured for Beatrice to stand up.
"This is good news!", Beatrice''s eyes then widened, "Y you''re alive!"
"...Of course I am?"
"Your brother has been trying to find you for a decade, your grace", Beatrice said.
"My brother
...my brother is alive?"
Chapter 208: To Quinn City
Chapter 208: To Quinn City
"Your brother has been trying to find you for a decade, your grace"
"My brother My brother is alive?"
Charlotte''s confusion was reaching its peak. His brother wasn''t only alive, he has been trying to find her all this time?
But
"I do not know any Duke Erik", Charlotte shook her head in disappointment. She was confused as to why Beatrice was suddenly respectful to her all of a sudden when she clearly stated that her brother''s name was Charles, not Erik.
Beatrice, as well, had a look of confusion on her face as she stared at Charlotte with her eyes squinted. But after a few seconds, her eyebrows raised as she realized the reason for Charlotte''s uncertainty.
"Ah!", she said as she quietly pped her hands, "Since you''ve been in the Eastern Continent all this time, you probably did not know that your brother became a Duke"
"...What?", Charlotte furrowed her eyebrows even further.
"It was his Majesty that gave him the title himself", Beatrice continued.
"But As I said, my brother''s name is Charles", Charlotte could not help but sigh.
"No", Beatrice shook her head, "When his Majesty gave him the title, he also changed his name to Erik Quinn, first of his name"
"The name given to him in birth was Charles Quinn, the same as his father", Beatrice continued. "He needed to be the first of his name as a new Duke, that''s why his Majesty changed it"
"!!!", Charlotte could not help but widen her eyes in shock. Her father''s name is indeed also Charles. So does that mean
"Wait", Charlotte gulped, "So, Charles really is alive!?"
"My my brother is alive!?"
"Yes, your grace", Beatrice bowed respectfully, "And you were also given the title of Duchess, as requested by your brother when he rebuilt your city"
"W what?"
Charlotte still could not believe what she just heard. All this time, she just needed to return. She just needed to show herself. But she was afraid to do so because she didn''t know what awaited her here. She didn''t know what painful memories would resurface if she came back.
When they first decided to go to the Western Continent, General Diao even needed to plead for her toe.
But all this time, she just needed to return.
Charlotte''s breath started to stutter as the weight in her chest grew lighter, but for some reason, she felt heavier. She couldn''t really exin it anymore and the only thing that her body could do was cry.
Diao Chan, who had been quietly listening on the side, could not help but hug her tight to keep her from falling to the ground.
Viel and the others, who were preparing to leave, became curious as they heard Charlotte suddenly burst into tears.
"What happened mother?", Diao Chan asked as she approached her Diao Chan, "Are are you okay, miss Charlotte?", she then ced her hand gently on Charlotte''s trembling shoulders.
"She just found out her brother might be alive", Diao Chan let out a sigh as she whispered.
"I see", Diao Mei hummed. She wasn''t really that close to Charlotte, she didn''t even know she had a brother. But finding out a family of yours that you thought was already dead was something she could rte to, she thought as she looked at Viel.
"Viel", Diao Chan then gestured for Viel toe near them, "...Charlotte''s brother might be alive", she repeated as Viel approached them.
"He might be your father"
"No, he''s not", Viel quickly answered with a slight chuckle.
"Hm?", Diao Chan could not help but blink her eyes numerous times at Viel''s answer.
"I mean he''s not my father", Viel then scratched his chin, "...Not that he... might not be... alive?", he then said awkwardly as he got confused by his own words.
"...", Diao Chan squinted her eyes as she stared Viel straight in the eyes. Even now, after spending a whole month by Viel''s side, she still was not used to how odd he was.
The group then waited for Charlotte to calm down, and as soon as she did, she quickly stood up and wiped her tears. She then walked straight towards General Diao, a certain fire zing in her eyes.
"Let''s go to Quinn City", Charlotte said, her voice filled with resolution as she bowed towards General Diao.
"But--"
"Please!"
Before General Diao could even say a word, Charlotte bowed her head even closer to the ground. General Diao could not help but squint his eyes as he stared at the back of her head. They already had a concrete n as to what city to go to next, going to Charlotte''s city would ruin all of that.
But still if what Beatrice said was all true, then this might actually be a boon for them.
"How far is Quinn city from here?", he said as he stroked his beard.
"That", Charlotte could only bite her lips. She was still young when she left the city and was ignorant of the ways of the world. She had no idea how far Tark city was to Quinn. She doesn''t even know which direction to go in.
"It''s about 2,000 kilometers away from here", Beatrice suddenly approached the two of them.
"!!!", Charlotte''s eyes widened as she looked at Beatrice, "T thank you", she then muttered as she nodded her head.
"2,000 kilometers", General Diao stroked his beard, "That would take us about half a month"
General Diao could not help but let out a deep breath. It would definitely push them back from their ns, but at the same time if this Duke Erik really is Charlotte''s brother, then they would be skipping a whole lot of process if they were to establish rtions with him.
They might even go straight to the King if the chances were there.
"Okay"
After a few seconds of deliberating it, General Diao nodded his head. They had nothing to worry about in their journey, anyway. If it was only him, then he would have definitely not strayed from their original n.
But now, they had his bab they had Yinji.
Viel will also be joining them on the trip. Not to mention Violet, who seemed to be regarded as the new Hero. They surely will not encounter any problems with this line-up, he thought.
The only one that could possibly stop them was the Demon God himself, and he was already dead. There''s also the previous Hero, Cortana. But since she had been missing for a decade now, and the fact that she was a hero she was not a problem.
Charlotte''s eyes quickly glistened as she heard General Diao agree. After so many years, her brother, who she thought had died during the war She was going to finally see him again. Charlotte could not help but tear up once more with the thought of seeing her brother. Just half a month, and she would be able to see him.
The others could not help but let out a tiny smile as they watched Charlotte cry tears of joy.
"You''reing with us?", Diao Mei then approached Violet, who was previously talking with her party members.
"Yes", Violet nodded, "My primary goal is to save the lives of the people. I feel like I would do better if Ie with you"
"Are you sure you''re not just missing us?", Diao Mei lightly chuckled.
"Maybe", Violet also let out a light chuckle, "My members would be splitting up from me anyway. They have other matters to attend to. We will be meeting in Peltivierre city in 4 months"
"They also told me they won''t be able to stretch their legs if theye with us", she added, "Since we have monsters in the group", Violet let out a sigh as she looked at Viel, and then towards the carriage where Yinji was already in.
Lu Xun was actually already also inside the carriage. He thought that they were leaving already so he got inside the carriage after preparing his things. But then the group suddenly started walking away from the carriage.
He could not help but feel a little bit left out as he heard the group''s heartfelt conversations. But s, it would be too awkward for him toe out now. The only thing he could do was let out a long and deep sigh.
And so, after saying their farewells to Beatrice, the group started their 2-week journey to Quinn City
***
Back in Choryu Imperial Pce, Emperor Cha was once again kneeling in the dark cavern hidden deep beneath his throne room.
"O'' Glorious one", he said as he raised his palms to the air, "I have heard news from our birds that the Devil has finally awakened"
"...", the gigantic blue light in the shape of a man looked down on Emperor Cha, "Good", he then said, his voice reverberating through the vast cavern like an echo.
"And what of the young Hero?", the Glorious One asked.
"That", Emperor Cha could not help but gulp nervously, "The situation with her is quiteplicated, O'' Glorious one"
"The boy", Emperor Cha added, "The... anomaly is with her"
Chapter 209: Noah
Chapter 209: Noah
"The boy the anomaly is with her"
As soon as Emperor Cha reached the Glorious One''s ears, the cavern instantly started to quake. The unstirred stctites were starting to drop and hit the cavern''s floor. But even as the sharp and gigantic icicles rain down on Emperor Cha, he did not dare move as he is in the presence of the Glorious One.
And slowly, the Glorious One slowly descended from the air. And like with the Earth Goddess Mire, his ephemeral and gigantic body grew smaller and smaller until it was the size of that of a normal human.
His skin turned dark, almost ck. His head retained its shape, bald. The muscles on his body were like that of a sculpture, carved by the finest artisans.
"G Glorious One?", Emperor Cha could not help but stutter as he saw the Glorious One''s human form.
"The anomaly must go", the Glorious One uttered, "The Prophecy must not stray from its path"
"O of course, O'' Glorious One"
Emperor Cha blinked a couple of times as he tried to take a nce at the Glorious One''s appearance. In truth, this was not the first time he was seeing the Glorious One in this form. A few hundred years ago, histe father, the previous Emperor, first brought him here to introduce him to the Glorious One.
At first, the young Emperor Cha could not believe that the man that was in front of him could be a deity, a true god. But when the Glorious One showed him what he was capable of, all the doubts that he had all went out of the window. The only thing he could do was kneel in front of this supreme being alongside his father.
He had been dormant for a few hundred years after that. But with the defeat of the Evil Monarch, he called Emperor Cha once more to his caverns.
He told him about the Prophecy that he created. He told him that the True Devil has yet to awaken and that the True Hero has not yet even been born.
The only thing that was on Emperor Cha''s mind at that time was confusion. The True Devil, The True Hero? But the war of the west was over. Why did the Glorious One suddenly take interest in a war that only reached their doorstep?
But the Glorious One was a deity, and all Emperor Cha could do was obey. Whatever the Prophecy that wasid by the Glorious One, it must not stray by all means.
Emperor Cha''s mission was to help the Prophecye true and to follow the Glorious One''s orders to the letter.
And follow he did. Everything was going fine for the first few years, they had injected people in the west to make the Prophecy go smoothly and bring the True Hero here, to the east, away from those that wished to harm her.
But one existence jeopardized and deviated the whole Prophecy. A boy.
As soon as Viel''s existence came to light, everything instantly diverted. It was also the first and only time ever that Emperor Cha had seen the Glorious One''s emotions fluctuate, until now, that is.
The Glorious One
...was the one who ordered the death of Viel''s adoptive grandfather and was also the one that caused his grandmother to be ill. He wanted to see what Viel was capable of, so he had to trigger him into action.
Once again, the Glorious One''s emotions shifted as Viel put the whole city of Taizhou in lockdown. The boy''s powers was far more than he had ever imagined.
He threatened not only the Prophecy but the Glorious One himself. They instantly began to formte their n on how to get rid of the boy and how to continue the Prophecy. But then another anomaly appeared, the appearance of the Dungeons.
Everything started with the boy, was what the Glorious One said to Emperor Cha. And with his disappearance, the n once again was on the right path.
But when Cha Jin-ri brought Yinji here, along with the boy, Emperor Cha was shocked as to how normal his strength was.
He was only at the Initial Stage of the Earthen Core Realm, barely even stepping into the world of cultivation. That was when Emperor Cha knew how dangerous Viel really is.
For him to be capable of all those feats even as a fledgling How strong would he be when he grows older?
"What are your orders, O'' Glorious one?", Emperor Cha whispered.
"No", the Glorious One quickly replied, the authority and the wise tone in the Glorious One''s voice were gone, "From now on, you will only address me as Noah", he said, his tone nowpletely mundane.
"The army you''ve gathered, bring them to the west", he added.
"A already, O'' Glo Noah?", Emperor Cha could not help but stutter.
"Yes", Noah ced his hand on Emperor Cha''s shoulder, causing him to tremble minutely, "The anomaly is speeding the events faster than I would like"
"I will do as you wish, Noah", Emperor Cha kneeled further to the ground.
"As for me", Noah slightly chuckled, his god-like demeanor nowhere to be seen,
"I believe it''s time for me and the boy to meet"
***
"This is Quinn City?"
Charlotte has had her head poking out of the carriage for half an hour now. She kept staring at the colossal wall that encased and protected her city. It would seem that like Taizhou, Quinn city recovered from its demise and was rebuilt even stronger than before.
There were all sorts of people lining up and wanting to enter the city, some were in drags probably looking for shelter, and some were like them, riding in the luxuries of their carriage.
But the city seemed to favor no one, as both the poor and rich alike were ordered to line up properly if they wanted to enter the city.
"Something''s not right"
Charlotte quickly withdrew her head from the window as soon as she heard Viel''s seemingly serious tone. It wasn''t only her, all of the people in the carriage also stopped their conversations and ced their attention towards Viel.
"What what is it?"
Chapter 210: The Hero of Fre--
Chapter 210: The Hero of Fre--
The people inside the carriage could not help but stare at Viel''s eyes that were filled with nothing but utmost seriousness.
"Sofi, Miss Yinji, Miss Diao Mei, Miss Violet, Miss Diao Chan, Mister Lu Xun"
The people in the carriage could not help but flinch as they heard their names being mentioned by Viel.
"General Diao is outside", he continued, "And then there''s me", he said as he ced his hand on his chin.
"W what''s wrong, Viel!?", Diao Mei could not help but slightly panic as Viel''s tone became heavier.
"This carriage", he muttered,
"...is too big"
"..."
Violet could not help but roll her eyes as the rest of the people in the carriage grunted as they looked to the side. Viel had been serious a lottely, so they were expecting him to say something useful. But s
Viel will always be Viel.
Charlotte once again stuck out her head to the window, and Diao Chan did the same.
"Think we can go ahead of the line if you introduce yourself?", Diao Chan suggested, "If we wait in this line, it would already be dark and we won''t even be halfway to the gates"
Realizing that everyone was looking at her, Charlotte could only let out an awkward chuckle, "We can try?", she stuttered.
She also wanted to do so. But she was afraid that if they didn''t let them in, they would have to go back to the end of the line and would have to wait a long time again. But after letting out a long and deep sigh, she nodded her head.
"Alright, it is worth the try", she said.
Hearing her answer, Diao Chan quickly got off the carriage and talked to her father to go to the front of the line.
And as to their expectations, as soon as they got to the front, the guards quickly raised their weapons towards their carriage.
"Halt, go back to the end of the line!"
"We have an important passenger that Duke Erik would want to see immediately", General Diao said as he got off the driver''s box.
"I said, go back to--"
The guard was about to repeat his warning, but when he saw how big General Diao was, he could not help but restrain his arrogant tone.
"Who who is this passenger you speak of?", he stuttered, "I believe we have not received any information about a guest arriving in the city today"
"The Duke''s sister, Charlotte Quinn", General Diao quickly said.
"!!!"
The guard''s eyes widened in shock as he slowly lowered his weapon. He could not help but look around him, only to see all of the guards within the area staring at them with their eyes wide open as well.
"Who are you?"
It was then that a husky voice came out of the gates. It was an old guard. But unlike the other guards, he had a golden cape adorned on his shoulders. But the most important factor was that he was almost as tall as General Diao himself. One could say he even looks bigger because of his bulky built.
But seeing that the old guard only had a mustache stered on his face, General Diao could not help but smirk as he introduced himself.
"General Diao from Choryu", he said while stroking his long and silky beard.
"Choryu", the old guard quickly squinted his eyes as he looked at General Diao, "My name is Logan, Commander-in-Chief of the guards", he said as he stepped closer to General Diao, their eyes fiercely staring at each other.
"You say you brought the Duke''s sister?", he then said, his tone filled with doubt.
"Yes", General Diao said without batting an eye or moving his head, "She is inside the carriage"
"Then you don''t mind letting her step out now?", Logan said, his tone filled with impatience.
"You want her toe out here?", General Diao squinted his eyes, insinuating that the Duke''s sister should not be out in the public like this.
"Thousands of people have imed that they have found the Duke''s sister", Logan breathed, "So forgive us for being impatient"
"You just have to let her step out--"
Before Logan could finish his words, the carriage of the door opened. Logan could not help but squint his eyes.
A woman then slowly stepped out of the carriage, her long and luscious golden hair reflecting the rays of the sun and almost blinding everyone that was present.
And this light, it quickly brought a tear to Logan''s eye.
"Hello, Uncle Log", Charlotte smiled, her eyes already red from all the tears that she was holding back.
Logan''s strict eyebrows and his solid stance quickly melted away and his breath quickly stuttered. The woman in front of him might not look the same as he remembered.
But he was sure of it
"L Lottie?"
***
"What what happened here?"
As Viel''s group arrived in Quinn''s city. Pam, Rudolf, and the rest of Violet''s party arrived in the city that they were supposed to meet in a few months from now. But the sight they saw made them shiver all the way through their bones.
On their way here, they have already noticed the trees that were cut in half. And then there were the gates, and even the city walls which were also cleanly cut in half, the only reason why the walls were still standing was because of its weight keeping it together.
The houses too were ruined. But that wasn''t the thing that made them shiver, no.
It was the countless dismembered bodies sprawled on the ground. Guards, men, women, old people, and even the small children had their heads lopped off from their necks.
Dead The whole city was dead. Pam had no strength to move, as each of her steps rippled the pool of blood that drowned the city streets.
"What what could have done this?", she could not help but stutter.
"Did a dungeon open up here?", Rudolf tightened the grip on his spear as he looked around, "Let''s split up and--"
"There are still people alive?"
"Who is there!?"
The group quickly raised their weapons towards the voice that suddenly echoed from afar.
"Wait, isn''t that"
"The previous hero?"
"C Cortana!"
Pam''s eyes quickly glistened as she quickly recognized the Hero of Freiden. She idolized Cortana from the deepest parts of her heart. The very reason she was using a huge hammer instead of a more standard weapon was because of her. After all, Cortana used a gigantic axe.
Pam excitedly ran towards Cortana, her smile almost reaching to her ears.
"H Hero of Frei--!"
Chapter 211: Hello
Chapter 211: Hello
"Hello, Uncle Log"
"L...Lottie?"
Logan could not help but stutter as he stared at the golden-haired woman in front of him. Charlotte looked more mature now and the childishness that he remembered were all gone, but he was sure that she is the same Charlotte that used to follow him wherever he goes.
The guards could not help but look at each other as they saw the shock in their Chief''s eyes. This was the first time in the years they have been serving the city that they have seen Logan act this way.
Does that mean that this golden-haired woman really is the Duke''s sister? No, looking at her now, there was no doubt about it. She was different from the impostors that they have been receiving for years, there''s also the fact that she had a striking resemnce with the Duke.
"Quick, open up a path for the Duchess!", Logan roared and waved his hand. As soon as he ordered that, the guards quickly started pushing the people that were already in the front of the line to the side.
"Lottie", Logan ced his hand on Charlotte''s shoulders, "Go back to your carriage, it''s cold out here", he then said, his tone filled with warmth.
"I wish to walk with you, uncle", Charlotte quickly waved her hand.
"Nonsense!", Logan quickly shook his head as he gently pushed Charlotte back to the carriage, "You are a duchess now! You shouldn''t be walking out in the streets!"
Charlotte insisted that she wanted to walk because she wanted to catch up with whatever had happened to Logan and her brother, but s, Logan was not hearing any of it as he pushed Charlotte inside the carriage.
"Let''s catch up once you and yourpanions have settled--"
Logan could not help but stop his words as he saw the people in the carriage. It would seem that Charlotte had gained a lot of friends along the way. He also could not help but notice that the young Hero, Violet, was one of them.
When the Circle passed the title of Hero to Violet, he and Duke Erik were there, so he was sure that it was her. But she wasn''t the reason why Logan abruptly stopped his words, no.
It was the boy with the long golden hair, sitting there casually and nodding towards him, "''Sup", the boy muttered.
"L Lottie", Logan could not help but stutter, "Is that is that your son?"
"Hm?", Charlotte could not help but blink as she looked towards the direction where Logan was looking.
"Oh, no!", Charlotte let out a tiny chuckle, "I will exinter when my brother is present he is there, right?"
"O of course", Logan still could not take his eyes away from Viel. But after a few seconds, he let out a chuckle, "Just wait ''til he gets news of your return".
Logan then closed the door of the carriage and approached General Diao. "Pleasee with me to inform the Duke of your arrival", he said. The haughty tone that he had before waspletely gone as the excitement on his face could not be contained.
Chief Logan then started running, leaping from building to building. General Diao could not help but let out a breath as he saw this. General Diao could sense that Logan was much weaker than him in terms of cultivation, but he was the first person he had seen in the west that was capable of this feat.
Finally, General Diao thought. He was finally able to see an expert of the western continent, which were known for their abnormally strong body. During his months of staying in Tark city, he had only seen a single expert, Beatrice''s father. It was just a shame that he died during the attack.
Maybe he should exchange pointers with Logan at ater date, he thought. In front of Yinji, of course.
And so, following the two, the carriage proceeded to head to the castle.
Charlotte could not help but be in awe as she saw the changes in her city. Of course, the dungeon lifting up their economy was a given change. But she was initially expecting toe home to nothing but rubble, and the Quinn City in front of her was nothing but.
Quinn City was almostparable to Taizhou. And even now as she watched the bustling streets, she still couldn''t believe it.
"I saw the state of the cities that the minions of the Demon God destroyed", Charlotte then let out a whisper, "I was so sure that my home would be the same and could never recover but this this is good", she said as she wiped the tear that trailed on her face.
Hearing Charlotte''s whispers, Yinji could not help but close her eyes as she sighed. Her sect was also destroyed and they are now just starting to rebuild. She was only gone for 7 years, and much has changed in this world.
It was the right decision toe on this trip, she thought. She needed to know the changes in order for her sect to survive.
It took a while for them to reach the Duke''s castle. The market and the streets were full of people, and unlike what they expected due to the long line outside the city, there were no beggars in the street.
It would seem that Charlotte''s brother was doing an excellent job in making sure that no one was homeless and without a job in Quinn City.
Charlotte could not help but slightly chuckle. She couldn''t imagine that her brother, whose only dream was to be a soldier, would one day be a better ruler than their father.
And as soon as they entered the castle, Charlotte''s eyes could not help but widen.
There were a lot of people waiting for them. Maids, servants, guards... all bowing their heads towards her.
"Hm So your brother owns all of these?", Viel could not help butment as he stepped down the carriage, "Maybe I am your brother''s son after all? Fufufu-- Ow!"
Violet quickly pinched Viel''s ears and pulled him to the side.
"Why''d you do--"
"Sshh!", Sofia quickly covered Viel''s mouth, with Violet still pinching his ears.
"Charlotte?"
A deep and dignified voice then echoed throughout the castle grounds, instantly stopping the whispers of the people.
"C charlotte? Is it really you?"
"Charles?", Charlotte could not help but squint her eyes as she saw a man with a golden beard slowly walking towards her. Even with the stubble covering half the man''s face, Charlotte was sure of it.
The two didn''t even need to say anything more as they instantly recognized each other. Their eyes were enough.
"Charlotte!", Duke Erik quickly abandoned all the formalities he had as he ran to her baby sister and hugged her tight.
All of the Duke''s people could not help but let out a tiny breath as they saw their Lord crying. Ever since they have served under him, the only time they have ever seen him take a rest was when he got married.
But every day other than that was him either always being on his desk, or overseeing the city''s projects in person. And if a dy was caused by one of his servants, he never raised his voice, but instead showed concern.
Duke Erik truly loved his city, his subjects and he showed it through his dedication to his duty. Everyone looked up to him. For the people of the city, Duke Erik was the very definition of a noble.
Duke Erik cared for them, and in return, the people take care of the city.
He was barely spending any time with his family. Day and night, he worked. But even then, the Duke never uttered even a singleint.
And now, to see himpletely vulnerable no. To see him thisfortable, some of Duke Erik''s people could not help but tear up a little bit. Logan, however, was the worse one of them all as he was bawling his eyes out, almost hugging General Diao.
The sound of Duke Erik''s and Charlotte''s cries echoed throughout the castle. Even the noise and festivities of the bustling city could not cover the sound of their tears.
It took a couple of minutes before Duke Erik and Charlotte separated.
"Come,e inside", Duke Erik said as he gestured for Charlotte and the others toe inside the castle, "I am sure you and your friends are hungry".
Duke Erik then smiled towards Diao Chan and the group. "You''ve traveled from Tark?", he asked as he scanned the group, "I heard the city was overrun by-- w... what the!"
But before Duke Erik could even finish his words, he could not help but take a second nce as soon as his eyes wandered towards Viel.
"..."
Duke Erik blinked a couple more times, wiping his eyes to see if he was seeing things clearly. The boy''s golden hair... no. Even without the boy''s golden hair, Duke Erik could not deny the simrity that the boy had with them.
"Is is this my nephew?", Duke Erik could not help but stutter as he slowly walked towards Viel. He was about to hug Viel, but Charlotte''s words instantly stopped him in his tracks.
"N no?", Charlotte tilted her head, "I thought... he was your son?", she then stuttered as she squinted her eyes towards her brother.
"...What?", Duke Erik could not help but raise his eyebrows in confusion. "What are you even saying?", he then said as he once again looked at Viel.
"...Hello, father", Viel then said as he let out the warmest smile he could make.
"..."
Chapter 212: Duke Erik
Chapter 212: Duke Erik
Duke Erik was considered a War Hero. Unlike Cortana, who was bestowed the title of Hero through a series of tests and was handpicked amongst a thousand candidates, Duke Erik''s title was bestowed to him due to his achievements during the war.
He had the chance to leave the city, but he chose to stay. He chose to fight for their city no, for the whole western continent.
It was the climax of the war with the minions of the Demon God. While the Hero of Freiden was fighting the Demon God, Duke Erik and the others were fighting with his minions. It was a long and arduous battle.
But Duke Erik showed his courage and valor by leading only two hundred experts to battle against the tens of thousand minions that the Demon God had summoned all throughout the continent.
They fought a seemingly endless war for years. They protected every city they could. And in the end, when the Hero of Freiden was finally able to defeat the Demon God, there were only 12 of them left against a horde of thousands.
Duke Erik was ready to die. But fate
...fate was generous.
Right as the 12 of them were about to rush towards their death, the minions all just suddenly turned into ashes, signaling the defeat of the Demon God signaling the end of the war.
And so, the 12 of them returned as War Heroes, including Commander-in-chief Logan.
They were bestowed the title by the King himself, but since Duke Erik was a noble and originally belonged to the family of a Marquis, the King gifted him the rank of Duke.
Duke Erik now had a direct rtion with the Royal Family. But the first thing he did, however, was not tovish and to take advantage of his newfound title, no. Instead, he rebuilt the city of his family, The City of Quinn.
He built the city for those that were affected and devastated by hundreds of years of war. So that they could live freely with no fear of losing their lives. A city that he would protect.
He built the city so that her sister could find her way back home.
Duke Erik always puts himselfst.
But now, that War Hero, strong and brave, was currently being reprimanded by his wife.
Viel and the group were now in the guest hall and currently seated at arge dining table, but all of them could not help but keep quiet as Duke Erik''s wife pierced through the other side of the door and into their ears and this has been going on for more than an hour now.
Duke Erik''s wife, Natalia, went wild as soon as she heard Charlotte mentioning Viel mentioning that he is Duke Erik''s son.
And so, Duke Erik and Charlotte''s emotional reunion truly became emotional.
"What do you mean he''s not your child!?", Natalia''s loud voice almost shook the door as if it wanted to barge inside and pull Viel out of the castle. "Tell me, which woman was it!? Was it that Easterner you said that you met in the bar before you met me!?"
"No, wait Don''t tell me this was after we were already married!?"
"What!? No!", Duke Erik''s shout also seeped through the cracks of the door, not as loud as his wife''s voice, however. "Charlotte, please tell my wife that the boy isn''t my son!"
"I haven''t even been to Choryu, let alone this Taizhou City!", Duke Erik continued to plead his case, "Please, you have to believe me!"
Charlotte, who was trying to alleviate the situation, didn''t really know what to say. She was so convinced that Viel was her brother''s son, but now that his brother was denying it with all his might maybe Viel really was just a stranger?
No, that was impossible. No matter how you looked at it, Viel was definitely one of them. Is his brother lying?
"See!? Even your sister is quiet and could not believe that you are denying it until now even though the evidence is here and clear!", Natalia''s voice once again shook the entire castle, "Do you dare lie to me again!?"
"N no! I am not lying!"
"..."
The group inside the guest hall could not help but look at each other as Duke Erik and his wife''s exchange continued to enter through their ears.
"I think I might have caused trouble", Viel said as he let out an awkward chuckle.
Hearing Viel''s words, Sofia could not help but be in shock. For once, Viel was finally aware of his silly actions, she thought as she fixed her spectacles. This all started when he greeted Duke Erik and called him his father.
And even though he said he was joking afterward, Natalia was no longer hearing any of it.
It took another half an hour before the heated discussion outside subsided and the door of the guest hall opened.
Duke Erik was the first to enter, his eyespletely devoid of any life and his lips were moving on their own as if muttering an ancient mantra. Natalia''s eyes, however, were still full of color as her shoulders went up and down, obviously catching her breath from all the words that she spewed towards her husband.
But still, she was a lot calmer than before. However, as soon as her eyes reached Viel, her eyebrows once again knitted as she took her seat.
"It''s impossible that this boy is not rted to your family", she said as she stared at Viel''s eyes.
"L let''s talk about this againter", Duke Erik stuttered as he quickly waved his hand, gesturing for the servants to bring in the food, "I am sure our guests are famished".
But as soon as the servants had finished cing all of the dishes on the table and left, Natalia once again opened her mouth.
"You were born in Taizhou?", she said as she looked at Viel straight in the eyes.
"...Yes?", Viel could not help but slightly look to the side as he was unable to take the fierce gaze that Natalia was giving him.
"S see!?", Duke Erik lightly mmed his palm on the table due to his excitement, "I have never even stepped foot in Choryu!", he then repeated one of his alibis.
Hearing her husband''s words, Natalia once again stared straight at Viel''s eyes.
Charlotte''s mind, on the other hand, was now feeling a lot moreplicated. Viel has to be rted to them! She bellowed repeatedly in her mind.
It wasn''t just that he looked simr to them. But the very first time she met Viel years ago, she felt a certain connection towards him. She was remaining distant now since Sofia was always by Viel''s side, but even now, she felt a certain closeness to Viel.
"But if he is not your son and he is not your sister''s son", Natalia ced her hand on her chin, "...Is it possible that your father had another family besides--"
"No!", Charlotte quickly waved her hand, "Father is not capable of doing that!", she said, her voice a bit agitated.
Natalia could not help but release a long sigh as she quickly apologized, "Then do you know anyone else in your family?"
"Because it''s impossible that the boy is not rted to the both of you", she continued, "Look at him, he''s like a small replica of Charlotte. Add to the fact that he''s a boy and still looks like your sister"
"Hm", Duke Erik squinted his eyes as he once again took a good look at Viel. He really did look like Charlotte when she was younger, except for the fact that his face somewhat shared a simrity to the people of the East.
Small eyes, a small and somewhat sharp face
"Wait", Duke Erik then let out a muffled voice, "...Are you sure he''s not your son with an Easterner, Charlotte?"
"Seriously, that again?", Charlotte could not help but let out a frustrated sigh, "I would know if I got pregnant, brother", she then chuckled. Even if she somewhat miraculously gave birth unknowingly, the only time that would have happened was when after she had an ident.
But even then, she was only unconscious for a day. And she wasn''t a loose girl, just a foolish one. The only rtionship that she had where she offered her body was with Li Zhao, who yed her like a fool.
"What kind of stupid question is that, Charles?", Natalia also let out a sigh as she looked at her husband with eyes of disappointment.
"That", Duke Erik could only shake his head in defeat. He really did not know what to think anymore. Since Viel was born in Taizhou, and Charlotte was also in Taizhou, it is too much to pass off as just a coincidence. But why would his sister even lie about something like this?
Was she ashamed that Viel didn''t have a father... and left him alone in the streets?
No. Duke Erik quickly shook his head. He may have not seen Charlotte for a long time, but he was sure that her sister was not capable of abandoning her own child.
The others, who thought that they could eat already, once again all stared at each other. They already had their spoons in their hands, but they just couldn''t eat as the three were still arguing.
Even Viel, who would normally not care and just eat on his own could not help but sigh as the three continued to argue with each other.
But after a few seconds, they instantly stopped talking as soon as Viel opened his mouth.
"Miss Charlotte", he said as he stood up from his seat, "I
...am your son"
"!!!"
Chapter 213: Memories of Birth
Chapter 213: Memories of Birth
Years ago, during the rubble and the destruction of Taizhou, Charlotte discovered a light. A light that was warm enough for her to feel even through the cold and deste night. She knew that she shouldn''t feel this kind offort as she heard the cries of pain of the people.
But even then, as she rolled her way through the ruined city, she found herself longing for this light. It stood above anything.
And there, as she felt the warmth growing ever stronger, she saw a child amongst the crowd. A child, a small boy that looked eerily simr to her when she was just a young girl. She doesn''t if it was because of their simrities, but she instantly felt a sort of connection towards the boy as soon as she saw him.
A connection that she has never felt before, even with her family, even with her nowte husband.
And now, 7 yearster, that same boy in the crowd was not telling her that he is her son.
"I am your son."
Viel said as he looked straight towards Charlotte''s eyes. His words almost choked Charlotte to death as she felt her chest tightened.
"W what?", she stuttered.
"See!?", Duke Erik, on the other hand, had a huge smile stered on his face as he stood up from his seat, "I knew I was not the father!", he hollered as he started running around the guest hall due to his excitement, truly unfitting of a Duke.
His wife, Natalia, quickly reprimanded him and ordered him to sit back down, which he quickly did so without uttering a single word.
"What are you saying, Viel?", this time, it was Charlotte who stood up from her seat, "That''s not a good joke", she chuckled as she slightly waved her hands.
"It''s not a joke", Viel shook his head, "Miss Lu Yi told me you''re my mother"
"W who is that?"
Sofia could not help but fix her spectacles as soon as she heard Viel''s words.
''Lu Yi told him?'', she thought. She was aware that Lu Yi was one of the voices inside Viel''s head that were trying to help him. If so, then it must be the truth, Sofia concluded. There was also the fact that Charlotte had the same green flickering lights in her eyes that Viel had.
It must be true, then. She once again repeated in her mind as she stood up from her seat. She gently ced her hand on Viel''s shoulder before quickly leaving the guest hall. If Viel was going to tell her the truth, then it was not their ce to listen.
Yinji could not help but sigh as she too, left the room. Followed by Violet, and soon, everyone in the room was gone. Except for Duke Erik, Natalia, Charlotte, and Viel.
Even the servants and maids that were waiting on the side left the room, leaving only the four of them inside the guest hall.
Duke Erik quickly let out a sigh as his eyebrows furrowed. "This Miss Lu Yi, who is it?"
"It''s a voice in my head", Viel also sighed.
"See!?", Charlotte felt the weight on her chest lightened a little bit as she let out a tiny chuckle, "Viel is always ying a prank, no need to take him seriously"
Duke Erik, however, stared Viel straight in the eyes. He could feel no doubt, not even a slight hesitation in Viel''s eyes. For some reason, Duke Erik felt like Viel was telling the truth.
"How do you know?", he then asked another question.
"Brother!", Charlotte quickly mmed her palm on the table, "This is not a good joke to follo--"
"My grandmother found me in an alley"
"!!!"
Charlotte could not even finish her words before Viel''s words reached her ears, and as soon as it did so, she felt a certain breeze journey through her body, making her legs as if cotton as she dropped back to her seat.
"...", Natalia could not help but squint her eyes. What exactly is going on? She thought.
"It was a dark alley, she found me surrounded in a pool of blood"
Viel''s eyes slightly trembled as sorrow started to fill them. He was recalling a story. A story that should have been a memory of a story.
It was confusing, but it is also the truth. This story was something he heard from Sofia. She told him that his grandparents told him the story of how they found him before his grandmother passed away.
It was confusing, but the look on Viel''s heavy eyes was clear as he continued to tell the story.
"...And in that pool of blood, my grandmother found me lying on top of a woman. She told me how little I was, how small", Viel could not help but smile. He doesn''t remember Grandma Ling''s face, but still, she imagined how she would tell him the story.
"And the woman was beautiful, a westerner. Even with her hair covered in blood, it''s lush and gleaming golden color still reflected the moon
...and there was a huge wound on her back"
"!!!", Charlotte could not help but let out a gasp as she covered her mouth. Countless thoughts were racing in her mind. The woman in Viel''s story. It was definitely her. But how? Did Viel hear what happened to her from someone?
"But I wasn''t pregnant then", a whisper stuttered from her breath.
"What!?", Duke Erik''s voice was filled with concern, "So his story is true!? And why did you have a wound on your back!?"
"Y yes", Charlotte stuttered, "An ident happened and I was left in an alley but I wasn''t pregnant!", she bellowed as she turned her attention back to Viel.
Viel only shrugged his shoulders, "That''s as far as the story goes", he said, "They told me that they went back for you, but you were no longer there"
"That", the weight in Charlotte''s chest returned as she felt her breaths hesitate. Viel''s story clearly matched the events that happened to her. But him being her son was still impossible.
"I--"
She was going to open her mouth, but before she could do so, she remembered what the physician told her the first time she woke up from the ident. This was a memory that she was forcefully trying to hide.
A memory that was hidden deep within the darkness of her mind. Her jaws started to tremble and her throat quickly dried up.
She remembers now.
She was indeed pregnant. The physician told her that she bled through her privates. She had been hiding this memory since it resurfaced the most painful moments of her life. She was pregnant, and the only possible father was that monster, Li Zhao. She gave him her chastity.
But it was a miscarriage. The physician clearly told her.
A miscarriage
"Kyah!"
Charlotte then suddenly screamed as a sh of bright light entered her eyes. She covered her face, but still, the bright light kept shing in front of her.
"Charlotte!", Duke Erik quickly rushed towards his sister as she continued to let out screams of anguish. "W what''s happening to you!?"
Charlotte''s whole body trembled as the bright shes continued to blind her even with her eyes closed.
Memories. They were shes of memories. She was hearing the voices of men, men that seemed to want to take advantage of her, she felt weak and couldn''t resist.
She also remembered feeling difort on her stomach as a warm feeling trailed in between her legs.
"No no!", Charlotte started pulling her hair as she wanted the painful memories to go away.
Charlotte then saw what seemed like a puddle of blood squirming in the ground. It moved and rippled until it resembled the shape of a human baby.
"!!!"
This shape grew, and it''s grey-like color whittled, to be reced by the lush redness of the skin. And on top of its head, were small strands of golden hair.
"No"
And then, the baby suddenly opened its mouth and called for its mother.
"N no"
And then once again, she returned to the memories of men that wanted to take advantage of her. But before they could do so, she heard their screams. She remembered hearing different voices, but none were clear.
She remembered the baby being pulled away from her, only to crawl its way back.
Mother Love... Words that it whispered into her ears.
She then heard the voice of an old woman, checking up on her before taking her baby away.
"No I''m alive"
"Charlotte? What''s happening to you?"
"I''m alive!"
Duke Erik and Natalia could not help but panic as Charlotte started screaming, her tears dropping to the ground.
"Don''t take don''t take my baby!"
Charlotte continued to scream as she pushed his brother and Natalia away. She screamed as her legs slowly walked their way towards Viel, reaching for him and hugging him as soon as he was within her reach.
"Please my baby, don''t take my baby"
"My baby".
Her words soon fleeted as her vision turned dark and her whole body copsed. Viel gently caught her. And even with his strength that could probably carry mountains, Charlotte
Charlotte seemed heavy.
Even with her eyes closed, Charlotte''s whispers still echoed through the guest hall.
Viel could not help but let out a slight sigh. Xing Cai, Sofia he already had a family. He didn''t really know what to feel about Charlotte.
True, he felt a connection towards her. But a mother? Right now, it was Xing Cai that was the closest to that for Viel. He had barely even talked to Charlotte ever since he got back, and even before that.
But still Unknowingly, his lips quivered.
"I''m here
...mother."
Chapter 214: Rain, Rain, Go Away
Chapter 214: Rain, Rain, Go Away
"H...haa"
Charlotte could not help but slightly let out a moan as she found herself floating in the darkness. She felt nothing in her skin, it was as if the darkness itself did not exist. It wasn''t cold, nor was it warm.
And if her mind wanders even just a single second, it also felt like she didn''t exist. The sound of her breath, the weight of her hair there was nothing. But still, it was there.
"Where where am I?", she stuttered, her voice filled with nothing but confusion as she turned her eyes across the vast and empty darkness. She called for her brother, she called for everyone that was in the room. But no one seemed to answer her.
Thest thing that she remembered was Viel telling her that he was her son. He was telling her about the story of when he was taken from a dark alley, and that Charlotte was possibly there.
"!!!", a sudden pain jolted inside her head as visions appeared in front of her, memories that were hidden and thought to be forgotten forever.
She remembers all of it now. She was in that alley. Her whole body and her mind werepletely sedated, she was barely alive and she couldn''t even move a single finger, but she was there.
She remembered everything that happened that night. How she was struck from behind, how she bled all alone on the cold hard ground. She also remembered the pain in her stomach as something wriggled inside of her.
And most important of all, she remembered how Viel was formed with the blood that came directly from inside of her.
She knew it seemed impossible, but it did happen. And seeing Viel now and what he was capable of, it didn''t seem so unlikely anymore.
It was so clear to her now, Viel was no, Viel is her son.
All this time she had a son. A child that was left all alone in the world, crying for her mother to wake up. A child whose only family he had ever known died on the same day, with his grandfather being brutally killed.
A child that was isted because of his powers, a child that was left alone for years abandoned in an unknown world.
That child was hers. Even if his father was a monster, Li Zhao, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that she had a family all this time in Taizhou, and she didn''t even know it.
She knew that it wasn''t her fault, she couldn''t have known. But still
She should have been there for Viel.
She should have been there to teach him about things.
She should have been there when he first took his first steps.
She should have been there to tell him stories about their family here in the West.
She should have been there to hug him whenever he felt alone.
Charlotte''s chest tightened even further as the feeling of regret and sorrow clouded her entire body, almost crushing her into a ball.
"Is it painful?"
But before a tear could fall from her eyes, a voice whispered into her ears, echoing throughout the vast darkness.
"Who is there!?", Charlotte quickly released her breath as she quickly looked towards the direction of the voice.
"Now, now. No need to be so star-struck"
Charlotte could not help but squint her eyes as a man slowly stepped out of the darkness. His skin was born, and his slightly long ck hair somewhat seemed to merge with the darkness.
"Hello there, earthling", the brown-skinned man then said as released a wide smile and waved his hand.
Charlotte, however, could only cover her eyes as the man in front of him waspletely naked, "W who are you!?", she stuttered.
"It is nice to finally meet you, Charlotte", the brown-skinned man continued to approach Charlotte, not even seeming to care about his current state of nature.
"My name is Rain", the man said as he bowed, "Universal Traveller and your friendly neighborhood Intergctic Superhero"
"..."
"...What?"
***
"Why isn''t she waking up?"
Duke Erik''s trembling words silently echoed through the room as he stared at his unconscious sister. Charlotte was quickly brought to a bedroom as soon as she copsed, with Sofia currently checking up on her condition.
"Her heart rate is steady", Sofia let out a small sigh, "Her breathing is calm as well, so there is nothing to worry about, Duke of Quinn"
"It might just be because she couldn''t handle the strain in her mind. She would wake up soon", Sofiaforted Duke Erik.
Viel and Natalia were also there, watching on the side as Sofia continued to check on Charlotte''s condition. Natalia, however, was more preupied with staring at Viel.
"So what are you?", she could not help but ask, "Is your father some kind of demon?"
"...Eh?", Viel could only widen his eyes from Natalia''s sudden question.
"Based on what I heard so far You just suddenly burst out of Charlotte''s womb like some kind of parasite", Natalia squinted her eyes as she continued to stare at Viel.
"Ehh No idea", Viel just shrugged his shoulders in response, "Miss Lu Yi didn''t really tell me who my father is"
"Hmm"
"It would be best if we let Charlotte rest for now."
Before Natalia could interrogate Viel even further, Sofia''s words reached their ears, "You should leave the room and let me examine her more."
"O of course", Duke Erik quietly stood up as he nodded towards Sofia, "Thank you for doing this Miss Sorry, I don''t even know your name yet", he then slightly chuckled as he scratched his chin.
"Sofia."
"Then thank you for doing this, Miss Sofia", Duke Erik said before he turned towards Natalia, "Let''s let her rest for now".
Viel was also about to leave the room, but before he could do so, Sofia called for her to stay in the room. Duke Erik was a bit curious as to why, but he didn''t really inquire as he and his wife left the room.
"I need to show you something, Vi", Sofia gestured for Viel to sit beside her.
"What is it?"
Sofia then gently ced her hand on Charlotte''s face, gently opening her sedated eyes.
"What are you doing?", Viel could not help but whisper.
"Look at her eye", Sofia quickly said.
Viel was still a bit ufortable with seeing Charlotte''s eyes being forcefully opened, but hearing the serious tone in Sofia''s voice, the only thing he could do was follow her words.
Viel squinted his eyes, trying to focus on Charlotte''s eyes. But as soon as he saw a green flickering light squirming in her eyes, he could not help but slightly back away.
"Ew", he worded out, "What is that? Does she have some kind of virus?"
"You have it too, Vi", Sofia quickly replied.
"What!?", Viel slightly raised his voice, "Am I dying!?"
"...No", Sofia slightly hesitated with her answer. The truth is, she doesn''t really know. But what she did know was
"Whatever it is that is inside you, it would seem that your mother has it too", she said.
"R really?", Viel slightly calmed down as he returned to his seat, "So does that mean that Charlotte has her own Mr. Vo
...No, Mrs. Voice?"
"...", Sofia could not help but adjust her spectacles as she heard Viel''s words, "I am not entirely sure. Unlike you, she does not seem to be hearing voices."
"Hmm", Viel ced his hand on his chin as he stared at Charlotte.
"However", Sofia''s voice suddenly became full of weight, "...whenever the green lights appear, someone else controls your body, Vi
...and you lose more and more of your memories as well."
"...Will she also lose her memories?"
"I am not sure."
"I see", Viel let out a long and deep sigh, "I don''t want her to. Losing a memory
...It''s very painful, Sofi."
"...Vi", Sofia could not help but touch Viel''s cheek as she heard the sorrowful tone in his voice.
"..."
"..."
"When are you letting go of her eyelids though?"
"..."
"!!!"
***
"You''re not truly asking me that!"
Back inside Charlotte''s unconscious mind, her voice currently echoed throughout the darkness. Waving her hands as she stared at the man in front of her, Rain.
"Well, you can always do the opposite", Rain shrugged his shoulders, "The result would still be the same for me."
"He is my son!", Charlotte once again screamed.
"No, your son is dead."
"W what!?"
"Whatever you think that thing is, it is not your son.", Rain let out a long and deep sigh as he sat in the darkness.
"Your son died as soon as your stomach was kicked by your mate around 12 years ago."
"My mate?"
Charlotte could not help but stutter. Mate? Was he talking about Li Zhao?
How exactly does this man know all of this?
He had been speaking nothing but nonsense for quite a while now. About how the dungeons were just other worlds that were billions of kilometers away from here.
About how he came from an even farther ce, another universe that was separate from here.
He used words that Charlotte has not heard before, but for some reason she could understand them.
But most importantly, one thing was lingering in Charlotte''s mind.
How he said that he was here to save this world. No this whole universe.
The man''s words were hard to believe, impossible even. But for some reason, Charlotte believed him. He wasn''t lying, and Charlotte could somewhat feel it. But Charlotte could also feel something different.
This man called Rain wasn''t lying, but at the same time, he doesn''t really care. Like he was just looking at Charlotte as some kind of insect.
No
It wasn''t just Charlotte.
The whole world and everyone in it
They were only insects in this man''s eyes.
Chapter 215: The Shells That Are Swept by The Ocean
Chapter 215: The Shells That Are Swept by The Ocean
"Charlotte is still not waking up?"
"I''m afraid not."
The group was waiting outside the room where Charlotte was currently resting. And as soon as they saw Sofiae out, Diao Chan quickly approached her and asked. But hearing that her friend has yet to wake up, Diao Chan could not help but let out a concerned sigh.
Duke Erik had also canceled all of his ns for the whole week and chose to remain by his sister''s side at least until she wakes up.
Sofia kept telling them that she was fine and that there was nothing to worry about, but it has been almost half a day since she copsed.
"What could really be wrong with her?", Diao Chan muttered.
"Hm"
As soon as she asked that, Viel, who was currently eating a slice of cake that he got from the castle''s pantry, spoke up. "If she really is the same as me, then she should be talking with someone right now", he said as he took another bite of his cake.
"Whenever I lose consciousness like that, that is usually what happens to me."
"Who could she be talking to, then?"
The others could not help but ce their attention towards Viel, waiting for him to answer. Lu Xun, however, was currently staring at the cake he was eating, wondering where on the castle he was able to get one and why was he the only one eating?
"No idea.", was Viel''s only answer.
"So Viel Miss Charlotte really is your mother?", Diao Mei could not help but ask. The others have been wondering it too, but they couldn''t really find the timing to ask him.
"Hm.", Viel only nodded as he took another bite of his cake.
"That''s amazing!", Violet pped her hands as the joyful tone in her voice showed itself, "You you finally have a family!"
"Hm I already have a family, though.", Viel nonchntly shrugged his shoulders.
"That''s good that''s very good", Violet let out a tiny breath.
Diao Mei, who could not help the sudden shift in Violet''s tone, approached her with a question. "What about you, Violet?", she asked.
"Where''s your mother? I remember she helped out a lot during the cmity in Taizhou?", Diao Chan continued, "I also remember her being slightly strict", she then slightly chuckled.
"...", Violet''s eyebrows, however, instantly lowered as soon as she heard Diao Chan''s question, "My mother she died."
"What!? Why didn''t you tell me!?"
"It''s it happened after I was named as the new Hero."
Suffice to say, the others were also shocked to hear the news from Violet. The adults already think that she already had enough burden on her hands being crowned as the new Hero at such a young age, but to think the weight she carried was much more than that.
Viel and her were of the same age, and both had already experienced too much tragedy in the little time they have in this world.
Fate
...Fate truly is cruel.
"Well there are lots of us olddies here!", Diao Chan patted Violet''s head, "So don''t be afraid to ask us, okay? A mother''s advice is always the best."
"Hm"
The warmth on Diao Chan''s hand transferred to the deepest parts of Violet, who could not help but tear up a little bit as she nodded her head.
Yinji, on the other hand, could not help but look away. Sure, she can be considered old, too old, in fact. But a mother''s advice? How would she even know the first thing about that?
***
"S sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t!"
Rudolf''s stuttered and weighty breaths whispered through the deep and ruined forest. The sounds of his blood dripping no, gushing on the soft cold ground also echoed throughout the night, each drop reflecting the moonlight.
"Why why would she even do that!?", he roared as he tightened the grip on his dismembered arm, his forearms, nowhere to be found as he bled profusely from the elbows.
They didn''t even stand a chance. It happened in the blink of an eye. Why did she do that? No, why did it even happen in the first ce?
They were investigating what happened to the city, and why it was littered with dead bodies. But then they saw the Hero of Freiden. Rudolf''s chest rose up as he couldn''t contain the excitement he felt when he saw Cortana.
And Pam, who idolized the Hero Of Freiden to the deepest parts of her bones, quickly ran towards her. Rudolf could still remember Pam''s sudden high-pitched voice as she screamed for her idol. That was the first time Rudolf was hearing that tone from her even after they have been in a party together for more than 3 years.
But then, that excited voice was instantly cut, literally. Before she could even reach Cortana, Rudolf and the other party members saw her body split in two. They didn''t even see how it happened, but one thing they did know... was that it was the Hero of Freiden who did it.
His two otherpanions quickly rushed towards Cortana. Rudolf tried to stop them, but s, they died without evennding a single hit on Cortana.
Rudolf Rudolf could only turn around and run away. Perhaps the right decision, as him turning around caused him to luckily dodge Cortana''s attack that came out of nowhere. And unlike hispanions, whose whole body was split in two, only his arm was cut off.
And so, he ran. He ran because he knew that even a thousand of him didn''t have a chance against the Hero of Freiden. It was a battle that he could never win. No, it wouldn''t even be a battle.
He couldn''t even see Cortana''s attack. It was as if she was able to cut them down even at a distance.
Cortana. The Hero of Freiden. Wasn''t she supposed to be the gant Hero that saved all of them more than a decade ago?
Rudolf quickly shook his head as he hastened his steps. No, none of those mattered now.
The way the Hero of Freiden looked, her eyes that brimmed red with blood. The red trail of tears that marked her face, her pale skin which almost made her veins visible
...But most importantly, the two tiny horns that protruded from her forehead.
...Everyone must know.
Everyone must know that a new Demon God has been born. The new Hero, Violet, must know of this and that she should run. The way she is right now, the Hero of Freiden won''t even need to lift a finger for her to kill her.
Everyone should run. He must warn them no matter the cost!
''Warn them I must warn--''
Rudolf then felt his whole body stop moving. "W what?", he let out a tiny but hoarse whisper. He then felt something warm trail from his nose.
Blood? He thought. He wanted to see what it was, but even his hands were no longer following his orders. And soon, he felt his vision shift. His left eyes, falling to the left, and his right eye, falling to the right.
His whole body was cleaved vertically in half. But no one seemed to be behind him, the only thing that changed was that the ground beneath him suddenly formed in a crevice. And that crevice led all the way back to the city.
And there, towards its origin, was Cortana, her axe was lifted into the air. She then slowly and gently ced her axe on the ground as she closed her eyes.
As soon as she did so, the sound of the birds from the forest entered her ears.
The crawling of the ants that were tirelessly working also whispered to her.
The slight hint of the shifting moon
They all entered her ears.
And as soon as she heard the sound ofughter,ing from a vige a few kilometers away from her, she quickly opened her eyes.
"All of you sinners", she whispered again, the only words she seemed to know now,
"All of you will die."
Her whispers, although silent, still echoed throughout the night. Her steps, as if a drum that signaled the start of a long night.
***
On a shore, somewhere in the edge of the inds of the Western Continent, a man slowly walked and ascended from the ocean. His dark skin, almost merging in the night, moving as if he was invisible.
"Finally, I have arrived in the Western Continent."
It was the Glorious One no, Noah, the Deity beneath Emperor Cha''s throne.
"..."
There was, however, also a little girl, looking up at him with the most curious of eyes. "Who are you?", the little girl asked. She seemed to be holding a bucket full of shells. Perhaps taking advantage of lower tide to collect her treasures when Noah suddenly emerged from the sea.
"...", Noah, however, only looked at her with his eyebrows furrowed.
"Are you a Spirit?", the little girl continued to ask.
Noah, however, ignored him and continued to walk.
"Where are you going!?", the little girl followed him as she continued bombarding him with questions.
"...I am going to fulfill a Prophecy?"
"Prophecy, what''s that? Food?"
"...Where are your creators, little human?"
"Creators?", the little girl tilted her head.
"Your parents."
"Do you want to meet them!?"
Hearing Noah''s words, the little girl''s eyes quickly lit up as she grabbed Noah''s hand and pulled him away. But feeling that she couldn''t even move Noah, the little girl''s eyes started to redden.
Noah could not help but furrow his eyebrows. Should he just kill this little human before she makes a noise? He thought.
No, killing her might alter the Prophecy, which seemed to be so fragile now because of Viel. And so, with a slight hum, he let himself be pulled by the little girl.
"Yay!", the little girl jumped as she started pulling him to the forest. The little girl''s loud and excited breaths annoyed Noah, but still, he did not do anything.
And soon, after a few more minutes of the little girl catching her breath
"There they are!"
"Hm?", Noah could not help but squint his eyes as he looked to where the little girl was pointing to, "...Your parents are stones?", he then let out a breath as he looked at the tworge stones in front of him.
"Pft.", the little girl could not help but giggle as she heard Noah''s words.
"No, my parents are sleeping there!", the little girl pointed towards the ground,
"I''m still waiting for them to wake up so I can give them all the shells I collected! See? See how many I collected today? I have many more at home!"
"...I see."
"Want
...Want to help me collect some shells, mister?"
Chapter 216: The Places We Will Go To
Chapter 216: The ces We Will Go To
Two days have passed since Noah, the Glorious One, reached the coast of the Western Continent. He was supposed to meet with Viel, the anomaly that kept on disrupting his carefully nned Prophecy. He had worked for it for hundreds and thousands of years, but for it to just be disrupted by someone, that is unforgivable.
But now, the Glorious One was leisurely drinking fruit juice. The sound of a stuttered slurp entered his ears as the little girl beside him, who was also leisurely partaking in her drink, was ying with her beverage.
A satisfied breath then sizzled through the air as soon as the little girl chugged all of her fruit juice down, wiping her mouth with a wide smile on her face as she looked towards the endless blue.
With the warmth of the sun mellowing their skin, Noah''s sweat, which he did not know that he was capable of releasing, trickled on his dark skin. His sweat reflected the calm rays of the sun, his dark skin shining like that of gold.
In the end, Noah did not leave and chose to stay for a few days. It would be better to limate himself with his human form before engaging the anomaly, he thought. Even though he had already read the reports of what Viel was capable of, he did not really know as to what extent his strength really expands to.
And so, he chose to stay.
The little girl she was with that was solemnly looking at the horizon was named Lyanna. It would seem that her parents have just died recently. The neighbors brought her food from time to time, but if there weren''t any offerings, she had to search for food herself.
She had to fish in the ocean or catch some crabs that get lost on the shore. But if she wasn''t lucky, she would have to scavenge some edible nts or mushrooms in the forest deeper into the ind.
But since Noah arrived 2 days ago, Lyanna hasn''t had to search for food herself. Noah did it for her.
But everything has to end. Noah will be leaving when the nightes, he has already sufficiently limated to his human body now.
Whatever happens to Lyanna after that, even for him, was out of his hands. It was up to fate now.
Because fate
...Fate decides everything.
"...Uhhh."
Noah''s thoughts were then disrupted as a loud rumbling noise entered his ears.
"I am hungry!"
Noah then felt a torrent of sandnding on his face as Lyanna suddenly jumped up from her position.
Lyanna, however, did not seem to realize that Noah''s face was now covered in sand as she continued to run, her feet digging in the sand and once again throwing them on Noah''s face.
"..."
Noah could only sigh as he slowly sat up, the grains of sand falling from his face one by one. Noah''s eyes then suddenly lit up, turning blue, as if reflecting the ocean itself. His whole body then rippled, and the sand that was resting on his skin fell to the ground, passing through his skin and flesh as if they did not exist.
With all the sand sticking on him gone, he stood up and followed Lyanna to her house. He did not want to admit it, but he too was getting famished. It would seem that with him adapting a humanoid body, came the disadvantages of it as well.
But he could just not return to his God Form, if he did, even the slightest movement of his would destroy mountains.
"Mister Noah!"
"...Hm?"
Before Noah could reach Lyanna''s small house, she ran back towards him, her voice clearly in distress, "Someone is in the house!", she bellowed.
"Oi, don''t let the brat run!"
It was then that two men suddenly stepped outside the house.
"Oi, someone else is here!"
"What? I thought the girl lived alone!?"
"W what the!?"
Seeing Lyanna run behind a tall dark-skinned man, the two strangers could not help but widen their eyes in shock.
"What''s your kind doing all the way out here, eh?", one of the men spoke, his tone snarling.
"Did you also hear about the gold!?"
Hearing the men''s words, Noah could not help but furrow his human eyebrows, "My kind?", he asked, "You know of what I am?"
"Huh?", the two men looked at each other with half of their lips raised, "Of course we do, your kind belongs farther down south!"
"What are you even doing here!? Go back down to where you belong, you dark-skin!"
"...Oh."
Noah was slightly surprised at first when they mentioned his kind, they thought they were talking about gods, but it turns out they were only talking about the color of the skin of his humanoid form.
"Why does it matter when I am?", Noah then said.
"Pft.", hearing his words, the two men could not help but scoff, "Look at this guy. I bet you''re here to steal the treasures as well, ain''t ya!?"
"You are not getting my shells!", Lyanna quickly screamed out as soon as she heard the men mentioning about stealing the treasures, pointing at them with her small trembling hand.
"Shells? What do you mean shells!?", one of the men roared, "We are here for your parent''s treasure, brat!"
"Tell us where it is!"
"N never!", Lyanna stuttered as she suspiciously nced back and forth in a certain direction.
Of course, Lyanna''s obvious gaze did not escape the eyes of the men as they looked to where Lyanna was ncing at.
"It''s there!"
"No!", Lyanna once again cried out as she hugged Noah''s leg, "Don''t touch it!"
"We''re going to be rich!"
"No! Mister, please stop them!"
"Hm", Noah let out a short sigh, "Close your eyes then, little human and don''t move from here."
Lyanna, without even the slightest hesitation, closed her eyes and quickly let go of Noah''s leg.
"Humans, you can still walk away from this.", Noah said as he slowly approached the two who were digging out Lyanna''s prized shells.
"I would not take pleasure in taking a life that is not hindering the Prophecy."
"What the"
The two men instantly stopped their search as they looked at each other. "What''s this guy saying?"
"Is he crazy?"
The two then started tough as they turned around to look at Noah. "These dark-skins are known for their curses. Maybe this guy is cursing us right now!"
"Bahahaha!"
"Are you really cursing us ri--"
Before one of the men could even finish talking, hispanion felt a warm rain suddenly showering down on him.
"Wha", the man could not help but blink numerous times as he felt the warmth continue to trail down his face. He then slowly looked towards his shoulders, which seemed to be heavier. And there, he saw some sort ofrge worm.
No It was the insides of hispanion.
"!!!"
"What did you--"
s, he too, burst out in a mist of blood before he could even finish his words. Noah, on the other hand, only sighed as he looked at the mess he created. He then slowly waved his hand, and with it, the movement of sand.
The sand trembled, swallowing all the remains that were left of the two thieves that dared trespass in Lyanna''s house.
"You can open your eyes now, little human."
"Woh!", as soon as she opened her eyes, Lyanna jumped in excitement, "They''re gone, what did you do!?", she bellowed as she ran towards Noah and once again hugged his leg.
"...Their fate was to leave this ce."
"I I see", Lyanna nodded as she tightened her embrace around Noah''s leg, "That was scary, wasn''t it? Were you scared? I wasn''t!"
"...No, I was not."
"Heh", Lyanna sniffled as she heard Noah''s reply, "If you were, it would be alright, you know?", she whispered, her words trembling.
"..."
"Yes, I was scared", Noah then said as he ced his hand on top of Lyanna''s head.
"Ah, there there", Lyanna then patted Noah''s leg, "It''s alright it alright."
"I here"
The sound of Lyanna''s tears reached Noah''s ears, louder than even the waves that were crashing to the shore.
"Is alright", Lyanna continued to cry as her whole body trembled, "It''s not scary."
Noah could not help but let out a sigh as he stared at the crying little human.
When he used his powers earlier, there were still bits and pieces remaining from the humans that he erased. That probably meant that he wasn''t as used to this humanoid body as he thought he was. Because if he is, not even a speck of blood would have remained.
...Maybe he needed to stay for a little while longer.
***
Back in Duke Erik''s city. Viel, Diao Mei, Violet, and Lu Xun were walking down the streets and taking in the sights of the city at night. Even though there were no particr events going on, the night seemed festive. As if it was more alive at night than it was during the morning.
"So Viel, what are you going to do now?"
Violet asked as she walked beside Viel. Diao Mei and Lu Xun seemed to be having a private conversation, so Violet chose to distance themselves from the two as she slightly pulled Viel ahead.
"Hm? Eat?"
"No", Violet could not help but slightly chuckle as she shook her head, "I mean with your mother. Now that she''s here, are you going to live with her from now on?"
"No, of course not."
"Why not?"
"There are still lots of ces to explore in this world. I want to see them before I disappear."
"Disappear?"
"Hm", Viel nodded his head as he continued to walk, looking for something to eat, "I might be disappearing soon."
"Where are you going?"
"Honestly I don''t know."
Chapter 217: Morning Star
Chapter 217: Morning Star
"...Uhhh."
Charlotte groaned as she woke up from her own breaths. Her eyes were sedated, but still, they moved across the room as soon as her eyes were able to see. And she saw Sofia sitting in the corner of the room, she immediately asked her where Viel was.
"He''s out exploring the city with his friends. They should be back soon."
"No", Charlotte shook her head, the expression on her face couldn''t be painted, "We the two of us can''t meet", she said, her voice weak and stuttering.
"...", Sofia let out a small sigh as she approached Charlotte and sat beside her, "Did someone speak to you while you were unconscious?"
"How did you know!?"
"Viel is the same", Sofia said calmly as she examined Charlotte''s condition, "Whenever he loses consciousness as you did, he is able tomunicate with the voices in his head."
"We must not meet!", Charlotte once again raised her voice as she grabbed Sofia''s hand. "Viel and I we we''re not meant to--"
"What''s up, my biological mother!?"
Before Charlotte could finish expressing her woes, Viel barged inside the room, behind him were Diao Mei, Lu Xun, and Violet, who tried to stop him from ramming the door open. But s, she was toote.
Seeing the serious expression on both Charlotte and Sofia''s faces, Viel could not help but slightly back away. "...Woke up badly?", he said as he chuckled awkwardly.
"V Viel", Charlotte could not help but gulp as she saw Viel. He was so near, but it felt like there was a thick wall separating the two of them. And her hands chained to the ground.
She wanted to hug her son so badly. But after what that man inside of her consciousness told her, she just couldn''t.
"What''s going on?", Viel squinted as he looked at Charlotte and Sofia suspiciously.
"She talked to someone while she was unconscious"
"M Miss Sofia!", Charlotte was toote to stop Sofia from talking.
"I see", Viel nodded his head as he walked closer to the two, "So you really do have a voice inside you as well, biological mother?"
"What did you guys talk about?"
"That"
Charlotte could not help but bite her lips as she let out a tiny hum. She then looked towards Viel''s friends, who were behind him.
"It''s alright, I want them to hear it", Viel quickly said as she noticed Charlotte looking at Diao Mei and Violet.
Diao Mei and Violet looked at each other in confusion. Completely unaware of what the two were talking about. Lu Xun, on the other hand, excused himself, saying that he will be waiting outside.
It took a few seconds for all of them to get settled and take their own seats. What followed after, however, was silence. Diao Mei and Violet still had no idea what Viel meant by he wanted them to hear it. What would they be talking about, anyway?
And so, after a few more seconds of silence, Viel was the one to open his mouth first. "...So, what did the voice inside of you tell you?"
"That", Charlotte once again bit her teeth as her breaths stuttered. The uncontroble beating of her heart made her unable to speak as if it was blocking the path of her words.
"Viel you"
She once again stuttered as tears started to trail down her face. The words that she was about to say were more painful than anything she has ever experienced.
The feeling of her heart being broken by Li Zhao. The torment she experienced as a portion of her back was torn by a de. The suffering she had experienced for being unable to walk for years. The pain of losing her husband.
All of those suddenly felt insignificant.
She had finally met the son she did not even know existed but now
"Viel you''re dying."
"What!?"
Both Diao Mei and Violet could not help but stand from their seats at the same time. Their voice reverberating throughout the small room.
Sofia, on the other hand, only adjusted her spectacles as she looked at Viel.
"Well", Viel let out a huge sigh as he looked to the ceiling for no particr reason, "If you put it like that", he muttered, slightly letting out a chuckle.
"Wait, it''s true!?", Diao Mei grabbed Viel''s shoulders.
"When you told me you will disappear, is this what you meant!?", Violet, as well, could not help but voice out her concern as she grabbed Viel''s cheeks.
Viel was saying something, but since he was currently being choked to death by the two girls, the only thing that he could let out was garbles.
"But why?", Diao Mei said, her wordspletely filled with disbelief, "And how!?"
She had always known Viel to be the strongest person she has ever seen. Completely untouchable, and even stronger than her grandfather. Even Matriarch Yinji had acknowledged his strength. So why now, of all times, was he suddenly dying? And how!?
The two then looked at Charlotte, the fire in their eyes clearly looking for answers.
And so, Charlotte let out a deep breath. Gathering all of her resolve to tell everything that Rain told her.
Rain told Charlotte that half of his soul is gone. And that the other half was inside Viel. He also mentioned something about a System, something that is also inside of Viel.
"He told me that you You''re not supposed to even exist," Charlotte''s eyes trembled as she turned her head towards Viel.
Viel should not have existed in the first ce. That the one that was supposed to be Viel was Rain.
Diao Mei and Violet could not help but furrow their eyebrows in confusion, but still, they remained quiet to listen to the rest of Charlotte''s story.
Sofia, however, remained quiet. Her eyes moving from left to right, her thoughts racing inside her mind.
"He also told me that letting you live would be dangerous", Charlotte continued, "He
...He told me to kill you."
"!!!"
"That I am the only one who can do it."
"But you''re his mother!", Diao Mei waved her hand, "You--"
"Of course I won''t do it!"
Before Diao Mei could even speak any more, Charlotte''s throbbing screams filled the entire room, "And that''s why we should not be together, Viel. What if he somehow manages to take control of my body!? I I can''t"
"But that still doesn''t exin what you said, Miss Charlotte", Violet ced her hand on her chin, her voice trying to be calm, "You said he was already dying?"
"...Half of Rain''s soul is inside him and it''s consuming him", Charlotte closed her eyes, a tear falling from it as she did so, "But since only half of Rain''s soul is inside of him, it''s not enough. And so, the System would be trying to merge Rain and Viel instead. And whatever that would create
...would be dangerous."
"You can''t seriously believing everything that man said!?", Diao Mei once again waved her hands in frustration.
Charlotte, however, could only shake her head.
"He wasn''t lying."
"How would you even know that!?"
"Because I am him and he is me. I can feel if he''s telling the truth."
"That that''s ridiculous", Diao Mei stuttered as her legs slowly gave out, "Why why is everything happening so fast?"
Once again, the room was filled with only their fettered breaths.
"..."
"..."
Seconds, minutes An hour.
The 5 remained in silence for almost an hour before Viel let out a sigh, A quiet sigh that almost deafened the entire room. Charlotte turned her sedated eyes towards Viel as soon as she heard his breaths, but before she could even turn her head, Viel hugged her.
"...Viel?", Charlotte could not help but blink a couple of times. Her hands trembled as they slowly approached Viel. However, before her hands could take Viel into their embrace, he pulled away.
And without once again even saying a word, he also quickly hugged Diao Mei and Violet.
The two could not help but once again look at each other in confusion. It would seem that being confused was the only thing they did in this room.
And right after hugging the two of them, Viel slowly stepped away and walked towards Sofia, standing beside her as he looked at Charlotte and the two.
Viel took a deep breath and closed his eyes. And as soon as he let go of it, he saluted.
"Thank you for everything", he said, a warm smile stering his face, "You guys
...You guys are the best."
Violet, who realized what was happening, quickly rushed towards Viel and Sofia. But before she could do so
"Sofie!"
A wall of ice blocked her path, splitting the room in twopletely. A bright light then shined below Sofia and Viel, basking the two of them. And before the light couldpletely drown their faces, the smile on Viel''s face slowly disappeared.
The three on the other side of the room could not help but close their eyes as the light grew stronger.
And when their eyes opened, the wall of ice that covered the room was gone, reced by the sound of water dripping from the ceiling. And with the wall of ice, just like that...
Viel and Sofia were also gone.
"Viel
Viel!"
***
"Are you sure about this?"
A few kilometers away from Quinn City, a bright light shed, with Sofia and Viel walking out of it.
"Well better now thanter", Viel shrugged his shoulders as he let out a tiny chuckle, "Let''s go then, lots of things to see", Viel said before nonchntly stepping away.
But before he could even take a single step, Sofia grabbed his hand and pulled him towards her, hugging him tight on her bosom.
"It''s okay you know?", Sofia whispered.
"What?"
"To cry."
"Psh. What? Why would I?"
"Saying goodbye to your friends like that, friends you haven''t seen in years I am sure it wasn''t easy. Especially leaving the way you did."
"I''m alright. This time I am not alone, right? I
I have you with me. You are staying with me, yes?"
"...Always."
"Even if I don''t remember who you are anymore?"
"Even if you don''t remember your name anymore."
"Always?"
"...Always."
***VOLUME 5 END***
An abrupt end, just like Viel''s sudden farewell. The next volume would be a brand new story, still following Viel, of course.
If none of you remember anymore, Morning Star is the meaning of Viel''s name in the Westernnguage, which Grandma Ling named him. A Morning Star, always attracts people, but always fleeting. Just like Viel.
Once again, thank you for following Viel''s story with me. The next chapter would be the start of the next volume, titled: War.
***
4 yearster.
The emergence of a new Demon God shocked the entire Western Continent. None of them were ready for the brutality that came with its birth. Unshackled, resolute, and does not discriminate.
Once again...
...the Western Continent was at war.
Chapter 218: Years Later
Chapter 218: Years Later
A woman was walking in the streets, with the warmth of the sun showering herpletely, its light almost reflecting from the spectacles that adorned her face. She was carrying two bags, each seemingly filled with bread and meat.
But even though the sun was shining brightly, the streets were seemingly empty.
Only a few here and there walk, with a street of this size, one would expect more. And some of those who do walk, their eyes were as empty as the streets.
After a few more minutes of walking, a group of children suddenly circled around the spectacled woman, their faces dirty and their clothes made out of rags.
"It''s Miss Sofia!"
"Miss Sofia is here!"
"Please please food!"
"Do we get something today, please?"
"I found something, I can trade it! Please!"
The woman was none other than Sofia, her hair was now shorter, only reaching the top of her shoulders. She clumsily adjusted her spectacles as she took in a deep and huge breath.
And after a few seconds, she opened her mouth and yelled.
"Line up!"
Her yell echoed throughout the streets, and as soon as it reached the children''s ears, they all scurried to form a line. Not even fighting for the front as they positioned themselves by their height, with the shortest one in front.
Sofia then slowly crouched down, cing her two bags on the paved ground. She then handed out the contents of one of the bags to the children, giving them bread one be one.
"Don''t finish it too fast, okay?" Sofia said as she patted the child in front of her, "I won''t be back until tomorrow."
"Hm!" the little child nodded as she quickly took a bite of the bread.
Some of the people walking around the street all looked towards Sofia, whispering and murmuring with each other, quickly bringing the empty streets back to life.
"That''s her, isn''t she? Did you hear that she''s from a noble family? But she left her husband for a much younger man?"
"Really? Just because she''s beautiful she thinks she can do that?"
"Shh. She can hear you!"
"Let her! Our husbands are fighting in the war. Her old husband is probably doing the same, while she is out here frolicking with a younger man!"
"Hm. But have you seen her lover, though? If you did you would probably do the same."
"What? Why would I do that to my husband? What does her lover look like anyway?"
"Haa. No wonder she left her husband. The first time I saw her lover"
"Oh my really?"
"Hm even I was tempted to leave my husband right there."
"Oh, you!"
"..." Sofia could not help but roll her eyes as she heard the women''s loud whispers. At first, she was a bit apprehensive of their gossip and wanted to confront them. But after a while, she just let them be. It was probably their only entertainment.
She let out a sigh as she continued to hand out food to the children. And with her bag now empty, thest of the children also dispersed, thanking her with a huge smile on his face.
There seems to be more of them again, Sofia thought as she looked at her empty bag. The first time she provided charity for these kids, the bag she had was still half full.
And so, with another sigh, Sofia picked up her other bag and proceeded to continue her walk. She was, however, not going deeper into the city, but outside to the gates.
"Ah, Miss Sofia. Going home already?"
"Yes, Ted."
One of the guards quickly greeted her. The guard''s bright green eyes glimmering as he looked at Sofia''s face.
"Okay, please be careful out there, Miss Sofia. We received a report that someone saw what looked like a Demon God''s minion flying around near the city."
"...They have already reached here?"
The guard, Ted, did not fail to notice the worried look on Sofia''s face as she turned her head slightly downwards.
"Ah! Don''t worry!" the guard quickly waved his hand, "It might also just be a monster from a Portal somewhere. We''re still confirming it!"
"Hm Okay, thank you for informing me, Ted."
"Okay, please do still take care, Miss Sofia!"
Ted waved his hand excitedly, and even when Sofia''s back was already turned, his hands still remained slowly waving in the air, only dropping down as he heard a loud sigh whispering in his ears.
"Fuu Why not tell her how you feel already? The men are getting irritated looking at you like some cuckold young boy."
"S...sir!"
Ted quickly stood up straight and saluted as he heard the words of the old man that suddenly sneaked behind him.
"Don''t you like her?"
"Sir?"
"That woman, Sofia. Don''t you have feelings for her?"
"D don''t be ridiculous, sir. She has a husband!" Ted quickly shook his head, denying his superior''s words vehemently. But s, the red tint that was currently stering his face has failed to hide what he really feels.
"A good for n''thing husband is what she has! I have only ever seen him once in their house and he did not even bother standing up to greet me! He doesn''t even assist his wife to buy stuff in the city!"
"But--"
"And if he really does care for his wife, then he should have bought a house inside the walls, where we can protect them!"
"...Maybe I will escort Miss Sofia to her house." As soon as Ted''s superior was done with his bbering, Ted quickly stepped away from his post.
"Oi, where are you going!?"
"Please cover for me for a while, sir! I''m going to walk with her and help her with her bag!"
"Oi!"
Ted''s superior could only shake his head as he let out a loud sigh. If he knew that Ted would suddenly go off like that, he wouldn''t have encouraged him. Well, this works, he thought. Now he has a reason to cut his pay for this week.
Ted first met Sofia 6 months ago when they bought a house outside the walls. There were a lot of vacancies in the unguarded settlement as people moved inside the city walls 4 years ago. As soon as the people heard that another Demon God emerged, they all quickly left their houses.
At first, Ted thought that the people buying the house outside the walls were crazy, but as soon as he saw Sofia, his heart instantly skipped a beat. It was as if the armor he was wearing almost suffocated him due to the loud beating of his heart.
But s, she was already married. There were rumors going around that her husband was good for nothing, some say he justze around all day.
And some even say he abuses her. A man that was only good for his looks. If these rumors were to be proven true, then Ted would do everything to steal no, to rescue her from the arms of her husband.
Sofia was too good of a person to be stuck with a deadbeat like that, he thought. And so, Ted chased after Sofia, gently grabbing the bag she was holding and assisting her home.
Sofia, of course, refused at first. But Ted insisted, saying it was his duty as a guard to protect her, a citizen of Taucher City.
And so, finally, after 6 months Ted was finally able to walk beside Sofia and not only look at her from the distance. He could, however, feel the thumping of his chest, enough to hit the metals of his armor, growing stronger and stronger.
And so, afraid that his heart might whisper into Sofia''s ears, he had no choice but to open his mouth. "S...so, Miss Sofia?", he stuttered.
"Hm?"
"I hope you don''t mind me asking but did you escape here from the war?"
"...I suppose you can say that."
"So you you and your husband how long have you been married!?"
"..."
Ted could not help but wince to the side as he suddenly blurted out a question that was only supposed to be inside his mind.
"More than 5 years now."
"5 years!?" Ted felt his whole body almost drop down like noodles as he heard Sofia''s words, identally raising his voice. And when he noticed that Sofia was looking at him weirdly, he quickly cleared his throat as he continued walking, now keeping his mouth shut.
Surely, if her husband was as worse as the rumors make him out to be, Sofia would have already left him. He thought.
And so, the two continued to walk until they reached a tiny settlement. Not even the sound of a whisper could be heard lingering in the neighborhood. Until now, Ted could still not fathom as to why Sofia and her husband would even move to such a secluded ce.
The price of the houses here was not really that far from the prices inside the city. They also bought the smallest house, but all of the guards knew that they couldn''t be poor.
Sofia was handing out food every day to the children, and even without the war looming above their skies, this kind of charity was scarce.
"Thank you for escorting me, Ted."
Ted''s thoughts were then disrupted as Sofia grabbed her bag from him. She then handed him fruit from the bag, saying it was a token to repay his kindness.
"N no, I couldn''t possibly ept this."
"I insist."
"Okay." Ted could only utter a single word as Sofia grabbed his hand and ced a piece of fruit on his hand. "Thank you very much", he then said before turning away, his whole body stiff as he started to march.
"Sofie, you''re home?"
"Ah Vi, don''t move around! I''ll go to you!"
"Hm?" However, as soon as Ted heard another voice, he could not help but turn around. But as soon as he saw the owner of the voice, his eyes could not help but very slowly widen on their own.
A young man came out of the house. His golden hair seemed to be reflecting the sunlight even as the shade covered his body. The young man''s hair was abnormally long, hanging in front of him on his left, with its ends tied up into a bun and resting on hisp.
His eyes were as deep as midnight,pletely contrasting from his bright golden hair.
If Ted did not know that the one stepping out of the house was human, then he probably would have assumed that he is a spirit.
No, stepping out was probably not the right word to use.
"Let me help you with the bags, Sofie."
"No, stay there. I''ll just ce the bags here for now."
"..."
The young man
...he was in a wheelchair.
Chapter 219: A Sick God
Chapter 219: A Sick God
Ted has been staring at the young man with the golden hair for a while now. This is Miss Sofia''s husband? He thought as he felt a slight pause in his heartbeat.
Good for nothing husband? Abusing his wife? Lazing around all day?
If Ted had a few doubts about the rumors before, now he absolutely knows none of it is true. How would someone that looked so fragile and gentle ever hurt Miss Sofia?
Someone who offers to help even when they are sitting in a wheelchair, how could someone like that be a bad man?
Ted did not notice that he was already slightly backing away as his thoughts raced inside his mind, causing him to hit a piece of wood on the ground.
"Hello?"
As soon as the sound of the wood cracking whispered into the air, Sofia''s husband turned his head towards Ted''s direction. "Is someone else with you, Sofi?" He said.
"Ah yes, someone was kind enough to escort me from town."
"I see" Sofia''s husband once again turned his head slowly towards Ted. However, his eyes were not really looking at him, it just followed where his head was pointing to, unmoving.
Wait. Could it be
...He is blind as well?
"You''re not some I know, are you?" Sofia''s husband slightly stuttered, his head tilted to show his confusion.
"That"
"No, Vi. He''s just a guard."
"Ah, I see. Forgive me for not recognizing you, sir."
"N...no, it''s okay. We haven''t met yet."
Ted could not pull his eyes away from the young man. "I just escorted Miss Sofia with her baggage. There have been reports that a Demon God''s minion has been sighted flying above our skies," he said.
"Oh, the one I have been hearing?"
"...Hearing?"
"It''s nothing," Sofia''s husband closed his eyes, "Then thank you for escorting my wife, sir," he then slightly bowed his head, his tone filled with sincerity.
"That No problem."
Ted felt his heart being pierced by a needle again. He was originally here to take Sofia away if he found out that she had a good for nothing husband. But it turned out that he couldn''t even walk and use his eyes. He also seemed to be a gentle soul. Him being unable to walk and see could it be he also participated in the war?
"Then I will take my leave, Mr?"
"Viel. You may call me Viel, sir."
"Then, Mister Viel. I hope to see you again in town soon. Please be careful, we don''t know when the Demon God''s minions wille."
Ted saluted as he turned around and left. And as soon as he was a distance away. Viel slightly turned his head towards Sofia.
"The one flying?" He said, "Is that the one I have been hearing in our basement, the one you caught the other day?"
"Hm" Sofia hummed, "You don''t have to worry about that. Come, I will prepare dinner."
"...Oh, you think so?"
"What''s that?" Sofia could not help but look back towards Viel as she heard him whisper.
"Oh, it''s Miss Lu Yi. She''s telling me that Xanthus moved a little bit."
"Oh, that''s good, isn''t it? Tell her I said hi."
"She heard you already."
"Well, I can''t hear her, so let me pretend that she doesn''t hear me as well, okay?"
Hearing Sofia''s words, Viel could not help but let out a tiny chuckle as he gently pushed himself to the kitchen to help Sofia prepare. But s, before his hands could even reach for anything, he was quickly pushed away by Sofia, saying that he would only make a mess in the kitchen.
"Just stay there! Remember thest time you tried to help!?"
"But--"
"No!"
***
"Oi, you done? I thought you''d being back with thedy?"
"No. The rumors about her husband were not true."
Ted came back to his post, his strides were long and proud but the tone of his voice failed to mask his disappointment.
"And so? You can still take her away," Ted''s superior let out a burst ofughter as he hit Ted on the shoulders.
"I can''t do that. Her husband seems to be a veteran of the war."
"Pff. Well, that works for me. I won another silver coin from the guards. Bahaha!"
"Also, you''re getting less pay this week."
"What, why!?"
As soon as Ted heard his superior''s words, the disappointment clouding over him quickly disappeared, overshadowed by dread.
"You left your post."
"But I was-- Tch. Then can we at least share your winnings?"
"No," Ted''s superior once again burst out inughter as he left Ted.
Seeing his superior leaving while waving his hand cheerfully in the air, Ted could not help but sigh, vaporing out of his mouth.
"Oh it''s starting to get cold now."
Ted could not help but feel the chill of the air seeped through his armor. If his heart was notpletely frozen before, it is now. Perhaps someone else wille along, he thought as he looked above the skies.
"I guess we survived for another year."
4 years. It has been more than 4 years since the birth of the new Demon God. They were still alright now since the war is still being contained in the Western Continent.
It took hundreds of years with thest war before it reached theirnds, the North.
But now, with the Western Continent still weak and not even fully recovered, it took only 4 years for the war to already be at their doorstep. They were sending more and more men each day. And Ted was sure of it, that one day, he too will be sent to the war.
The Western Continent was truly unlucky, he thought. It would seem that every time a Demon God is born, it was always there.
It was as if they were the center of a y.
A y by a sick god.
***
"Father, what are you doing!?"
On the shores somewhere, a dark-skinned man was carrying what seemed to be a huge whale. But even with the weight, the dark-skinned man''s feet does not seem to sink into the sand. But as soon as a girl saw hering out of the waters, a sharp scolding quickly entered his ears.
"...You said you could eat a whole whale with how hungry you are, Lyanna?"
"No! That was just an expression!"
"Oh Oh!" The dark-skinned man slowly opened his mouth as he hummed, realizing his mistake.
"The neighbors are going toin again, father! And please, wear something!" Lyanna said as she pointed at the dark-skinned man.
"But the clothes will get wet. You just washed them."
"Then you can just wash them on your own! And aren''t you getting cold!?"
"But they keep getting destroyed?"
"Uggh!" Lyanna could not help but pout her mouth, letting out grunts of frustration, "I feel like I am the adult here!"
"No. You''re only 10 right now."
"I said I feel like-- Ugh!"
"Gahaha! Your daughter giving you trouble again, Noah?"
As Lyanna''s groans continued to filter through the air as she entered their modest house, a bearded man holding a bottle sluggishly approached them.
"Yes. I don''t know why she is always mad. I thought I had already figured everything there is to know by now about little humans."
"Bahaha. Kids man, kids. That''s why I don''t have one. They are evil little things."
"I can hear that!" Lyanna''s screams seeped from inside the house, "And why aren''t you saying anything about father being naked!?"
"Well, we''re beside the ocean, are we not? What is a man to do but be naked and bask in the glory that is given to us by the gods?"
"Exactly!" Noah gestured his agreement.
"I am going to lose my head with you two!"
"Hello, Noah!"
It was then that 3 old women walked past Noah, waving their hands as they stared at his bountiful catch. "I see you''re still getting them big even if it''s getting colder now." One of the olddies said coquettishly.
"Why hello there,dies."
"No! Wear something!" Noah felt his vision turn dark as a set of clothes were thrown at his face at pinpoint uracy.
It has been four years since Noah had arrived in this small settlement. He had a Prophecy that he needed fulfilled, but for some reason, there seemed to be a weird power stopping him from leaving.
There was also the fact that he needed to learn more about this world. He had been stuck inside his cave for thousands of years, nning and making sure that his Prophecy would be done to thetter. But he never once truly stepped out to see what this world has to offer.
And the anomaly seemed to have also disappeared, leaving him with nothing to do as the Prophecy was now going along smoothly even without his intervention.
And the girl, she had also been calling her father for about 3 years now, even though they were not rted at all. He found it rming at first, but now, he does not seem to mind anymore. It is also one of the reasons why he couldn''t leave.
If the girl calls him father, he won''t be able to leave. Because as far as his knowledge of humanity goes, a father should not leave his child until the child bes of age. And that is not something up to fate, but nature.
And it also turned out He wasn''t in the Western Continent at all.
He came to know a few days after he arrived on the ind that...
...He was actually in the North.
Chapter 220: Hello
Chapter 220: Hello
''Hello
...My name is Viel. Or so Sofie keeps on telling me. I will be brief since Sofie is currently examining a monster in the basement. It''s quite funny, the basement itself is actually bigger than the house. I am not allowed to go there anymore, however.
I tried to, but I fell off my wheelchair and got a nice scolding. But enough about that.
Ah, yes. I
...don''t really remember who I am. I keep seeing these images of a different world, a more advanced world if you believe it.
Sofie said they weren''t my memories, that it was a memory of one of the guys in my head, trying to take over me. Can you believe it? I have other people in my head. Crazy insane, even.
Sofie tells me my story, I let her tell it to me every night when we are about to sleep. It would seem that I was a very interesting individual as a kid but it''s such a tragic story. I don''t even know how I was able to survive then. If it was the me now, I would have probably already died of loneliness.
My favorite story was one of the earliest ones. How I enrolled in an Academy in the Western Continent. It said I almost destroyed half the school. The second one would most probably be the story of me going to her world.
Could you believe it? I was rotting in a cell for 5 years when I could simply just force my way out. Although seeing as I was only around 5 or 6 years old then, I wasn''t probably thinking straight.
Anyway, Sofie Sofia. She takes care of me and have been taking care of me for quite a while now. She said I started topletely lose all of my memories about 2 years ago when we were traveling in the South.
It was apparently the saddest moment of her life, or so she keeps telling me every time.
We were on a cliff, and she was beside me holding my hand as we stared at the horizon. That, I can kind of vaguely remember. I can remember the warmth of her hands, her tears, even with the sun wrapping around our bodies, I can remember them.
I am starting to get sidetracked. This this is what I do every day when I am alone, talk to myself. It''s the only thing I could do whenever Sofie isn''t around. But right now I am writing it in a diary.
Of course, Miss Lu Yi is listening in, but she keeps to herself. She said she doesn''t really want to hinder my daily life by always talking so she only talks when it''s important like reminding me that I should eat.
Right, Miss Lu Yi is one of the people in my head, apparently, the rest are sleeping. She''s a good person, but she keeps on calling me baby Viel. I asked her if she was my true mother, but she started giggling and cheering after that.
I am not crazy, though. There really are people in my head.
You might also be wondering why I am in a wheelchair?
My legs, my eyes. They don''t work anymore. Apparently, it was I who did it to myself. Crazy, right? Sofie said I did it because my powers are getting out of control, whatever that means, I don''t know yet.
Maybe I really am just crazy, who in their right mind would even do something like this to themselves, right?
Oh, I think that''s Sofieing up now. This has been fun, I will write again when something nice happens.
Goodbye, my diary.
No, that''s kind of cheesy.
Goodbye, my reader. Until next time.''
***
"Vi, you''re still up? What are you doing?"
"Oh, I am trying to write a diary."
"Writing? Can I see it?"
"Uhm sure."
Viel gently rolled his wheelchair back and handed Sofia the book he was writing on. And as soon as Sofia saw the contents, she started rotating the book and adjusting her spectacles.
"..."
She then looked at the desk, which now has pen markings all over the ce. She couldn''t help but sigh as she grabbed the pen on the desk.
"You do know you just scribbled on the notebook, right?"
"What? But I wrote it with all my heart."
"No, you literally scribbled on the book, and on the desk."
"What!? But didn''t we just have that desk made!?"
"It''s alright. Nowe on, tell me what you wrote. I''ll rewrite it for you."
"...Really?"
"Hm Let me just take a bath."
And so, the two spent their nights trying to write Viel''s diary. Come morning, Sofia once again set out to the city to buy their daily necessities. But before she could leave the door, Viel grabbed her hand, telling her that he wanted toe to the city to enjoy the sights.
Sofia insisted that he stayed, but s, he did not let go of Sofia''s hand.
"Alright, alright. Just let go of my hand so I can push you already."
"Yes!" Viel quickly let go of Sofia''s hand and raised his fist in the air. Finally, victory, he thought. He had been wanting to go to the city ever since they settled here in the North for 6 months now, but s, Sofia did not allow him, saying it was dangerous.
"But remember, keep your hands to yourself, okay? And you will be the one carrying our stuff!"
"No problem, my hands are tied and also my legs."
"..."
"...Sorry. I thought it was kind of funny at first." Viel lightly tapped his head and stuck his tongue out.
"That would have been cute if you were still a kid."
"Tehee."
"Let''s go, I am going to push you now, okay?"
"You know, if you bought me those electric wheelchairs, I could just move the chair with a push of a button," Viel said as he started moving his fingers and tapping the side of his chair.
"...Vi. That doesn''t exist here."
"Oh nevermind then. Alright, onwards, my captain! To the city!"
***
"Protect the city at all costs!"
Somewhere in the Western Continent, the bright sky that was supposed to bask a city with light was covered in darkness, and the ground that was supposed to be filled with the merry footsteps of the people... was filled with nothing but the steps of blood.
"We need to hold out until the Hero arrives!"
"Men, assist some of the old people to the barracks!"
The soldiers, even those that are currently bleeding, still fought for their lives. Perhaps it was their unending will or the cries of their people that kept them going on.
But they fought and they fight, still.
The Demon God''s minions, people that somehow rose from the dead which are forever loyal to the Demon God. There were countless of them, and with every death, another soldier adds to the Demon God''s army.
They were lucky now that the Demon God seemed to not be interested in making a move by herself anymore. But those who were the pioneers of this war were not so lucky. They were mowed down by the Demon God herself, not even able to fight back.
"They are breaking through the inner gates!"
"Men, stand your ground! Protect your family!"
All the soldiers went into formation in front of the quivering gate, knowing that they were already lining up for their deaths. They were just mortals, their experts have already long died to the horde, but yet, they fight.
Bang. Bang. The hordes of the undead knocked on their gates, wanting to wee them into their ranks.
"Men, this is it! If we die, our families die along with us!"
"Rah!"
"Die with honor!"
"Rah!"
And so, with a final thunderous explosion ringing into their ears, the gates of death opened.
"Stand your ground!"
"Ra-- huh?"
But with the gates opened, it was not death that barged into their city, but hope.
"That''s that''s the Hero''s party!"
Walking into the gates were three people. One grabbing an undead by its neck.
"We were toote again" The one leading them in the front spoke, sheathing the two swords in her hands to her sides. She wiped the sweat and blood that was covering her cheeks, slightly moving her hair, which was ck and silver in color.
"Choryu should just send out their forces, why are they so afraid of sending some of our cultivators? It''s not like the Demon God''s army would even reach Choryu." The man holding an undead by its neck could not help but sigh as he turned his head back, only to see an endless number of corpses sprawled in the streets, both people and undead alike.
"The Emperor has already sent their men, Lu Xun."
"Yeah, sending people not from our world to their deaths is so gant, Mei. The master should also be with us, we would probably avoid more deaths."
"You know she can''t leave, right? She''s the only one preventing the Demon God from marching on."
"You two are arguing again? I swear, ever since the two of you got married Wait, it''s not the time to be talking about that. Let''s go check on the survivors."
"The two of you go ahead, I will check if there are any undead left alive." Lu Xun closed the gates, leaving Diao Mei and Violet inside the inner city.
And as soon as the sound of the gates closing reached the ears of the soldiers, their cheers traveled through the city instantly.
"We We are saved!"
"Glory to the Hero!"
"Lady Violet! Lady Mei! Noble Lu Xun!"
Hearing the cheers and seeing the people approached them, Violet could not help but let out a long and sorrowful sigh.
"I wish we could do more for these people." She muttered.
"We''re already doing the best we can, Vi."
"Please stop calling me that, it keeps on reminding me about you know who."
"I wonder what he is up to right now?" Diao Mei ced a finger on her chin as she hummed.
"Well, if he''s not dead yet, he better stay wherever he is."
"Come on, don''t tell me you don''t think of him?"
"I do. 4 years and I still do, and it irritates the heck out of me! He''s just someone whoes in and out of our lives whenever he pleases! Now stop talking and let''s see what we can do for these people." Violet waved her hand as she approached the people, trying to put on the best smile she could.
"Viel huh." Diao Mei, on the other hand, still remained staring at the skies even as the people cheered for her.
"...I wonder what you''re doing right now?"
Chapter 221: Children
Chapter 221: Children
"Wear this, it''s your favorite cape."
"My favorite cape?"
"Hm. Since it''s getting a bit cold now since winter ising."
"Oh, so that''s what that feeling was. I don''t really feel it that much."
"Just wear it, it''s your favorite cape!"
Sofia forcefully wrapped Viel with the red cape that he bought years back when he was still in Sofia''s world. And although it was a cape, Sofia used it more like a nket as he wrapped Viel like a potato.
"Won''t I look ridiculous? It''s my first time visiting the city after we settled here, I at least want to look decent."
"Trust me, no one in that city is as good looking as you are." Sofia slightly chuckled as she continued to push Viel. The rocky road in front of them quaked as Sofia lightly waved her fingers in the air, turning the unpaved road t until one could see a reflection on it.
"...Really? Do I really look nice?"
"Don''t get cheeky now, boy." Sofia gently pinched Viel on the cheek, almost lifting him up from the chair.
"...Do you like how I look, then?"
"...Of course."
"...Do you love me, then?"
"...I just told you not to get cheeky!"
Viel quickly covered his head, waiting for the impending doom that was Sofia''s pinches. But it didn''te, Sofia just continued to push his wheelchair as she slightly let out a hum. Viel could not help but slightly smile, closing his eyes even though there really wasn''t any difference for him-- he just feltfortable.
Ever since he lost all of his memories, the only person he has really ever talked to was Sofia. Well, there''s also Lu Yi. But he''s inside Viel''s mind so it doesn''t really count, he thought.
It turns out that it was he who made that arrangement. She told Sofia that once hepletely loses all of his memories, it would be best for him to stay away from people. Apparently, his old self was afraid that he would hurt people. Is that why he also sealed his legs and eyes?
Viel couldn''t really understand how he was able to do that. He is strong, he could feel it with each of his movements. But spending years immobilized, pushing himself with his wheelchair, he has learned how to control his strength better.
Maybe that''s one of the reasons his old self made himself this way? To train him like those in the movies he has seen Right, movies don''t exist in this world.
''My memories, my identity Sofia said that it was merged with someone called Rain, also one of the tenants in my mind'' Viel could not help but sigh as he felt the cape on his cheek.
But it would seem that since only half of Rain''s soul was inside me, it didn''t work out like how Mr. Voice wanted it to.
''The merging it shattered my mind.''
"Oh, Miss Sofia, you''re with Sir Viel today?"
Viel''s thoughts were disrupted as soon as he heard a familiar voice. It was Ted, the one who assisted Sofia in their house the other day.
"Yes. He was insistent oning today.", Sofia chuckled, nodding to Ted before passing through the gates and proceeding to town. "I''ll see you around."
"Please enjoy your stroll in the city, sir Viel," Ted said as he saluted, even knowing that Viel could not see.
"Thank you, Mister Ted."
Ted watched Sofia''s back as she pushed Viel into the town. Since he''s here, it would probably stop the baseless rumors about Sofia, right?
''Oh, so that''s her husband?"
"!!!"
Ted almost jumped in shock as a whisper suddenly vibrated into his ears. With the helmet he was wearing, it felt like the breaths covered his entire head.
"S sir!" He then saluted as he realized who it was. It was his superior, who seemed to be popping out of nowhere again.
"Yeah, I could see why you gave up on the woman. With a husband like that, you don''t even stand a chance." Ted''s superior burst out inughter. Causing a nging sound to echo in the air as he patted Ted''s armor-d shoulder. "You don''t even stand a chance against his toenail."
"..." Ted already knew that he lost in the looks department, his superior didn''t have to weigh in on him.
"Yeah, yeah. I know. I don''t think anyone in this city could win against sir Viel." He then let out an awkward chuckle.
"I wasn''t even talking about his looks." Ted''s superior once again burst out inughter as he walked away. "So his name is Viel, is it?" He whispered beforepletely disappearing from Ted''s sight.
Ted could not help but shake his head. Even though he doesn''t really know what his superior meant by his words, it was probably just nonsense again. Ted rarely meets this superior of him, he justes and goes whenever and wherever he pleases.
He asked the other guards about him, but the only thing they said was that Gabriel, his superior, had always been here, even before their fathers. Of course, Ted justughed at them, Gabriel didn''t even look that old. Middle-aged, at best.
Well, except if he is a cultivator. But seeing that Gabriel seemed to have a lot of time in his hands and Ted had never seen him train even once, he just once againughed at the notion.
And so, taking in a deep breath, Ted once again looked over to the horizon, hoping that the war would never reach their town.
***
The usually empty streets of Taucher city have be filled with the noise of chatter and whispers. And this noise, no matter how much Sofia tried to escape, still managed to pierce her ears.
s, the gossips were and are too powerful.
"T that''s her husband?"
"Who was it that said that he was abusive!? How could someone who looked so pure be violent!?"
"Poor man, he probably lost everything in the war."
"That''s it. I will go and visit Sofia''s house to help her take care of her husband!"
"..."
"It would seem you are quite popr, Sofi." Viel could not help but let out a chuckle. Sofia, however, just slightly scoffed as she continued to shop for their daily necessities. But s, she was not able to concentrate as the gossipers even followed them inside the bakery.
An hour had passed, and there were still people following them. This was Viel''s first-ever tour of the city, so Sofia wanted to reprimand them. But before she could do so, Viel stopped him. Saying that it was alright, and if this was a part of the city, he wanted to experience it as well.
"...Suit yourself," was Sofia''s only answer as she carelessly ced the things she bought on Viel''sp.
The two then continued on in the market. Even though Sofia said that there wasn''t really anything in it, Viel still insisted that he wanted to go. Ever since the war once again started in the Western Continent, the people that explored the Dungeons have be scarce. That in itself became a problem.
With the majority of fighters and experts defending the borders, no one was there to close the Portals. And so, not just them, but every country in the world had to deal with the influx of otherworldly monsters, not to mention Drifters as well.
"Maybe you can find me an electric wheelchair here, Sofie." Viel chuckled.
"No one would bother to bring something like that from a Dungeon, Vi." Sofia let out a long sigh as she slightly shook her head, "Why not just walk now?"
"...I don''t really know. I want to, but at the same time, something inside me says that I shouldn''t. It''s not Miss Lu Yi, okay."
"Hm" Sofia knew the reason, but it would be best if Viel finds out about it himself, she thought as she continued to push him throughout the town. Followed still, by their entourage of gossipers.
In the end, they weren''t really able to buy anything in the market. Viel wanted a sword for some reason, but of course, Sofia refused.
"Ah! It''s Miss Sofia!"
"Miss Sofia is back!"
"Food, please food!"
"I can trade this gold I found!"
Once again, Sofia reached the part of the town where the orphaned children were gathering. And as soon as they saw her, they immediately circled her, jumping in joy.
"Sofie?" Viel tilted his head as heard the voices of children.
"Everyone, line up! This one here is my husband, he will be the one distributing your food today!"
"What?" Viel could not help but flinch in his chair as he heard Sofia''s words. He still had no idea what was going on, and now he was going to feed a bunch of random children?
"Do you do this every day?" He asked.
"Hm these are children orphaned by the war. The town can''t really take care of them, so they just leave them be."
"...I see."
"Here, you hand this"
Sofia then started guiding Viel''s hand towards one of the bags that they have, giving a piece of bread to every child.
"So you do this every day, huh. Could it be that you want children of your own, Sofi?"
"Ye-- Wait, what? No, of course not!"
"Then let''s make one."
"Ooooh!"
The children who were still in the line could not help but let out a hum as they heard Viel''s words.
"What what are you saying!? You''re too young for that!"
"I am already of age, am I not?"
If only Viel could see, the first thing that would wee his sight would be a flustered Sofia, whose cheeks have almost turned cherry.
"Just just hand out the food and let''s leave!"
"Oh, already? I thought you didn''t want to make a baby?"
"What!? That''s not what I--"
"Oi!"
Before Sofia could even voice out her defense, a loud shout bellowed in their ears from behind.
"Are you the ones always feeding these little runts? These pests don''t leave the town because you keep on feeding them!"
"..."
This was probably not the best time to interrupt Sofia.
Chapter 222: Control
Chapter 222: Control
"Are you the ones always feeding these little runts? These pests don''t leave the town because you keep on feeding them!"
Sofia was still a bit flustered with what Viel was saying. It wasn''t every day that her thoughts were filled with normal thoughts that the average woman her age should have. But now, it was quickly disrupted with multiple ideas of how to torture the 3 men that were currently approaching them.
The man leading the group had a huge scar stered on his face. His strides were wide and arrogant as if he owned the streets of Taucher himself. The 2 men following behind him were the same, spitting on the ground as they stared at the children, who were now cowering in fear.
Some of them immediately ran away upon seeing them, while some hid behind Sofia and Viel. Viel was slightly surprised as he felt a small hand suddenly holding his hand, but still, he didn''t move in fear that he might hurt whoever the owner of the hand was.
"These little runts keep on shitting and peeing everywhere!" The man with a scar on his face continued his rant as he stood directly in front of Sofia.
"We didn''te back from the shores just to see the town be filled with rats! These little children should be kicked out of the town!"
The men were starting to gather the attention of the citizens. And those who were following Viel and Sofia once again started to whisper with one another. The truth is, with most of the able-bodied men deployed to the borders and the shores, their wives and their children are left to fend off for themselves.
And so, some agreed with the man and started looking at Sofia and the other children with disgust.
"Throw them away, they are just useless and would cause our town to stink!"
Hearing those words, Sofia could not help but adjust her spectacles and let out a deep breath. Since this town was at the gates of war, she couldn''t really me them for being agitated.
But to put their frustration and anger in children, while their attention should be on the enemy themselves, Sofia had heard this man''sints one too many and she had no more space to hear any more of it.
"Throw these children away?
These children whose fathers and mothers have died protecting all of you?
These children, who were already abandoned by their own kin because they couldn''t feed them and take care of them anymore?
These children, who had no idea why they were left all alone in this world?
Tell me, what exactly are you fighting the war for, if not for the children?"
"Tch. I fought for this country!" The man with a scar on his face roared as he looked at the people that had gathered around them. "This huge scar on my face is proof that! And you want me to be happy that Ie home in my city to find it littered with rats!?"
"Your scar?"
"Yes, this scar that I got from--"
"...Is self-inflicted."
"W what are you saying!?"
Hearing Sofia''s words, the scarred man could not help but stutter. "Do do you hear this woman, everyone!? She''s only new in this town, and she is already speaking for all of us!"
Some of the women could not help but shake their heads as they stared at Sofia. Some of them already disliked her, and now with her speaking to someone who came back from war like that, maybe it was an opportunity to kick her out of the townpletely.
Seeing the unnecessary attention that they were gathering, Sofia could not help but sigh once more. She then took one of the bags resting on Viel''sp and gave it to one of the children hiding behind him.
"Distribute this amongst yourselves, okay? We will be leaving now. Stay out of the streets for now until wee back tomorrow." She said before starting to push Viel.
The scarred man and his friends, however, blocked her path and grabbed the arm of Viel''s wheelchair.
"We''re not done talking here, woman!" The scarred man said. "You think you and your cripple husband can just walk away after demeaning my efforts like that!?"
"Let go of the chair, or I will show you how a scar is really achieved."
"Sofie don''t."
Hearing Sofia''s words, the man''s burst ofughter once again echoed throughout the streets. He quickly let go of the armrest as he looked at the people,
"Did you hear that!?" He bellowed, "Did you hear this ungrateful bitch just threaten me after I fought for all of you!? Let us have her know her words
...will not be tolerated in this city!"
The scarred man then kicked Viel''s chair, causing it to fall on its side and for Viel to roll on the murky and cold ground.
"Vi!"
"I I''m alright." Viel lightly chuckled as he tried to get up, making sure that the cape he was wearing wouldn''t get any dirtier.
"What is going on here!?"
It was then that the guards came, one of them being Ted who was supposed to be guarding the gates. Since they were currently understaffed, he had no choice but to respond to the situation. But he didn''t think that it would be Sofia and her husband that would be involved in the trouble.
However, seeing Viel helpless on the ground, Ted could not help but feel a heavy feeling building up inside him.
"What are you doing!?" He roared as he stared at the scarred men and his group.
"I''m alright, there''s no need to fight." Once again, Viel chuckled as he tried to get up. Sofia wanted to support him up, but the scarred man stood on her path.
"Now, say the words you said again to my face, you ungrateful bitch!"
"Move or you would wish you were back protecting the shores."
Ted quickly stood in between the two, trying to disperse the altercation. However, the scarred man was an expert, a cultivator. Ted was unable to even budge him even with the full brunt of his force.
"You really are full of it, woman!"
The man raised his palm, however, before he could do anything with it, he felt a sudden chill crawl on every inch of his skin. No, it wasn''t only him. All of the people in town started having chills as the air around them started to tremble.
The mud on the ground started to harden, and the vapor that wasing out of their mouth was now more visible.
And then the first snowke fell onto the ground.
"S snow? This early?" One of the peoplemented.
The children who were still present could not help but giggle as they stuck out their tongues to taste the cold snow.
The scarred man, however, was currently frozen solid, not with the cold, but with the stare of the woman in front of him. The fact is, the woman was telling the truth-- his scar really is self-inflicted.
He didn''t even get the chance to fight, because when he first saw countless hordes of the Demon God emerging from the shores and climbing on the borders, he instantly quivered in his boots and ran away. Plowing a knife across his face so he would at least have something to show the townspeople.
But this woman in front of him she looked even scarier than the army of death that threatened toy waste on theirnds.
"Move out of the way," Sofia once again repeated, "Or I will make sure you''d also be sitting in a chair after this."
"T that" The scarred man could not help but look around. He was about to retract his hand due to the weird feeling that was starting to surround his body, but when he saw the people whispering to each other while looking at him, his pride took a blow.
And so, gritting his teeth, he moved his hand.
"Okay, I think that''s enough."
But before it could even move an inch towards Sofia''s face, someone grabbed his hand.
"All of you go home."
It was Ted''s superior, Gabriel. The scarred man could not even move his hand, as if it was burrowed topletely to the ground.
"You go check on your husband."
"..." Sofia slightly adjusted her spectacles as she nodded her head towards Gabriel, not even minding the scarred man anymore.
"S Sofi something is wrong?"
But before she could run towards Viel, the ground started to tremble and the clouds of dust on the rooftops of the houses started falling.
"!!!" Sofia quickly halted her steps as she looked at Viel, the coldness on her face was gone, reced by that of fear.
"Sofi, my body feels hot."
The sound of Viel''s breath started to echo throughout the town.
"Sofi What''s happening to me?"
Viel tried to sit up, but as soon as his palm touched the ground, the ground beneath him cracked, causing the whole town to once again quake.
"V Vi, calm down." Sofia could not help but gulp as she started gathering her mana. "Listen to the beating of my heart Remember what we practiced?"
Hearing Sofia''s words, Viel gently removed his hands from the ground and slowly lied down on the ground.
"T that''s right, Vi. Focus on the beating of my heart I am here, okay?"
"...Always?" Viel''s heavy and stuttered breaths started to slow down.
"Always."
***
"Father, what''s wrong?"
On the other side of the continent, Noah was looking deep into the forest, his eyes fleeting.
"Nothing. I just suddenly remembered
...An old friend."
Chapter 223: The Cycle of War
Chapter 223: The Cycle of War
"Try to follow the beat of my heart, Vi."
The bystanders and gossipers could not help but look around them as the whole town seemed to quake. But after a few seconds, they just quickly disappeared.
"Weird, earthquakes here don''t usuallyst that long."
"Maybe the Earth Spirit is angry about the undead getting into ournd?"
"...Must be it."
"But still that woman''s husband."
"So pitiful How could someone even push a crippled man to the ground!?"
"Yeah! You should be ashamed of yourself!"
"Seeing him now, he might also be a soldier from the war!"
"How could you do that to someone so beautiful!?"
The scarred man, who was filled with arrogance earlier, could not help but gulp. It was only just a few seconds ago that they agreed with him. And now that they saw the crippled man''s facepletely, they quickly changed sides.
He was about to leave to avoid any more trouble with the guards, but before he could even take a single step, Ted''s superior, Gabriel, grabbed his arms and tied up his hands.
"W what is the meaning of this!?"
"The town is already in distress with the war going on, any who cause trouble will immediately be ced under arrest."
"What!? Since when!?"
"Since now." Gabriel said as he pushed the scarred man and ordered for Ted to take him away.
"Alright, y''s over. You can all go back to your homes now or gossip somewhere else."
The bystanders could not help but let out voices ofints as Gabriel asked them to move along. They still wanted to see what was happening with Sofia''s husband, but s, it would seem their tittle-tattle would have to end here.
Or not, as the group of women still huddled up as they whispered to one another while walking away.
With most of the people gone, Sofia quickly summoned up a bubble to encase Viel, with half of the sphere burrowing into the ground.
"That''s it, Vi. Calm your breaths. Don''t think of anything else and just focus on my voice and the beating of my heart. No, no, no. Focus, Vi."
"W what"
The red cape that was wrapped around Viel''s body moved erratically as he once again started to panic. The ground encased within the bubble started to tremble, and soon, it was as if it was water, boiling as it disintegrated into tiny millions of pieces.
"It''s alright, Vi. I''m here."
Sofia slowly approached Viel and ced her hand on the bubble. "It''s alright."
Even with the bubble fully confining him, Viel''s breaths still whispered in Sofia''s ears. Viel then slowly lifted up his arms, nting his hand parallel to Sofia''s.
But as soon as his palm made contact with the bubble, it cracked. Sofia quickly waved her other hand, reinforcing the bubble and repairing it in the same instant they crackle.
Viel looked straight at Sofia''s eyes.
"I''m here, Vi. I won''t leave you."
And finally, after a few more seconds, the heavy breaths that besieged Viel once again started to calm down, never again to return at least until this day.
Sofia quickly canceled the bubble. She was going to fetch Viel''s wheelchair, but it was already behind her.
"Here, let me help the young man up."
Gabriel didn''t even wait for Sofia to respond as he gently lifted Viel up and ced him on the wheelchair. "You''re way heavier than you look, blondie."
"Sofia has improved her cookingtely."
"Bahahaha!"
Sofia could not help but blink a couple of times as the two just suddenly started a conversation with each other. But nheless, it''s good that Viel was able to recover easily this time.
Sofia then picked up the fruits and meat that fell on the ground when Viel was kicked by that scarred man. She quickly waved her hand as the dirt on the edibles quickly floated away, she then summoned a ball of water,pletely washing it before dying it with wind magic and returning it to the bag.
"..."
Gabriel, who watched the whole process, could not help but furrow his eyebrows.
"The two of you who are you, really?" He muttered as he looked straight at Sofia''s eyes.
"You just suddenly came out of nowhere 6 months ago saying you were travellers, and that you need toy low for a while since the undead were already at our borders but seeing the way how you two look like, I could only assume you''re from the Western Continent."
"..."
"And you couldn''t have possibly gotten inside the border since the whole country is in lockdown."
In truth, Gabriel had been observing the two ever since they arrived in town. Even without the undead, a normal human would find it hard to travel these days because of the significant rise of the number of Portals. Much less a woman and a crippled man in a wheelchair?
It was practically impossible for them to survive. That''s why he started observing the two of them. He already knew that they weren''t normal.
But seeing the two of them just now, he was right to be wary. He was also a cultivator, and he can detect that Sofia''s husband was at the earliest stages. But the trembling of the earth just now? That was something no low-level cultivator was capable of.
These two were hiding something.
"We are just normal citizens who want to spend our time in peace." Sofia muttered before cing the bag on Viel''sp and quickly pushing him away. "Thank you for your assistance."
Gabriel stroked his patch of beard as he looked at Sofia''s back.
Peace perhaps that is what everyone wishes for.
***
A few days after, on the shores of the other side of the country, the cries of a child echoed.
"You''re leaving, father!? Why!? I thought you would be staying here forever!?"
Noah was currently filling up a huge bag. Dried meats, sks of water, and a bunch of clothes. Lyanna, the young girl that he has been taking care of for more than 4 years now, clung on his leg, letting out the loudest cry she could muster.
The other neighbors have also gathered outside, wondering why Lyanna was crying her heart out. And as soon as they saw Noah packing, they quickly let out sighs of sorrow.
Before Noah came, the only thing that Lyanna did was collect shells in the ocean, hoping one day that her parents would wake up and she could give it to them.
Suffice to say, Noah helped Lyanna to move on from the deaths of her parents. And as Lyanna now called him, he has truly be the girl''s daughter. But him leaving was already expected by the other people in the settlement.
After all, a man like Noah, who just came out and appeared out of nowhere was sure to have secrets and was sure to leave this small ce sooner orter. But seeing Lyanna get so attached to him, it broke their hearts to just see him leave like this.
"Noah, you know you can stay here, right?" One of the neighbors approached them.
"Yeah! We would miss you dearly if you''ve gone, dear!"
"What about Lyanna, would you just leave her behind!?"
"Who would walk out of the beach naked and let our eyes feast when you''re gone!?"
"We would lose a drinking buddy, man!"
Hearing the humans''ints, Noah could not help but let out a slight sigh. "I wille back once I have done what I need to do."
"But you''re still going to leave me!"
Lyanna tightened her grip on Noah''s leg as she once again let out a cry. "First my parents, and now you! Why do all of you want to leave me behind!?"
The neighbors could only shake their heads as Lyanna''s piercing words screamed in their ears.
"What are you talking about, little human? You''reing with me."
"No, please don''t leave eh?"
"Considering the current capacity of your brain, you would probably die if I leave you behind to fend for yourself."
"Eh? I aming with you?"
"Why do you think I am preparing all of these things?" Noah said as he lifted the huge bag that was bigger than Lyanna herself.
"That that isn''t for you?"
"Why would I even need all of these? The earth itself is my sustenance. I can just hunt when my mortal body is hungry."
"So so I aming with you!?"
"Yes, little human."
"Yay! Thank you, father!" Lyanna quickly pulled down the bag that Noah was holding and opened it up. She then quickly ced more of her things inside of it.
The other neighbors who saw the smile on Lyanna''s face, could not help but let out a sigh of relief. They then said their goodbyes to Noah and Lyanna one by one before returning to their homes.
"Adventure, adventure! We''re going on an adventure!" She hummed as she pulled her bed near to the bag.
"...What are you doing?"
"Putting my bed inside?"
"That won''t fit there."
"Eh!? But how else would I be able to sleep!?"
"On the ground, as the earth intended it to be."
"What!? No!"
Seeing Lyanna''s eyes wide open and her tone getting deeper, Noah let out a tiny chuckle. "I have already prepared a bedding for you inside the bag. You do not have to worry."
"Really!? Yay! Let''s go! Let''s go, quick!"
Lyanna pulled Noah out of their cottage, her smile almost reaching her ears as she let out a giggle every now and then.
"Where to first!?"
"There, beyond the mountains."
"Eh!? We''re passing through the mountains!?"
"Hm remember that old friend I told you about?"
"Y yes?"
"We''re going to pay him a visit."
Chapter 224: I am Viel
Chapter 224: I am Viel
"Vi. You''re writing in your diary again?"
"Hm. It''s my first time going into town after a very long time. I must write it down. Also, my body felt like it almost exploded into pieces due to how hot it was earlier, so I really must write that down."
"I I see."
Viel had his head turned towards the ceiling as he tried to recall if there was anything he missed. But after a few seconds, he nodded to himself and wrote the finishing touches of today''s entry.
"Wait is it just a town or a city?"
"I honestly have no idea."
"...I will just put it as a town, then. It feels too small and quiet to be a city."
Quiet? Sure. But small? Far from it. Although Sofia has only really repeated her routes inside the town, she was aware of how big it actually is. It was only because of the mood that the impending war showered upon them that the town remained seemingly silent.
"...And done!"
"Oh? Can I see?"
"Hm."
"Oh impressive, Vi. You''ve managed to get all of the ink on the book this time. But I''ll still rewrite it for youter." Sofia could not help but slightly chuckle as she could barely understand anything of what Viel wrote. But still, this was already a major improvement and it was only his 2nd entry.
"Thank you, Sofie. How is the monster in the basement, by the way?"
"It truly is an undead, the Demon God''s minion. Such a fascinating creature. It doesn''t even need to breathe. There''s no heartbeat, no blood flowing through its veins. It is basically just moving because of its brain. And how its brain is still working is still a mystery to me."
"Hm"
"...And with the skull I have extracted, it''s a hundred percent human. But its bones, ribs, flesh, and skin have mutated and shifted. ttening itself and turning into wings. It''s so grotesque but yet so mesmerizing."
"Why do you always seem to be having fun when you''re dissecting bodies, Sofie?"
"I''ve always been like this, Vi."
"Makes me wonder why I love you."
"Y-- What?"
"Nothing." Viel let out a light chuckle as he slightly rolled his chair back, "So the war it''s been going on for hundreds of years?"
"..."
Sofia knew what she heard. But since Viel had already quickly changed the topic, she didn''t really want to push the matter maybe some other time, she thought as she answered Viel''s question.
"ording to history, the old war ended the same year you were born."
"Ah, right! Makes sense, Xanthus is inside me."
"Hm." Sofia nodded her head, "And this new war started 4 years ago, just after we started exploring this world."
"Ha I really wish I could remember our adventure together. Were we able to go to a lot of ces?"
"Not really since the war was already brewing. The first one we went to was in the Southern Regions, but it was too hot and humid so we left. And then we went back to the Eastern Continent."
"Eh? We did!?"
"Oh, I thought I told you about it? You wanted to fully say your goodbyes to Miss Xing Cai."
"...Who was that again?"
"She''s your sister, Vi. Well, not really. But something like that."
"...Oh."
"And then we spend some time inside a Dungeon, and after that, we explored this world again."
"Wow." Hearing Sofia''s words, Viel could not help but be in awe, "We we really did travel to a lot of ces, didn''t we?"
"You wanted to see the world, Vi, and we did."
"Agh! Why can''t I remember those things!? They should have at least left that part! Instead, I can only remember from 2 years ago. I also have a bunch of useless things inside my head because Rain''s memories are too messy."
"Vi don''t force yourself."
"I know. I know. It''s just I want to have a memory I could call my own."
Hearing Viel''s words, Sofia could not help but let out a long and deep sigh.
"It''s alright if Viel no longer exists, whatever and whoeveres after me, tell him to make his own story."
"Hm?"
"Those were your words... before the old youpletely faded, Vi."
"...Was I really that poetic?"
"Oh, you love your speeches, Vi. Even with the smallest of things, you had something to say about it" Sofia let out a slight chuckle. "Still, the old Viel has a point. Stop clinging to your past, Vi. Start living here now start living your own story."
"Hm"
Viel quickly rolled his chair back to the desk, feeling for his diary. And as soon as his hand made contact with it, he quickly opened it and once again started writing on it.
"...What are you doing?"
"I''m writing everything you said just now. Maybe my old self is right, Sofie. Maybe it''s time to say goodbye to my past and start a new story. The story
...of God and the Devil."
"...What? I am pretty sure your old self didn''t mean like a literal story." Sofia could not help but let out a groan of frustration, "And where did you even get that idea!?"
"Well, Lu Yi is considered a god, and Xanthus was called the devil in this world so"
"Isn''t that a bit inappropriate?"
"Ah, you''re right! Something is missing!" Van raised the pen in the air before the sound of paper being scratched once again whispered throughout the room, "The Story of God and the Devil plus Jack along with Sofia."
"..."
Viel wasn''t making any sense again. Was it really the right decision to tell him that? Sofia once again let out a sigh as he looked at Viel. Well, at the very least, he looked satisfied.
"Okay, from now on it is the start of a brand new story!" Van shouted as he raised the pen in the air once more.
"..."
"..."
"Now what?"
***
A few weekster, inside a moderately sized room, there were children of different ages arguing with each other.
"Why do we even need to cultivate when we can just train our bodies instead!? Push it to the limits!"
"Psh, unsophisticated. A perfect bnce of magical arts, body strength, and cultivation is the way to the peak!"
"No! Mr. Jacobs said that being perfectly bnced is inferior!"
"Cultivation is still the strongest! Hero Violet and herpanions are cultivators!"
"No, no. Cultivation would take too long before it can be useful. We can''t afford to take our time when we''re already at war! We must focus on what we can do now!"
The children, who were probably aged 9 to 12, seemed to be discussing some pretty important topics despite their young age. The eyes of some of the children were already moist, wanting to cry as they were losing the conversation.
But after a few more minutes, their arguments finally died down like every one of them took in a deep breath.
"I heard we are going to have a new cultivation teacher today."
"No one can beat Mr. Jacobs!"
"What happened to Mr. Jacobs, anyway?"
"Psh. Didn''t you hear? He was eaten by the undead!"
"Eek!"
"Really!?"
"Of cou-- Wah!"
As the children were trying to scare themselves, the door of the room suddenly opened. Seeing the door open, the children quickly rushed to their seats without even a slight pause, a testament to how many times they have done this action.
The children, however, could not help but look at each other as they saw a man in a wheelchair entering the room. The stranger''s eyes werepletely closed, but even then, he seemed like he knew where he was going.
"Hello, is this Mr. Jacobs'' ss?" The handsome stranger then spoke.
"...Yes?"
"Ah! Good. I finally found it."
"Who are you, mister!?"
"Me? I am Viel." The handsome stranger then neatly ced the things that were on hisp to the desk.
"What are you doing here!?"
"Well
...I will be teaching your ss from now on."
***
"Hm"
Meanwhile, Noah was currently on top of a mountain, staring over the horizons with a dignified gleam in his eyes. He was carrying Lyanna in his left arm, who was also looking at the horizon.
The light of the sun basked their body with warmth. A wee feeling, as the howls of winter were already singing in their ears.
"...Father," Lyanna whispered, her voice almost fleeting.
"Hm?"
"We''re lost again, aren''t we?"
"Yes."
"I thought you knew where we were going!? You even refused Mr. Eddard''s map!"
"I do well, I did." Noah squinted his eyes as he continued to stare at the horizon, "But the anomaly''s aura has weakened to the point that I could only see glimpse and whispers, not enough for me to know where exactly he could be at this very moment."
"Do we really need to find this abalone, father!? There''s a lot of those at home! We should just enjoy and explore the other big cities! I have never been to a big city before!"
What Noah said was the truth, however. When they left the settlement, Viel''s aura was enough to fill the entire skies, louder than thunder as they howled directly in Noah''s ears.
But after a few days, the aura slowly dissipated, causing Noah to lose his way. But Noah was sure, that if he was meant to find the anomaly, then fate would surely guide him.
Because fate...
...Fate is in his side.
"...Let''s go. I think I can sense him somewhere in that direction."
"..."
"Are you even listening to me, father!?"
Chapter 226: Complaints, Teachings, And Romance
Chapter 226: Comints, Teachings, And Romance
"You''re our new teacher?"
"Yes."
"What about Mr. Jacobs!? Did he really get eaten by the undead!?"
"I don''t know about that."
"Why are you in a chair? Can you really teach us about cultivation!?"
"My legs do not work. I have a goddess of cultivation inside of me, I am probably the best teacher you could ever have."
"Why are your eyes closed!?"
"I am blind."
The children could not help but voice out their thoughts when Viel introduced himself as their new teacher. They were expecting someone old like Mr. Jacobs, but the man in front of them right now was even younger than their parents. But Viel didn''t seem to mind as he answered all of their questions as they asked them.
To answer their questions was his goal as their teacher, after all.
"Is this all of you?"
Van could not help but tilt his head as he listened in on the voices and breaths of the students inside the ss. ording to the Headmaster of the school, there should be 20 of them in the Cultivation ss, but he could only hear 6.
"The others didn''t want to attend anymore when they came to know that Mr. Jacobs won''t be teaching the ss anymore!"
"I see, that''s not good." Viel could not help but ce his hand on his chin.
"Are you really capable of teaching us!? Your cultivation level is even lower than Tina!" One of the students raised his arm but quickly retracted it so as to not embarrass himself.
"Of course, as I said, I have a goddess of cultivation inside of me."
"A goddess? So you''re gay!?"
"...No."
Viel could not help but let out a quiet sigh as random questions once again rained down upon him. Were children really this hard to deal with?
[Trust me, Viel. You were way more active when you were a kid.]
''I is that so?'' Van chuckled wryly as Lu Yi''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind.
He and Sofia spent a whole day trying to figure out what Viel could do since they were already set on staying in this town. In truth, Sofia was already nning on applying as a teacher in the town''s local school, teaching magic arts.
And as soon as Viel heard that, he also wanted to do the same thing. Of course, Sofia justughed at him at first, but when the both of them realized that Viel literally had a person inside of him that became a god through cultivation, they pointed at each other at the same time.
He basically has a google of cultivation in his mind.
''...Oh,'' there it is again. Viel could not help but shake his head as one of Rain''s memories surfaced in his mind.
Viel cleared his throat, stopping the children with their countless questions. "Once again, my name is Viel, and I will be your cultivation instructor for this year or at least until the undead eats all of us."
"Eek!"
"...Sorry." Viel once again cleared his throat. "And since I introduced myself, I would have all of you to do the same."
"Ehhh but we already know each other!"
"But I do not. So, please, if you may introduce yourselves."
"But--"
"I am Tina. Currently at the Pinnacle of the Earthen Core Realm!"
Before theining student could finish his words, one of the female students stood up and bowed towards Viel. Her long red hair was tied up in a ponytail.
"And how old are you, Miss Tina?"
"12 years old!" Tina shouted, the tone of her voice neither arrogant nor haughty.
"I see"
[Below Average]
"Below average."
"W what!?"
"Did you just say Tina is below average!? But she''s the best in the ss!"
"I want Mr. Jacobs! Where is Mr. Jacobs!?"
The students once again mored as they heard Viel''s words. Pointing at him and pulling their hair out in frustration. The one who those words belonged to, on the other hand, only slightly squinted her eyes as she stared at their new teacher.
She could detect that Viel had lower cultivation than her, only at the Initial Stage of the Earthen Core Realm. But since the school allowed him to teach this ss Surely, he was hiding his true strength?
And so, with that thought, Tina sat back down before thanking Viel with his assessment.
"I''m next!"
And as soon as she was seated, a male student stood up, his bald head and baby face made him look like a toddler.
"My name is Andrew Franklyn the Third! Initial stage of the Earthen Core Realm, also 14 years old!"
[Above average]
"Above average."
"What!?"
"How is he above average when Tina was just below average!? What kind of mockery is this, teacher!?"
"Quiet down, children." Viel raised his hand, giving out a warm smile.
The children who were voicing theirints quickly shut their mouths. Even though Viel was smiling, they felt a slight pressureing from him.
"I am just telling you where you are right now in terms of potential and talent. But in truth, none of that matters. You''re all trash."
"W what?"
The children could not help but look at each other. The new teacher in front of them looked so calm and beautiful, but his words were thorns.
In truth, Viel was also feeling a bit ufortable. The words that wereing out of his mouth were from Lu Yi''s. He had already asked her so many times if it was alright to treat the children like that. But her only response was
[To impart wisdom is never gentle. It needs to be like a wave, crashing their minds and honing it until they are strong enough.]
"Your potential doesn''t matter. With me as your teacher, all of you will be able to reach the same heights, I will make sure of that."
"..."
Hearing the tone of sincerity in their new teacher''s voice, the students could not help but stay quiet. But after a few seconds, another female student stood up.
"My my name is Lillia. I am at the Initial Stages of the Earthen Core Realm, 12 years old." She introduced herself, whispering. The huge spectacles on her face almost covered it entirely.
"Tch Edward. Same, same." Another one quickly followed her, it was the male student who had beenining a lot since the start. For some reason, he had bandages all over his arms.
And soon, thest two also introduced themselves. They both have ck hair, and looked almost identical to each other, except for the fact that one of them seemed to be taller than even Viel if he was able to stand up.
"My name is Gary, and my brother''s name is Barry." The taller one said, "He''s not able to speak, but we''re both 13 years old and at the Tempered stages of the Earthen Core Realm!"
With everyone finally introduced, Viel pped his hand and once again let out a warm smile.
"And now I would have all of you destroy your cultivation."
"..."
"What!?"
***
"So, how did your first day go, Vi?"
"Oh, you know. They all went home. I''m sure they''lle back tomorrow though."
"Pft."
Hearing Viel''s words, Sofia could not help but let out a tiny chuckle, assisting Viel and pushing his chair to get through the street.
"How about you, how did your first day go?"
"Well, thankfully, none of them walked out of ss."
In truth, most of Sofia''s students wanted to leave as soon as she forced them to use all of their qi, ordering them to use all the magic arts they know of. But s, not one of them managed to escape as she encased the whole room in ice.
She also told them that they would only be able to get home if they manage to summon a me to get themselves out before leaving all of them there to fend for themselves.
For all she knows, they might still be there. But it should be alright, most of her students were older than Viel''s students.
"That''s good. At least your students are willing to learn." Viel could not help but let out a sigh, "I only wished my students were the same."
"You need to show them you need to be respected, Vi. They''ll surely warm up to you soon."
"You think so?" Viel once again sighed, "By the way, I have also been meaning to ask, Sofie but how were you able to also get me a job in the school? I didn''t even need to take a test, I just met with the Headmaster and shook my hand."
"I bought the school."
"Oh I see."
"Hm."
"But is it really alright for me to be around people? What if what if my powers suddenly lose control?"
"You don''t have to worry about that. I also set up the sses so we would always be close to each other. And if there was anyone who has more control with his powers than me in this world, it would be you."
"...Really?"
"Yes, even right now you''re controlling your strength, aren''t you? The fact that you don''t even notice it is already testament enough of your control. What you need to be controlling are your emotions, but we''ll get to that one step at a time."
"My emotions. Then are you saying I should control my feelings for you, Sofie?"
"W... what are you saying all of a sudden!? Why have you been saying those thingstely!?"
Sofia could not help but let go of Viel''s wheelchair as she stuttered.
"Well, you are my wife, aren''t you?"
"T...that''s only our set up, haven''t I already told you that? I am here to help you discover whatever it is that''s happening to you. It''s just more convenient to tell--"
"So you do not love me?"
"I am much older than you, Vi."
"But do you love me?"
"I" Sofia could not help but gulp. It was a good thing that Viel was unable to see her right now, if he could, then the answer would have already been right in front of him.
But still, she too was also aware of her feelings. Spending all this time with Viel, being close to him, and not leaving his side, it was impossible not to develop certain... feelings. But ording to her knowledge and the books that Sofia has read, Viel was now at the age that he would be starting to feel the urges of romance.
Maybe he was only infatuated with her because she was the only woman in her life right now? But at her age, she was old enough to be his mother.
Sofia could not help but shake her head. No, she was overthinking this. She was here to take care of Viel, that is all there is to it.
Right? Right!?
"Sofie, you know I could hear your heart beating, right?"
"T that Stop it with these meaningless talks! Push yourself home!"
Chapter 227: The New Teachers
Chapter 227: The New Teachers
"..."
"..."
The next day, Van was back in his new job, sitting in front of the ss. However, his head couldn''t help but wander as the number of students he was detecting was much fewer than before.
Yesterday, during their introduction, there were 6. But now, there were only 4.
"...Where are the others?"
"They said that they do not want you as a teacher, and so they would not attend until you''re still here. They are currently attending another ss." The one with the highest cultivation amongst the students, Tina, responded bluntly.
"And you, why didn''t you leave?"
"Because you still have not taught us anything. I will reserve my judgments at ater time."
"You really sound mature for your age, Tina, wasn''t it?"
"Yes. I am happy you remember my name, Teacher Viel." Tina said, her voicepletely monotonous.
"And the others, could you speak so I would know who remained in ss?"
"Here! Andrew Franklyn the Third!"
"My brother and I are still here, Barry and Gary."
It would seem the noisy one and the twins are still present. While the meek female student, Lillia, and the one that always seemed to be angry, Edward, were the ones that no longer wished to attend his ss.
Viel could not help but let out a deep sigh. He only said that he needed them to destroy their cultivation yesterday, why would they leave with just that?
Speaking of which
"I sense that none of you have destroyed your cultivation bases yet?"
"W were you serious about that, teacher!?" Andrew raised his hand even though he knew that Viel can''t see it.
"Yes. You need a better foundation if you wish to cultivate and reach the heavens."
"R reach the heavens!?"
Andrew''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard Viel''s words.
Tina, however, frowned. It would seem that Edward and Lillia were right to no longer attend this mad man''s ss, she thought as she quickly stood up.
"Where are you going, Tina?" Andrew could not help but tilt his head as the sound of Tina''s chair squeaking reached his ears.
"I am going, I suggest the three of you do the same." Tina harrumphed before walking away. However, before she could step out of the door, she felt a sudden shift in the room. It was a feeling that she was very familiar with the feeling of someone destroying their cultivation.
Tina quickly turned around, only to see their new teacher, Viel, with two of his fingers piercing his own stomach.
"!!!"
Andrew, Barry, and Gary could not help but stand up from their desk in shock as Viel suddenly destroyed his cultivation out of nowhere, and so casually at that.
True, he was only at the beginning stages of cultivation but only someone insane would do something like that without even batting an eye.
"You are crazy," Tina muttered as she slightly backed away. She wanted to leave the ss as soon as possible, but her feet weren''t moving, as if they themselves were curious as to what was happening.
"Why--"
She was about to say something again, but before she could do so, she sensed another familiar feeling echo inside the whole room.
"!!!"
A breakthrough.
Their new teacher just broke through!? Right after he destroyed his cultivation, he already broke through and once again stepped into the world of cultivation.
"See?" Viel let out a warm smile. "It''s easy. With time and practice, all of you will be able to do the same thing."
No, we definitely can not-- were the thoughts of everyone in the room. But a few secondster, Tina once again felt the feeling of someone destroying their cultivation
...It was Andrew, his bald head shining and cheeks jiggling as a satisfied smile stered on his face.
''You''re happy!?'' Were Tina''s thoughts as she looked at her ssmate. However, it did not stop there. The twins also did the same thing, they destroyed each other''s cultivation.
"Are are all of you crazy!?"
And so, her screams filled the entire ss as she closed the door and remained inside the ss.
***
"I I will report you to the H...headmaster!"
"Go ahead, I will rece him soon."
"W what!?"
In the ss next door, Sofia was casually sitting at her desk. A cup of coffee on the fingertips as she leisurely read a book on her warm and rxing seat.
Her students, however, were currently encased in a frozen wall since yesterday.
"I own this school, so any of yourints will only end up back to me," Sofia said before taking a sip of her coffee.
"This this is an abuse of authority!"
"Look, I think Gene is dead! You murderer! You killed your student!"
"Oh? He''s pretty much alive, I can still detect his mana-- his qi from here."
"L Let us out now!"
The chatter of their teeth and the trembling of their jaw pierced the thick ice wall as their voices echoed throughout the cold room. Sofia, however, seemed like she was hearing none of it as she continued to leisurely read her book.
"Based on the fluctuations of your qi in three hours, one of you will die."
"!!!"
"L...let us out, let us out now!"
"If you want to get out, then summon some magic." Sofia finally closed her book and stood up, she then raised her hand.
And as soon as she did so, a huge ball of fire hovered on her fingertip, the bright light reflecting on her spectacles.
"I thought this was the ss for Magic Arts? Aren''t all of you already adults? Then shouldn''t all of you be able to do at least something like this now?"
"We we can! But we needplete silence in order to focus--"
"Complete silence? The undead are already in this country''s borders and you ask forplete silence? Do you think the undead would stop screaming if you ask them to? Most of you are about to be sent to war a few months from now. What are you going to do, wear earbuds as your brethren are being mauled by the enemy?"
"T that"
"If none of you are able to get out of this in 3 hours, all of you will either fail, or one of you will die and still fail the ss," Sofia said as she knocked on the thickyer of ice between her and the students. She then casually sat back to her seat and once again started reading her book.
Dead. They''re all dead, the students thought. Thest teacher they had was a bearded old man, grey hair all over his face. So when they first saw that someone like Sofia was their new teacher, a beautiful and not to mention an extremely hot woman, they quickly whistled and jeered.
But s, it would seem their calls instantly turned into cries as Sofia suddenly encased them in a wall of ice before introducing herself.
However, what she said struck a bone in their body. It was the truth, a few months from now, they will be sent to the borders to rece their tired brethren. And seeing how they are now, they would surely notst even a single day out there.
They would die.
The students all looked at each other and nodded. They then huddled up, gathering their resolve as their deafening roars almost made Sofia choke on her coffee.
"..." Sofia could not help but blink a couple of times as she stared at her students all holding hands, using the power of friendship to ovee their current dilemma.
And to Sofia''s surprise, it worked.
A huge ball of me appeared in the middle of their circle. The group then lifted the me up, their hands still together as they raised it.
And soon, Sofia could hear a drop of water. And a few minutes more, a hole was made in the thick barrier of ice.
"!!!"
"We did it!"
"We finally did it!"
The group once again roared and raised their hands in the air as they had finally achieved victory. It was so sweet, they all thought. A sweet, sweet victory.
"Good work, my students." Sofia lightly pped her hands as she looked at her students.
The students couldn''t help but cry as they heard Sofia praising them. Her next words, however, instantly turned their tears of joy into pain.
"Time for another one, then.''
"...What?"
"Do your best." Were thest words they heard from Sofia as darknesspletely filled their vision.
After a wall of ice
...Now they had to get through a wall of earth. Made harder by the marble and rocks that structured the ssroom.
***
"This is his ss, brother! He told us to destroy our cultivation bases!"
"Seriously, why is the Headmaster hiring such crooks these days?"
Outside of Viel''s ssroom, one of his former students, Edward, was currently with a man that looked eerily simr to himself.
"Come on, then. Let''s teach this man who he''s messing with."
Chapter 227: The Arts
Chapter 227: The Arts
"This is your ss?"
"Yes, brother. Our new teacher wants us to destroy our cultivation!"
"Tch. That could only be the work of evil. For all we know, he might be a spy sent by the Demon God!"
"R really!? T that''s what I thought too!"
Edward, the haughty student from Viel''s ss was currently in front of the door of their ssroom. He was one of the first ones to go home the other day as soon as Viel told them to destroy their cultivation base.
He was 12 years old now, and it took him almost 4 years just to enter the world of cultivation. For him to just destroy all of it just because their new teacher says so would be ridiculous. Does he even know how to cultivate in the first ce? His brother seemed to be even older than him.
And so, without even thinking about it, he blurted it to his older brother, who was also a teacher in the school responsible for teachingbat arts. His brother too was a cultivator, and he was proficient in all the arts.
Cultivation was different in each continent. The most powerful ones are from the Eastern Continent, where it supposedly originated. They, however,ck the foundation on their body, not to mention they have zero knowledge of the magic arts. It is heavily reliant on external help such as 1000-year old ginsengs, pills, and not to mention talent.
While in the Western Continent, they rely more on their body, experts or so they call them. Capable of pulling out trees with only their bare fists and are able to take extensive damage without feeling a thing. The previous Hero, the Hero Of Freiden, was purely an expert and could stand toe to toe with even the strongest of cultivators.
Lately, however, these two continents have been in works together, exchanging their techniques to further strengthen themselves.
Not much is known from the South as it was a barren region, extremely hot weather that none wanted to visit them. Even in the war with the previous Demon God, not even once did the Southern Continent seek for help, or give it otherwise. There are rumors, however, that they specialize in hunting and taming spirits and monsters.
As for the North, it was the Magic Arts. Using the elements to your will. It was simr to cultivation, except entirely different at the same time. Cultivation is to master oneself, while Magic Arts are to master the world itself. But sadly, it''s a dying practice. Ever since the spirits of the world have be dormant, it would seem that the world no longer heeded their call.
And so, like the other continents, they had learned to adapt the other arts for themselves. Edward''s brother, Arphonse, was one of those people who have sessfully done so, and he was so valuable to the town as a teacher that they chose not to send him to the border.
And as one would expect, this fame and sense of importance got into his head.
"Are you the one teaching our students some barbaric methods!?"
A thunderous noise echoed throughout the hall as Arphonse kicked the door of Viel''s ss. He was about to rush towards Viel when he felt the weird atmosphere in the ssroom. Even with the noise of the door being mmed, no one seemed to have noticed him entering.
The students had their eyes closed, the sound of their breathing seemingly the same, in rhythm. And their teacher, Viel, also had his eyes closed.
"This why didn''t you tell him he was a cripple?" Arphonse lightly hit his brother''s head, "You wanted me to beat up a cripple? What do you think I am?"
"But brother, he wants us to destroy our cultivation! Someone like that shouldn''t be teaching, no?"
Arphonse does not really socialize that much with the other teachers, so he doesn''t really know what was going on around the faculty. What he did know was that someone bought the school and that there was a new teacher that didn''t have to take the test immediately after the change of ownership.
And seeing the unnaturally handsome crippled in front of him, he was most likely the one in the rumors. As soon as he thought of that, his blood started to boil. For some rich asshole to just barge in here and think they can teach the children some nonsense and destroy their future, even if he is a cripple, he needed to be taught a lesson.
And so, once again, Arphonse put on a frown as he stomped his way towards Viel.
"Oi, you!"
With his yell, the 4 students that were peacefully sitting at their desks finally opened their eyes, only to see a familiar man reprimanding their new teacher.
"Isn''t that Edward''s brother?"
"Is he here to make trouble?"
"With teacher Viel? But why?"
"You can thank meter, guys! This new teacher is definitely a quack, it''s a good thing my brother is also a teacher at this school."
Edward lightly chuckled as he sat on his desk, the tone of his voice smug as his head was held high.
"Edward you did this?"
"Yes, yes. You don''t need to thank me all at once."
"What are you doing!? Teacher Viel was supposed to teach us new techniques!"
"Eh? What are you guys saying, don''t you know that guy is a fraud-- Wait, why do I feel like there''s something different with you guys Wait Why are all of you in the Initial Stage of the Earthen Core realm!?" Edward could not help but widen his eyes as he detected the change in his friends'' cultivation levels.
"Tina!? Why did you be weaker!?"
"I destroyed my cultivation earlier."
"What!? Why would you do that!?"
"Because the teacher said our foundation is weak." Tina let out a sorrowful sigh.
"...And you''re already back at the Initial Stage!?"
Edward gulped nervously as he looked at his brother. Was their new teacher actually a hidden cultivator? If so wasn''t his brother in trouble?
No. Impossible. No cultivator at that level would even spend a single nce in their town. Just watch as this fraud of a teacher bes even more crippled! He bellowed in his mind as he ced his attention on his brother.
"Oi! Aren''t you listening to me, you crippled numbsack!?"
Arphonse had been shouting at Viel for quite some time now, but still, Viel did not lift even a single finger. His eyes remained closed, and his breathing was awfully calm and peaceful.
"Oi, answer me when I am talking to you! I have seniority here!"
Arphonse could no longer take this kind of disrespect as he pped Viel straight on the cheek.
"!!!"
Viel''s 4 students could not help but stand up from their desks as soon as the piercing snap reached their ears.
"H hm?"
Arphonse''s p, however, seemed to be effective as he finally got his first response from the new teacher. Arphonse waited for his response, only for a sweet and resounding yawn to reach his ears.
Was was he asleep all this time!?
"Oh, what time is it? Have all of you managed to reach Earthen Core Realm again?" Viel said, all but confirming that he really was asleep the whole time.
Arphonse''s eyes could not help but twitch a couple of times as Viel seemed to ignore him entirely.
"Oi, you ignoring me!?"
"Oh? It seems that we have a visitor?" Viel slightly tilted his head as he heard an unfamiliar voice speak directly in front of him, "...Is there something you need that''s so important that you are disrupting my ss?"
"What do you mean disrupting your ss!? I heard you were telling these kids to destroy their cultivation! You should be grateful for the fact that I am not reporting you to the authorities right now!"
"..."
"What''s with that attitude!? Why aren''t you answering!? Come on, let''s bring this outside and I will wipe that smug expression off from your face!"
The students could not help but look at each other as soon as they heard that. In what way did their new teacher have a smug expression? He just looked rx.
"...Fine," Viel said as he let out a long and deep sigh, "Let''s bring this outside."
"Y you Alright." Arphonse could not help but stutter as he did not really expect the new teacher to actually ept his challenge. He was still a bit hesitant in beating up a cripple, but since he was asking for it then all he had to me was himself!
"Follow me! No one is using the training arena at this time!" Arphonse let out a scoff as he once again stomped his way outside the ssroom.
"You guys continue your cultivation, this will only take a single second," Viel said as he followed Arphonse. Once again, Viel''s students looked at each other. Continue their cultivation? Did their new teacher really think that they would pass up the chance to see him in action?
And so, quietly, they got up slowly, trying their best not to be heard by their new teacher''s abnormally good hearing. However, before Viel could fully exit the ssroom
...He shut the door and locked it.
"..."
The sound of his chair squeaking echoed through the room as he pushed his way back to the front of the ss.
"Now that the distraction is gone, shall we continue our cultivation?" Viel said as he lightly pped his hand. There was no shift in his expression whatsoever, still smiling with his eyes closed as he beckoned for them to continue meditating.
"..."
Chapter 228: Champion
Chapter 228: Champion
"Now that all of you have gotten back your cultiva-- Who are you?"
As soon as Viel kicked out the intruder of his ss, he just casually returned back in front of the ss as if nothing happened. But as soon as he sensed an unfamiliar presence in the room, he immediately stopped his lecture before it even started.
"I"
"You are Edward?"
"Yes, I--"
"What are you doing here? Didn''t you already quit this ss?" Viel''s eyebrows slightly furrowed as his head turned towards Edward. "I am afraid that I do not ept students who have already quit my ss once. Please leave."
"But I--"
"You dare trick me, you cripple!?"
Before Edward could say his words, his brother, Arphonse, once again barged into the room,pletely pulling off the door from its hinge and causing it to fly towards Viel. Viel, however, just nonchntly pushed himself forward to dodge the darting door.
"Are you that much of a coward that you run away from a challenge!?"
"Run away? I am afraid I need to have working legs to do that."
"That"
Arphonse slightly backed away as he heard Viel''s words. When he heard that his brother''s new teacher wanted them to destroy their cultivation, his blood instantly boiled. War was already looming over their skies, and he couldn''t believe that there was someone crazy enough to teach something like that.
That won''t only hinder the children''s progress, but also damage them permanently. And so, without even slight hesitation, he followed his brother to teach this new teacher a lesson. Not to mention he might also be a spy sent by the Demon God to sabotage their inner defenses.
But in truth, as soon as he saw what Viel looked like, he started to hesitate.
But still, no good teacher would tell their students to destroy something they worked hard for for a long time.
And so, once again, his blood started to boil.
"You and me, right now!" Arphonse stomped his foot on the ground, causing the floor to crack.
"I will show your students that you''re nothing but a fraud!"
Viel looked at Arphonse like some bumbling monkey. The only thing he could do was let out a sigh as he slowly pushed himself towards him.
"This is the second time you have disrupted my ss. I take it you''re really here to cause trouble?"
"What? Me!? You''re the one disrupting the peace of the whole school!"
"I was just peacefully teaching my ss when you came in and destroyed my door," Viel shook his head vehemently, the disappointment in his tone obvious for everyone to hear, "A door which of course you will pay for."
"What? I''m not paying anything! I am here to challenge you!"
"Then I refuse. Pay for the door before you leave."
Seeing Viel nonchntly turn his back on him, Arphonse was no longer able to take it anymore. Even if Viel is a cripple, there was only so much disrespect Arphonse could take. And so, with a click of his tongue, he rushed towards Viel.
"T...Teach Viel!"
"Watch out!"
Viel''s new students quickly shouted as they saw Arphonse rushing towards him, the panic on their voices echoing throughout therge ssroom. Viel, on the other hand, just let out a short sigh while rolling his eyes.
''Wheelchair of The Lightning God!''
[...]
"What!?"
Arphonse could not help but blink as Viel suddenly disappeared from his spot. And before he could even do anything else, he felt his vision shift as a throbbing pain prated his stomach.
A loud cracking noise then entered the students'' ears. And the next thing they saw was Edward''s brother rolling on the floor like a ragdoll, his momentum only stopped by the cold hard wall.
"..."
"You''re Edward, right? Take your brother and go. You are no longer wee in this ss."
"!!!"
The students could not help but blink a couple of times as they saw Viel suddenly appearing once again in front of the ss. Their untrained eyes were unable to follow, much less see that Viel rammed his wheelchair straight towards Arphonse''s stomach.
However, what they did know was that their new teacher was the one who did that to Edward''s brother.
Seeing what just happened, dread instantly filled Edward''s whole body. Was their teacher actually a hidden expert? If so did he just lose the chance to have him as a teacher!?
As soon as he realized that, he quickly ran and kneeled in front of Viel, not even tending to his brother, who was already foaming from his mouth.
"P please, forgive me!" Edward pleaded. "I made a mistake, please! I won''t do it again, teacher!"
"I am not your teacher, go. Shoo." Viel said as he waved his hand loosely.
The other students could not help but look at each other with aplicated expression on their faces. Edward was still their friend and they wanted to help him. But at the same time, he dide here to cause trouble.
They also don''t fully know their new teacher. What if they also kick them out of the ss because they vouched for Edward? And so, with that thought, Viel''s 4 students remained quiet.
But still, since Edward''s tone was filled with sincerity, surely, their new teacher would give him another chance? Edward thought so too as he continued to plead.
"Please, I won''t do it again! I will break my cultivation right now to prove it to you!" Edward said, and he did. He started coughing violently as he pressed his meridians,pletely crippling himself and destroying his cultivation.
"S see? I I am willing to follow your teachings without a question, teacher!"
Surely, with this kind of show of sincerity andmitment, anyone would be moved to tears.
"No, shoo. Shoo. Get out."
"..."
***
"W what the hell!? Is there really no end to them!?"
Hundreds of kilometers away from Viel and Sofia, the allied soldiers of the Northern continent were risking their lives to protect the wall. They have been battling with almost no rest. Even with shifts, their rests do notst longer than two hours.
The Demon God''s undead army was relentless. The soldiers have lost count on how many hordes they have cleared, but it didn''t matter. Because as soon as they clear one, another wave emerges from the ocean.
The shores were already filled with skeletons and flesh. And the stench of rotten meat had already drowned the breeze of the endless ocean.
"This this is much more than before!"
The veterans from the previous war were tasked to lead the defense of their walls as they had the most experience with battling the armies of the Demon God''s. However, it would seem that even they did not expect this kind of number.
Their number did not make sense, they thought. The only way this kind of number was possible was if the western continent had already fallen. However, not only has the western continent not fallen yet, they were still fighting strong.
"Sir, there are more iing!"
"What!? But this wave just arrived!"
"N no, I think it''s only one undead!"
"What?"
Some of the soldiers squinted their eyes as they looked at the single undead that emerged from the water. One of the veterans was annoyed at first that they were making such a big deal with a single undead, but as soon as he saw how different this new undead looked, he could not help but furrow his eyebrows.
The undead that emerged from the water had more life than the rest of its kind. They could even make out its face, even showing an expression here and there.
It was definitely a woman, and there was a huge scar trailing across her body. The most noticeable aspect of the undead, however, was that it was holding a weapon.
A huge hammer with a long handle.
"..." The veteran could not help but slightly stutter as he saw the undead.
"W why? Why here?"
"What should we do, sir? Should we engage the enemy?"
"Engage!? We should run!"
"What!? Why!?"
The other soldiers looked at each other in confusion as they heard the veteran''s words.
"That thing is a Champion! We don''t have anyone capable of stopping something like that here!"
"A Champion?"
"Tch. Don''t you rookies know anything!? Champions are capable of wrecking towns by themselves! They are not just thoughtless beings!"
"Is something like that even--"
"!!!"
The soldiers on top of the wall could not help but slightly back away as they saw theirrade''s head suddenly being smashed into a paste by a huge hammer. They could not even react.
They were just talking to each other, but in a blink of an eye, the warm blood of theirrade already spewed on their face. His eyes, flying in the air as it popped out of his head.
"N no."
The veteran could only shake his head as he stared at the undead Champion.
"Why why is something like that here!?"
Chapter 230: Rain - Sidestory (Skip to your liking)
Chapter 230: Rain - Sidestory (Skip to your liking)
***Author Notes***
This is a 1-chapter side story about Rain. You may wish to read it if you like, or can also skip it entirely.
Cheers, nothing but cheers. It is as if the whole world itself is cheering. It is the sound that signals the end of a war that spans a century, and in front of it, the one who single-handedly ended it all-- the one they call the Super Man, Rain.
But behind all these cheers, lies a voice that overpowered all of the noise of the world.
"I am... so sorry *huk*. We had to keep you in check--"
A woman was crying, begging the man who was in front of her.
"- and this was the only way we knew how... I am so sorry. Please forgive me, I truly do love you!"
The man''s eyes were closed as if trying to hold back the tears that he tried to repress as he blew countless innocent lives on the battlefield. But no, the subject of his sadness is not that, but a realization.
That what he had was nothing but an illusion, an illusion to keep him grounded, to keep him human. But he knew, he always knew. This is not betrayal, but a realization.
His life, his wife, was all but a strategy for the war. A purpose, solely created, birthed for him.
"Goodbye, Cassandra."
"No! Please don''t leave me, Rain! I... I am pr-"
"I am not leaving because of you... This world does not need me anymore. If I stay, only danger will follow me... and you, my love"
The man''s body started to float, and he looked at the woman with sorrow onest time, before he suddenly vanished into thin air.
"Nooooo!"
...
[Mission Complete! Sessfully defeated the Kurovian Army and saved your home, Earth!
Completion Time: 124 years, 46 days, and 11 hours!
Reward:
+1000 to all status
+100,000 years of life
Mythical Job Obtained: Universal Traveller
Universal Traveller: Gifted to ones who have saved their home from total destruction. Gives the yer all the abilities they need to traverse the gxies.
ept Rewards?]
"Hmm, is this another one of your so-called "coincidence"? Lousy system."
Rain smirked as he ced his finger into the empty air. A bright light enveloped his whole body as he shouted so loud, the whole world heard him- "Thest cry of the Super Man"
[Reward epted! Congrattions, now go out there and experience a whole new world! Teehee~]
.....
''My name is Rain Ordo, I am... was a human from Earth, born during the Kurovian War, a war between my world and another. I was born with a gift.
The "System". It turned my whole life into a game, it gave me missions that were almost impossible toplete. But I did, Ipleted all of it. Until they started to call me "The Super Man".
I have met countless people, I have also ended them. I married, I had a life. But at the end of my journey, I realized that that life was nothing but a lie.
After 124 years of my birth, I left the that I once called home, in search of others.
I have seen so much life in the universe. My home was but a grain of sand in an endless desert. Creatures as big as mountains, and a fully sustainable that can fit in my hand. There was so much, and yet, I still long for home.''
Thousands of years ago, before Viel''s birth, in another time, in another universe There was Rain.
[13,577,101,452.23 Kilometers Away from Destination]
In the vast open gxy filled with faraway stars, a humanoid figure can be seen flying through space at an unbelievable speed.
[8,342,895,209.02 Kilometers Away from Destination]
[200,000,000.02 Kilometers Away from Destination]
"Let''s stop here, any farther and the Anti-Alien Division satellites will detect us."
"System, scan for any inorganic and meths within 50,000,000 km."
The man suddenly stopped his flight and pointed his fingers in the air, as if touching an invisible screen.
[There are no inorganic, meths, or even organic life within 50,000,000 km, Rain]
"Hmm, that''s weird. The should''ve advanced its technology to reach this point. System, what about-"
[There are no inorganic, meths, or organic life outside the Earth within 152.5 billion km except us, Rain]
"Hmm, have they migrated to another? No use deliberating, let''s check it out."
...
[You have arrived at your destination, Sol System]
"Aah, finally. Some warmth. But I don''t remember our sun being this small."
[Negative. The sun is 12.69%rger than when you left the Sol System. You are just used to seeing bigger stars, Rain]
"Hmmm, maybe. At least it still keeps everything warm"
Rain rubbed his hands together, as he floats near to the colossal fireball, trying to warm himself up as much as possible.
"Anyway, where''s my home?"
[It is-]
Rain raised and wiggled his finger in the air.
"Tut tut tut! That was a rhetorical question. I will find it myself."
[....]
Rain''s eyes suddenly glowed as he searched on the vast open space.
"Aha! Found it!"
[That''s not a.]
"I... I knew that... There it is!"
Rain flew in the direction he pointed at before he suddenly disappeared into thin air.
[Cloak Activated]
As Rain got nearer to the, his expression grew serious.
"This is really weird. Even if my race migrated after 10,000 years, they should have left at leastmunication satellites. Why do I not see any sign of it?"
[Positive. There are no traces of intergctic advancement technology detected in the Earth]
"What!? Impossible... C-Could it be... extinction?"
[Negative. I detect organic life]
"Hmm... Anyway, shall we enter the?"
....
"Come! Come! My apples are thick and juicy!"
"Arrows! Arrows for sale!"
"Ppsst. Hey, missy. Want a schrship at Libion?"
In a town filled with luscious greeneries and stone houses, all sorts of humanoids could be seen conversing with each other.
Humanoids with cat ears and lizard-like skin can also be seenughing and chatting with one another.
Suddenly, all of them stopped what they were doing when they heard a loud noise the sounded like an explosion.
"W-What in ancestor''s tits was that!?"
"Is the caravan here!? Why is it so early!"
"Fool! It''s obviously rogue mages! Rrrruunn!"
All sorts of theories were thrown out by the people as they started panicking. One was even kneeling down and praying.
"Mommy! Mommy! Look at that! There''s a naked Sapien floating in the air!"
"Shush girl! It''s only your imagi---"
The mother''s eyes suddenly grew bigger as she looked in the direction her daughter was pointing at.
"Kyaaaa!"
All the people looked at the mother and daughter pair as soon as they heard the shout. A big burly man in armor approached them.
"Dearies! What is wr--... Kyaaaa! So big!"
However, as soon as he tried to calm down the pair, he caught a nce of a naked man floating in the air. Rain could be seen naked with serious expression mid-air.
"Hmm, interesting. There are other species on my. Anyway, System, you said my previous house was located here... but is this really my home?"
Rain rubbed his chin as he looked at the confused popce beneath him.
Rain slowly dropped down to the ground and walked to the big burly man that was seemingly looking at his crotch with his mouth open.
"Greetings, guard. Are we on Earth right now?"
Hearing this, the big burly man suddenly closed his mouth and pointed his spear towards Rain.
"M-mage! Y-you are under arrest for public indecency!"
"Kyaaa!"
As soon as Rain approached the big burly guard, the mother hurriedly covered her daughter''s eyes and ran away shouting while still looking at Rain''s package.
"E..eh?"
Rain raised both his hands with a confused expression.
"Kyaaaaa!"
[Wee home, Rain]
"Well Sys, it seems we''re in a bind"
[Negative, eliminating all life forms within the vicinity will solve the current predicament]
"That''s kinda harsh isn''t... hm, what''s that smell!?"
[It''s fecal matter, human origin]
In a dark and damp cer, a naked man can be seen floating around. After his nude fiasco in the middle of the town, Rain was escorted "gracefully" towards the vige''s jail.
[To rify, it is your fault that we are stuck here. I advise eradicating the whole vige]
"Hush, Sys. It ismon knowledgeto follow the native habitant''s rules in the first conta--"
"Great, just what we need, anothah cuckoo in this shit town. I knew this raid ain''t worth it"
Suddenly, a hoarse voice can be heard in another cer, apanied by what seems to be the noise of someone spitting.
"Oh hello there, earthling scum. May I ask you some questions?"
"W-what do you mean s-scum!? You have some guts there e'' boy?", the rough man kicked the metal bar of his cell so Rain can hear his anger
"You are locked up in this vige''s punishment hall, a scum are you not?"
[Positive. And so are you]
''Tch''
"I am here on purpose ye boy. hehe"
"Interesting, then may I ask you some questions then?"
"Go ahead ye boy, stuck here ''til the moon rises anyway"
Rain nodded, even though they couldn''t actually see each other.
"Am I on a called Earth?"
"Hee? What kinda stupid question is that? You really are a cuckoo e''boy"
"Maybe I am.", Rain said with a serious tone.
"*Ptoo* Hehe. We''re in a country called Luzviminda, and yes boy, we are on Earth"
"Luzviminda... There isn''t a country like that when I left Earth."
"Hahaha. It seems to be the only thing that left is your brain, boy"
[Positive. The earthling is right]
''Tch''
"My second question, since when did Earth had such a wide variety of human sub-species?"
"Eh? What''re you talking about, boy? What sub-spacious are you talking about?"
".... I mean when did the humans with animal ears appear?"
"Eh? The beastmen? Who knows, boy. They have been here before my ancestor''s tits started to sag. Are you going to ask me how the status menu works next, eh boy!?"
When Rain heard the word status menu, his ears perked up and a bewildered expression can be seen on his face.
"Status menu? You mean... you can see... letters floating in front of you!?"
"Huh? I don''t know about you, boy. But you need to get your head checked. Everyone has a status menu, boy. They say even animals have them"
"Interesting. I wonder how this is possible... Any idea, Sys?"
[Not enough information to reach a solid conclusion]
"*Ptoo* ,Ye talking to yourself again eh boy? hehe. I''m going to sleep, the guys will be here soon."
"I have another question."
The rough man grunted as if he was annoyed.
"Last question boy"
"You said you were here voluntarily, why?"
"Hehe. Come closer to the bars, boy. Can''t let them guards hear me."
Rain dropped down from floating and started to walk towards the cell bar.
"I''m here to rob this vige. My guys will be here once it gets dark. How about it, eh boy. Wanna join us?"
"Hmm, no. Thank you for the offer"
"Tch. Suit yourself, eh boy. Just don''t do anything stupid or I will kill you meself, eh"
"What are you lot talking about there!? Keep quiet or I will make you!"
The guard on duty, that was previously sleeping on the job woke up and saw the two prisoners talking to each other.
After spitting again for the nth time, the rough sounding manid down in the hay and started to snore.
"Interesting. Very interesting. Status menu, beastmen... Cross-species experimentation?"
Rain sat down and ced his hand on his chin.
[That is a possibility]
"What about this Status Menu? Is it the same as what I have? Did they study my genes when I left?"
[That is a possibility]
The surrounding jail cell started to dim as Rain pondered on the options of how his homeworld, one of the most ordinarys, exhibited such a diverse evolution.
And now, it was night time.
While Rain was still lost in thought, a loud nging sound suddenly erupted somewhere in the vige.
[Warning. 14 Hostile targets detected. Threat level, 0]
"Oho? Finally, my guys are here. Ye hear that boy? This vige is mine. Hehe. Firede!"
As soon as the rough sounding man said that, a screeching sound of what seems to be metal hitting each other could be heard.
A beam of light in a shape of a de can be seening from the rough sounding man''s hands as he melted through the cell''s metal bars.
"Y-you! Halt! Stay in your cell!"
The guard on duty immediately pointed his spear towards the man as soon as he heard the noise. To his surprise, the rough sounding man was already outside of his cell.
"Hehe. Toote, boy"
The rough sounding man waved his hand and the beam of light shot towards the guard, slicing him in the neck.
*Ughk*
The guard kneeled down as he covered his bleeding neck. He also held his head, as if trying his best not to let his neck separate from his body.
"Aaah, I missed that sound. Isn''t it wonderful, eh bo-"
"Wh.. why are you naked!?"
The rough sounding man was deliberately surprised when he saw that the man that he was talking to earlier was actually stark naked.
"I wore the wrong suit while entering the''s atmosphere"
"Ha!?"
Rain said with a nonchnt expression on his face.
"I still can''t understand what yer saying, boy. Anyway, let the party begin. Huahua."
The rough sounding manughed disgustingly as he kicked the struggling guard''s head, finally separating it from his body.
The man continued tough as he left the vige jail.
Soon, screams can be heard, prating the halls of the cell Rain was in.
[Are we not going to help?]
"Interesting, did you see that, Sys? That was one of my spells, Fire de."
[....]
"Interesting... very interesting."
Rain continued to ponder as he walked in circles inside his jail cell. Themotion outside continued as the screams of the vigers grew more desperate, begging for help as the banditsugh disgustingly.
[Are we not going to help, Rain?"]
"Hm? Oh, you mean the happenings outside?"
[Yes]
"Why? It is not my ce to intervene with the native''s natural state, Sys"
[....]
Rain continued to walk in circles and was once again lost in thought. The screaming of the vigers was weakening and was soon drowned by the bandits''ughter.
"Don''t let anyone escape! Kill those who are trying to escape! Huahuahua!"
[Reporting. The vige poption is now only at 50%pared to when we arrived]
Rain still continued to walk in circles as if he didn''t hear the system''s voice in his head.
Suddenly, a banging sound can be heard as the jail''s door opened.
A woman and a young child could be seen rolling on the ground.
"Please... please no! Please spare at least my child!"
"He...he... Hehehe."
A bald skinny man entered through the door while licking his knife.
[Rain! Are we still not going to help!?]
Rain looked at the new visitors in his humble abode. He quickly recognized the pair of vigers that entered the jail cell. It was the mother and daughter pair that first saw him in the vige.
"Oh, someone is locked up in here, ey? W-why are you naked!?"
The bald man was surprised to see a naked man looking at them. Rain just continued to stare at them.
"Hehe.. Anyway, it seems you''re in for a show. Hehehe!"
The bald man started to walk towards the mother and daughter pair while ying with his knife.
[Are we not going to help, Rain!?]
"I told you, it is not our ce to intervene"
[You!]
Soon, a loud scream can be heard.
"N-no! M..m..mommy!"
A knife could be seen stabbed on the mother''s leg.
"Hehehe!That''s right. Scream! Scream! Your daughter is next. hehehe!"
The mother once again screamed in pain as the bald man slowly pulled the knife away from her leg. A disgusting sound of flesh being torn apart can be heard echoing in the room.
[Rain... Are we not going to help?]
"No."
[....]
Rain said as he looked on. The mother was crawling towards his jail cell while still covering her daughter.
"P-please... no.. not my daughter"
The mother saw Rain calmly looking at them.
"Please... save my daughter"
Even though the mother clearly knew that Rain was locked up, she desperately begged for Rain to help them, even though it was futile.
"Hehehe! That''s right, woman. Beg! Beg! Beg as is tear your daughter''s head in front of you!"
The bald man slowly approached the mother and daughter pair as he made disgusting gestures with his knife.
"N...no... Please! Not my daughter! You can do anything to me but not my daughter!"
The mother hugged her daughter tight with her whole body as the both of them continued to weep. The daughter was weeping so hard but then she suddenly stopped when she recognized the naked man looking at them in the cell.
"Huk... P-please... m-mister mage, p-please help us!"
[Rain... please, help them]
"No."
Rain coldly said as he finally turned his back and sat down on the corner of his cell. When the child realized that the "mage" was not going to help them, she once again cried loudly.
"Huahuahua! That guy!? A m-mage!? Hahaha!"
The bald manughed as he once again stabbed the mother with his knife. A loud disgusting scream echoed throughout the halls of the small room.
"N..no.. m..mother!"
When the mother heard her daughter shouting again, she finally stopped screaming.
"I...I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I love you... mother.. ugh.. loves you..."
The bald man once again stabbed the woman in her legs, but this time she didn''t cry or screamed, she just hugged her daughter andforted her.
"Eeeh. This is boring... you finally gave up eh!? Guess it''s time to end this"
The bald man pulled the mother''s hair as he slowly pointed the tip of his dagger towards her neck.
"Mommy loves you... Mommy loves you..."
The woman continued tofort her daughter while covering her eyes.
[Rain..please... help them]
"For thest time, Sys, it is not my ce to intervene with the native''s actions."
"Mommy... mommy loves you", the woman continued tofort her daughter, blood slowly started to appear on her neck.
Suddenly, Rain heard a clinging sound in his head.
"What is it now, Sys?"
[Rain... you are also a native of this, are you not?]
As soon as the System said this, a fountain of blood showered the room.
This abrupt change in atmosphere surprised the mother as she felt the pressure on her neck fading away. She slightly opened her eyes and when she saw what happened to the bald man, she once again held her daughter and started to cry, but this time... it was a cry of hope.
Yes, the bald man''s head and the hand he held his knife with, like a bubble, burst into pieces.
The naked man, who was nonchntly looking at the suffering of the mother and daughter pair stood up and started to walk towards his cell''s metal bars. And without resistance, the metal bars pried open as he continued to walk through them like they were only rolls of tissue paper.
[Remaining Hostile targets, 11]
"I guess you''re right, Sys."
The naked man said as he slowly walked towards the exit. His butt was exposed for the mother and daughter pair to see.
"Well then, shall we?"
[Extermination of remaining hostile targets,menced...Thank you, Rain]
Chapter 231: Start of War
Chapter 231: Start of War
"T Teacher Viel, why are we outside?"
"It''s a bit noisy inside the school. I could hear the screams of the ss next door."
Viel let out a light chuckle as he pushed himself to the school''s training yard. It would seem that it has not been used for a long time, as there were already vines and other sorts of foliage growing on the ground. Not to mention the grass was already almost reaching Viel''s knees, making it difficult for the wheel of his chair to advance.
"Next door? Isn''t that the other new teacher''s ss?" Andrew, the babyfaced student, had a curious expression on his face as he helped Viel get over the tall grass, "We still have not taken our magic arts ss yet, but I heard she is brutal!"
"Hm." Tina nodded her head as she heard Andrew''s words, her long red hair flowing through the wind even as it was bundled into a ponytail.
"Hm? What''s that, brother? You want to know if teacher Viel knows her?" Gary, the taller one of the twins, started rying his brother''s thoughts,
"Do you know her, teacher Viel?"
"Who?"
"The teacher in the next ss."
"Ah, of course," Viel could not help but let out a chuckle as he heard Gary, or rather Barry''s question,
"She''s my wife."
"I see."
"She''s your wife!? You have a wife, teacher Viel!?"
Viel''s four students jumped in shock as they heard Viel''s sudden revtion. Andrew even almost pushed Viel off of his chair as he moved while still holding the handle.
"Yes. Is it that surprising that I have a wife?"
"But you look so young! How old are you, teacher Viel?"
"I am I suppose I am about 17 now?"
"Are you a noble? Why did you marry so young? How long have you been married!?"
The students bombarded Viel with questions, even Tina, who was the quietest of the group, held a curious expression on his face. But Viel did not seem to mind the questions, in fact, he seemed happy to answer them.
When he got into this job, Sofia told him that one of the things he had to do was to answer all of his students'' questions. And so, he did. Maybe Sofia should have told him not to answer everything, though.
It took almost an hour before the students calmed down. And as soon as they did so, Viel started his lesson.
"Being outside also helps in the earlier stages of your cultivation as well. It helps you hear the life of every living being that surrounds you, and it helps you in differentiating your own. Finding your individuality, that is the first step in order for you to reach the peak of what you can achieve."
"Hm"
The four students nodded before closing their eyes, their breaths bing quiet by the second. Seeing this, Viel could not help but squint his eyes in truth, he had no idea of the meaning of what he just said.
All of those were Lu Yi''s words, and Viel was as much a student as the four children in front of him. Maybe even lower as he himself did not even have a foundation for his cultivation, as for some reason, it did not really make a difference for him.
He had actually already broken through the Earthen Core realm and stepped through the Soul Realm the other day, but he did not feel any different. And so, he just nonchntly destroyed his cultivation once more and restarted back to the Earthen Core realm to properly follow his students'' progress.
And speaking of students one of his ex-students was currently staring at them from afar, Edward.
It has been a week since the incident in the ssroom with his brother. He pleaded to get back in Viel''s ss, but s, even when he pleaded and apologized, Viel was adamant in not letting hime back to ss.
His brother told him to leave it to him, but even now, he still waited for whatever it was that his brother was going to do. In fact, that was thest time he had seen him, even missing his own lectures ording to his students.
With how Viel easily disposed of his brother when they fought the other day, Edward was sure that Viel was some kind of hidden master. He was sure of it.
And so, with that thought, he once again wanted to try his luck to get back to Viel''s good graces. But before he could even take a single step from his position, a resounding "No" echoed through his ears.
***
"I heard you only have 4 students?"
"Yes, the two left during the first day."
"Wait, so you only had 6 students originally? Why aren''t you epting more? I have also seen a student kneeling outside of your ss for a few days now, why aren''t you epting him in your ss?"
"Ah, that''s Edward. He was one of the two students who left during the first day."
After the sses were over, Viel and Sofia decided to stroll around the town instead of going home immediately. With Sofia busy with ss and examining the still alive, but barely, minion of the new Demon God, she barely had any time to cook.
And so, the two just decided to eat outside in the different restaurants and bars the town had to offer from now on.
What they did not know, however, was that someone was following them. No, not someone, but a group.
A group of familiar children, led by a boy with a babyface.
"Teacher Viel he really is married to the other teacher!"
"Sshhh. Be quiet, they might hear us!"
"We should not be doing this."
"Then why did youe!?"
"Hm" Tina could only squint her eyes as she watched as Viel was being gently pushed by a tall and bespectacled woman around the town. She was against following their new teacher at first, but s, her curiosity got the best of her.
Even though Viel would always happily answer their questions without even the slightest of hesitation, he still remained a mystery to them.
His powers and where he came from, their young minds could not help but wonder and wander. Is their new teacher some kind of hidden expert? Was he a spy of the Demon God as Edward''s brother imed? It was also possible that he is a spirit, seeing as he was one of the most beautiful people they had ever met.
And so, with their thoughts racing, they continued to follow their teacher and his wife.
"What are the four of you doing here?"
However, before they could even exit the corner of their hiding spot, they heard a familiar voice from behind them.
"W wha!?"
"How are you here!?"
"T teacher Viel, please do not misunderstand, I am only here to stop the three of them from following you around because they were curious about your identity! I swear I am not here to find out whether you are a spirit or not!"
The four students could not help but look back and forth towards the direction of where Viel should be, and where he is now. His wife was also behind her looking at them with her eyebrows furrowed as she adjusted her spectacles.
Were they going to get scolded? They were, weren''t they!? Their teacher''s wife was known to be brutal and without mercy, after all.
The four children closed their eyes, waiting for the onught of words that were about to pierce their ears. However, contrary to their expectations, the only thing that entered their ears was a gentle whisper.
"What are you students still doing outside?"
Sofia let out a slight sigh as she looked at the cowering students.
"The sun is almost down and it will get colder soon. You should be with your families, it''s not safe at this time of the night."
"E eh?"
The four students slowly opened their eyes in unison and turned their eyes towards their teacher''s wife. And unlike the rumors, she had a very kind face.
"We--"
"We just wanted to eat something before we go home, ma''am!"
Tina raised her hand, not letting the other speak any more words that would incriminate them.
"Then would you like to dine with us?"
"Vi!"
"It should be alright, a teacher does not stop being a teacher once he or she is outside the school." Viel lightly pped his hands as he looked at his students.
"Where did you even hear that from?"
"From Miss Lu--"
"Why did I even ask. I suppose it doesn''t matter, a change inpanions every now and then wouldn''t be so bad."
Sofia could only sigh once again. She wanted to spend some time alone with Viel around the town like a normal co citizen, but s, it was not meant to be.
And so, the Viel and Sofia, plus the students, made their way to the nearest restaurant they could find, which is also one of the only restaurants they could find that was still open because of the impending war.
A war that they had no idea was already nearer than they thought.
***
"Retreat! We will hold them back!"
"Report to the nearest stronghold! Undead Champions have emerged from the shore!"
"We will not be able to hold back the undead much longer!"
"Signal all the cities! War war is upon us!"
On the border, the undead have already climbed their way up through the walls. Their numbers, growingrger andrger. With every life that perishes, another evil springs up.
And evil that was on its way to the cities of the Northern Continent.
The first snow has also fallen from the sky, and with it, the signal of the war for the North''s survival.
Chapter 232: My Students
Chapter 232: My Students
"So Teacher Viel, how long have you been in town?"
"I suppose we''ve been here for about 7 months now?"
"Eh!? But why haven''t we even seen you before you became our teacher! Even if the town is big, I am sure we would have met you in the streets!"
Viel, Sofia, and Viel''s students were currently seated at a table. The restaurants were filled with people, with some tables even ced outside. Since it was the only restaurant that remained operational, it would seem that it was always filled with travelers and local diners.
Most restaurants have closed due to the shortage of suppliesing in the town, and so most opted to close their business down temporarily. It didn''t help that their husbands were also sent to the border to defend the border.
"Uhm here you go, please enjoy the food."
As the group was chatting, a familiar-looking girl ced the dishes that they ordered swiftly on the table.
"Eh, Lillia!? What are you doing here!?"
The girl was in a hurry to leave as soon as she had ced everything on the table, but s, before she could even turn around, Andrew pointed at her, his voice even garnering the attention of the rest of the diners.
The girl was Lillia, one of Viel''s students that were present on the first day, but like Edward, did not attend the next ss.
"H hello. My family owns this restaurant." Lillia slightly bowed her head, looking to the side, her meek voice drowned by the whispers that lingered in the air of the restaurant.
"Is this why you haven''t attended teacher Viel''s ss?"
"Hm"
"But our new teacher is great! He is treating us to dinner right now! And look, we''re all already at the Pinnacle of the Earthen Core realm and it has only been a week!"
"Eh!? Really!?" Lillia blinked numerous times as she stared at her ssmates. And her eyes widened in surprise as soon as she detected their cultivation levels. Since their levels weren''t that far apart, she could still somewhat discern their abilities, and she could not help but be in awe to know that they really have all breakthrough to the Pinnacle stage.
"I--"
"Lillia! Hurry up! There are still a lot of customers to serve!"
"I I have to go!"
Lillia wanted to talk with her ssmates more, but before she could do so, she was called to serve the customers. Hearing all of these, Viel could not help but let out a hum. He thought that like Edward, Lillia also left the ss voluntarily.
But it would seem that was not the case. If so, then Viel would be happy to ept her if ever she gains the time and decides toe back to his ss.
"So, uhm Teacher Sofia?"
"Hm?"
As Viel was lost in his own thoughts, his students started speaking to Sofia. Unlike how they talk to Viel, their tones seemed to be more respectful as they addressed her. No, perhaps fearful would be the better word.
"You are teaching Magic Arts? We will also be studying magic arts next year. Hopefully, you will be our teacher then!" Andrew said in a cheerful tone as he started eating the food in front of him.
"My brother and I hope so too, it seems the rumors weren''t true and you''re actually a gentle person!" Gary and Barry nodded in unison as they looked at Sofia.
"...Rumors?" Viel could not help but pause in his thoughts as he heard Gary''s words.
"Yes. It is said that teacher Sofia might be a demon herself! Most of the students say that they could hear cries whenever they passed by her ss, and what made it worse was that her students were already adults!"
"I I see."
Knowing Sofia, those rumors had a high chance of being true. For all he knows, her students might still be in ss, shouting and begging for someone to let them out.
Sofia, on the other hand, remained quiet. She just continued to drink her soup, her spectacles fogging up and not allowing the students to see her expression.
"So, next year. We hope that you will be--"
"Pft. Can you hear these brats? All this talk of next year is bullsh*t!"
Before Andrew could finish his words, the sound of cutlery dangling on the table jingled in the air. The man on the table next to them mmed his ss of beer on the table, his words clearly directed towards the children.
"The undead are already at our borders and this town is still ying school? It''s aplete waste of time. If your teachers are really that great, then they should be defending our borders!"
As one of the men finished talking, another one instantly followed. "I swear, if the mayor of this town had any brains, he would shut down that school and stop wasting his resources. If you have the energy to teach these children, you should be at the borders!"
"Then why aren''t you at the borders, mister? The undead might finally die from hearing your incessant nagging!"
As soon as the men were done talking, Tina suddenly stood up, her eyes as fiery as his red hair.
"What''s that, you brat!?"
A creaking noise rang in the air the men on the other table stood up, pushing their table slightly to the side.
"Please excuse my students, they are still young."
But before anything could happen, Viel quickly pulled Tina down back to her seat.
"But teacher, they are insulting--"
"It is better to ignore people like that." Viel immediately shook his head, "You must be calm if you wish to walk the path of cultivation. One can not enter the path of the dao with a heavy heart."
"Y yes, teacher!"
With Viel''s sudden lecture, his students quickly bowed their heads and offered a salute. Their eyes glimmering with awe and passion from their teacher''s words.
Sofia, on the other hand, could not help but let out a slight chuckle. If there was one thing that did not change, it was Viel''s habit of suddenly giving a speech out of nowhere.
"Kya!"
"What is this shit food!? It''s the only restaurant open in this shitty town and it''s not even decent!"
The peace of the restaurant was once again disrupted as the sound of tes breaking echoed throughout the air, drowning and stopping all the whispers and conversations of the diners. But even as their conversations were disrupted, they did not really bother with the noise.
Everyone has been agitatedtely since the undead has appeared on their borders. It wasmon to see people screaming and taking it out at each other during these troubled times.
"S sorry!"
Viel''s table, however, had a different opinion about it. The one that was creating a ruckus was the table that they had a little altercation with earlier, and the one that served their food was one of their own, Lillia.
Lillia apologized for a couple of times as she picked up the broken fragments of the te from the floor.
"Tch. Let''s go, we wasted our timeing to eat here!"
"S.. sir, your payment?"
"What!? You serve us shitty food and you want us to pay up!?"
The men''s loud voices started to fill the entire restaurant.
"We''ve traveled far, girl. Don''t think you can swindle us with our money!"
"!!!"
One of the men then pushed Lillia down, her hands were cut by the sharp edges of the broken tes on the floor. Although Lillia was a cultivator, it would seem that the men on the table were experts as well.
"Tch. That''s what you get!"
"We''re leavi--"
Before the man that pushed Lillia down could turn around, he felt an ufortable pressure climbing up his spine. And the next thing he knew was that he could no longer see anything.
Everything turned dark. The hustle and bustle that filled the restaurant also died down, and the only thing that entered his ears were the sounds of metal squeaking. The man quickly looked in the direction of the nging, only to see the golden-haired teacher that they were talking to earlier. His eyes that were previously unseen were now open, and even though he was not looking at him directly, it was as if his jet-ck eyes were ready to swallow him at any given moment.
It did not help that everything else was dark, and the crippled teacher was the only one he could see and hear and he was approaching him.
"W what do you want!?" The man put up his guard. The crippled teacher, however, did not give him heed.
"Are you alright, Miss Lillia?"
The man could feel his breaths again as the pressure that was weighing down on him instantly disappeared. It would seem that the crippled was not approaching him, but the girl he pushed on the ground.
The man''s vision also started to return back to normal as Viel gently helped Lillia up.
"Miss Lillia, do you have any ns on returning to my ss if you had the time?" Viel said, his tone calm and filled with warmth.
"Uhmm y yes?" Lillia could not help but stutter. Not only because of the sudden question, but because of the slight itchy feeling on her hand. She also almost lost a breath as soon as she saw her wounds wriggling and slowly closing down, and soon, not even a scar to be seen.
"I see. Then that means you''re still my student
...And no one touches my students."
Chapter 233: An Explosion of Love and Gratitude
Chapter 233: An Explosion of Love and Gratitude
"No one touches my students."
"What''s that!? You think just because you''re in a wheelchair we will be nice to you!?"
"No, no. Not at all. I''m just here to say that you should pay for your food. You seem to have already finished them all beforeining that they don''t taste good."
"Tch."
One of the men raised his eyebrow as he slowly stomped his way towards Viel. His otherpanion, however, remained silent as he stared at Viel.
"Seeing as you two are visitors, it would be bad if something happens to the two of you because of not paying. Everyone has been agitated due to the impending war, you see. What do you think would happen if the only remaining restaurant in town closes down due to a rude visitor not paying for their meal?"
As soon as the other diners heard Viel''s words, they all let out a unified hum as they stared at the two men that were causing a ruckus.
"I would hate it if this would be thest town you will ever visit in your life." Viel let out a warm smile as he slightly tilted his head to the side.
"What!? You think you can threaten us just becau--"
"Fine."
Before the younger one could finish his words, hispanion stopped him. He still remembered the pressure that he felt when Viel was approaching them. If what he felt wasn''t just his imagination, then this golden-haired man in front of them was a hidden expert.
"What!? But brother, we can''t just let them--"
"Shut up."
Once again, he did not let his brother finish his words as he ced a bag of coins on the table. "Let''s go."
"Tch. Be grateful my brother is generous today!"
Seeing his older brother hurriedly leaving, the younger one didn''t have much of a choice as he followed him out. But not before spitting on the floor for no apparent reason.
"Why did you pay, brother!? We could have had a free meal!" As soon as the two were alone, the younger brother let out a long and deep sigh.
"No, let''s not get involved with that wheelchair dude. We should also probably leave as soon as possible."
"But we just got here! We haven''t even earned any coins yet and we even lost some!"
"Don''t worry. We won''t leave here empty-handed. I am sure there is someone else we can target before we leave."
"Oh, how about those two then?"
"Hm? Oho. Good eye."
The older one quickly nodded as he looked in the direction where his younger brother was pointing to. "They look like country bumpkins."
"Think they can even understand us?"
"Pft. Even better if they can''t."
With a unified chuckle, the two approached a dark-skinned man with a huge bag. There was also a young girl holding his hand, but they didn''t really pay her any mind as their focus was on the huge bag.
"Wow, this city looks so different from our vige! Are these supposed to be houses!? Our whole vige can live inside one of these!"
"Hm If you visit my home, you''d see bigger ones. Even bigger than this little town itself."
"What, when would we visit!?"
"Once you''re old enough. Maybe after 100 thousand years."
"One one hundred thousand!? How many is that!? Will I be an adult by the--"
"Hello there, you two seem lost?"
As the two country bumpkins were leisurely talking with each other, the younger brother approached them, his smile seemingly genuine.
"Lost? Eh!? Are we lost again, father!?"
Hearing the words of the man that suddenly approached them, the young girl could not help but punch herpanion''s stomach.
"No," the dark-skinned man seemed unaffected, however. "He is definitely here somewhere. I detected him just now."
"Oh, are you looking for someone? Come, follow us. We know the guards here, they could surely find the people you are looking for!"
"Really? Then I thank you in advance, human."
The dark-skinned man immediately handed a small pouch towards the younger brother as he said his thanks.
''Jackpot!'' The two brothers thought. A country bumpkin with a loose pocket.
The two brothers could not help but let out a slight giggle as they beckoned to the dark-skinned man to follow them.
The dark-skinned man and his youngpanion continued to follow the two brothers into an alley.
"Oi, what the. These are shells!?"
"You kidding me, oi!"
"Hand over that bag you have with you!"
Their roars and screams seeped through the alley, but after a few seconds, all that remained was silence
...and the two brothers were never to be seen again.
***
"Thank you, really thank you!"
Back in the restaurant, Lillia and her parents were paying their respects, bowing their heads towards Viel. Cheers and mor also echoed throughout the restaurant as the other diners pped their hands.
"N no. It''s nothing," Viel could only scratch his hair, also slightly bowing his head towards the other diners and gesturing them to stop. "It''s only natural. I just did what I had to do as Lillia''s teacher."
"Oh, you''re our daughter''s teacher!?"
"Lillia has been helping around the shop so she has not been able to go to school, we''re sorry about that."
"No. She is wee toe back anytime she wants to. There''s not much for me to teach really. In the end, their efforts matter the most. I am more a guide than I am a teacher for these children."
"T Thank you!" Lillia''s eyes lit up as soon as she heard her teacher''s words. At first, she was embarrassed to show herself in front of her ssmates, since she suddenly went away without even a single word.
But seeing Viel now and hearing his words, she could not help but feel a certain warmth in her heart.
"Really, thank--"
"Huwhat!?"
Before Lillia could say her thanks once more, a thundering shout reverberated in the entire restaurant, almost deafening those who were unfortunate enough to be near the source. All the people in the restaurant looked in the direction of the loud voice, only to find a boy with half of his face covered by a scarf.
"Why are you epting her and not me!?" The boy raised his hand, his finger trembling as it pointed back and forth between Viel and Lillia.
Andrew, who instantly recognized the boy''s words, could not help but widen his eyes.
"Ed ward?"
"Huk!" The boy covered with a scarf slightly backed away as he saw Andrew also pointing at him.
The truth is, Edward had been following Viel and Sofia even before Edward and the rest were discovered. He had been waiting outside the school and has been following them ever since they left the premises.
He wanted to find out where they lived and was going to kneel in front of Viel''s house. After all, if there was one thing he learned is that persistence is the key.
But when he saw teacher Viel epting Lillia just like that, he lost it.
"Aha! I knew you treat your students unfairly!"
And suddenly, out of nowhere, a group barged inside the restaurant.
"B brother!?"
It was Edward''s brother, Arphonse, who had also been following him even before Edward started following Viel. There were three other men behind him, their eyes all filled with hostility.
"Is this him!? Is this the guy who suddenly hit you in the back!?"
"Tch. Don''t think that just because you''re a cripp-- Ugh!"
Before the group could even finish their words, a sharp whistle echoed throughout the restaurant, followed by the sound of Arphonse and his men screaming as they were blown away by what seemed to be a colossal gust of wind.
Their bodies rolled all the way outside of the restaurant like ragdolls, their clean and stylish clothes now painted with mud.
"..."
The diners inside the restaurant could not help but blink a couple of times as they stared at the swiveling door. What just happened? They all thought.
Viel''s students, however, slowly turned their heads towards the quiet woman seated at their table. Unlike the rest of the people inside the restaurant, they felt a cool breeze brush past them, and it came from none other than their teacher''s wife, Sofia. And seeing as she currently had her hands stretched, the wind magic definitely came from her.
"..."
"Sometimes, violence is good."
***
"Bye!"
"See you tomorrow, teacher Viel!"
"You too, teacher Sofia! Please teach us the magic arts you used earlier!"
After another hour, the group finally decided to leave the restaurant and bid their farewells, leaving Edward alone inside the restaurant, contemting his short life.
"All of you go straight home, okay?" Viel raised a finger, "Tomorrow, we''re going to see if all of you can break through to the next realm. Have a good night!"
"E Eh?"
The students widened their eyes in disbelief as they watched their teacher''s back, or rather Sofia''s back as she pushed Viel away.
"Did did teacher Viel just say we will break through tomorrow?" Gary said as he looked at his ssmates.
"To the Elemental Realm!? But it hasn''t even been half a month!" Andrew shook his head, but there was an excited smile forming on his face. "He he is joking, right?"
"I don''t think so." Tina could only furrow her eyebrows as a single sweat trailed on her face.
"Ha haha! Lucky! We''re so lucky!"
Even though they were already at a distance, Sofia could not help but smile as she heard the excitement in the students'' voices. "It would seem that your students really like you, Vi."
"Do they?"
"Maybe because you''re also a kid?"
"What, me? Psh, no. I''m old enough to even have my own children right now."
"Pft!" Sofia instantly burst out inughter as soon as she heard the words that came out of Viel''s mouth, "You? Do you even know what that means!?"
"O of course!"
Viel''s eyes twitched as the mockery inside Sofia''s tone was obvious. Her continuedughter also did not help.
"Tch. Then let''s do it! Let''s do it right now!"
"Haha wait, what?"
"Let''s do it tonight!"
"I I was just kidding with you, Vi."
"No, I will show you that I know how to do it!"
Hearing the dedication and sincerity in Viel''s words, Sofia could not help but take a gulp. "L let''s not talk about this anymore!" She raised her voice as her steps became wider.
[No, Viel. You can''t do it!]
"What!? Even Miss Lu Yi is telling me that I can''t do it! That''s it, let''s do this tonight!"
"It it''s not a challenge, Vi! This is something that you do with with the person you love!"
"Eh!? Then I don''t see the problem with this. I love y--"
*BOOM*
Chapter 234: Stray
Chapter 234: Stray
The screams and shouts of people reverberated and echoed throughout the vicinity.
"W what was that explosion!?"
"Are we under attack!?"
"Are are the undead here!?"
Smoke and dust filled the entire area, some houses were torn to smithereens, and a small crater formed on the once peaceful street.
"Vi, are you alright!?"
Sofia and Viel were currently in her bubble. A few seconds ago, she felt an abnormal fluctuation of mana suddenly traveling in the air around her. And so, by instinct, she quickly summoned a bubble.
And she did not just summon one, she summoned almost a hundredyers. And yet, right now, only a single one remained. If she only cast 1, then she would have surely died, seeing as the extent of the damage outside her bubble was catastrophic.
"What is happening?"
Viel could only hear the sounds of people coughing, crying, running, and panicking in every direction.
"The students, are they alright?"
"They should be fine, Vi. We''ve walked quite a distance away from the restaurant already. No one also seems to be hurt."
Weird, Sofia thought. With the force and strength of the explosion, she was sure that lives have been lost. But miraculously, no one seemed to be even hurt as the people had the energy to fill the air with noise. There were cries, yes, but they were cries of panic.
But more importantly, the center of the explosion
"The explosion seems to be targeted at us, Vi."
"What is going on here!?"
The nearby guards quickly came. They have been on high alert for a couple of weeks now, so they rushed as soon as they heard the explosion and the cries of the townspeople.
"M Miss Sofia!? What is going on here!?"
"You guys again!?"
Ted and his superior, Gabriel, were one of the guards that were taking action. "Did something happen? Are you two causing trouble again!?" Gabriel yelled. However, when he saw that the couple weren''t heeding him and mind and Sofia was just staring in a certain direction, he quickly turned his head towards where she was looking.
"Why did you do that, father!?"
And there, as the smoke was clearing up, Gabriel saw a tall dark-skinned man, his hands stretched towards Sofia and Viel.
"Who aren''t those two the ones that just arrived earlier?"
Even with all the smoke and dust flying around, Ted quickly recognized the dark-skinned man and the young girl. They just passed through the gates earlier, and Ted remembered being greeted by both of them with a smile.
With the huge bag that the dark-skinned man was carrying, he thought that they were migrating here. With theck of new peopleing in, it was always nice to wee new faces.
But this were they just here to cause trouble, after all?
"Do not move!" The guards quickly unsheathed their weapons and pointed them towards the dark-skinned man. Sofia, on the other hand, had been gathering her mana ever since she saw the man. She was ready to go at any time, but fighting here would surely endanger the other people. Not to mention that Viel was here, if for any reason he suddenly lost control of his power, then all of them will be in danger.
She doesn''t want a repeat of what happened a year ago.
"Why did you attack us?" Sofia said, her guardpletely up.
"That thing in the wheelchair, the anomaly. It must be destroyed." The dark-skinned man replied without even a slight pause in his words.
"W what!?" However, upon hearing his words, hispanion, the young girl on her side quickly yelled, "I thought we were here to meet your friend!? Why are you attacking a defenseless man in a wheelchair!?"
"Stay behind me, child. It is dangerous for little humans like you to be involved in something like this." The dark-skinned man gently pushed the young girl behind him.
"W--"
"Teacher!? What''s going on!?"
"!!!"
Viel''s students, along with Lillia, suddenly appeared from the smoke and rushed towards Viel and Sofia. They were, however, unable to go to their side as Sofia still had her bubble up.
"What are you children doing here!?" Sofia, whose eyes have not left the dark-skinned man even for a second, quickly became flustered.
"Get the kids out of here!" Sofia turned her head towards the guards, beckoning them to move the children out of the way.
"O okay!" Ted, with another guard, quickly rushed to carry the children away from the mess. Ted also stretched his arms towards the young girl beside the dark-skinned man, but she just shook her head and his behind the man.
"What do you want from us?" As soon as the children were gone, Sofia once again asked the dark-skinned man.
"I do not need anything from you, other worlder. I have business with the one behind you."
"Wha--"
"Uhm excuse me?"
Sofia was about to open her mouth, but before she could do so, Viel raised his hand.
"You guys do know I am right here, right? Why are the two of you just talking between yourselves?"
"V Vi."
"It''s alright, Sofi." Viel shook his head as he pushed himself closer to the dark-skinned man, passing through Sofia''s bubble like it did not even exist.
"Do I know you from somewhere?"
"No, this would be the first time we meet face to face."
"I see. Then isn''t it rude to attack someone you just met?"
"No. What is rude is that you are trespassing in my world."
"Trespassing? I am not a drifter, I was born here. Wait I was born here, right Sofi?"
"Eh? Uh yes?"
"There you go." Viel pped his hands as he let out a smile.
The dark-skinned man, however, only let out a light scoff upon hearing Viel''s words. "Enough talk, stray god. Leave or I will be forced to extinguish you."
Sofia''s ears quickly perked up as soon as she heard the dark-skinned man''s words. Stray god? Does this man know something about Viel?
"I see" Viel ced his hand on his chin, "That is good and all, but perhaps we can talk somece else?"
"Talk? I am here to eradi--"
"The child behind you seems to be scared. Please, I insist. Let us talk somewhere else."
The dark-skinned man slowly turned his head towards his littlepanion, and seeing her hands shivering as she gripped on his clothes, the man could not help but let out a short sigh.
"Fine."
"Good, let''s go to our house."
"What, wait a darn minute!" Before the group could leave, Gabriel blocked their path, "Are all of you seriously leaving just like that without any exnation!?" He hollered. However, he slightly backed away as soon as the dark-skinned man started approaching him. Even Sofia was ready to attack at any moment.
But contrary to all of their expectations, the dark-skinned man did not harm Gabriel, instead, he handed him a pouch. "Here. For the damage, we''ve done to your city."
"W what''s this!?"
"...Treasure."
"..."
And so, the newly arrived man and his littlepanion followed Viel and Sofia out of the town. And considering how monstrous these groups of people are, Gabriel''s hands were tied.
Out of all the big cities out there, why did these monsters have to make a mess in their peaceful town? But still, even though he knew it would be useless, he tasked a group of guards to follow the group to their house.
He knew that there was something weird about Sofia and Viel. And now another odd one arrived in their town.
Would they even still be alive before the undead reaches their town?
***
"Please. Wee, wee. Our house is a little small but we take pride in it."
"Hm"
"Would you like something sweet to eat what''s your name?"
As soon as they entered the house, Viel immediately talked to the young girl that was always hiding behind the dark-skinned man.
"Eh m me? My name is Lyanna."
"I am Viel. Would you like to eat something sweet, Miss Lyanna?"
"Uhm, okay?"
Viel quickly pushed himself towards the kitchen, trying to find and feel the cab where Sofia was hiding the snacks.
Sofia, on the other hand, did not leave the dark-skinned man''s side. Her eyes still staring at him, the mana she had gathered already reaching the limits of what her body can take.
The sound of Viel making a mess in the kitchen and even breaking tes echoed throughout the house, but even then, Sofia''s eye did not leave the dark-skinned man.
It took a whole minute before Viel came back, bringing in some drinks and some sweets for Lyanna to eat. He then turned his body towards the direction of the dark-skinned man.
"First of all, I would like to say that I don''t remember anything. My most distant memory is from 2 years ago. So forgive me if I do not know you." Viel said, his words clear and without pause as if he had been practicing the line for quite some time now.
"You can call me Noah. And as I said earlier, this is our first time meeting face to face and I need you to leave."
"I am afraid we can''t do that, mister Noah. We''ve taken quite a liking to this town, you see."
"No, not this town but this world," Noah quickly shook his head as he raised a finger.
"Eehhh but I was bo--"
Before Viel could finish his words, Sofia interrupted him.
"Stray god...
...What did you mean by that?"
Chapter 235: Lore, Love, and Revelation.
Chapter 235: Lore, Love, and Revtion.
Gods.
In every world that is capable of giving birth to a sentient and intelligent life, there will always exist a god. Or rather, gods.
An older god, which determines the fate of the world, and a younger one which would be born from that world. Either can y the role of good and evil, but both y the part of chaos.
An older god could choose not to take action and just let the fate of the world weaved itself. The younger one, however, would always be the center part of that world''s history. Be it in the form of a messiah, or in the form of the devil.
An older god would know that he is a god, but the younger one would not, at least not at the very end of his life.
"Demon God Xanthus was supposed to go to the of the Gods, but he chose eternal death. Such a shame really, he would have been a great god that would have surpassed me. The young gods, you see. We treat them like our children."
''Miss Lu Yi, are you listening? Do you know of the ce called of the Gods?''
Hearing Noah''s story, Viel quickly ced his attention to his mind, waiting for Lu Yi to respond.
[...Yes. I have been once offered to go there hundreds of thousands of years before my body gave up. I sort of killed the one who invited me, identally]
''I I see.''
Sofia immediately cleared her throat as soon as she heard Viel chuckling. She was intent on not missing any details from Noah''s story as he might have the answer to Viel''s secrets and condition. And maybe to evenpletely separate Rain from Viel. She even borrowed Viel''s notebook to write on it, just in case she forgets a detail.
And so, Noah continued his story, but not before taking a sip of his coffee as his human body wanted it.
"Right now, even with the death of Xanthus, the Prophecy I have ced in this world is still alive. It is one of the grandest feats a god-like me can achieve-- Giving birth to not one, but two gods."
Prophecy.
Prophecies are like a y, theatre if you will. A theatre directed by the older god, in this case, Noah.
Prophecies were, in a simple way to put it, a god''s job. But, in a way, it also serves as their entertainment. Before leaving the of the Gods, the older gods set up a prophecy that they will weave.
Usually, they alwayse true as the god set it to be. But sometimes, there are anomalies. Anomalies that would push the prophecy off from its path.
It could be anything.
From a reincarnated being, an unexined event, to a stray god.
In this world''s case. The existence of the dungeons and Viel-- a stray god.
Stray gods were gods who travel across the vast expanse of the Universe without care for authority. They may be young gods who have not been guided by an older god, or simply just a bored god that wants to make a mess of other gods'' Prophecies.
"But I''m not really a god."
Viel tilted his head as he listened in on Noah''s story.
"That is impossible. I could feel the godhood inside of you. Limited, but even more powerful than I."
"...That''s probably just Miss Lu Yi and the others."
"You have several!?"
Noah, whose emotions have not fluctuated even once as he told his story, stood up from his seat. The trees and even the ground where they stood slightly trembled along with his shock.
"In fact, one of them is--"
"Earth Goddess Mire, do you know of this name?"
Before Viel could finish his words, Sofia interrupted him, waving her hand in front of him. She was sure that Viel was about to tell Noah that Demon God Xanthus was inside of him, seeing as he said that the younger gods were like children to them, it was better not to tell him that part for now. He might react violently if they did so.
"...Earth Goddess Mire. I know of her, yes. Why do you ask?"
"She is the god in my world."
"I see. Then I pity your world, she had never once fulfilled a prophecy. But that does not concern us. Now that you have heard my story, stray god. Are you willing to leave by yourself, or will we be forced to fight?"
Noah let out a huge breath as he stared at Viel.
"But I am really not a god, Mister Noah."
"We have already deducted that you are. All that remains is--"
"He is telling the truth, Noah."
Sofia also stood up, her eyes without fear as she stared Noah directly in the eyes.
"How would you know the truth about us, human?"
"I don''t. But I know Viel''s story. Now that you''ve told us yours, please, let me tell you his story."
"No. The time for stories is over. Leave or we will--"
"Ehh But I want to hear more stories!"
Before Noah could finish his words, he felt someone tug on his clothes. It was Lyanna, who was still eating the snacks that Viel gave her.
"You''ve never told me stories before, father. I want to hear more!"
"But--"
"I want to hear more!"
"...Fine," and so, as if without a choice, Noah could only let out a long and deep sigh as he sat back down.
Sofia was about to tell her story, but Viel stopped her, telling her that they should get some more snacks as his story would be too long without refreshments.
And so they did.
And he was right. It took almost 3 hours for Sofia to finish telling Viel''s story. Throughout the story, for some reason, Lyanna was on Viel''sp. Both of them gasp at the same time whenever the story takes a sudden twist, and if something dark or sad happens, both of them would shed a tear.
Of course, Sofia was careful not to mention the gods inside Viel too much and only mentioned Rain in detail.
"I see. That really is a peculiar story."
"Maybe there is a way where we can all remain in peace here," Sofia adjusted her spectacles.
"Oh?"
"If you know of a way to separate the gods inside of Viel, then he would only be human, isn''t that right?"
"He will die."
"W What!? Why!?"
Sofia once again stood up as soon as she heard Noah''s words. Viel, on the other hand, held her hand, gesturing for her to calm down.
"Based on your story, then Viel himself should not exist. If a god or any other souls have chosen to reincarnate in and as him, then he is considered a vessel. A body without a soul."
"Without a soul?"
"In a simpler term, dead. His soul perished inside the parent''s womb before it could fully materialize."
"Then how can you exin his existence then!? He is here now and alive! He has his own personality, his own life!" The volume of Sofia''s voice once again started to rise.
"Some things can not be exined, even by a being such as I. Even amongst the anomalies that I know of, Viel has proven to be the most peculiar one
...Even more reason for you to leave this world. The answers you seek may be at the of the Gods."
"...The of the Gods. I am afraid I can''t, at least not yet."
Viel shook his head as he lifted Lyanna up and gently ced her on the sofa.
"The person that I love the most is in this world, you see and I do not want to leave her. I know I am being selfish as I know I am a burden to her now, but still I can''t leave her without paying her back for everything she has done for me."
"...Vi."
"Gods, prophecies, reincarnation, answers about who I am. My existence I honestly do not care for them. My existence, you see
...It already belongs to Sofi."
"...Vi? What are you saying?"
"I will be whoever she wants me to be
...Because I love her."
"!!!"
Sofia could not help but stutter as she felt her chest tighten. She wanted to say something, but all that came out from her mouth was her trembling breaths, beating at the same time as her fluttering heart.
Even Lyanna, who was already getting sleepy, opened her eyes wide as she let out a tiny gasp and covered her face.
"I know you know what I mean," Viel continued his words as he turned his head towards the tiny gasp, "It might be different for you, but you care for this child, do you not?"
"I see. So just like me, you stay because you have grown attached to the inhabitants of this world."
Noah let out a deep breath as he slowly stood up, "Then if she is gone, would you leave my world?" He then said as he looked at Sofia.
"!!!"
Sofia quickly summoned the mana she had gathered and ced it around her whole body.
"Leave, or I will extinguish the life of those dear to you again."
"Father!?" Lyanna quickly rushed towards Noah, hugging him and begging him to stop. "What are you doing, father!? Aren''t they friends!?"
"...Again?"
"!!!"
Lyanna''s cries were instantly drowned as a piercing whisper echoed throughout the house. Viel''s pitch-ck eyes which were hidden throughout the whole conversation showed themselves, they were not looking at anything in particr, but it was as if it threatened to swallow the whole world.
"What do you mean again?"
"V Vi? Calm calm down!"
"Your grandfather''s death
...was at my orders."
"!!!"
Chapter 236: The Whisper of The World
Chapter 236: The Whisper of The World
"Your grandfather''s death was at my orders."
"!!!"
The entire house began to quake as Viel''s hands started to tremble. Even though the existence of his grandparents was only a story to him, he still could not help but feel a certain rage build up inside of him.
It was as if his body was telling him to cry, but he doesn''t really know if he should. It was aplicated feeling. His eyes were also open, and although they still can''t see, his eyes were looking directly towards Noah.
"Fuck!" Sofia could not help but curse as she rushed towards Noah. Noah slightly raised his hand to guard himself, but contrary to his expectations, Sofia did not attack him. Instead, she went straight towards Lyanna, pulling and carrying her away from Noah before quickly rushing outside the house.
Lyanna resisted at first, but when she saw the tears trailing on Sofia''s face, she could not help but remain quiet. As soon as they got outside, Sofia quickly summoned a bubble that lifted them and flew them straight towards the town.
"You again!? Why are you back here!?"
As soon as Gabriel saw Sofianding from the skies, he grunted. He was about toin some more, but before he could do so, the night sky darkened even further.
"W what the!?"
Sofia quickly summoned a huge bubble to protect the whole town. She ced thousands ofyers, almost not allowing the light of the moon to pass through.
"What the"
Gabriel could not help but gulp as he saw what Sofia just did. Even in his long time living in this world, he has never seen a feat like this be done, and almost instantly, even while carrying someone. He knew that Sofia was not a normal person. But he never imagined that it would be to this extent.
"Why--"
"Gather everyone to the center of the town, now!"
Gabriel was about to question Sofia as to why she summoned a barrier, but before he could do so, Sofia''s loud bellow pierced his ears. Hearing the panic in her voice, Gabriel did not even hesitate to follow her orders.
"Do as she says! Gather everyone to the center of the town! You, inform the mayor and his family! The rest of you, knock on every door youe across!"
"A at once, sir!"
The other guards that were remaining quiet on the side quickly saluted before rushing inside walls. They too had no idea what was happening.
"Take this child as well!" Sofia screamed as she handed Lyanna towards Gabriel.
However, Lyanna did not let go, her grip tightening even further as she grabbed onto Sofia. "W what''s happening to father and Mister Viel!?" She shouted.
"I would also like to know what''s happe--"
*BOOM*
Once again, before guard leader Gabriel could finish his words, a thundering explosion reverberated in the air. And even with the bubble already protecting their town, they could still feel the movement of the earth from their feet.
"W what in the What''s happening outside!?"
"..."
"Talk to me, woman! I need to know what''s happening!"
Sofia could not help but click her tongue as she listened to the guard leader''s words. She too had no idea what was happening outside. There is, however, one word that came to her mind.
"...War."
"W war!? Are the undead already outside!?"
"No worse," Sofia shook her head as she let out a light breath,
"...Gods."
***
"So you are a god of death, then?"
Noah''s eyes reflected the moonlight as he looked around him. The house that they were in just now waspletely gone, only its ashes remain floating in the air. The other houses were gone as well.
A simple gust of wind was enough to perish the des of grass that once littered the scenery outside. Even the ground and the earth itself was as if charcoal.
No, it was as if life itself did not exist. Death rippled a few dozen meters, and at the center of it, was Viel.
[Energy Absorption]
Viel''s pitch-ck eyes glittered in green as a monotonous voice echoed through the air.
"...Is that voice one of the gods inside of you?" Noah squinted his eyes as he looked straight at Viel''s eyes, "No. I don''t feel anything in the voice."
"Why"
As Noah continued to analyze the situation, Viel started to whisper. And although it was a whisper, his voice pierced Noah''s ears. No, it entered the ears of even the people that were inside the town.
No, even further. For thousands of kilometers, Viel''s whispers could be heard. As if he himself was just beside you, whispering into your ear.
His whispers almost heard by the whole world.
"Why did you have them killed?"
Viel''s voice was calm, but still, it contained a certain pressure. Not overbearing, but still contained enough weight for one to stutter with their breaths.
"..."
Noah let out a long and deep sigh as he closed his eyes. "I had to see what you were capable of. I had to see if you would hinder the Prophecy that I have so forsakenly nned. And seeing you here right now
...I was right."
Noah opened his eyes, and as soon as he did so, a bright blue light leaked out of it. It was followed by a whistle, and then a ripple of light that obliterated the already dead grass that surrounded them.
A bright blue sh that could be seen even through the barrier that Sofia made.
Noah''s body then became bigger and bigger, his previously dark skin now blue, emitting a bright blue light that pulsed along with his heart.
"You are dangerous, Viel. You should not exist in this world."
***
"That that voice"
Somewhere in the Eastern Continent, papers fluttered in the air. And a woman with a scar on her face stuttered.
"That that voice," she repeated her words.
"M mommy? W whash wong?" A small little girl then trotted towards her, clinging onto her legs with her eyes slowly turning moist and red.
"It It''s him It''s Viel."
"Miss Xing Cai! Miss Xing Cai!"
As the woman with a scar on her face continued to mutter her words, a woman barged into the room.
"That voice It''s master Viel''s!"
***
"D dear, wake up! Did you hear that voice!"
Lu Xun threw the nket on top of him and woke up Diao Mei, who was fast asleep.
"Hm what what''s happening?" Diao Mei could not help but let out a loud yawn as she was suddenly woken up from her slumber.
[Why why did you do that?]
"!!!"
However, as soon as she heard an ufortable whisper enter her ears, her previously sleeping eyes quickly woke up as she sat up.
"That''s Viel!?"
"I I think so."
Diao Mei quickly jumped off from the bed as she rushed outside their room and straight towards the outside.
She looked around, only to find that several people were already outside. Looks of confusion on their faces as they also tried to find where the whispers wereing from.
There was also a familiar face amongst the crowd, Violet.
"Violet, did you hear that!?"
"...Of course."
Violet could not help but furrow her eyebrows as she looked at the starry skies. Her glistening eyes reflected the setting moon.
"It''s him, isn''t it?"
"Hm"
"His voice I could hear the pain in it." Violet then closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. "Where where could he be?"
"Why why does he sound so sad!?" Diao Mei rolled her trembling fist as she continued to listen to Viel''s words no. Her eyes trembled not because of his words, but because of his cries.
Viel''s words were a cry for help.
"Viel where are you?"
***
"..."
"..."
Matriarch Yinji was covered in blood and sweat, her breathing erratic as several golden swords circled around her at an unbelievable speed, reflecting the rays of the sun like a mirror. They whistled in the air but then, slowly, they started to calm down.
She then looked in a certain direction, wiping the scar on her face as she wiped the blood that was gushing out of it. She then let out a slight hum as she turned her head and looked at the silver-haired woman in front of her, Demon God Cortana.
"Why did you stop when you heard his voice?" Yinji asked the woman in front of her as the swords circling around herpletely stopped moving.
"X Xanthus?" Cortana stuttered as she looked in the direction where Yinji was previously looking, dropping her gigantic axe on the ground without even caring that her enemy was still in front of her.
"...Xanthus? The previous Demon God?" Hearing Cortana''s words, Yinji could not help but furrow her eyebrows. And then, after a few seconds, her eyes widened.
Cortana''s previously pale skin started to blossom red. Her eyes of blood, bing normal.
"Xanthus!?"
And her voice, which has only been calling for death, now contained warmth. And without even as much as a nce towards Yinji, thunder echoed through the air as Cortana instantly disappeared from her spot.
Yinji and Cortana had been battling for years. Without any food, without any rest. By all ounts, it was a battle that Yinji considered endless.
And yet, that almost unending battle was stopped by a whisper.
"...That voice belongs to the boy, doesn''t it?" Yinji muttered as she looked at the axe that Cortana just nonchntly left on the ground.
And, with a long and deep sigh, another thunder echoed across the air as Yinji too, suddenly disappeared from the battlefield.
Chapter 237: The Path
Chapter 237: The Path
"Why did you do it?"
Viel''s whispers continued to echo through the world, his feelings reaching those who do not even know of his existence. And yet even then, they could feel the pain in his words piercing the very depths of their hearts.
Viel''s eyes could still not see, and yet they were directly looking at Noah, who was now in his God form. His blue blood, veins, and flesh could be seen pulsating through his translucent and also blue skin.
He was also getting bigger and bigger, until finally, Viel looked like he could fit in the palm of his hand.
"I had to do it for the sake of my Prophecy. I wanted to check if you really are an anomaly
...I was and I am right."
"Why didn''t you just talk to the little child? I was only 5 years old then and probably knew nothing. You should have just talked to him, to me."
Viel''s hands started to tremble, twisting the armrest of his wheelchairpletely. "I may not know how I felt back then, but I was just a child. Alone and probably afraid."
"I offer no excuse for what I did, Viel," Noah spoke, and the ground beneath him trembled as his voice rippled through the air. "For me, it was a necessary action. But I do understand your anger. I too was once human, and I have also been spending my time with them for quite a while now
...I apologize for what I did, but for me, it had to be done. I know you are angry--"
"I am not angry, mister Noah." Viel shook his head as the frown on his face started to dissipate, "I have no memories of them, and even if I try to be angry, I would only be pretending if I did so. But what I do feel is his pain."
Viel closed his eyes as he took in a deep breath, his hand grasping his chest tightly. "I could feel his pain and it is eating me whole right now. How could a child so young feel this so much pain?"
"Hm" Noah let out a breath, even if he did not need to. The past few years of him being in a human form were enough to ingrain the habits of normal humans inside of him.
"You and him, mister Noah you could have been friends."
"!!!"
The ground beneath Viel rippled before crumbling into pieces. His feet that had not moved for years finally touched the ground as he slowly stood up for his chair. He then ced his other foot, and in turn, the ground once again cracked.
A crevice formed like a web, even reaching inside the walls of the town.
"...The truth is I do not me you, mister Noah. And if the situation was any different, I might have even thanked you for giving my grandfather a painless death. You spared him from seeing his own grandchild bing the monster that he is now."
"..."
"If it were any other moment, then I probably would have left as soon as you told me to. I am a monster, mister Noah," Viel said as he slowly stood up. His legs, which he has not used for years, almost made a cracking sound as it fully stretched from the ground.
The truth is, he could always use his legs. The only thing that he sealed was his eyes. For years, even though he could, he did not allow himself to use his legs.
Every step was destruction. He knew it in himself and he took it literally. Even when started to lose all of his memories, he still knew one fact.
He was a walking cmity.
And he also knew one of the reasons why his old self sealed his eyes-- for him not to see the destruction that he will leave in his wake once he started walking again.
His old self truly was quite the poet.
"No life needs to be lost here, Viel. Just fly away, I can point you to the of the Gods."
"I can''t, mister Noah. You see if there''s probably one thing I retained from my old self is that we can both be very selfish. And it would seem that being merged with Rain only made it worse. I can''t leave the person I love behind."
"You will only bring harm to this world, as you do now."
"I am sorry, mister Noah. But you would have to kill me to make me go away." Viel smiled as he slowly took a step forward. His clumsy and awkward steps caused the ground to tremble even stronger.
"...So be it."
Noah raised his hand, and as soon as he did so, the ground beneath their feet extruded from thend, making a tform that reached the clouds in almost the blink of an eye. The colossal tform then slowly grew wider and wider, as if the arena of the heavens itself erected from the earth.
"I may not be able to say it in the near future so I will say it now," Noah once again let out a sigh, "I too, think that we could have been friends, Viel."
"...Then let me also say something as you probably won''t hear it
...Goodbye, mister Noah."
***
A trail of blood was already dripping on Sofia''s chin as she bit her lips hard. Perhaps out of all of the people in the world who have heard Viel''s words, she was the one who was most affected by them.
Viel''s words not only resonated with her, but it pierced her heart. She had been hiding it from herself, suppressing it.
But she knew in herself that she too held the same feelings for Viel.
She loves him.
She didn''t know when, she didn''t even know why. But throughout the years, she fell for him. The two of them had known each other for almost 7 years now. And they spent more than half of that together, not leaving each other''s side.
Waking up each and every morning at each other''s side Always. Even with their obvious age gap, how could she not develop feelings for him?
But still she never once expressed it. She knew that Viel was a god, but most importantly, he was in pain.
And unlike the people of this world, she does not have long to live. She tried cultivating, for years she tried. But she always failed, even with Lu Yi''s guidance.
Her life was limited and Viel would probably live for a very long time. For him to lose someone he loved again, Sofia could not bear to be the one to do that to him and so, she did not reciprocate Viel''s feelings. Even no matter how much she wanted to, she didn''t.
But hearing Viel''s words that were filled with sincerity. Hearing his words that called for her It was probably even more selfish that she does not respond.
And so, Sofia decided then, that after all of this is over she wanted to take the chance to love and be loved.
Just
''Please Vi, return to me alive.''
***
Yinji''s almond-shaped eyes looked almost as if they were close as she squinted them. Her eyes not leaving the woman that was running and leaping in front of her.
She had been chasing Cortana without pause ever since she abruptly left during their battle. Even with the speed that they were going, she could still hear Cortana''s words.
Xanthus. Xanthus. She kept repeating.
Yinji knew where they were going. It has not even been an hour since they heard Viel''s wordsing from the direction where Cortana was running to.
Yinji was sure of it. Even if it was a lot deeper now, the owner of the whispers that lingered in the air was Viel. Yinji would never forget him as he made quite the impression on her even with the brief moment that they were traveling together.
But why Why would Cortana mistake Viel as Demon God Xanthus?
She had to admit, the first time she met Viel, she felt the resemnce between him and Xanthus. And so there was one thought that was now lingering in her mind as she chased Cortana
Is Viel the reincarnation of Xanthus?
Reincarnation was only the stuff of the legends. But ever since meeting Viel, Yinji''s thoughts with the supernatural have been quite weing. After all, Viel could be considered supernatural himself.
Yinji could not help but let out a slight chuckle. But she quickly shook her head to keep her focus on Cortana. Seeing as they were no longer andnds around them, and only the vast ocean could be seen for miles, it would seem that they already left the Western Continent and were on their way to the North.
She had been battling Cortana at a standstill for years to keep her at bay. But now, she let her pass the Western Continent without even lifting as much as a finger to stop her.
No, seeing the expression on Cortana''s face when she suddenly left she didn''t need to. Because for the first time in the years that they have fought, Cortana''s face was not calling for death but life.
And so, she followed Cortana
...She followed her to the path of life.
But it was not only them. Those who heard the whispers were walking on the path.
Xing Cai, Violet, Diao Mei, Lu Xun, and even Charlotte. They were all walking on the path.
The path leading to Viel.
Chapter 238: Fight?
Chapter 238: Fight?
"What''s going on!?"
The people in the town all started to panic as the ground beneath them trembled. The skies also turnedpletely dark, with even the moon outside could no longer be seen as they were surrounded by a sort of dome.
"This this is the 2nd time this month that this has happened!"
"Is this it!? Is this the end of the world!? Have the gods forsaken us!?"
"This is probably the new Demon God''s doing!"
"We''re all going to die!"
The guards scrambled to keep the townspeople in check. They''ve all gathered them in the za, right in the center of the town as Sofia told them to.
"Gabriel, what is going on here!?"
Even the mayor and his family were taken outside of their manor and was now screaming his lungs out at Gabriel.
"Are we under attack!? But I have not received any reports from the neighboring cities and the borders that the undead has gotten through ournds!" The mayor tried to lower his voice so that the other people could not hear him, but s, his nerves did not allow him to be quiet.
"No, sir. It''s not the undead!"
"Then what is it!? What is going on here? I need some answers so we can calm the people down!"
"It''s I honestly do not know as well, sir. But we are sure that it is not the undead," Gabriel could only let out a sigh as the mayor started waving his hands in front of him. He heard what Sofia said earlier, that it wasn''t the undead
...But the gods.
How was he even supposed to say that to the mayor? Even though he was finding it hard to believe what she said... but considering what is happening right now, maybe the gods really were fighting outside?
If so, then the undead was the least of their problems. He was an old man now, but he grew up in a very superstitious family. He could still remember the tales and stories his grandmother would tell him at night, how the gods live amongst them, and were watching everything.
That when the timees, they will be judged by their actions.
...Were they being judged by their actions now? Or maybe the gods are here to help them quell the undead and the Demon God herself?
Whatever the case may be, he still had a duty to fulfill as the leader of the guards. And so, he could only let out a sigh as he excused himself from the fuming mayor.
"Let''s go, kid. Do not leave my side," He stretched his arms towards the young girl that Sofia handed over to him. But after a few seconds of his hand only meeting the air, Gabriel could not help but gulp nervously.
"W where!?" Gabriel looked around the crowd to see if the girl was anywhere near, but s, no matter how many children he turned around, she was nowhere to be found.
"!!!"
***
The skies themselves trembled as a deafening thunder echoed throughout the night. The clouds rippled as space itself seemingly crumbled. If the people of the town were not protected by Sofia''s bubble, they would surely see the clearest sky they have ever seen in their lives.
And they would also see what seemed like a mountain floating and hammering in the air. Creating thunders as it moved, and a skirt of wind circling it.
But then, the mountain suddenly crumbled. With its chunks bursting into mes as it fell towards the ground and creating craters as theynd. If it were not for the bubble that Sofia summoned to protect the town, they would have already been obliterated.
Sofia wanted to see what was happening outside, she wanted to help Viel. But s, she could not leave, as losing focus even just for a single second might mean death for the people of this town.
Throughout the years that she had spent with Viel, the only magic that she practiced and improved was her Shield Bubble, in order to protect Viel if ever he runs amok and loses control of his powers.
But even then, even with all of her strength and mana, she could still feel the overwhelming difference between her and a god.
Back in the skies, the majestic colossal tform that Noah made had now almost disintegrated into nothing. The two were floating in the sky, with Noah manipting the earth. Creating a mountain with only a single small stone and throwing it towards Viel.
Viel looked like an ant as the mountain of rocks approached him at an almost blinding speed, but even then, he did not even move from his spot. His hand was the only thing that was moving, stretched out as he casually flicked his finger.
And with a single flick, crevices and cracks formed on the mountain that was thrown at him, and without even a single second, it obliterated into small chunks.
"Once again, I am correct." Noah whispered as he watched the mountain he made crumble into pieces, "Even with a human form, you are more powerful than I am. This is a dangerous power for someone like you to have, Viel."
"...Maybe."
"...And yet I know now that although your powers are dangerous, you yourself are not."
"What?"
"If you were, then you would have extinguished me already. Tell me, even when I threatened you and told you that your grandparents were of my bidding, why do you not kill me?"
"...Why would I even do that? You''re the one trying to kill me, mister Noah. I am just protecting myself."
"..."
"I was just a little heated up earlier from hearing what you did. But as I said I do not really feel any connection towards the people that are no longer in my memory. It is painful, yes I could feel my old self howling from inside me. But I have my own life now. As I said, I am selfish. Whatever happened in my past, they will forever remain there
...This is my life now."
"I see. So you--"
"But it doesn''t mean I won''t beat the shit out of you!"
"!!!"
Noah''s blue eyes widened in surprise as Viel suddenly disappeared from his spot, only to appear in front of him almost instantly. Once again, a deafening thunder echoed throughout the skies as the clouds that were forming once again dispersed.
Even with his God form, Noah''s blue and almost imprable skin cracked, starting from his chin as he flew even higher through the skies.
His ascent did not stop until he felt his body no longer bound by the earth''s gravity.
''Been a while since I have been to space,'' was Noah''s current thought as he looked around him. His thoughts were short-lived, however. As he once again felt his vision shift, finding himself back inside the earth''s atmosphere.
If it was not for Viel''s legs stopping him frompletely falling to the ground, then the whole Northern continent would have ended there and then.
"..."
After being treated like a gigantic ragdoll for almost half a minute, Viel finally stopped as he wiped the single sweat that formed on his face.
Noah, whose gigantic body was lying t in the center of a huge crater, slowly started to revert back to his human form as he sat up.
"For someone who says that he can''t control his powers, you seem to be good at holding back."
"...We have my old self to thank for that."
Hearing Viel''s words, Noah could not help but let out a tiny scoff. He then looked around him, the grass and the trees that once popted the area were nowhere to be found anymore. What is left is only the presence of death.
Without the presence of Sofia''s shield bubble protecting the town, this would have been nothing but a desert by now.
Viel was about to rush towards Noah again, but before he could do so, Noah raised his arms, gesturing his surrender. But s Viel could not see.
And so, he was once again hit on the cheek, flying straight towards the town andpletely going through the shield bubble without even a slight resistance.
"!!!"
Sofia''s eyes could not help but widen as he saw Noah suddenly going through the barrier and rolling on the paved ground.
The skies once again showed themselves to the town as Sofia quickly removed the shield bubble and concentrated all of her mana in her hands before pointing it towards Noah. She was about to summon a ball of me containing all of her mana, but before she could do so, Lyanna appeared out of nowhere.
"No! Please stop hurting father!"
Lyanna rushed towards Noah''s side, covering him with her small body.
"Get away from him, Lyanna!" Sofia''s hands trembled as the mana in her hands started heating up.
"No! Please do not hurt father anymore! He won''t do it again, miss Sofia. I promise!" Lyanna embraced Noah even tighter as she saw the mes that were starting to build up in Sofia''s hand.
"You--"
"You''re scaring the child."
Before Sofia could even say a word, someone suddenly grabbed her hand,pletely dispersing the colossal mana that she had gathered.
"V Vi?"
"How are you going to be a good mother to our own children if you''re like this, Sofi?" Viel then lightly hit Sofia''s head.
"W what?"
Sofia could only blink a couple of times as she slightly looked up to see Viel''s face.
"Y you''re standing!?"
It has been years since Sofiast saw Viel standing. And now that he was here, standing beside her, he truly did make a fine young ma--
Sofia quickly shook her head from the thoughts that were suddenly surfacing in her mind. This was not the right time to be thinking about that.
"Vi! I will grab Lyanna, you finish--"
"No. The fight''s over."
Once again, before Sofia could finish her words, Noah slowly stood up. "It wasn''t a fight in the first ce
...I give up."
"...Eh?"
Chapter 239: Meeting
Chapter 239: Meeting
"I give up."
"Ha?"
Sofia could not help but blink a couple of times as she heard Noah expressing his defeat. Her hand was still held by Viel as the mana she gathered was quickly dispersed by him.
"I overstepped my authority." Noah continued as he let out a long and deep sigh, "It would seem that Viel is a god that far outranks my level. It truly is a miracle that you are still not--"
"Agh, there you are!"
Before Noah could finish his words, the group heard a deafening screaming from inner into the city.
It was Gabriel, whose heavy breaths were obvious even with the heavy armor that he was now wearing. He was about to get Lyanna since she suddenly disappeared from his side, but as soon as he saw the other people present, he halted in his steps.
"...Perhaps I should go," were Gabriel''s words before he slowly lifted his feet and sneakily moved away. When the shield bubble was lifted, he quickly ran towards Sofia to check what was happening.
But since the mayor was definitely not paying him enough to deal with deities, the best course of action was to just leave.
"..."
And so, the group watched as Gabriel slowly walked away very slowly.
Afterward, Sofia looked at the damage outside. Although she could not see the extent of the damage, the destruction was probably in miles. She only saw this kind of damage once in her life, and it also involved Viel.
It was back in her old world before they left when the red-haired man suddenly appeared out of nowhere and fought with Viel. She had once dreamed of reaching this kind of level with her magic, but s, it was but a dream.
"I give up." Noah once again repeated his words, "But please, I ask that you let me finish my Prophecy. It is almost at its end."
"Eh, no problem. We''re just living our lives out here peacefully before you came. Isn''t that right, Sofie?"
"Y yes?"
"Sofi and I n to start a family here, you see. We won''t get involved with this prophecy of yours."
"Wait what!? When have we discussed tha--"
"I see."
Before Sofia could even voice out her side, Noah interrupted her. "But a family with a human is illegal."
"Eh?" The teasing smile on Viel''s facepletely disappeared as he heard Noah''s words.
"A lot do it, but it is illegal and is looked down upon by the ranking members of the of the Gods. Some pretend to be the husbands or wives of an already married human just to build a family."
"...What?"
"One even turned into a horse and impregnated non-humanoid creatures, causing the destruction of the world he was tasked in taking care of."
"..."
"But I am not a god." Viel let out a sigh.
"You are. It would be better for everyone if you ept it, Viel." Noah shook his head as he let out a sigh of his own, "But no one seems to know of your existence yet. If they knew that someone as strong as you was born on this, then someone from the of the Gods would have alreadye to get you. So it should be alright for you to have a family for now, but make it fast."
"You heard that, Sofi?"
"That--"
"Even the young Demon God Xanthus has a child here before he perished, but it was preordained by me so it is somewhat different."
"!!!"
Viel let a loud gasp, with his voice even cracking as his legs gave out and dropped him to the ground. It felt as if his lungs were exploding from the sudden forceful thump that drummed in his heart.
"W what?"
"Vi!"
"Mister Viel, are you alright!? Did my father do this to you!?"
"...Why are you ming me for everything?"
"Graaah!"
Lyanna was about to approach Viel, but she quickly ran back to Noah''s side as soon as she saw the sharp fangs protruding from Viel''s mouth, there were also horns starting to extrude from his shoulders.
But after a few seconds, they started to settle down and return back to normal.
"What what happened!?" Sofia quickly asked as she helped Viel up.
"Xanthus seems to be waking up?"
"Xanthus!?"
As soon as Noah heard Viel''s words, his human ears quickly perked up. "One of the gods inside of you is Xanthus!?"
"Tch." Sofia once again gathered her mana as she saw Noah''s frantic expression. But once again, before she could get the chance to use it, her hands stopped as Noah''s panicking expression turned into warmth.
"So that boy is still alive. That''s good that''s good."
Seeing the warmth on Noah''s face. It would seem that he was not lying with his earlier statement. That the old gods treated the younger gods as their children. This was the first time that Sofia and Viel have seen Noah with such an honest expression on his face.
However, it would also seem that Lyanna was starting to get jealous as she was letting out small pouts here and there.
"You have another god left inside of you. Maybe I know him as well?" Noah then said a clear excitement was now present in his voice.
"Eh I don''t think so, he was a very quiet dude ording to Miss Lu Yi. His name is Jack."
"...Jack? No, I don''t believe I know anyone with that name. There are only a thousand of us, so we usually all know each other."
"Oh, his full name is Judge of Karma. But that just sounds weird."
"I see."
"!!!"
It took a few seconds for it to register inside Noah''s mind, but when it did, his eyes shed blue and almost popped out from their sockets. He could not help but slightly back away, his eyes not leaving Viel for even a second.
"You have the respectable Judge of Karma inside of you!?"
"Hm? He''s asleep, but yes."
"That so I attacked the Judge of Karma!?"
"It''s alright. I am sure he will forgive you. Mire also seemed to have done the same and he didn''t seem to mind."
"Mire fought you!?"
"So I was told."
"Ho" Noah''s godly stature could no longer be found as he grasped his head. He never had a headache before, but this is what it probably felt like, he thought.
"W wait. If the Judge of Karma is inside of you Then who is overseeing the Cycle of Life!?" Noah''s voice almost cracked as he raised his voice, his godly demeanorpletely disappearing by the second.
"This this is quite unbelievable. To think that I was in the presence of the Judge of Karma himself."
Lyanna could not help but look back and forth between Viel and Noah. Weren''t they just fighting a few minutes before? So why were they talking so casually right now?
Her thoughts, however, werepletely overwhelmed as soon as she looked at the scenery outside. The grass were all but gone, the trees, the field it was as if they were now in the middle of the desert.
"Ack!" Lyanna screamed as she pointed towards the outside. "What have you done!? You destroyed everything, father!"
"...Why are you ming me again? It was Viel that did most of the damage."
"But I am blind. There is no way I could possibly do all of that."
"Ah! He''s right! Father, mister Viel will not be capable of something like this! Fix it! Fix it now!"
"...Fine." Noah raised his hand, the ground reacting as he did so. The craters that littered the field started to tten and life started to return to the field as the des of grass once again showed themselves.
"There''s still more there! Let''s go! We will not leave until you clean this ce up! Ack! There''s a broken house there!"
"..."
"Please excuse me for a second, sir Viel." Noah nodded his head before being pulled away by Lyanna.
"..."
"What happened between the two of you?"
As soon as they were left alone, Sofia touched Viel''s cheek, cleaning off the dirt from it.
"And you can walk again?"
"...I always can."
"What!? What about your eyes!?"
"No, they are probably forever gone." Viel let out a wry smile as he slightly tilted his head down. Whatever his old self did, it would seem that it is permanent.
"I see," Sofia''s voice slowly became meek, but after a few seconds, she once again raised her voice, "Wait, so you can walk and you let me take care of you all this time!?"
"..."
"Sofi, thank you for taking care of me all these years. I love--"
"Oh no, you think I would let you off that easily!? Let me see your legs! I will experiment on you to see if what you''re saying is true! Your legs should have atrophied for not walking all these years!"
"What!? No!" Viel quickly trotted away as Sofia started chasing him, "Help me! Help me, miss Lyanna!"
Viel was about to rush and follow Lyanna and Noah, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks when a figure suddenlynded in front of him.
Sofia, on the other hand, bumped her nose on his back as she did not expect him to suddenly stop.
"V Vi, what''s--"
"X Xanthus?"
Before Sofia could even start her words, a rasp but high-pitched voice entered her ears. She then leaned over Viel''s shoulder to see who the voice belonged to.
It was a woman with long silver hair, with a strand of blood trailing from both her eyes.
"Xanthus Is it Is it really you?"
Chapter 240: Cortana (1)
Chapter 240: Cortana (1)
"Xanthus is it really you?"
"...Hm?"
Viel felt a certain weight in his chest as soon as the silver-haired womannded from the skies and in front of him. He already felt this earlier before when Noah mentioned that Xanthus had a child of his own, but it was only a single beat.
Now, his heart was drumming uncontrobly, as if it wanted to burst from his chest.
"K...kh!"
Viel once again found himself kneeling on the ground, with his breaths stuttering, almost thumping at the same time as his heart.
"Vi! W what''s happening to you!?"
Sofia gently grabbed Viel''s shoulders as she controlled the lump of earth beneath them. It wriggled until it formed the shape of a chair in which Sofia quicklyy down Viel.
She then looked towards the woman that suddenly appeared in front of them. She has been repeating the same words over and over again, her steps growing closer to them as she whispered so.
Xanthus Could this woman be rted to
...Wait. Silver hair.
"!!!"
The only one that Sofia could think of that fit this description was none other than the new Demon God herself, Cortana. Add that to the fact that the first thing that came out of her mouth was Demon God Xanthus'' name.
Did she detect Xanthus inside of Viel? Then if so was she here to finish the job and kill him again!?
Sofia gathered her mana, but once again, was unable to use it. Not because she was stopped or blocked by someone.
She stopped simply because
...How can she even try to point her mana towards a woman that was showing the kind of expression that Cortana was showing right now?
Her stuttered breaths, her trembling jaw, her eyes that seemed to now know where to focus and of course, her voice that longed for nothing else but the warmth of love.
If it was before, Sofia could not have possibly known what her emotions entailed. But now, she could see it clearly. She thought that Cortana was here to finish the job and kill Xanthus But now she knows that their rtionship ispletely different from that of the history that this world tells.
Cortana wasn''t here to harm Viel. And so, slowly, Sofia dispersed and released the mana from her hand as she checked Viel''s condition.
"Vi, are you alright?"
"...Xanthus, Xanthus has woken up."
"!!!"
Sofia once again turned her head towards Cortana. There can be no denying it. The only reason for Xanthus'' sudden awakening could be none other than Cortana.
"X Xanthus?"
Once again, Xanthus'' name echoed from Cortana''s trembling lips as her feet brought her closer and closer to Viel. Although Sofia had already dispersed her mana, she still summoned a bubble shielding her and Viel.
She then stood in front of Viel, blocking him from Cortana''s sight. Cortana, however, did not even seem to mind all of Sofia''s actions as she just slowly raised her hand and gently ced it on Sofia''s bubble.
"Xanthus is that you?" She once again.
"The Demon God what are you doing here?"
Noah, who was previously repairing the damages he and Viel had done to the surroundings, flew towards Viel and the group as soon as he sensed a familiar presence. And once again, he could not help but be shocked with the sudden appearance of the biggest piece of his Prophecy.
"You should not be here, Cortana."
Noah''s words were full of authority, however, it seemed to have fallen on deaf ears as their recipient did not even spare him as much as a nce. The only response he got was from Lyanna, who was curious as to who the silver-haired woman was.
Cortana remained in front of Sofia''s bubble. And even with Sofia blocking Viel from her sights, her eyes still looked in his direction. Her face, not even containing a hint of the Demon God that started the second war that devastated the Western Continent once again.
There was only a woman.
"Sofi It''s alright."
Viel gently grabbed Sofia''s shoulder and slightly pushed her to the side.
"Vi Are you sure?"
"Hm" Viel nodded, "Even if I am not, mister Xanthus is screaming in my head. I need to calm him down."
"...Okay. I''ll be right behind you, okay?"
"Hm." Viel once again nodded as he stepped forward towards Cortana.
"X Xanthus?"
"Sorry, but I''m not Xanthus," Viel shook his head.
"...N No?" Cortana stuttered as a tear quickly fell from her eyes, instantly washing off the trail of blood that still lingered on her face. "...But I could hear him I swear I swear I heard him."
Cortana''s eyes wandered everywhere, trying to find something that wasn''t there.
"You did."
"!!!"
Viel ced his hand in front of Cortana, their hands separated only by the bubble that Sofia summoned.
"Mister Xanthus is right here."
[Form of the Beast]
As soon as Viel said that, his golden hair quickly turned darker. His shoulders started to bulge with the 2 horns protruding from each shoulder. The nails on his hand, which was right in front of Cortana''s, became sharper and sharper.
"Mister Xanthus is right here," Viel once again repeated as he opened his eyes. And although his eyes still could not see, they were looking directly into Cortana''s eyes.
"Xanth--"
"...Hello, my love."
Hearing Viel''s words, Cortana could not help but let out a loud gasp.
"Xanthus!"
"!!!"
Sofia''s eyes widened in surprise as the bubble she summoned broke into pieces, and the next thing she knew, Cortana was already hugging Viel.
Sofia wanted to pull them apart, but seeing Cortana''s expression once again, she was not able to do so.
"Why!? Why did you leave me!?"
"I was so lonely!"
"Where were you!? I needed you!"
Cortana bawled her eyes out as her voice cracked in the air. Her embrace tightening by the second, not wanting to let go of Viel of Xanthus even for a single second.
"We we had a child, Xanthus. I I held her in my arms."
"..."
"And I lost her."
Chapter 241: Cortana (2)
Chapter 241: Cortana (2)
"We had a child, Xanthus. A daughter
...And I lost her."
"!!!"
"Please calm down, mister Xanthus."
Although the souls inside of Viel had no control over him, Xanthus'' emotions still reverberated inside of him, causing turmoil inside Viel''s mind.
Somewhere down the road, Viel had developed the ability to speak with the souls, or rather souls inside of him. However, the Viel now has not yet experienced what it felt like to have the influence of more than 1 soul inside of him.
It had always been Lu Yi thatmunicated with him ever since he lost all of his precious memories. And she was patient enough not to impede in Viel''s daily life, only making her presence known whenever necessary.
But now, with Xanthus awake and screaming inside of him, Viel''s thoughts were inplete disarray. If not for Lu Yi holding Xanthus back, then Viel might have be deaf already if that was possible.
"Miss Cortana, was it?"
Viel then gently pushed Cortana''s embrace as his eyes turned straight towards her eyes. "Perhaps we should talk inside the house?"
"..."
"Nevermind, we can talk here." Viel could only clear his throat as he remembered that his house was no longer of this world. "You--"
"Wait."
Before Viel could continue his words, Noah approached the two of them. "...You should not be here, 2nd Demon God. It will ruin my Prophecy."
"It''s fine, it''s fine." Viel patted Noah''s shoulders, "It seems that your Prophecy has no chance of being fulfilled anymore."
"But--"
"I wille with you to the of the Gods or whatever once all of this is over to exin to whoever is in charge there. Now shoo, y with your daughter or something." Viel waved his hand as he gestured for Noah to leave them alone for now.
"...It''s not that simple."
"We will talk about the finer detailster, just go. Your daughter is waiting for you."
"...You really are an anomaly," Noah could only let out a sigh before returning back to Lyanna''s side and continuing to repair the damages that he and Viel had done.
Sofia wanted to say something, but it felt like it wasn''t her ce to do so. And so, she just kept quiet as she stood by Viel''s side. And without even saying a word, she summoned a table and some seats from the ground beneath them.
And so now, out of nowhere, there were three people sitting at a table just a few meters away from the town wall.
"...Please take a seat, Miss Cortana."
Viel said as he gestured for Cortana to sit down. The confusion on Cortana''s face was obvious, but seeing as the two people in front of her just casually took a seat, she did so as well.
"Mister Xanthus is currently screaming his lungs out and is starting to affect me."
"So So Xanthus is inside you? Can he can he hear me!?" Cortana, who just took her seat, once again stood up as she ced her palms on the table.
"Yes. And he is currently asking what you meant by your words, repeatedly." Viel scratched his chin as he let out a loud sigh, "So
...Can you please tell us your story?"
***
A few months after Xanthus'' untimely death, the Western Continent scattered to recover themselves. But most did not really recover. They lost their family, their home, and most of their history.
They gained hope with the defeat of Demon God Xanthus, but the Hero''s sudden disappearance also affected them.
Some say she died due to the injuries she received from their battle, some say she went into hiding so that she could spend the rest of her war-torn life in peace.
The truth is, for a little while, it was thetter. She was currently being kept hidden by the very same people that forced her to be the Hero-- her family.
She wasn''t able to hide it anymore as her belly grew bigger and bigger. They found out that she was pregnant, but seeing as she was not married and did not even have a partner, her family hid her.
They said it would tarnish the name of the Hero if ever the popce were able to find out that she was pregnant. It did not help that she was supposed to be betrothed to the only surviving son of the King after the war was over.
And so, they hid her. They hid her until she could give birth and they would, of course, hide the fact that Cortana ever had a child in the first ce.
That was her family''s n. Well, it was supposed to be until Cortana delivered her child. There was no problem with the child. It was, in fact, a very healthy baby girl with already a full set of hair.
Except for the fact that she only contained a hint of the prestigious silver hair that Cortana''s family was known for. Instead, most of the strands of her hair were jet-ck in color.
But most importantly, even when she was just delivered to this world, she already bore a striking resemnce to the deceased Demon God himself.
The family knew then and there who the father of Cortana''s child really was.
And so, with Cortana still weakened from giving birth, they employed various magic arts and tricks to seal her powers and imprison her. Cortana could only watch as her own father ordered one of their maids to take her daughter away.
His very own father ordered the death of her child.
She screamed and she reached for her, but the only thing that she felt in her hands was the cold steel that would shackle her for more than a decade. Everything after that was just fragments and fractures of the time that had gone by.
Her rage, her sadness, her longing the extreme negative emotions that she felt turned her into the monster that ravaged the very samends that she used to protect.
But then the world heard a whisper. And within that whisper, Cortana found hope. She doesn''t know why. She doesn''t know how But she knew.
She knew that her beloved had returned.
"I see" Viel could not help but let out a hum as he heard the entirety of Cortana''s story.
A sniffle could also be heard whispering in the air as Lyanna started bursting into tears as she listened in on Cortana''s story. Halfway through her story, she and Noah became curious as they also took a seat at the table.
And so now, there were 5 people casually sitting around a table just a few meters outside the town wall.
"So you returned back to normal after hearing Viel''s words?" Noah asked.
"...Yes"
"You really have destroyed my Prophecy, Viel." The frustration in Noah''s words was obvious, but still, ever since he knew that the Judge of Karma was inside Viel, he had be a bit careful with his words.
"Sorry but may I ask who you are?" Cortana, who had been lost in her own story, finally became curious as to who this dark-skinned man was. He had been interrupting them since the start and was the only one that didn''t seem to be surprised with her story.
"Me? I suppose
...I suppose you can consider me Xanthus'' father."
Chapter 242: Noahs Ending
Chapter 242: Noah''s Ending
"I suppose you can consider me as Xanthus'' father."
"Father!?"
"Not in the truest sense, no. But he is born by my will directly, and to some extent, so are the rest of you that y a part in my Prophecy."
Noah looked at Cortana straight in the eye as he revealed himself to her.
"The Prophecy? What?" Cortana tilted her head. The demeanor that one could expect from the Demon God that was currentlyying waste to the Western Continent could no longer be found.
"He''s a god." Viel tapped the table with his finger, "Everything that happened to you is because of him, or something like that."
"Viel!"
"What!?"
Seeing Cortana suddenly stand up from her seat, Noah could only shake his head. "Are you really nning on ruining the Prophecy I have painstakingly nning?"
"Pft. It''s all out there already. Just make a new one."
"I already told you it is not that easy! Thousands and even millions of years are needed for something as sophisticated as this to be made! I was supposed to go home to the a proud god!"
Even Noah''s godly demeanor was gone,pletely overtaken by his human side.
"They''ll understand, just tell them I was here or something. I already told you I wille with you once everything is all over."
"You--"
"Wait, just wait!"
Before the two gods could continue their bickering, Cortana mmed her palm on the table, "You you''re the one responsible for everything!? Xanthus bing the Demon God?"
"First thing I did," Noah answered, this time without even a slight hesitation. Since his prophecy is all but ruined now, then he might as well boast it to these humans There was also the chance that the Judge of Karma could hear him.
"What about what about me being chosen by the Circle as a Hero!?"
"I am the Circle, Cortana."
"What what about falling in love with Xanthus!?"
"I nned that as well."
"Then everything everything that I did was because of you?" If it was any other situation, Cortana would find it hard to believe that something like this was even possible. But on the way here, she already felt the almost infinite power that was oozing out from Noah. She just did not bother as the excitement of meeting Xanthus overpowered any emotion that she had.
"Well, something like that."
"My daughter''s death?"
The ground suddenly trembled as the Cortana''s eyes once again slowly turned red in color. However, Noah''s next wordpletely sedated her.
"Your daughter is alive and well."
"!!!"
"W what!?"
Even Viel, who could not even see, had his eyes wide open from Noah''s shocking revtions. Sofia was currently sipping her coffee, wherever it came from, nobody knows.
"What do you mean by that?"
Hearing the stutter in Cortana''s voice, Noah could not help but once again let out a long and deep sigh.
"The current Hero is your daughter."
"W what?"
Cortana''s eyes needlessly wandered as Noah''s words pierced the very depths of her body. Her legs gave out, if not for the seat behind her, then she would have surely fallen to the ground.
"My My daughter is alive?"
Cortana once again stuttered, her high-pitched gasps rang in Viel''s and the other''s ears. Cortana only came here, expecting the false hope of meeting Xanthus. But not only did she get a chance to somewhat meet Xanthus, but she also came to the knowledge that her daughter is in fact alive.
She doesn''t know whether to feel thrilled or scared that all of this is happening now. One thing she did know was that she was slowly being filled with regret.
Millions of people have died because of her. Unlike Xanthus, who already had the role of a Demon God since he was born, Cortana was the opposite. She was bred as a Hero, to save lives.
And now that her senses have returned to her, she could not help but despair. The memories of everything that she had done was now returning to her
...Killing all of those innocent people.
...Killing children.
What if her daughter was not the current Hero? Would she have been in that town? Wouldn''t that mean that she might have killed her?
"Then can we stop this war now? It has been years since Ist saw my sect."
"!!!"
The endless thoughts that were racing in Cortana''s mind were then disrupted by a familiar voice.
"Y you?"
"The lot of you seem to be discussing some interesting things." A tall woman wearing a disheveled golden robe suddenly appeared from the skies. Her long hair
"Yinji!?"
Sofia, who had been quiet throughout the entire conversation, dropped her coffee on the ground as she stood up.
"It has been a long time, Sofia," Yinji slightly bowed her head as she turned her head towards Sofia, aftward, she looked at Viel, "I see you are causing all sorts of trouble again, boy."
"Hm? Is she talking about me?" Viel slightly tilted his head to the side as he heard the new arrival''s words, "And why does it seem like everyone is dropping from the skies today?"
"She is someone you know, Vi." Sofia said as she gently ced her hand on Viel''s shoulder, "She''s Matriarch Yinji, the Matriarch of the Golden Pavilion."
"Ah! The one that my old self had a crush on?" Viel let out a small smile as he too, excitedly stood up, "Hello there, Miss Yinji. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you."
Yinji, on the other hand, only furrowed her eyebrows from Viel''s words. Seeing Viel''s current state, there seemed to be something amiss with him. But s, this was not the right time to ask.
"Cortana, do you still wish to continue this war?" Yinji ced her attention back on Cortana.
"Of course not! A lot of lives have already been lost." Cortana replied without any hesitation.
"Then make a choice Either surrender now or kill yourself. This is the only way that it could end."
"!!!"
"What!?" Lyanna let out a loud gasp as she stood up on her chair, "No! But she needs to reunite with her daughter!"
"The story is good and all, but it does not change the fact that you are still the Demon God." Yinji only nced at the young girl before turning her head back to Cortana, "The people will want your head."
"..."
Cortana kept silent as she looked Yinji straight in the eyes. And finally, after a few seconds, her eyes wandered towards Viel.
"...So be it," she whispered, "It is better for our daughter not to know about us."
"Hm" Viel slightly hummed as he heard Cortana''s words, but after a while, he walked towards Cortana and hugged her. "...Mister Xanthus wanted me to hug you."
"I only wish I could have heard your voice again, Xanthus," Cortana''s tears once again trailed down her face. "Maybe maybe in the next life we can--"
"I am afraid I need you alive, Cortana."
The echoing mncholy that filled the air was then disrupted and ruined by Noah''s monotonous voice.
"...What?"
"Seeing as my Prophecy had failed already, I at least need something to show for it," Noah said as he stood up,
"...You areing with me to the of the Gods."
"W what?"
Chapter 243: We live our lives
Chapter 243: We live our lives
"...You areing with me to the of the Gods."
"W what?"
Cortana could not help but stutter as she heard Noah''s voice. She was ready to perish from this world, but it was as if a rope kept pulling her up.
"Everything is over now. The Prophecy I have painstakingly created is all but gone. I need to bring you, even if you are just a godling so I can have something to show my peers."
"..."
"There is no debate here, you areing with me," seeing as Cortana was silent, Noah continued his words, "If you stay here, you would just be wasted and will obviously choose to perish away in time."
"But--"
"If youe with me, then you might have a chance to reunite with Xanthus. It might just be his consciousness that is alive, but a god only truly dies when his or her soul is fully eradicated. If you kill yourself here voluntarily, your soul will just vanish."
"I--"
"Mister Xanthus says you don''t need to."
With Cortana''s hesitation with her words, she was once again interrupted, this time by Viel.
"If you''re tired, then it is alright you may finally rest."
But as if a bell was being rammed, Viel''s words awoke the fire inside Cortana''s eyes. Cortana quickly shook her head as she looked Noah straight in the eyes.
"I aming with you," she said, "That is that alright with you?" She then looked towards Yinji.
"I don''t really care. I''m just tired," Yinji let out a somber sigh. She had been fighting for more than a year now, she wanted to go back to her secluded meditation, "If you want to go, then I will just say to the popce that your humanity returned and you chose to kill yourself."
"But that--"
"Is the truth," Yinji quickly rebutted, no signs of any hesitation could be heard from her words.
"..."
The two stared at each other for a while, before Cortana finally nodded her head and returned her attention back to Noah.
"Then do we immediately go now?"
"Yes. We--"
"No!"
All of a sudden, Noah felt someone hitting his leg. He looked down, only to see Lyanna punching, kicking, and biting his leg.
"Where are you going!?" Even with her muffled voice, Lyanna''s words still echoed through Noah''s ears clearly.
"I am going back home."
"But why!? Can''t you just stay here with me!?"
"My goal here is done, and I have failed. I can no longer stay here."
"But why!? Then take me with you, father!"
Yinji and the rest of the group could not help but let out a quiet sigh as they watched the scene in front of them.
"I can''t take you, you will die before we even reach our destination."
"I don''t care, take me with you!"
"...I can not."
"No!" Lyanna''s cries thundered in the air as she tightly embraced Noah''s leg. "I won''t let you go!"
Noah could only close his eyes as he once again let out a sorrowful sigh before turning his head towards Yinji,
"You are Yinji, correct? Can you take care of this child?"
"...No." Yinji quickly shook her head. Noah was about to open his mouth, but Yinji continued her words before he could do so, "But I know a ce that could."
"I see. Then please take her there."
"Please, no!"
As soon as Noah said that, Lyanna''s cries grew stronger, almost shaking the heavens themselves.
"You are not meant to be raised by a being such as I, Lyanna."
"But why!? Why can''t you just stay here!? Please stay here! A a father needs to stay with his daughter!"
"I am not your father."
Lyanna''s cries instantly stopped as Noah''s whisper pierced her ears like a de. "I hate you!" She screamed as she suddenly ran away.
"Lyanna,e back here!" Noah stretched his arms to reach for her, but was unable to do so, "...Please wait here," he said to Cortana before chasing Lyanna.
"..."
"So that''s a god?" With Noah gone, Yinji slowly walked nearer to Sofia and Viel.
"I suppose," Viel shrugged his shoulders in response, "It turns out that I am also one."
"Hm" Yinji could not help but squint her eyes as she leaned in closer to look at Viel''s face.
"W what is it?"
"Do you really now know who I am?"
"...I am afraid not, sorry." Viel slightly chuckled as he slowly stepped back.
"That is a shame," Yinji let out a long and deep sigh, "Seeing you all grown up now, I thought that you would be willing to let me bear your child."
"!!!"
"R really?"
"Vi!"
"Just joking, just joking," Viel let out a nervous chuckle as he scratched his head.
"I am not." Yinji rebutted.
"..."
"Please stop giving Viel these weird ideas, miss Yinji!" Sofia adjusted her spectacles as the earth table that she made returned back to the ground.
Yinji, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow as she looked at Sofia. "Could it be you have also started to develop feelings for the chi for Viel?"
"W what!? N That well," Sofia could only let out stutters as she fidgeted in ce, her eyes trying their best to avoid Viel''s, but at the same time wanting to nce at him.
"You have, haven''t you?"
"T that''s--"
"Excuse me."
Before Sofia could stutter again, Cortana interrupted their very important discussion.
"I would like to say thank you for giving me the chance to go peacefully, Yinji." Cortana bowed her head towards Yinji.
"Hm."
"But even if I do not know Viel that well, my beloved''s soul is inside of him-- the father of my child."
"Hm?"
"So out of the three of us
...I have the most right to be with Viel."
"!!!"
"What are the two of you even saying!?" Sofia almost broke her spectacles in frustration, "Vi is too young for these discussions!"
"Really? You are saying that as if Viel is not already taller than you," Yinji squinted her eyes as she looked back and forth between Sofia and Viel.
"Still, these discussions are not appropriate for his age!"
"Age? What age?"
"Vi, say something!"
"E eh?"
Sofia stomped her foot on Viel''s. And Viel, whose eyes had been going back and forth between the three, did not know what to respond. And the only thing he could say was, "Well
...I am cursed with beauty?"
"No!"
And so, the curtain of war abruptly closes. Out of nowhere, the undead which gued thends and threatened to destroy every life in the world finally rested, dropping to the ground as if their strings were cut.
The people that have been fighting, the people that have been suffering for years all rejoiced. Their voices thunder in the air, a celebration that will forever now be immortal.
However, they werepletely oblivious that as the curtains of the brutal war had ended, another war was brewing.
A war between 3 women.
And this war continued for quite a while before the air around them calmed down. Noah had alsoe back, carrying Lyanna who seemed to have fallen asleep from all her crying.
"It is probably best to leave now. Please take her."
Yinji nodded as she gently grabbed Lyanna from Noah''s arms.
"Viel, I will see you in the of the Gods." Noah''s voice was hurried, as if afraid that he might still be here when Lyanna wakes up.
"Still no idea where that is."
"Thene with us now."
"Pft. No," Viel quickly shook his head, "This is where I belong
...beside the people that I love. I feel like I at least owe my old self that."
"...I see," Noah could only let out a sigh, "Well, gods always find their way when the time is right."
"Viel"
As soon as Noah was finished with his words, Cortana leaned in closer to Viel, "Please smack Xanthus whenever he does something stupid, okay? I will wait for you in this of the Gods ce."
Hearing Cortana''s words, Viel was silent for a while. But after a few seconds, he let out augh.
"What what did he say?"
"...Something cheesy."
"I I see," Cortana chuckled, "Then please tell him to say it to me when we meet next time
...I will see youter, Xanthus."
"Hm."
"Alright. We shall take our leave now." Noah said as he grabbed Cortana''s wrist, "Please, do not destroy this world while I am gone, sir Viel."
"What? No. Of course not."
"Alright. We will leave now," Noah quickly said as he noticed Lyanna slightly fidgeting in Yinji''s arms, "Sorry to cut our farewells short."
"Wait Can I at least see my daughter once, even from a distance?"
Noah''s eyes started to lit up, but before they could fully glow, Cortana pulled her wrist away.
"...Are you sure?"
"Yes."
"Alright, let''s go."
With the two flying away, Yinji also took her leave, bringing Lyanna with her. But before she left, she asked if Viel wanted to tell Xing Cai about what happened to him.
"...No," Viel shook his head, "Please let them live their lives. My old self has already said goodbye to her as far as I know. If she meets with me again, I am afraid she won''t take it well if I leave again."
"You have grown up," a small smile crept up on Yinji''s face, "You should visit my sect from time to time."
"Hm," Viel nodded, "Also please. If anyone ising here since they heard my voice as you did Please tell them not toe."
"...Alright. Farewell Viel."
And so, once again, Viel and Yinji were left alone.
"What now?" Sofia said as she looked at Viel''s face.
"We live our lives, Sofi," Viel whispered as he held Sofia''s hand, holding it dearly as they walked back inside the town.
"Should we buy a house inside the town?"
"...Okay."
"Vi"
"Hm?"
"..."
"What is it, Sofi?"
"...I love you."
And so, just like that, years passed by.
Chapter 244: Photograph
Chapter 244: Photograph
"P please ept these choctes!"
"Oh, this is for me? How thoughtful of you."
Viel was walking as a red-haired woman handed him a gift, her face almost reflected her cherry-like hair as her sweet stutters echoed through the hallway.
"Oh," Viel hummed as he epted the chocte, "Is this from the new shop that just opened?"
"Y yes!", the red-haired woman was flustered as Viel ced the chocte bar in front of his nose, "H how did you know!?"
"They have a very distinct smell."
"I see," the woman whispered, her words almost fleeting through the hallway as she stared at Viel''s beautiful golden hair, "I thought you''d like it."
"Hm I owe you my thanks, then," Viel nodded as he adjusted his spectacles, his blind jet-ck eyes seemed shining through the woman''s eyes.
"Then Headmaster, is it possible to invite you for coffee?" The woman''s face grew even redder than her hair as she looked Viel directly in the face.
"Coffee? We have a lot in the cafeteria, right?"
"N...no! What I meant was if you want to go out with me?"
"Like a date?" Viel tilted his head, his long golden hair slightly bouncing from his shoulders.
The woman''s already volcanic face started fuming as every courage she collected started to hesitate. The other teachers, and some of the students that were watching the scene unfold also let out whistles and cheers as they watched their instructor confess.
Viel, however, could only let out a light sigh as he lightly tapped the woman''s forehead, "You know I am married, right?"
"Aa!"
The bystanders and gossipers all let out sighs and grunts of disappointment as they heard Viel''s words.
"But but grandmother said that you--"
"No buts, even if this is myst day in the school, I am still your Headmaster," Viel shook his head as he let out another sigh, "Your students are waiting for you, see?" Viel slightly chuckled as he waved his hand towards the onlookers, who quickly scattered away and sat on their desks as Viel noticed them.
"Can I at least escort you out of the schoolter?" The woman said, her bright words now reced by sighs.
"I don''t see why not, I think the others are seeing me out as well."
"O...oh, there are others?"
"Hm," Viel nodded, "Now go, you still have a ss to teach."
"Okay" The woman said, her words nowpletely sedated, "Then, please take care, Headmaster."
"You too," Viel bowed his head before walking in the other direction. And as he walked down the hall, everyone was greeting him and bowing their heads towards him. It didn''t stop until he reached his office his very messy office.
Viel once again let out a long and deep sigh as his feet almost swam through the ocean of garbage. "Sofi, where are you when I need you," he sighed, struggling a little bit as he tried to reach his desk.
Finally, after half a minute, he was able to sit on his chair. He then pushed out everything that was on top of his desk and ced a book on it.
The book almost had all of its pages filled in, with the first pages almost being unrecognizable, and there were also some missing pages here and there. Everything was almost filled in, except thest page.
Viel then took a pen from his pocket, clicked on it, and started writing on thest page.
''So I guess this is thest entry I will ever put here. It has been a couple of years since Ist wrote something here. I''ve pretty much said all there is to say, I suppose it is fitting, as, after this, I can''t write anymore.
Maybe if I practiced writing first when I was younger, half of the book wouldn''t be scribbles. Although it seems to be fitting, it represented the chaotic part of my life.
Sometimes I wonder if some even remember the things I have done back then, or have they be like me, without any memories of my younger se--''
"Headmaster Viel!?"
Before Viel could continue writing on his book, a loud knock echoed through the room as an old man suddenly entered his office.
"May Ie in!?"
"...You''re already inside," Viel let out a sigh as he closed his book, "And you don''t need my permission, you''re already the mayor now
...Tell me, what can I do for you today?"
"Ah!" The mayor swam through the mountain of garbage before he could reach Viel, but still, he did not even seem to mind, "No, no. I am just here to congratte you on yourst day as the Headmaster."
"...Is that even something to congratte about?"
"Haha!" The mayor let out a shortugh as patted hisrge stomach, "I know how much you didn''t want this job, Headmaster Viel."
"...Did you juste here to tease me?"
"N no, not at all." The mayor cleared his throat and patted his shirt, "There are actually already people waiting for you outside. I just wanted to be the one to officially shake your hand."
Viel could not help but sigh as he stood up from his seat, he then also stood up straight as he stretched his hand towards the mayor.
"It has been a pleasure to have you here, Headmaster Viel." The mayor''s once yful tone waspletely gone, reced by utmost respect and reverence as he shook Viel''s hand. "Thank you for teaching us."
"Pft what''s with that?" Viel let out a tiny chuckle as he heard the mayor''s sincere words.
"And please," the mayor continued, "Don''t tell anyone that I ruined the surprise. It was supposed to be a secret that we prepared a send-off for you."
"...Fine," Viel said as he picked up his book and proceeded to walk out of the office.
"W what about all this trash? Are you leaving it to the next Headmaster to clean it?"
"...Oh," as soon as Viel heard the mayor''s words, he snapped his fingers-- and just like that, all the trash are gone.
"...Couldn''t you have done that from the start!?"
"Well, I was waiting for Sofi to clean it."
"I I see."
The two continued to talk to each other about their past as they walked through the hallways, and as they reached the outside of the school, thunderous ps pierced their ears.
Hundreds of people were lined up outside of the school, bowing their heads towards Viel and pping their hands continuously. Viel could only awkwardly scratch his head as he also bowed back towards the people.
"W wow, I''m so surprised," Viel said as he stepped forward, "You didn''t really need to do any of this."
Bright shes of light also flickered in the air, causing Viel''s luscious golden hair to glow.
"Hey! We said no cameras here!" The mayor waved his hands as he covered Viel, "You know the Headmaster doesn''t like his picture taken!"
The Mayor quickly reprimanded the people who still had their cameras up, but afterward, he also walked towards the crowd and fell in line.
"Thank you for your long service, Headmaster!"
Once again, all of the people bowed their heads towards Viel, some even kneeling, their tears trailing and marking the ground. There were no more ps, no more whistles, and congrattions. But still, their silent words reached the deepest parts of Viel''s heart.
"No, thank you." He said as he too bowed.
It took almost an hour for the crowd to die down, and Viel could finally leave the school for onest time. He could feel and hear that some of them wanted him to stay, but not even once did he turn back.
As he walked the streets of the city, the people there greeted him once again.
"Ah! Headmaster, are you going home!?"
Viel then lightly stepped to the side as a bell rang behind him.
"Ah yes," Viel stopped walking as soon as he heard who it was, "Sofi is already waiting for me, I don''t want her to get mad," he chuckled.
"Aysh, that''s not good. Do you want to borrow my bicycle?" The man jumped out of his bicycle, shaking the flowers that were on the basket in the process.
"Do you want me to destroy it?"
"Hahaha! Right, right," the man could not help but chuckle, but afterward, he picked up the bouquet of flowers in his basket, "I still have one left, maybe you can give it to teacher Sofia?"
"This--"
Before Viel could even refuse, the man rode away with his bicycle, "See you tomorrow!"
"..." Viel could only stand in his spot, stupefied as he heard the bicycle''s bell slowly disappearing to the distance, "Alright take care, Mr. Parker."
Viel then let out a long and deep sigh as he felt the flowers on his hand, "...Chocte, and now flowers? Must be my lucky day."
Viel continued to walk through the streets until he reached arge white house. And once again, he let out a long and deep sigh as he stood in front of the door. He gathered his breath before a small smile crept up in his face.
"I am home, dear!" He bellowed as he entered the house. "I can''t believe you weren''t there for myst day but still, I guess it can''t be helped."
"Here. I bought you some flowers," Viel said as he ced the bouquet of flowers on a nearby table.
"Oh, this chocte? A young teacher gave it to me," Viel said as he let out a burst ofughter, "Are you jealous? You''re jealous, aren''t you?"
"Fine, you can have some," Viel sighed as he snapped a piece of chocte and ced it in front of Sofia. The candles that danced and flickered beside her reflected on the ss that covered her and Viel''s faces.
"Sofi" Viel looked straight in Sofia''s eyes, forever unmoving stuck in time inside a photograph.
"...I miss you."
Chapter 245: Dear Sofia
Chapter 245: Dear Sofia
"...I miss you."
"..."
Viel continued to stare at Sofia''s eyes. Even knowing that the photograph will never respond. Finally, after a few minutes, he let out a smile and sighed. He then ced his hand on his lips, before gently tapping it on Sofia''s photograph.
He then sat on the table and once again opened his book. He adjusted his spectacles, the spectacles that Sofia once wore. He clicked his pen and continued writing hisst entry.
But s, he could only stare at thest page of his book. He remained like this for a few minutes, before letting out another sigh and erasing the part that he wrote earlier in his office.
And once again, he continued to write.
''Dear Sofia,
I decided to dedicate thest page of my diary to you. You have been telling me about my life when I was still just a kid but the truth is You are my story. You''re everything I have ever known in this world. Whatever happened between us, all of the happiness, all of the sufferings, the sadness, the joy We shared them together.
It is just a shame that we couldn''t have children of our own. But still, you said that the students are our children, and in a way you''re right. If only you were alive to see their grandchildren, they they are annoying pieces of well, you know what I mean.
Both of us didn''t know if we could do it, but I think we did. I think we lived our lives to the fullest. And I knew that when you left, you felt the same. But sometimes I couldn''t help but think how it would feel like to still have you by my side. Every day, every second I think of it.
Remember yourst words to me? That it''s time for me to live my life? I was so angry and confused at first. I wanted to follow you because you you were my life.
But now, I think I am ready to go and let go.
Thank you, Sofi, for giving me the life that only a being such as I could only dream of.
I love you
...and goodbye.''
Viel''s stuttered breaths echoed throughout the spacious house as he wiped the tears that fell on his spectacles. Light gasps came out from his trembling shoulders as he closed his diary.
He then turned his head towards Sofia''s photograph, and even when his eyes couldn''t see, they were still directly looking at her. "Sofi truly
...Thank you for everything."
[May we meet again]
"May we meet again in the next life." He said as he let out a huge and deep breath. He then closed his eyes as his whole body was slowly engulfed by a golden glow that filled the entire house.
And afterward, when the light had all dispersed and only the flickering candles were left to light the house, Viel was gone.
The only life the house now held was the dancing candles. But they too, slowly faded with time.
***
Somewhere in the Western Continent, in front of the entrance of a Dungeon, Viel suddenly emerged from a blinding golden light.
"...Xanthus, are you sure your daughter is here?"
[Yes, I could feel her here. Jack also said she was somewhere here.]
"Alright," Viel could only sigh as he began to walk around, "If you say--"
However, before he could even take one more step, he felt something cold touch his neck.
"Yup. she''s here." Viel let out a small chuckle as he turned around, "Hello, are you... Miss Violet?"
"Y you?"
Violet, whose hair was nowpletely parted in ck and silver, could not help but stutter as she dropped the de that decorated Viel''s neck on the ground. "V Viel? Is it really you?"
"Hero, who is that!?"
Soldiers began to surround Viel and Violet, their weapons all pointed at Viel''s head, some even holding guns, presumably procured from the Dungeons.
"Stand down!" Violet quickly ordered the soldiers to drop their weapons.
"Viel, what are you--"
"Eh, are you sure that''s all? You don''t want to say anything to her? Well, I know you can''t stay here, but we''re already here. So you might as well say something to her."
"W wait, are you talking to the voices inside your head again!?" Violet stomped her foot on the ground as she leaned closer to Viel, "We haven''t seen each other in a hundred years and you talk to the voices inside your head instead!? Where have you even been!? Did you know that Yinji stopped us from going to you!?"
"See? She''s mad. What? She''s talking about me? Why would she? I don''t even know her that well." Viel let out a sigh as he turned his attention towards Violet, "Well, Uh Miss Violet, is it?"
"Huh?"
"If you can grow stronger, you can definitely see me again."
"...What does that even mean? Who would want to see you again!?"
"You can also see your mother, and maybe your father."
Violet was going to open her mouth once more to shout at Viel, but she quickly shut her mouth as soon as she heard his confusing words. "W What? What do you mean mother and father?"
"Grow stronger and you will find out," Viel said before his whole body once again started to be wrapped in a golden light.
"W wait, where are you going!?"
"...Your father says goodbye, by the way," Viel said before quickly disappearing.
"Wha
...What do you mean!?"
***
A bright and golden light shed in the sky as Viel once again emerged from it. He floated through the skies for a few minutes before disappearing, not uttering even a single word.
But beneath him, was a huge castle. And in one of its windows, a woman with golden hair was looking up at the skies-- Charlotte.
Her bright blue eyes, flickering in a green hue as she continued to stare at the empty skies above.
"...Take care out there, my son." She whispered before closing the curtains of her window.
***
Viel once again emerged from a golden light. This time, inside the room on the top floor of a colossal tower. He appeared beside the window, with the city lights reflecting on his golden hair.
Viel lightly tapped his foot on the floor before proceeding to walk towards a nearby desk. And with a long and deep sigh, he ced his diary on top of it.
"..."
"Who are you?"
A woman''s voice then echoed throughout the dark room. She appeared from the darkness, her whole body adorned and wrapped in a golden gown that rivaled the glow of Viel''s hair.
"...Are you Xing Chunhua?" Viel softly whispered as he slowly turned towards the woman.
"...Yes? Who are you!?"
"I am" Viel lightly let out a hum before continuing his words, "I guess I am your uncle?"
"Uncle? I don''t have-- Wait" The woman''s eyes began to widen as she stared at Viel''s golden hair, "Wait! Please wait here!" She bellowed before quickly rushing out of the room.
"Mother! Mother! Come quick!" Her screams seeped through the door. And after a few minutes, she returned to the room. And beside her, was Xing Cai.
Her heavy and unrestrained breaths echoed throughout the whole tower, but s, the man the boy that he wanted to see was nowhere to be found in the room.
"Are you are you sure he was here?" Xing Cai stuttered as she looked across the room. And soon, her eyes wandered towards the desk, where she found the book that Viel had left for her.
"This is"
Xing Cai quickly turned the book inside out as she looked at its contents. And without realizing it, her tears were already slowly trailing on her face.
"M...mother, are you alright?"
"...Want me to tell you a story about your uncle?" Xing Cai could not help but smile as she wiped the tears on her face.
"But I already know everything about him! You''ve been telling me stories about him ever since I was a child! And what''s with that book title, Reincarnated as Both God and the Devil!?" Xing Cai''s daughter grabbed the book from Xing Cai''s hand and closed it.
"Oh, are you curious now? Come, Let me tell you his story."
"Mother! I am already more than a hundred years old now!"
***
And once more, Viel emerged from the light as he stood in a bed of flowers that seemed to greet him as if they had finally been reunited with a long-lost friend.
[Viel, are you sure you want to leave? There are still a lot of people that care for you here.]
"Yes, Lu Yi It''s time."
[Let the kid spread his wings, he is already old enough.]
[What do you mean old enough!? He is not even a thousand years old yet! You just want to see your beloved Cortana again!]
[Oho, what''s this? Do I hear jealousy? Soul 03 expresses extreme jealousy, is that it? Hahaha!]
[What do you mean jealous!? You imbecile! Judge of Karma, help me out here!]
Viel could not help but chuckle as the souls inside of him continued to argue.
[Time is but a concept made by--]
[Why did I even ask you!?]
[Aha, truly. Jack is always wise.]
[...]
[Viel, are you ready?]
"...Yes," Viel nodded as he slowly floated in the air. His long golden hair waving along with the foliage that fluttered around his body. He opened his eyes, revealing its jet-ck color that one would get lost in.
[To the of the Gods, then?]
"Take us there, Jack."
For onest time, Viel''s body was surrounded and wrapped by a golden light, flickering through the night until it flickered no more.
Once again, the bed of flowers was illuminated with only the light of the moon.
My name is Viel.
Thank you for reading the end of the beginning of my story. Maybe in another form, in another soul, in another life
...We will meet again.
Because fate
...We control our fate.
--Reincarnated as Both God and The Devil: Xanthus'' World--
THE END.
***AFTERWORD***
Hello. First of all, I would like to say thank you. If you have reached this part, then this is actually the end of the story. Now, there''s a lot more to Viel''s story... but I will end it here. Maybe someday, when it picks up, I will get to tell his story again.
But for now, it''s goodbye.
Thank you very much for supporting and reading this humble story I wrote. This is actually the first book I wrote here, and the first one that I will be finishing. Hopefully, it will not be thest.
I truly can''t express how thankful I am for all of you who supported me throughout the months.
I really didn''t think I could do it, but we did it. Zachary, Erik, Kin1122, Jimmy, STILWIL, the Beyonder, AzuritePdin, May Song, and a lot of others. Please doment if you''re still here.
I know we''ve lost and gained some along the way. But truly, this was an eye-opening experience for me as an aspiring writer. I mean, I am not even that good and even until now, I mix up a lot of things... But still, you guys supported me and watched me grow.
I owe all of this to you guys. You are the best, quite literally.
And as I move on to other stories and other projects, do know that this will forever hold a special ce in my heart. It is what started my path to writing, after all. And I will bring all of you with me.
I n to make many more stories, many more worlds, and characters. Please do check them out. I have another one I am writing now, which is titled "My Hermes System", and another one I am nning to start.
Truly though, thank you for supporting my work.
You guys are the best and I hope to see each of you again.
Thank you.
Chapter 246: First Contact
Chapter 246: First Contact
"...Eh, are you sure we''re taking the right path, Jack? Because it is really starting to feel like we''re lost."
"What do you mean I am the only one here without any sense of direction? You''re the one that went to the path of the Devil, Xanthus."
"I know, I know, Miss Lu Yi. Sorry, it''s just that I am starting to get impatient. How long has it been anyway?"
"What!? We''ve been roaming around for 20 years!?"
A young man with a bright, glowing golden hair was floating aimlessly in a vast and almost empty darkness. And even though the young man''s mouth was moving, not even a single sound escaped from it.
But still, the young man continued to talk. If anyone could perhaps see him, then they would have thought that he was some kind of crazy person. But s, right now, another presence other than the young man would be next to impossible
...as the young man was actually flying in the vastness of space, at a speed even faster than light. With the young man''s abnormally long hair, one could easily mistake him as a heavenly golden dragon looking for its prey.
"Do you really even know where we are going, Jack?"
[Ye--]
[Don''t answer him, Judge of Karma!]
The vast and endless cosmos was dead quiet, but in the young man''s mind, it was theplete opposite. lived the voices of 3 people-- gods, to be exact, and 4 if including himself.
[This is why baby Viel is starting to lose his respect for us because you keep answering him even if he doesn''t say please!]
"But Miss Lu Yi--"
[No buts, young man!]
Before Viel could even finish his words, Lu Yi''s voicepletely drowned his head, [Just because you can use our powers instinctively already, doesn''t mean that you can just talk back to us, such insolence will not be tolerated!]
"Can you please stop calling me baby Viel?" Viel could not help but let out a light breath as he shook his head, "I''m like 110 years old now or something."
[And I am more than a million years old, what are you if not a baby? What? A sperm?]
"That''s--"
[Pft.]
Before Viel could rebuke, a loud snort thundered into his mind.
[Nice one, Yiyi.]
[What do you mean nice, Xanthus!? You''re hugely at fault here that Viel turned out to grow up a thug!]
[Isn''t it because of your endless nagging, you old hag!?]
[What was that!?]
[Calm yourselves down, children. We must remain peaceful through this unexpected challenge.]
[You''re of no help, Judge of Karma!]
"..." Viel had no choice but to remain in silence as the different voices in his headpletely drowned his own voice. But after a few seconds, a light smile slowly appeared on his face.
20 years ago, Viel left his home world in search of a new one-- a ce called the of the Gods. Jack was supposed to teleport them directly all the way there, but for some unknown reason, the ce that Jack teleported them to was in
...nowhere.
Viel was expecting to be in some ce vibrant the next time he took in a breath. But s, even with his eyespletely blind, Viel knew that they were in the middle of nowhere. And not just nowhere, butpletely nowhere in outer space.
And now, they have been in nowhere for 20 years. If Viel knew that the universe was insanely huge, then perhaps he would have opted to stay home. Once again, Viel could not help but let out a sigh as he flew even faster.
"Sofia" He muttered, "...If only you were here."
And so, once again, Viel found himself aimlessly roaming in the vast expanse of the universe. He wasn''t even realizing how much time was passing anymore, maybe a year? Maybe more than that?
But the only thing he did now was fly and talk to the voices in his head. They stop asionally, of course. Whenever they reach a certain gxy, they try to search for any sign of life.
Jack, and even Viel himself, was capable of detecting life from as far as a billion kilometers away. But s, there was none so far other than microscopic lifeforms that contained no soul nor any trickle of intelligence.
And so, once again, Viel continued to fly
...Until finally,
[Viel, can you--]
"Hm," Viel instantly stopped his flight and nodded his head upon hearing Jack''s voice, "I sense life."
Viel turned his head towards a certain direction. His eyes, glowing in a golden color as they focused on the endless darkness in front of them. He was about to fly towards the life form he was sensing but chose not to do so.
Instead, he snapped his fingers. And as soon as he did so, the tattered clothes that he was wearing disappeared, reced by a beautiful ck ornamented robe thatplemented his long golden hair.
"They areing to us," he then said before trying to fix his abnormally long hair that was almost 2 times longer than his own body.
3 hours. Viel waited for 3 hours before the thing that he and Jack detected was finally right in front of him.
"...What is that?" Viel could not help but whisper into his mind as a colossal something, bigger than a mountain, was right in front of him.
[It is a spacecraft, Viel,] Jack was the one to reply to him as the two other gods were also in awe of the colossal ship in front of them.
[It seems to be the ship of a somewhat advanced civilization]
[Thank you for stating the obvious, Judge of Karma.]
[What the fuck is a spacecraft?]
And as the voices in Viel''s head were busy talking to each other, an opening suddenly opened on the so-called spacecraft. Although the opening might look small, considering the size of the spacecraft, the hole was probably big enough to fit a small hill.
Viel could not help but tilt his head from the sudden activity, confused as to what this spacecraft was currently doing.
"...Are we supposed to be doing something?" Viel tried to wave his hand. But s, there was no response. He even summoned a light, forming it on the shape of a word and greeting whoever was watching them from the colossal spacecraft.
But after a few seconds, two smaller ships, simr to the colossal aircraft, came out of the opening.
"Ah!" Viel waved his hand even faster, clearly excited that he would finally be able to talk to someone other than the three inside his head. The two spaceships, however, just continued to float towards him without any indication of wanting to talk.
Instead, the two spaceships released some sort of, quickly shooting towards Viel at an unbelievable speed. Viel, however, only blinked as he saw the that was slowlying to him.
Viel thought long and hard for a few seconds before,
"...Oh well," he then nonchntly shrugged his shoulders as he let himself be wrapped by the.
"...At least they seem friendly," Viel whispered as the two spaceships dragged him inside the colossal spacecraft.
Chapter 247: Consciousness
Chapter 247: Consciousness
Viel could hear several noises as he was being dragged away by several people. As soon as the two spaceships pulled him inside the mothership, he was quickly ganged up by what seemed to be several blue-skinned humanoids wearing ck a sort of cktex suit.
"You know, there''s no need to cover my head. I''m like, totally blind," Viel lightly moved his head, trying to shake away the sack that was put on his head, "Hello? Can any of you at least talk so Jack could know whatnguage you people are speaking?"
"..."
Unfortunately for Viel, his request waspletely denied as the individuals continued to ignore and drag him away. The only thing that Viel could do was let out a long and unabated sigh.
20 years. It had been 20 years since hest made contact with anyone other than the 3 gods residing inside his head since he had been flying in the vast expanse of space aimlessly. Although he was used to it already, he would be lying if he said that he didn''t want to talk to anyone else.
Even now, he could hear Xanthus and Lu Yi bickering with each other. It was a good thing that he learned how to ignore them throughout the hundred years that he has been alive.
Finally, after a few more minutes of being dragged, he felt the sack covering his head being violently taken away.
"...See?" Viel quickly said, "That would have been dramatic if I wasn''t totally blind!"
Viel''s loud voice echoed for almost 5 seconds, emphasizing how big and spacious the room he was currently in.
"Okay, even though I am blind, I can totally feel all of you looking at me like I am some weird beluga. Hello!?"
Finally, before Viel''s words could continuously echo unhindered once again, a voice interrupted him.
"Naas ppul ak gnnggnan?"
"The fuck."
[Where did youe from?]
"I am from the 79034581...69-- they can''t understand me, can they?"
[I am afraid not, Viel]
[Why are you always so useless when it matters, Jacky jack?]
[Said the one who has never been useful]
[What was that!?]
''Shut up, shut up!''
Viel interrupted before Xanthus and Lu Yi could start arguing again.
''Don''t the three of you have anguage skill you can impart to me or something?'' Viel could not help but let out a sigh as he continued to talk to the Trio.
[Perhaps you can check if Mr. Voice left something, baby V?]
''Ack, fine. I hate digging deep.''
As soon as he thought of that, Viel felt his consciousness instantly fade away. Any noise, any clutter, and air that once surrounded him all froze, the only thing that remained was a droplet; a droplet that turned everything else dark.
It was as if he was back traveling in the vacuum of space, surrounded by nothing but darkness. But then, Viel''s previously blind eye once again saw light.
"Sup, boy."
And suddenly, in front of him, were 3 people.
Demon God Xanthus, his long jet-ck hair trailing across the fourrge horns that littered his shoulder as he waved his hand.
Lu Yi, whose gentle eyes were seemingly smiling at Viel as they lit up the darkness.
And the Judge of Karma who was just casually standing there.
Together, they made the 3 gods that resided within Viel. And the three of them were currently weing Viel as he entered his own consciousness. He doesn''t remember when, but throughout the years, Viel had gained the ability to consciously enter his own consciousness, allowing him to somewhat talk with the three in person.
"Want some help shopping?" Xanthus was the first to approach Viel as he patted him several times on the shoulder.
"Pft, you?" Lu Yi quickly pulled him away from Viel, "Since when did you get the courage to go there? I will be the one to escort baby Viel out there."
"What did--"
"That''s fine."
Before Xanthus could even rebuke, Viel waved his hand, and as soon as he did so, the two of them instantly disappeared from their spot.
"You lost your chance again, Demon God."
"Eeh, just let her spend some time with the kid. She''s at the age where she needs children."
"Nice," Jack made a fist and stretched it towards Xanthus, who also did the same as the two bumped fists together.
Meanwhile, Viel and Lu Yi were currently flying through the darkness. How fast they were going, or whether they were moving at all, even they don''t know.
"When was thest time you went there?" Lu Yi asked.
"...When Sofia died."
Although Viel quickly replied without any hesitation, there was a certain sadness seeping from the tone of his voice, which Lu Yi did not miss.
"Right, sorry for bringing it up."
"It''s alright," Viel let out a small chuckle, "It''s been a long time ago."
"Do you still think about it?"
"Everyday," Viel let out a long and deep breath as he looked straight into Lu Yi''s eyes, "But you guys were right. Life has an order I can''t just go around resurrecting people just because I want to."
"Hm."
A smile slowly crept up on Lu Yi''s face upon hearing Viel''s words. For Viel, it might have been a long time ago, but for a being like her who had lived for millions of years, it was just a blink but a very significant blink.
To see Viel grow truly had been an adventure of its own, and she was d that she was part of it.
"We''re here," she then said as shended in the darkness. How they knew where tond, was once again a mystery even to them. But it matters not, as the only thing they came here for was the sea in front of them.
A sea of floating letters that filled their horizon, each word, corresponding to a single skill that Viel could use
...and there were many.
***AUTHOR''S NOTE***
Well, this is awkward.
So, most of you might have been shocked to see the book suddenly update like a month ago even though it was done. The truth is, it was supposed to be done. But it would seem someone reported my old and original cover as inappropriate, so I had to change it and upload a new chapter to see if it could still be essed by readers.
But since we are here already, might as well, right? But this might only be weekly chapters, depends... but I suppose the story is back. So for those that are still here, let''s start Book 2. And thank you very much for still being here.
Chapter 248: My Name is Viel and I am a...
Chapter 248: My Name is Viel and I am a...
"Let me seenguage skill,nguage skill."
The sea of words filled Lu Yi and Viel''s entire view. As far as the eyes could see, there were letters and words, all pertaining to a certain skill that Viel could use and there were many.
Viel and Lu Yi were currently trying to find a specific skill that would help Viel to instantly learn anguage of another species, the both of them had no idea if they indeed have that kind of skill, but due to how many skills Rain had umted, there''s bound to be somewhere here.
"Doesn''t Jack have one? He was able to understand the people earlier."
"I do not think he has," Lu Yi shook her head, "I think he had just learned all of thenguages in the universe throughout the billions of years he had lived."
"Sounds rough," Viel could only sigh from hearing Lu Yi''s words, "If only that Mr. Voice is still here, I am sure he will find us anguage skill."
"Didn''t the three of you merge? You should be able to do whatever the System could do."
"I tried, but my mind felt like it would go kaboom when I did," Viel shook his unusually long hair in frustration, "How was Mr. Voice even manage to do all of that!?"
"Well, my working theory is that he was a machine, an artificial intelligence. So do not feel bad in not being able to copy what he was doing."
"A what now?"
"Don''t think about it," Lu Yi let out a long and deep sigh, "You will learn soon, you have eternity ahead of you-- Ah, how about this!?"
Lu Yi did not finish her words as she suddenly grabbed a [Skill] that floated in front of her, [Rain: Language Analyzation]
"Eh, I guess it''s better than nothing," Viel quickly grabbed the words from Lu Yi''s hand. He then closed his eyes for a few seconds, causing the words to disintegrate.
"And that''s done, let''s--"
Viel was about to turn around, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Lu Yi handing him another skill.
[Lu Yi: Body Rejuvination]
"..."
There was an undeniably excited expression on Lu Yi''s face as she handed the Skill towards Viel. Viel, however, only shook his head and let out a sigh.
"We''ve already talked about this, Lu Yi. My eyes could never recover."
"Why are you still punishing yourself?" Lu Yi also let out a sigh as she dropped the Skill, "It has been years, you can control your powers now."
"I am not punishing myself. I told you, it can''t be recovered!"
"You haven''t even tried!"
"Miss Lu Yi!"
"Alright, alright," Lu Yi could only raise her hands in surrender as Viel raised his voice, "Sheesh, already more than one hundred years old and still acting like a child. You got what you need?"
"Yes," Viel slightly pouted from hearing Lu Yi''s words, "Let''s go."
Viel then quickly flew into the air, and the only thing Lu Yi could do was shake her head as she followed him. Once again, they did not know how long they have been flying, but finally, after a few more moments of silence, they got back to where Xanthus and Jack were.
"Oh, you guys back already?" Xanthus quickly approached the two of them as theynded in the darkness, "That was fast."
"Thankfully," Viel said, "It just floated near us before Lu Yi could talk me to death."
"Kakaka!"
"Stop it!" Lu Yi quickly punched Xanthus, "Look at the influence you have dawned upon the boy, he is bing a ruffian!"
"What did you say!?"
"You guys just continued to argue, I am going out," Viel raised his hand as he was about to step out of his consciousness, but before he could leave, he looked at Lu Yi.
"...The aliens, what do they look like?"
"Let me see," Lu Yi closed her eyes for a few moments before releasing a small breath, "All of them seem to have blue skin of different shades, the strands of their hair are thicker than you would normally see and blue as well. They only have 2 fingers and a thumb in each hand, but other than that, there''s not that much difference with what you are used to."
"That feels pretty different," Viel could not help but say in a monotonous tone, "But I guess Xanthus is still weirder."
"You are right about that."
"Wha--"
Before Xanthus could rebuke, Viel had already disappeared.
"Haa, ssic," Xanthus could only shrug his horn-filled shoulders, "The boy really has grown a lot, hasn''t he? Already more than a hundred years old, wow."
"Soon, the whole universe would know of his existence," Jack suddenly spoke up as he stepped forward, "Some of them will worship him, idolize him. But certainly, most will fear and even try to hunt him down. But most certainly, none of them could do anything to him."
"...Way to kill the mood, man."
***
Back outside the cylindrical room where Viel was being kept, time seemed to still sit frozen. But as soon as he opened his unseeing eyes once again, time once again moved for all of them.
"Greetings, aliens," Viel then raised his hand to greet all of them, "...Although in this case, am I the alien? Or are all of us aliens?"
"You could speak ournguage?"
The blue-skinned people that surrounded Viel all looked at each other, their faces filled with curiosity and confusion, "Speak, apparition, from which of the worlds are you?"
"From far away," Viel no longer bothered repeating what world he was from, "But most importantly, my name is Viel."
The blue-skinned humanoids once again whispered to one another, looking at a screen that was attached to their arms before once again focusing on Viel.
"You seem to be a Type-R species," the one that sat at the upper-most level of the cylindrical room then stood up as she looked towards Viel. She then jumped down, using a sort of device attached around her feet to slow down her descent, "Tell me, how long have you survived in space without anything to support you?"
"Uh Give or take 20 years?" Viel slightly leaned back as he could feel the female alien looking at his face unusually closer than he would like.
"20 years!?" Once again, the female alien looked at the screen on her arm as she fidgeted, "There are no species capable of that in the Known Universe!"
The female alien then quickly jumped back as she once again repeated her first question, "F from which world are you?"
"Let''s just say I am... a god?"
"!!!"
Chapter 249: World... Eater?
Chapter 249: World... Eater?
"Let''s just say
...I am a god?"
"!!!"
All of the people in the room quickly took in a long and very deep breath as they all looked towards Viel. Their thick hairs were now wiggling in the air as if showing the creeping anxiety that was growing inside of them.
But after a few seconds of this weirdness, the biggest of the blue-skinned humanoids stepped forward.
"You dare im yourself to be God!?"
"No, I didn''t say I am your god, but just a god--"
"Silence, we will not take this mockery of our faith in silence!"
Viel could not even finish his words before a sword seemingly made of light was pointed at his neck.
[It''s a Lusterde!] Lu Yi quickly screamed inside Viel''s mind, [Quick, steal it!]
''...Later, it seems cool. What I need now is tips on how to deal with aliens.''
[I don''t know, never met one]
[Haven''t even stepped out of my earth]
''...Jack?''
[Just talk to them calmly, like how you talk to your students back in Xanthus''s world]
Upon hearing that, Viel took in a light breath and smiled. His jet-ck eyes then wandered across the room even though they were blind,nding on each of the people inside the room.
"Children," Viel then calmly said as his quiet voice reverberated through the entire hall, "I don''t appreciate this kind of behavior."
Viel then calmly grabbed the so-called Lusterde, causing a slight sizzle to whisper into everyone''s ears.
[No, Viel. This is not what I meant by--]
"You all deserved to be spanked," Viel then lightly pushed the man that pointed the lusterde at him, causing the man to roll over a few times, leaving the de on Viel''s hand, "And I am confiscating this."
The lusterde then quickly disappeared from his hand, as if millions of fireflies were eating it-- at least that was what the people around him were seeing, in truth, he just stored it in his [Item Box].
Seeing this, everyone in the room pointed their weapons toward Viel, ready to shoot at him at any time with theirser guns. But before any of them could do anything, the woman that spoke to Viel earlier quickly raised her hand.
"Are all of you out of your minds!? Hold your fire!" The woman said as she once again slowly approached Viel.
"Is this wise, N''eeuq?" One of her men could not help but quickly block her path.
"Step aside, this is not your call."
Being stared down by their leader, the man that blocked her path could only step to the side. But still, he pointed his gun towards Viel, as if telling him not to do anything rash.
"I apologize for my men''s rudeness," the woman said, "My name is N''eeuq, I am the General managing the Space force of Keman."
"Finally," Viel could not help but groan in frustration as someone finally introduced themselves to him, "Hello. I am from, uh Xingcai."
Although Viel didn''t have any memories of the moments he had together with Xing Cai, it was the first name that popped out of his mind for some reason.
"We have not heard of that before," N''eeuq shook her head, "Perhaps you can point where you came from here?" N''eeuq then tapped the screen attached to her arm, causing a giant hologram of what seemed like a map to appear.
"I can''t," Viel quickly said.
"I I see. It is unfortunate that you do not wish to divulge it, I would have loved to be the one to discover a outside the Known Universe."
"No, I''m just blind so I can''t see whatever it is you''re trying to show me."
"...You''re blind?" N''eeuq''s hair once again wriggled in the air as she curiously looked towards Viel. With the actions he has shown so far, there wasn''t anything indicating that he was not able to see just what kind of species did this aliene from, N''eeuq thought.
In their Known Universe, there were 21s that had sentient life, with them being the most technologically advanced. Less than half of that number had their own civilization, and only a quarter advanced enough to travel to space by themselves.
But none were capable of surviving in space for 20 years without any craft. The alien in front of him looked like the female species of one of thes. She initially thought that Viel belonged to them, but his feats said otherwise.
Was he some sort of biological weapon they made? But they were not advanced enough to do that.
"It''s not nice to stare, you know."
Her thoughts were then disrupted as Viel approached her, "I thought you could not see!?"
"I could still feel everything in my surrounding area, and I could feel all of you staring at me That''s not cool, yo."
"That''s--"
"Anyway," Viel interrupted N''eeuq before she could even say anything, "Since you''re the general of the space force of Kamikazee or something, do you know where the of the Gods is? I got lost while on my way there, you see."
"...No, I am afraid there''s no by that name here," N''eeuq furrowed her eyebrows from once again hearing Viel say the word ''God''.
"But perhaps someone in my does," N''eeuq said as she tapped the screen on her arm, "...Would you like to visit Keman?"
"Keman? Where''s that?"
"...My."
"Right, right," Viel patted N''eeuq''s shoulders, "Do you have good food?"
"The best in all 21s," N''eeuq let out an arrogant smile as she gestured for his men to disperse. Some of them still carried hesitation on letting Viel stay in their ship, but none of them could disobey the orders of their General.
"What are we waiting for, then?" Viel said as he pped his hand, "I haven''t eaten for 20 years, I could eat your whole."
"!!!" N''eeuq could not help but take in a deep breath as she heard Viel''s words.
"...Figuratively," Viel quickly said as he noticed the sudden shift in N''eeuq''s body.
"Right, of course of course," N''eeuq could onlyugh awkwardly.
Was it really the right decision to let him stay? She thought as she instantly regretted offering him to go to their. But s, she had no idea how this Viel would react if she suddenly takes back her offer.
Her only wish is that this Viel did not eat other species for breakfast.
Chapter 250: Irasa Cuisine
Chapter 250: Iras''a Cuisine
"Hm, interesting. Very interesting."
"These are some tall buildings, some even taller than the Bamboo tower back in Xingcai city."
"Oh, that''s cool."
"...You can see what''s outside, Viel?"
N''eeuq could not help but slightly lean away from Viel as he continued to talk to himself. By the words he was saying, he could see what''s outside-- which was impossible, at least by their world''s standards.
She and Viel were currently in her private hovercar, on their way to enter her''s atmosphere-- which made what Viel was doing even more impossible since there were only satellites near them.
There was also the fact that his eyes were closed, or that''s what it looked like to her. But based on Viel''s appearance, his biology and anatomy shouldn''t be that much different from her race. Perhaps it was some kind of sensory evolution? Allowing his species to see miles ahead?
Viel did mention something about him being a god... perhaps that wasn''t just a simple remark. And now, her interest in Viel exponentially increased. There was no doubt the Viel was a species beyond their known universe... and she was the first one to discover him. And he wasn''t just a normal species either, he could be ssified as one of the highest ones.
"How are you able to see outside, Viel?" N''eeuq once again repeated her question, this time with fervent curiosity.
"Are you stupid?"
"S... sorry?"
"I can''t see. I have already told you countless times that I''m blind," Viel let out a long and deep sigh as he shook his head in disappointment, "It is rude to ask that question many times towards a blind person."
"That''s... I apologize," N''eeuq could only clear her throat.
"It is fine," Viel then patted N''eeuq on the shoulder, "What do you call your race again?"
"...Iras''a."
"That''s weird."
"..."
"It is not your fault that your species iscking in intelligence. I have heard from Jack that there are even species out there only capable of only saying three words," Viel then once again let out a sigh as he turned his head upwards, "Maybe in a few thousand years, you would reach my level."
"..." N''eeuq decided to shut her mouth for now as she focused on piloting her vehicle. She was worried that if she continued to talk with Viel even longer, she would truly start losing her mind. If it wasn''t for the fact that she knew that the entity beside her could probably potentially wipe out her whole city, she would have already tried arguing with him.
Now that she was thinking about it... was it really the right decision to bring Viel into her? But s, she had already made known her discovery to the higher authorities of her homeworld. She would not only lose face if she didn''t go through with this, but she might also even lose her position as the general of the space force.
Finally, after a few more minutes, N''eeuq was able to touch ground. The doors of her car automatically opened up as he gestured to Viel to follow her out. And without even him taking a few steps out of N''eeuq''s vehicle, they were suddenly surrounded by a crowd of Iras''as.
"What the heck!? I told them not to reveal anything to the media!" N''eeuq quickly stepped in front of Viel, blocking him from the view of the crowd that flowed like an unrelenting river. If it wasn''t for the guards of the aerodrome blocking them like a dam, then the crowd of people would have probably already eaten them alive, figuratively.
"Get them out of here!"
"Y yes, General N''eeuq!"
The guards could only scramble in panic as they tried their best to push away the crowd of people. But try as they might, the overwhelming number of the people was too much for them to handle. The only thing they could do was stand their ground and hope their blockage would not be prated.
"Let''s go to the side, Viel," N''eeuq pushed Viel to the side, urging him to hide from the crowd of people that were buzzing around like flies. But try as she might, she could not even budge Viel even a millimeter.
"Who are they?" Viel asked.
"They''re just people from different news outlets," N''eeuq could not help but click her tongue as she once again looked at the crowd of people, "Someone must have leaked my report about you. I am truly sorry about this ambush, Viel."
"I see."
"...Viel?"
N''eeuq could only blink a couple of times as Viel gently removed her hands from his shoulder, before slowly taking a step towards the crowd.
"What... what are you doing?" N''eeuq could not help but take in a gulp as her trembling hands frighteningly reached for her gun, "They''re just civilians of my and are usually harmless! Please do not do anything, Viel!"
N''eeuq was at a loss as to what to do. Should she draw her weapon and shoot Viel? But what if it doesn''t even do anything to him? The only thing she would do was agitate him even further.
"It''s alright."
Viel, on the other hand, just nced at N''eeuq, his hands patting the air repeatedly as he gestured to N''eeuq to calm down,
"Rx. I got this," he then winked at N''eeuq before once again walking towards the crowd.
Viel did not seem to be agitated or in an aggressive state, N''eeuq thought as she was finally able to breathe again. It was truly a good thing that like most of the other races in their known universe, Viel had simr anatomy... if not, she would not even be able to tell his expressions.
"!!!"
However, Viel''s next actions made N''eeuq once again quickly reach for her weapon.
Arge ck pair of wings suddenly protruded from Viel''s back, causing a strong gale of wind to slightly push everyone around him. He then slowly floated into the air as an oversized ring of light appeared above his head.
Seeing this, the crowd of people that previously wanted to burst through and ask N''eeuq some questions, all ran away in fright. But before they could do so, a voice echoed throughout the aerodrome.
"Citizens of Keman."
The voice started. The crowd of people that heard the voice all stopped in their tracks, turning around to look at the alien that they thought was about to kill all of them. There seemed to be a soothing hymn being yed around them, but as they looked closer, it was the alien, humming some sort of tune as it continued to float in the air.
The crowd of Iras''a paparazzi could only look at each other, before letting out a barrage of lights from the device that was on their arm, presumably some sort of camera.
"Fear not, for I did note here to cause trouble," Viel continued to talk, "I have travelled quite a distance away from my home. I am tired, weary, and most of all, hungry."
Hearing the gentle voiceing out of the flying alien, the paparazzi and the other people that were present all started to calm down as they all looked up to watch him as he continued tomunicate with them.
"I am just merely stopping here
...to eat some Iras''a--"
"R run! Everyone run!"
"It''s going to eat all of us!"
"--n cuisine."
Chapter 251: Poison
Chapter 251: Poison
"Run Run for your lives!"
"It''s going to eat all of us!"
"Hm"
With the shrilling sound of screams and cries filling the air like some kind of orchestra humming in the air, Viel could not help open his blind eyes just to squint them.
These Iras''an people are quite rude, he thought. He wasn''t even finished with his speech and they all started running like monkeys. Some of them were even starting to push each other; those who had their vehicles nearby were mobbed as some of the people wanted to get in-- causing it to crash onnd.
Seeing all of this, the only thing that Viel could do was let out a sigh as his wings lightly fluttered.
"What did I expect from an inferior civilization," he then muttered; his head shaking a couple of times as hended on the ground, "This is your fault, Jack. I told you diplomacy doesn''t work with savages."
[...These people have a higher level of civilization than Xanthus''s world, Viel. Even Lu Yi''s world pales inparison to its technologies.]
"Pfft, yeah right. You call this an advanced life form? Even Xanthus seems more evolved."
[W why do I feel like that''s an insult?]
[You are giving the demon too much credit, baby Viel.]
[What did--]
"Are are you truly going to devour us, Viel!?"
N''eeuq, who had been waiting for Viel tond on the ground after his horrifying statement, could not help but point her gun towards him. The other soldiers of the Space Force that were behind her also did the same.
Judging by the power levels they have detected from Viel, it was more than likely that their sters wouldn''t do any good; but they just could not stand by and watch as this monster kills their people.
"Everyone, else Go," N''eeuq then ordered her man to leave, "I I am the one who brought Viel to this. I will shoulder this sin alone."
"G General--"
"Go! I will not let you and your families pay for my mistakes!" N''euuq waved her other hand as she gestured to her men to leave, "You still have time to evacuate--"
And before N''euuq could continue her words, her men suddenly let out gasps of shock as Viel started to approach them. Their legs were trembling; their eyes, however, were filled with a certain fire that almost engulfed their entire body.
"We will not leave you here, General!"
"We will fight to the death to protect our people!"
"Y you guys," N''eeuq could not help but take in a short but deep breath as she heard her men''s words. But after a few seconds, she saluted, "It was an honor serving with you guys."
"Likewise, General."
"Men! Defend--"
"I see theck of intelligence in your people is truly at a level that should not be known to men."
And before N''euuq could say another word, Viel''s loud and almost unending sigh that was filled with disappointment traveled through the air.
"I just said I wanted to eat some Iras''an cuisine," Viel then once again let out a sigh as he took N''eeuq''s ster away from her before he proceeded to put it in his [Item Box],
"What are you telling me the food here is so good that you''re willing to die before you let someone from another world eat it?"
"T--"
"Racist!" Viel then pointed at N''euuq, "Even blind, I see the giant entity that hides beneath that thick blue skin of yours
...and that is racism!"
"W--"
"I do not need your exnation!" Viel once again interrupted N''eeuq before she could speak, "Disappointing. I thought the first world I will be visiting will be filled with kind people but s, it would seem that life has other ns for me."
"We" But finally, after Viel was done with his one-sided speech, N''eeuq found a chance to open her mouth, "We
...are not racist!"
***
"Ahahaha!"
"..."
After the chaos that almost turned the whole city upside down, there was now only silence, with Viel''sughter the only sound lingering in the air. Viel and General N''eeuq were now inside some sort of restaurant, and judging by the empty tables around them, the establishment was closed down just for them.
There were also other people surrounding them, no doubt the staff of the restaurant. The expressions on their faces, a mix of curiosity and anxiety.
"You thought I was going to eat you?" Viel then continued tough as he looked at N''uueq, "That''s like, ew. Your skin is blue
...you guys could be poisonous for all I know."
"..." If the being in front of her was not capable of destroying their, then she would have surely tried to hit him in the head once. He just called them racist, but his statement just now was probably one of the most racist things he has heard in her entire life.
The mass hysteria that filled the entire city has more than calmed down since they made a statement that everything was a misunderstanding due to the obviousnguage barrier; the people were still a bit on edge, but seeing Viel waving and smiling at the cameras, a part of them were starting to believe that he could actually be friendly.
N''eeuq had already contacted the leaders of Keman, but even the President of the country they were currently residing in was a bit on edge in meeting the unknown alien that suddenly showed itself to them.
And so, N''eeuq was tasked to talk to Viel alone; try her best to gauge and see why something like him suddenly appeared on their radar.
"Oh, this is actually not bad at all."
She could not find the right timing to ask him, however, as Viel continued to indulge himself with the food the restaurant had prepared for him. He had already cleared a full table of food, but it would seem his appetite was still capable of devouring more.
"What kind of meat is this?"
"Oh, that''s" N''eeuq''s thoughts were then disrupted as Viel called her attention, "...that''s Pirig. This restaurant has them roaming in the wild, so the meat is actually purer than those you can buy from other shops."
"Pirig sounds weird," Viel shrugged his shoulders as he continued to take a bite, "You guys are weird though, eating something this potent. I was only joking with what I said earlier maybe it was actually true."
"Excuse me?" N''eeuq squinted her eyes as she heard Viel''s words.
"This meat," Viel waved the now clean bone in his hand, "It''s poisonous, adds to the vor though. Nice, nice."
"...What?"
"!!!"
And as soon as Viel''s words reached the other people in the room, one of them suddenly started running away.
"..." N''eeuq could only widen her eyes from what just happened. But after a few seconds, she turned to look at Viel.
Did did someone actually just try to poison him!?
"Men! We have a fugitive on the run! We have to get you out of here, Viel!"
"Pft. You should take something to calm yourself down," Viel, however, only waved his hand as he gestured to N''eeuq to sit down, "Have some of this Pirig, it might help with your menopause or something."
"..."
[Baby Viel, that''s rude!]
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!